《My Detective Boyfriend》


 Chapter 1

    The scene was bloody and full of a strong smell of blood everywhere, making people feel as if they were in a slaughterhouse.


    And in the blood pool of study, delicate desk is lying on a red fruit female corpse.


    The female corpse has a beautiful appearance and graceful body. It can be seen that when she was alive, she was a charming woman who was very popular with men. She was not fat, not thin, not many, not many, just the touch of jade.


    This kind of woman is not suitable to be a wife, but a lover.


    "The deceased is 20 years old. She is the landlady of a beauty salon. She is unmarried, but she has an unknown lover who has been kept by this lover all the time. It is this lover who has been the closest and most frequent contact with the deceased. Now she can''t get in touch with him?"


    "Can''t get in touch?" I glanced at Zheng Nan: "you can''t get in touch. Is that what you should say? Not going to arrest people? "


    Zheng Nan shivered for a while, and quickly prepared to slip away, I took him by the collar: "wait, is the forensic here now?"


    "Here we are." Zheng Nan was about to cry: "the forensic doctor is busy over there. An autopsy is about to take place. Please go to his trouble..." Zheng Nan realized that he had told the truth and quickly changed his words: "go to see him..."


    Looking at Zheng Nan''s fear, I couldn''t help thinking about my own charm: "am I so frightening?" Why is this new two-day intern so afraid of me


    I went into the room and found that the forensic doctor was squatting on the ground. He didn''t know what to do. He was grinding and chirping all the time, as if he was looking for some clues on the ground. I asked him anxiously, but he didn''t speak for a long time. Then I remembered that he was deaf.


    The forensic doctor''s name is Mr. Gu. His surname is Mr. Gu. It''s a very strange name. He not only has a strange name, but also has a very strange person. He doesn''t speak and doesn''t like to join in the fun, so he likes to face the corpse.


    After a while, he went over to look at the corpse. As he looked at the corpse, he said: "the time of death of the corpse was about ten hours ago. Now it''s nine o''clock in the morning. That is to say, the corpse died around eleven o''clock yesterday. At present, it is concluded that the cause of death is asphyxia, strangulation marks on the neck and struggle marks on the hands and feet. "


    I wondered: "this is in the home of the dead. The dead can let the murderer into the room and strangle her. Does it mean that she is a familiar person? Did she show any signs of being sexually assaulted? "


    Mr. Gu''s forensic intern, Yu man, immediately typed what I said to him with his tablet computer. He shook his head: "it has been checked, and there is no sign of sexual assault." He continued: "there is a long wound in the body from the chest to the abdomen. The killer cut her stomach, took out her internal organs, and then put it back."


    "Why do you do that?"


    "Because he took something from the body of the dead."


    "What?"


    "Her womb." Mr. Gu opened the stomach of the deceased and showed it to me: "you see, her whole uterus has been removed, and there is no more. Moreover, the killer used the hair of the deceased as a suture to sew up her stomach again."


    I took a look at the bloody belly, only to see the most prominent white intestines, the rest of what can not see clearly. I smelled the smell and couldn''t help running out and retching twice.


    Zheng Nan joked with me with a smile: "boss, you don''t have it?"


    I pick eyebrow: "have what?"


    "I''m pregnant." Zheng Nan also said to me, "then you should have a good rest. You can''t come to such a place, especially in July. Ghosts are running wild. It''s very dangerous."


    I slapped on Zheng Nan''s face: "I''ve got something. I want to hit people!" Zheng Nan was immediately scared away. Mr. Gu packed the body and prepared to transport it back to the police station. But the rest of his assistants were busy. He looked at me and suddenly looked at me.


    "You, come here and help me carry the body."


    "Me?"


    Some of me want to refuse, but Mr. Gu looks very fierce. I''m afraid of the deaf, so I can only honestly carry the body with him. What I lifted was the ankle of the corpse. I felt the slender ankle of the corpse, and it seemed that I was wearing a foot chain. When I lifted it up, I hurt my hand a little.


    After a while, I felt like I was sweating, but I didn''t move my head.


    When I got into the police car, I leaned aside for a rest. Suddenly, I didn''t know what I had kicked. I looked down and saw that a bowl of rice placed in the corner of the wall was kicked off by me, and the bowl was broken Three sticks of incense were inserted into the rice, and then they fell to the ground.


    I muttered, "whose bowl is this for dinner?" Say, I kicked that bowl of rice with the foot, the broken residue that saves can stab others.


    On the way back, it suddenly began to rain heavily. It was dark and few pedestrians were on the road. In the afternoon, my head was in a coma and I had to go home early.


    I go home hungry bubble a bowl of noodles, ready to eat and sleep, who knows how my chopsticks can not afford noodles! I was so angry that I threw the chopsticks and they fell on the table. Then a man in black appeared in front of me.I was startled, but he looked at me coldly: "you return my meal."


    Looking at his cold face and pale complexion, I suddenly think of the sentence Zheng Nan said: half of July, ghosts jump


    I can only pretend not to see him, put down the bowl to go back to the room to sleep, and the man closely followed me, pressed me on the door, a bloody smell drowned me, I thought he was going to beat me, who knows, he gathered in my ear and said to me: "there is a woman in your bed."


    I look back and see nothing.


    He continued: "it''s a woman with an open stomach. She''s playing with her intestines and asking you where her uterus is."


    I was stunned: "is that her?" It''s the dead man. But I can see nothing but the man.


    The man laughed and knew that I couldn''t see him, so he swaggered on the sofa of my house: "at the right moment, I''m worried that ghosts outside are bullying me. It''s too difficult to grab some food. It''s not easy to grab a bowl of ghost rice. The bowl is broken by you, and the rice is gone. Then you can compensate me."


    "With you?"


    "I''ll pay for it, of course."


    I wrapped up my clothes: "how do you want to accompany me?"


    He glanced at me: "don''t cover up your bean sprout figure."

 Chapter 2

    I was so angry that I wanted to beat him. I used to raise my hand, but he grabbed my hand. I was immediately numb and weak, and fell on him, as if I had taken anesthetic


    He said with a bad smile: "you kicked my job. I''m your man. You have to raise me well. If you raise me well, I''ll make sure you have a lot of money in Jinshan and Yinshan. If you don''t raise me well, you still want to beat me, then I''m not polite."


    I asked him doubtfully, "if I raise you, I can do anything I want?"


    "Yes." He looked at me. "What do you want to do?" I imitated his bad smile and didn''t speak.


    He squinted at me, as if looking at me, after a long time, he asked me: "what''s your name?"


    "Lu Fengliu."


    "Lu what?" He picked his eyebrow: "your name is really chic. Do you have another brother and sister, Lu Chengxing? Together, it''s romantic. "


    I glared at him: "what''s your name?"


    "Qin Li."


    "Oh." I answered faintly, but I didn''t find any place to criticize him


    After a deep conversation with him, I learned that he was a lonely soul who had been wandering for a long time. He didn''t die, but he was in a vegetative state after a car accident. He could not wake up, and his soul was wandering outside, living a life of another world. He was hungry outside and could only compete with wild ghosts for food.


    By mistake, I kicked his job, and he naturally followed me.


    After half of July, I also recovered my fighting spirit and rushed to the police station to handle the case. However, Zheng Nan ran anxiously and said, "no, boss, another female corpse has appeared."


    "Again?"


    Zheng Nan immediately drove me to the scene. Mr. Gu had arrived and was undergoing an autopsy. The location of the incident was in a high-grade office building on the first floor. The deceased was placed on the boss''s desk, like a perfect exhibit, to be presented to the boss.


    As soon as I entered the office, I smelled the strong smell of blood. As I slowly approached the desk, I could feel the wet under my feet. The carpet under my feet was like a fat leech, full of blood.


    And the corpse was lying on the desk with a smile on her mouth.


    When Mr. Gu saw me coming, he said straight away: "the dead today and the dead yesterday were committed by the same murderer in terms of the modus operandi. The dead was also a young woman. She was eviscerated and her uterus was taken away. Everything else was normal and there was no sexual assault."


    "Serial killers? The murderer took away the womb of the dead man for what purpose? "


    After thinking about it, I rushed out and gave the scene to Mr. Gu. I took Zheng nan to search the nearby surveillance, and found that there was a man in clown clothes on the surveillance, swaggering in the street with a string of balloons in hand.


    He took the balloon into the office building, and the security guard didn''t let him in. After some inquiry, the murderer told the security guard that he was proposing for his employer, and he would leave immediately after giving the gift.


    The security guard is also a romantic person, and immediately agreed to let him in, but the security guard didn''t notice that the clown went in and never came out again.


    When I was investigating and monitoring, in a rental house, the landlord reported the case and found a female corpse, which was also the case, and the uterus was removed.


    In addition, a woman''s body was found on a luxury car parked by the roadside, and the uterus was also removed!


    For a while, after July and a half, three female corpses were found at the same time, and all of them were removed from the uterus. What''s the matter? Various media began to report crazily, a seemingly calm small city suddenly set off a bloody panic.


    The director immediately called me: "romantic ah, now found four female corpses who were removed from the uterus, the superior leaders have come to speak, we need to solve it quickly, especially the last female corpse, we need to solve the case as soon as possible..."


    "The last female corpse?"


    "The last female corpse was our mayor''s lover. I heard that she was pregnant, but she was killed unexpectedly. It was urgent for you to solve this case in three days."


    Before I had time to say anything, the director hung up and left this hot potato to me. I didn''t have time to entangle with him, so I quickly checked the identities of the four dead.


    "One of the dead was Zhao Miao, the lover of a business boss. The other was Qian Yuanyuan, the lover of the boss of the company. The third was a young lady of a foot massage shop. She had a regular lover, the boss of a foot massage shop, named Sun Yan. The fourth was an editor of an editorial office. She didn''t seem to be married, but she had a boyfriend People know who it is. It''s very mysterious. Its name is Li youyou. "


    I sneer. Of course, that Li youYou can''t be found. She''s the mayor''s lover, and the secret work is the best.


    I got the information and found a key point: "these dead women are unmarried, first-class beauties, or lovers It''s more likely that the killer is a woman. "Zheng Nan does not understand: "why?"


    "First, the murderer specially likes to kill lovers and Xiao San, which shows that her feelings are hurt and she hates Xiao San. Second, the murderer also removed the uterus of the dead, which is the most important place for a woman. The murderer removed it, which is a kind of anger, anger towards feelings and marriage." I immediately said to Zheng Nan, "the murderer is about 30 to 35 years old. She has a stern face. She is a strong woman. She has no children and her marriage has broken down. She is a strong person in life and work. In addition, she has nothing to do


    Zheng Nan was very surprised: "how do you know that?"


    I smile: "slowly you will know."


    After that, Mr. Gu came with a complete autopsy report. Surprisingly, the three bodies all died at the same time. But I calculated the distance of the three places, and it was impossible to arrive in two hours.


    One is a high-grade office building, one is a remote rental house, and the other is on the roadside It''s a very tortuous road to connect these places together. How did the murderer do it alone?


    I thought for a long time and came to a conclusion that there was more than one murderer!


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was evening. I didn''t want to go home. Who knew that Qin Li had been calling me from his landline. I had to go back.

 Chapter 3

    As soon as I got home, Qin Li leaned on the doorframe and looked at me bitterly. Then I remembered: "it seems that I didn''t give you a meal today."


    I snicker into the door, just want to close the door, Qin Li is very ferocious looking at the door, roar: "roll for me, don''t follow her!" I look back and see nothing.


    And Qin Li''s serious appearance didn''t seem like a joke at all.


    He quickly closed the door, then touched my back with his hand and said, "when you enter the door in the future, remember to pat the dust on your body, so that the unclean things will not follow in."


    I nodded dully: "what did you just see?"


    "I saw a lot of women with open bellies behind you, bloody all over."


    "Ah?" I remembered that day. Qin Li also said that he saw a woman on my bed, and I suddenly realized: "can you see the dead in my cases? That''s great. You can be a psychic detective for me. "


    With that, I pushed Qin Li out of the door and asked him to retrieve the women. Then I asked them what happened before they died. In this way, it''s very easy to solve the case!


    Qin Li a face inexplicable, like an aggrieved little husband: "you pour is to mouth rice to eat to say again."


    About ten minutes later, Qin Li came to knock on the door. As soon as the door opened, my room was full of blood. I knew they were coming.


    I quickly asked Qin Li to ask them, "what did the murderer look like and how did he get into their house?"


    "Zhao Miao said that the man came to deliver the express, dressed as a clown. He first sent her a bunch of roses, and then ran in. Qian Yuanyuan was also targeted by the clown, and so were Sun Yan and Li youyou."


    "Clown? What''s the figure of the clown like? Can you tell men and women? "


    "I can''t see it. They said that the clown was wearing thick clothes, thick shoes, and his face was painted gaudy. Without saying a word, they couldn''t see it at all. But the clown''s strength was so strong that they couldn''t struggle."


    Strong?


    Did I guess wrong that the killer was a man?


    "The murderer took your womb and said nothing, no threat or malicious words?"


    "No


    I really don''t know when I ask. I don''t even have an important clue. I suddenly feel that these women are also people with body and no brain. Qin Li asked them: "you are all men''s lovers. Does your man''s wife know your existence?"


    This is really to ask the point, I immediately some like the existence of Qin Li.


    Qin Li''s strange self question and self answer: "they said that they knew that the men''s wives had talked to them, but they didn''t take any action. They just scolded and beat them several times, but they were still stubborn and even a little proud."


    I gave a fake smile: "I''m really proud." At that moment,


    suddenly said, "Zhao Miao said that she smelled the smell of Chanel perfume on the clown, and the rest of them were waken up, nodding their heads and saying they smelled perfume."


    "perfume?" It seems that the murderer is undoubtedly a woman. "


    After asking these women, Qin Li sent them away, but they didn''t want to leave. Qin Li was very angry and drove them out directly. I think he looks like a cynic, and he is quick to do things.


    When they all left, I quickly ordered three sticks of incense for Qin Li to satisfy him.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I wanted to go to the crime scene to have a look again. Qin Li didn''t trust me and had to follow me, so we came to the first crime scene one by one. The first scene of the crime has been sealed. There are more ghosts than people inside. When he goes, Qin Li frowns tightly and says that there are a group of wild ghosts eating the blood left by the dead.


    Qin Li stopped me behind him. He went in first and scolded me. Then there was a fight inside and it stopped.


    I looked at him suspiciously: "how long have you been a vegetable? Have you been fighting and living with these ghosts all the time? "


    "Well." Qin Li nodded: "I''m not dead, but I''m almost dead. I''ve been a vegetable for five years. If I don''t have incense to eat, I can only starve or rob those ghosts, or I''ll become a starving ghost."


    "It seems that if you die, you have to make a living. Just like if you live, you have to work hard."


    Qin Li didn''t speak. He just wandered around. It seemed that he was looking for something. After looking for a while, he suddenly squatted down, looked at the desk where the dead man was lying and said, "there''s an eavesdropper here."


    I squatted down to have a look. If I found a bug, it seems that the bug has been installed for some time.


    "I know. This eavesdropper is probably installed by the murderer. It has a certain meaning for her to install the eavesdropper here and kill people here. Maybe this study is the favorite place for the dead and lovers."


    Qin Li also said: "the first woman killed by the murderer is the one she hates the most. The others are just used to vent their anger and make up for the number. This is the normal psychology of people."I looked at him suspiciously: "what did you do before?"


    "Qin Li laughed:" do rich second generation


    I thought he lied to me, but I called Zheng Nan the next day and checked the name of Qin Li. I didn''t expect that he was really a rich second generation!


    Zheng Nan said curiously: "boss, how do you want to investigate this man? Although this man is rich, handsome and talented. He knows finance and several languages. He has been a criminal policeman for some time before. But because of a car accident, he and his teammates had an accident. His teammates died, leaving him with a life to live on I''m a vegetable. I haven''t woken up


    "How to talk."


    Zheng Nan shrunk his neck: "it seems that he is really interested in this man. It''s rare for him to have a floating heart. What he likes is a vegetable."


    I was too lazy to pay attention to him. I kicked him into the car and said, "just talk a lot. Drive quickly. Let''s find Zhao Miao''s lover now."


    Zhao Miao''s lover is a boss, handsome and golden, but not in love.


    His surname is Zhang, which is called President Zhang for short. In the past, he started from scratch. Because of his handsome face, he won the admiration of his wife. His wife married him regardless of the opposition of his family. Ever since then, Mr. Zhang has been supported by his wife.


    In just a few years, he had a small company of his own. In addition to the favorable situation at that time, his company made a lot of profits at once. The scale of the company also increased, and there were more people financing. The company''s reputation soon occupied the whole market.

 Chapter 4

    When President Zhang''s company got better, he devoted himself to the company and worked hard for 12 years to make it a famous enterprise.


    Eighteen years later, both he and his wife are old. People in their thirties have long lost their sense of novelty to each other, but there are a steady stream of young girls outside. Zhao Miao is one of them.


    Zhao Miao is a very intelligent woman. Her image, temperament and emotional intelligence are all first-class. She made a small honey of general manager Zhang. With a little scheming, she conquered the man who was still courting in her thirties and got all the material she wanted.


    President Zhang''s wife, aisang, is gradually aware that she has had several exchanges with Zhao Miao. When I met Aisan, I found that her hair was white, much older than her actual age. She was rich and powerful, but she didn''t keep her face.


    "Zhao Miao is dead?" Aisan sneered: "that''s really deserved, this kind of woman, dead is not the best ending, save the face."


    I understand her mood, but I can''t go with the flow. I continue to ask her the key question with a cold face: "where were you on the day of the crime?"


    "What do you mean?" Ethan glared at me


    "It''s not interesting, routine inquiry."


    She seems to be hostile to every woman: "what''s the meaning of nothing?"


    I sneered: "are you giving the old man a test for going out? Are you playing tongue twister? Now I ask you specifically, where were you on the night of Zhao Miao''s death? If you say you don''t remember, I can take you back to the police station. "


    As soon as eisan heard that the police station was not happy, he immediately said: "I went to the cinema with my friends that night. I came back very late. I''m still running the ticket stub of the movie. I''ll take it to you."


    I nodded, but I didn''t feel good.


    A few shopping lists, express delivery lists and invoices were lost in the garbage can next to her, which proved that she didn''t have the habit of leaving any bills. However, she went to the cinema a few days ago, but left the stub. Why?


    Are you waiting to find out for yourself?


    When she took out the ticket stub, I found that the time and date were right. I nodded and left with a smile. After going out, I immediately asked Zheng nan to stay near aisang''s house and let him stare at aisang''s every move and report anything to me.


    Zheng Nan some grievances: "I also want to date my girlfriend."


    I was surprised: "do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, my college classmate."


    I nodded: "that''s great. When you have this job, your girlfriend will soon be gone."


    Zheng Nan''s face turned black when he was angry. He wanted to say something, but I was very worried. I told him to see a good man, and then he left. After leaving, I went back to the police station and asked someone to investigate Mr. Zhang''s situation, but it was very strange that there had been no news from Mr. Zhang since the crime, and his whole life seemed to evaporate.


    If you''re right, he''s in danger.


    After returning home, Qin Li had been waiting for me on the sofa for a long time. I couldn''t bear to see his hungry eyes. I quickly ordered three incense sticks for him to eat.


    Incense just finished, but the director called, alerted me: "romantic ah, there are two days, the case must be solved."


    I didn''t bother to talk to the director, so I hung up. Qin Li looked at me: "temper is not small, but also dare to hang up the director''s phone."


    I said: "the director is my uncle."


    "Oh." Qin Li nodded: "when I didn''t ask." When he saw that I was not in the mood to joke, he took the initiative to ask me, "Why are you in trouble?"


    "Where is Mr. Zhang now? Is he locked up by the murderer? "


    Qin Li laughed: "you have guessed that the murderer is Ethan. If Ethan is the murderer, president Zhang must not be dead now. He must be locked up by Ethan. Ethan wants to torture him. If we can find president Zhang, the identity of the murderer will be broken, and we don''t need to find other clues."


    "You''re very useful," I said


    "Right?" He was smiling, but he never mentioned that he had been a criminal policeman. I asked curiously, he suddenly changed his face, did not speak, very fierce expression looked at me, only said to me: "don''t mention it later."


    I quickly pulled his hand, soft said: "I know."


    I was scared by him, but I know from now on that he became a vegetable. In fact, he didn''t want to wake up. What happened during his time as a criminal policeman was his unforgettable pain.


    After that, Qin Li thought of a way: "do you know how to shout the soul?"


    I am a Leng: "heard."


    "Maybe we can use this method to find president Zhang."


    "Do you cry?"


    "I won''t, someone will." Qin Li told me to go out and buy some paper money and incense. He also bought a small censer and a handful of rice. He got the things ready and said, "you write the name of the general manager on the paper money with a red pen, then light the fire and put it in this small censer. While burning, add three handfuls of rice into it."I immediately followed and burned the paper money to ashes. After finishing the work, Qin Li took me out with this small censer. At this time, it was getting late outside. Although there were people on the road, no one paid attention to us.


    Qin Li sprinkles the dust from the censer on the ground, and suddenly a gust of wind blows. Then he doesn''t know who he''s talking to, so I follow them


    I pulled his sleeve and whispered, "who are you talking to?"


    "It''s a dead old woman. She used to shout spirits, but now she takes us to Mr. Zhang."


    I didn''t speak at once. I looked around. We passed a puddle. When I looked back carelessly, I found that there were three footprints on the ground But in fact, I was the only one on the road, and the motorcycle driver enthusiastically asked me, "little girl, it''s not safe to be alone in the street. Do you want to go?"


    After walking for a long time, we have left the busy place and started to enter a small alley. The alley is long and deep, and the walls on both sides are high. It looks like a small path, which is very depressing. And there''s only one light that''s brighter than a cell phone.


    I followed Qin Li and went in, but I met a little gangster. He was wearing a cap and looked at me. We had passed each other, but he suddenly turned back and wanted to hold me!


    I realized the danger, pulled his arm to a fall over the shoulder, hard to throw on the ground!


    Qin Li was startled by me: "you don''t give me the chance to save beauty?"

 Chapter 5

    I roared: "don''t offend me. I''m afraid of the dark, but I can fight. I''ve learned Taekwondo and judo. Be careful."


    Hearing this, the little gangster immediately got up from the ground and ran. Without speaking, Qin Li took my hand and led me to go on. I followed the ghost mother-in-law for a long time and finally arrived at the destination.


    It turned out to be a pig farm in the corner of an alley!


    The pig factory is in a remote place. It''s dark and smelly everywhere. Behind the pig factory, there is a stinky ditch to drain water. The environment is very bad, so no one lives around. The places where people live in front are old houses or civilian areas. Some people who have no money will live here and make do with their lives.


    And I didn''t expect that Mr. Zhang was locked up in a pig factory.


    There is no one in the pig factory at night. Just an old man is watching over there in case someone steals the pig, and he will not go into the pig farm to check, because there is a stinky ditch behind, and there is no way to escape when there is a thief.


    Qin Li made a small plan and confused the old man. Then we two used flashlights to look for people in the pig farm! This is something I haven''t thought about in my life


    Pig factory is very smelly, the foot is pig manure, step up sticky, let me very uncomfortable, I can only walk carefully, afraid of pig manure will seep into my shoes. Seeing that I was walking strangely, Qin Li didn''t understand and said, "do you have cramps?"


    "Too dirty..."


    "There are so many problems." He complained, but he immediately picked me up and walked in the pig farm. He didn''t know what kind of mood these pigs felt when they saw me floating


    In order to find people, many sleeping pigs were woken up by us. Their fat buttocks and stinky tails kept twisting. I was almost arched in the pig manure by a pig. Fortunately, Qin Li helped me in time. I was so angry that I gave a slap on the pig''s buttocks. The voice was loud!


    The pig was scared by me and immediately screamed. Then many pigs screamed and I was stunned.


    And in this group of pigs, we heard a "no no no no no no no" voice, I carefully look up, and finally found Mr. Zhang in the corner of a pigsty!


    Mr. Zhang was tied up and left in it. A very strong sow was sleeping close to him, and he was covered with pig manure. He was very embarrassed. He was gagged, did not call twice, the pig is not happy with the tail hit him. There are about seven pigs in a pigsty. Each pig slaps him with his tail. His face is not swollen and will be blue.


    We tried our best to save Mr. Zhang from the pig factory, but he almost fainted. He admitted that he had been locked in for four or five days. He didn''t eat or drink for four or five days, and his urine and feces were all solved. He smelled as if he had been fished out of a septic tank.


    After being rescued, we opened a room for him and let him take eight baths. It tasted a little better. After returning to normal, he immediately thanks us and wants to take out a check to me, but he can''t see the existence of Qin Li, so he makes a request to me.


    "Police girl, I think you are kind, kind-hearted, intelligent and considerate. You can protect me. I Can I not like you? "


    "No!" But I kicked Zhang Li, but I couldn''t hear him reply immediately. I can''t be honest, but Mr. Zhang is reluctant to let me know.


    I have no way, pointed to the air beside, Hu said: "to tell you the truth, I am married, my husband is sitting next to me, he said, don''t let me mess." Qin Li nodded with satisfaction.


    Zhang always don''t understand: "you say he sits next to you?"


    "Yes." I began to make things up: "I''ve been in poor health since I was a child. My grandmother got me a Yin Qin when I was a child. Yin Qin, you know, if I marry a dead man, I can live a long life. Now that I''m really grown up, my husband is also very kind to me. Would you like to see him?"


    With that, Qin Li lifted the quilt beside him, so scared that Mr. Zhang didn''t mention a word Do you still want to touch me?


    Later, Mr. Zhang talked about the cause and effect, saying that aisang tied him up and left him here. Aisang also said that he wanted him to go to Zhao Miao and let them die together forever. At that time, Mr. Zhang didn''t know that Zhao Miao was dead, that is to say, Ethan was the murderer!


    So the next day, I took people to catch Ethan, but Ethan disappeared, and the building was empty.


    I got angry with Zheng Nan: "I want you to look after aisang, where are the people?"


    Zheng Nan is very aggrieved: "I haven''t left all the time, but I haven''t seen aisang come out." I suddenly understood that Ethan knew that things had changed. I''m afraid she was disguised and fled.


    Ethan killed people and hid several wombs. Where will she go?


    What are you going to do?


    I''ve been chasing her for a long time, but I haven''t found her. The director refused to answer his phone in two hours. The case was solved, but the murderer was not caught, and they were still urging me.


    I was very upset when I was urged to eat snacks at home with Qin Li.Before long, Lu Qingze came. Seeing a strange man coming, Qin Li entered a combat state. I glared at him and stepped forward with a helpless cry: "brother, what are you doing here?"


    "Brother?" Qin Li immediately laughs insidiously and goes to see Lu Qingze. Who ever thought that Lu Qingze saw Qin Li, and he asks me, "who is this man?"


    Qin Li: "can he see me?"


    "Maybe it''s because of his cornea. When he was an adult, his cornea was injured. He couldn''t find a suitable cornea. He might be blind. His biology professor gave him a pair of dog corneas to replace them. It''s probably for this reason that he can see you."


    Qin Li was frightened: "is that ok?"


    "Yes, but his eyes can see black and white, just like a dog."


    Lu Qingze glanced at me: "how strange is that?"


    Two wonderful men met and got to know each other for a while. They talked very speculatively. As a middleman, I was almost driven out by the two of them I don''t know how Qin Li brainwashed Lu Qingze. Lu Qingze very much agrees that he lives with me. When Qin Li listens to this, he laughs so much that he even calls his brother.


    I am slightly angry: "who is your elder brother, that is my elder brother, blind call what."


    Qin Li ignored me: "dear, my brother is talking. Don''t make a noise."

 Chapter 6

    I was so angry that I wanted to throw my slippers at both of them. They were like old friends I haven''t seen for many years. They sat on the sofa and chatted for half an hour. Then I remembered the existence of Lu Fengliu.


    After the chat, Lu Qingze came to me and told me: "you have a bad temper, but people are not bad. Now that someone takes care of you, I can rest assured that you have a better attitude towards others."


    "People?" I pointed to Qin Li: "he''s human?"


    Qin Li gave me a look, but stood behind Lu Qingze like a little daughter-in-law. Lu Qingze hit me for a moment, indicating that I would not be cruel. I was so angry that I drove Lu Qingze out: "you changed your cornea with the dog, and your brain with the dog, right?"


    Qin Li scolded me: "how to talk to my brother."


    After Lu Qingze left, he remembered that he had come to be a lobbyist for the Secretary''s uncle. He just sent a wechat to persuade me. I didn''t bother to talk to both of them, so I refused to accept them directly


    Time passed quickly. I saw that there was still an hour to go before the three-day deadline. I thought, I went out with the car key. Qin Li didn''t trust me and went with me. We two were wandering in the street. Seeing that I was worried, Qin Li took the initiative to say, "why don''t I ask that old woman to shout again?"


    "You didn''t say that earlier!"


    According to what Qin Li said, we called soul again. The old woman took us to the bottom of a big water tower, and then disappeared. We two stood under the water tower and looked around for a long time, but we didn''t find anything unusual.


    Then I looked at the manhole cover under my feet and said, "is it under here?"


    Before Qin Li spoke, I squatted down and lifted the well cover. It seemed that someone often opened the well cover recently, and it was very light. At the moment when the well cover was opened, Qin Li immediately protected me and held me in his arms.


    Then I heard a burst of crying and howling in the sewer. Qin Li yelled at them fiercely, and then it was quiet.


    "What''s the matter, what''s in it?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s some ghosts who live here. I''m afraid to scare you."


    I nodded, but I really like his carefulness. I took him down the sewer and found that there was a hole in it. It was a centralized sewage treatment center with many large water pipes. It looked like the intestines of the city were running.


    And there''s another special thing in it, women''s clothes.


    My shoes stink more, but I can''t stand the water. I walk to the place where I speak. Qin Li knew that I love to be clean and left without saying a word.


    We followed the women''s clothes and found a little song coming out in front of us Like in coax the child, from time to time will say: "Mom wear this look good?"


    Then there was the footstep of high-heeled shoes, and she hummed a little song, as if dancing. I was in a hurry. I called Qin Li to run for a few steps and found a woman living in a slightly spacious place in front of me!


    That woman is Ethan.


    Eisan heard the movement, as if she was crazy. She left her clothes and ran away. She ran and lost her high heels. Like a savage, she dived into the dark passage and didn''t know where she was going. We didn''t catch up after a while, because there were many sewer outlets in front of us, which were like a labyrinth. We didn''t know where she had gone.


    It seems that Ethan is familiar with this sewer.


    In vain, we turned back and went back to the place where Ethan was hiding. We found that she also brought a lot of beautiful clothes. A person seemed crazy and tried on clothes here.


    And Qin Li pointed to a big ball hanging over there and asked me, "what''s this?"


    I took a look and stepped back with fright!


    The big ball is sewn up with needle and thread, and the things that make it are pieces of flesh and blood, still dripping blood, emitting a stench. Now the weather is hot, the big ball all began to rot, there are many naughty maggots climbing, some climbing fell down, a small pile of maggots panic helpless.


    I immediately want to vomit, and quickly sent a message to Mr. Gu: "come to the sewer under the big water tower in the suburb, I found something."


    Then I looked at the big meatball carefully, and realized: "this is the womb of those women!"


    Qin Li seemed to understand: "aisang sewed up their uterus and wrapped things in it..." He frowned and said: "the uterus is a symbol of life. She wants someone else''s uterus to show that she can''t have a baby. This self-made uterus also contains things, mostly a child."


    "Child?"


    Qin Li wants to open the big meatball. I hold his hand and don''t allow him to touch it.


    Before long, Mr. Gu came with Yuman. Yuman also retched. Mr. Gu quickly took off the big meatball with gloves and masks. As soon as the meatball was taken down, the water in it flowed out, and there was something in it, as Qin Li said.It''s just that it''s not a child, it''s a skinned cat.


    Mr. Gu looked at it and said, "the cat has the most similar face to the baby. The killer may have lost his own child and pretended to be her child with the cat, but the cat has too much hair, so she peeled the cat''s skin, put it into the womb bag, injected water and disguised as a child."


    Then Zheng Nan also came with the police, immediately to each sewer outlet to search the whereabouts of aisang.


    In this last hour, I saw the murderer, and the case was solved, but the murderer ran away.


    In the internal organs of the city, she runs around in every dirty corner, and I don''t know what to do. After thinking about it, I immediately call the director and ask him to guard every sewer outlet. One day, Ethan will come out of it.


    The process of waiting for the hare is very long. In this process, I interviewed president Zhang.


    President Zhang said frankly: "a few years ago, I had a child with aisang. The child was born, but she had congenital heart disease, and she can''t have another child, but it doesn''t matter. The child''s disease is not very serious and can be treated surgically. Unfortunately, soon the child died in the quilt by accident. It was aisang''s carelessness, but I didn''t tell her, just pretended The child suddenly fell ill and died


    I always love her.


    But aisang didn''t know. Aisang kept the pain in his heart. When it broke out, he blamed Zhang Zong for it.

 Chapter 7

    About seven days later, in the sewer, the cleaners found a female corpse, that female corpse is Ethan.


    Ethan''s dead.


    This case was settled in this way. After that, a lot of online novels of the same name by isan spread on the Internet. Some people wrote that isan was a "woman who stole the womb", and some people wrote that isan was a "woman who lost human nature". Anyway, there are many versions, whatever they say.


    This story has been popular for a while, and the city has been quiet for a while. I sit in the police station shaking my feet, but I am quite relaxed.


    During this period, two nameless female corpses by the river were sent. I recorded them as usual and sent them to Mr. Gu. When I first came to the forensic department, I saw Mr. Gu and Yu man talking.


    Yu man is Mr. Gu''s right-hand man. He has been with him for several years. He seems to have a feeling for Mr. Gu. He looks at Mr. Gu with shy eyes, but Mr. Gu frowns.


    Mr. Gu said bluntly: "Yuman, I said when you came in. Don''t tell me anything that has nothing to do with your major. Have you forgotten?"


    I don''t know what Yuman said. In a word, Mr. Gu''s face is blacker. He said frankly: "I won''t like you."


    Yuman yelled angrily: "why!"


    Mr. Gu understood her three words and poured cold water over her directly: "I have someone I like, but that person is not you, it''s so simple."


    I''m surprised that this old Mr. Dong Gu still has people he likes?


    I saw that they were all going to quarrel, so I got ready to run. Who knew that Mr. Gu had already found out my existence and called me directly: "Lu Fengliu, come in if you have something to say."


    I walked in awkwardly. Yuman''s eyes were red with anger, like a little rabbit. He glared at me and ran away. I look innocent, will file to Mr. Gu, typing: "sent a nameless female corpse, to autopsy."


    I was about to leave when he took my hand and said, "where are you going? Help me. I''ll dissect it now. "


    "Me?"


    "It''s you. You''ve pissed off my assistant. Who''s the substitute if you don''t do it?"


    Who on earth is angry?


    I protested fruitlessly and could only stand there as an assistant for him. Then I stood aside and talked about him for a long time and scolded him for a long time. Anyway, he couldn''t hear me. Wait for me to scold dry mouth, he looked at me: "no less scold me."


    I blinked and didn''t speak.


    When I went home in the evening, Qin Li smelled the bloody smell on me and quickly stuffed me into the bathroom for three baths. My skin almost peeled off before I came out. Just as I was going to sleep, the phone rang.


    As soon as he got through the phone, Zheng Nan yelled over there: "boss, come and have a look. There''s another life case!"


    I quickly got up to get ready to go out, but Qin Li sat on the sofa motionless. I looked at the night outside and pulled him out to take him with him, but he laughed.


    "I see. You sit on the sofa and play hard to get."


    Qin Li laughed and didn''t speak. He followed me to the scene of the crime. A cordon has been set up at the scene of the crime. There are many people around. The security and police at the scene are almost unable to stop them.


    The scene of the crime was in a busy shopping mall. The shopping mall was newly built "may square". It was completed in May, so it was named. May square just opened, many shopping malls are engaged in activities, so attracted a large number of people to come.


    I quickly asked Zheng nan to maintain order: "what''s the matter?"


    "The dead man was hung on the top of the shopping mall. I don''t know how long he was hung. No one found him. The shopping mall was open all day. At night, the cleaning aunt and many customers complained that blood was falling down. Everyone looked up and saw the body."


    I followed what Zheng Nan said and looked up. I really saw a corpse hanging on the top of more than ten meters! The body was a woman in a red dress, tied around her neck like a doll.


    Although there are many ghosts standing in the crowd, they don''t pay much attention to me


    "Did you see the dead man?"


    "I can''t see what the dead looks like, and I don''t know what she looks like."


    So I immediately urged Mr. Gu to come to the scene, and then together with Zheng Nan, we evacuated the customers from the scene, leaving only the person in charge of the mall and the security guard. The security guard was a little uneasy: "what if the murderer was hidden in the customer? Was he let go?"


    "No way." I firmly said: "the murderer will not hide in the customers. If he can hang the corpse on the top, he will not be afraid that he can not escape or mix in the crowd. He has already run away."


    It wasn''t long before Mr. Gu came. When Mr. Gu came, he didn''t look at the body, but at me. He took a meaningful look at me and left. After he left, Qin Li came and said, "he seems to have seen me."


    "Ah?" I pointed to Mr. Gu: "he can''t hear. Can''t his eyes work well?"We all went to the top floor and put down the body. As soon as the body was put down, the head fell off! I was so scared that I almost kicked the dead man''s head away. Mr. Gu looked at the body, the first step is to confirm: "the deceased is a male, aged about 25 to 30 years old."


    "Men?" I wondered, "how could he be dressed in women''s clothes?"


    I looked carefully, and found that the man not only wore a skirt, but also wore brassiere, underwear, stockings, painted nail polish, make-up and even heeled stickers attached to the heels. This detail is very exquisite.


    Mr. Gu checked and continued: "the dead man died of poisoning. His lips were black, his mouth ulcerated, and even his throat ulcerated. He has been dead for a period of time, and his skin has begun to appear body spots and even rot. judging from the degree of skin aging, he was frozen for a period of time after his death. Recently, he was frozen like a frozen chicken or duck Carry out thaw, the body water loss, skin atrophy aging, loss of elasticity


    Frozen?


    I looked at the body of the dead and said, "the body''s joints move freely and there is no stiffness, which means that he was not frozen in the refrigerator, but was put in a large icehouse. Zheng Nan, check all the icehouses in the city immediately."


    "Good."


    At this time, Qin Li added to me: "by the way, check the information of the city''s anti actor."

 Chapter 8

    I don''t understand, Qin Li explained: "this man''s body skeleton is very small, and there is no body hair on his legs, hands and creaky nest. Obviously, he has had cosmetic surgery. Moreover, I doubt his chest is true. He has had breast augmentation."


    "Ah?"


    Just when I was surprised, Mr. Gu had cut open the clothes of the deceased, but unexpectedly, the two protruding breasts of the deceased were exposed in front of us Qin Li guessed it right! Mr. Gu had a thorough examination of the man, looked at his lower body, and came to this conclusion. I immediately asked Zheng nan to inquire about the news.


    Zheng Nan some busy, can''t help complaining: "every day is to make me a person, I have become a top, will be in situ rotation."


    I couldn''t help laughing: "OK, tomorrow I''ll tell the director to send more people to help!"


    Zheng Nan is very busy. Mr. Gu takes the corpse away, and Yu man prepares to go back to the autopsy. Along the way, both of them are cold faced and don''t say a word. Yu man also cares that I eavesdrop on their conversation and doesn''t give me a good look.


    After they all finished work, Qin Li and I were left to investigate the scene. In many places I couldn''t get to, Qin Li took the initiative to help me watch. I watched him fly below, as if watching a drama. I couldn''t help praising: "it''s good to raise a ghost, isn''t it? Are those female stars raising ghosts like you?"


    "No Qin Li not guest way: "they raise the ghost are some fierce ghost, where like me so intimate, those fierce ghost will let their youth forever, that can all have to pay the price."


    "Oh, no wonder I''ve raised you and you''re getting old faster."


    Qin Li glanced at me and suddenly stood beside me. Then he put his arms around my waist and said, "shall I take you up to have a look?"


    I am eager to try: "won''t you fall to death?"


    "It''s a good time to fall dead. Make a match with me."


    I glared at him, but he laughed so much that he picked me up and took me to the top like an immortal What does that mean? It''s a little bit romantic?


    I carefully looked at the top and found that there was a roller skating device on the top. It was very simple to pull up a corpse, but how did I move to this position? And this top is a dead corner, will not install the camera, so all the monitoring information is useless, where should I check?


    While I was thinking, Qin Li kept staring at me. I gave him a white look, but he still looked at me seriously. After that, his eyes became more and more strange I reacted. He wasn''t looking at me, he was looking behind me!


    I want to see what is behind, but Qin Li said to me seriously: "don''t move, the dead man is behind you."


    I said, "what is he doing?"


    "He''s dancing. Dancing on a pole is a bit like ballet, but it''s not as elegant as ballet, but the action is very delicate, the skeleton is very soft, and it''s very like a woman''s posture. "


    "Then he''s a contrarian."


    "Now he changed to a kind of dance, such as classical dance. It''s very soft and beautiful. His slender fingers fluctuate like Narcissus, and he has a strong foundation. Then He fell and suddenly fell to the ground motionless. He sees me now and is coming towards us. "


    That''s fast. Qin Li held me in his arms and suddenly hid. I immediately smelled a bloody smell, but I couldn''t see it. And Qin Li has shown a fierce look, tightly protect me in the arms, hiding, I understand that the dead are killing us!


    Qin Li wants to keep him alive and ask about the case, but he is reluctant to kill us. Qin Li roars: "go away, if you dare to hurt her, I will kill you!"


    The dead man didn''t listen and was still attacking us. Qin Li had no choice but to put me down. Suddenly, he went out quickly and killed the dead man. Suddenly, the smell of blood disappeared. When Qin Li came back, he was covered with blood.


    I was worried: "what''s the matter, are you hurt?"


    "No He held my hand: "when he died, he wore red clothes and high-heeled shoes. He became a fierce ghost. He has no mind and can''t stay. This time, I can''t help you with this case. I killed him."


    I nodded: "we will continue to investigate tomorrow. We will find out the truth. Now let''s go back first."


    When I went back, I found a man squatting at my door, hairless, crying like a ghost. I came closer to see, did not expect that it was Lin Weiwei.


    Lin Weiwei''s clothes are not neat, her neck and chest are full of kissing marks, and her skirt has been torn, and there are even traces of blood on her thighs. How did Lin Weiwei, once a school flower, become like this?


    My relationship with her has always been bad, so I don''t know how to ask. When she saw me, she rushed forward and cried to me: "romantic I I''ve been forced. "


    "Ah?" I was stunned: "you You come in and talk about it


    I pulled her in. When she came in, she took a look at Qin Li and asked, "is this your boyfriend?"


    I''m not surprised that she can see Qin Li, because her grandmother is a master of yin and Yang. She can see these things and depends on them to eat. When Lin Weiwei looks at Qin Li, she knows that Qin Li is not a normal person, but she always likes to peek at him.She said frankly: "I was drinking in a bar tonight, and I met a rich second generation. That rich second generation always forced me to drink. If I refused, he would not let me go. After that, I drank and fainted. When I woke up in a daze, he gave me..."


    "Then you call the police!"


    "Aren''t you a policeman? I''ll come to you... "


    "Do you have any evidence for the police now?"


    "I didn''t leave any evidence. I have a friend in the bar. I think she can testify." "In addition, I heard the rich second generation say that they killed a man by mistake. Before they died, the man told them to hang his body on May square," she said


    "What?"


    Isn''t that the case of the dead man today?


    Lin Weiwei also said mysteriously: "I just saw the news, and then I knew something was wrong. I didn''t expect that there was a man hanging on the May square, so I came to see you..."


    Suddenly a man killed me by mistake? The man asked himself to hang him on the top of May square? He also wore red clothes and red shoes and became a fierce ghost.


    What''s his feud with may square?


    Is what Lin Weiwei said true?

 Chapter 9

    I am not sure what, subconsciously looked at Qin Li.


    Lin Weiwei took my hand and cried and said to me, "romantic, you must help me. I know you are investigating this case. Only you can help me."


    With that, Lin Weiwei began to cry again.


    I watched Lin Weiwei fall into meditation. During the day, Mr. Gu had already said that the male corpse died of poisoning. If combined with what Lin Weiwei said, it would not be right at all.


    If it''s a manslaughter, did the dead swallow the poison by mistake?


    It''s not easy to judge where the body was frozen after a period of time.


    If it was really a manslaughter, how could he make-up and change clothes according to the will of the deceased and hang him on the May square?


    It must be a premeditated homicide.


    But looking at Lin Weiwei crying so sad, I decided to help her find the rich second generation first, in case there is any clue on the rich second generation, maybe.


    Weilin thought, "don''t worry, I''ll take you to the pub."


    Hearing this, Lin Weiwei stopped crying and looked at me in surprise: "really? Would you like to help me? "


    "I''m a policeman. I''ll help you for sure!"


    With that, I stood up, put on my clothes, and went out with Lin Weiwei and Qin Li.


    Along the way, Lin Weiwei''s mood is not very stable, and I don''t ask much. After all, what she said is true. Then she just happened, she must feel bad.


    To the bar, Lin Weiwei has been standing at the gate, do not want to go in, look at her like that, is afraid to meet the gang.


    "Weiwei, don''t be afraid. I''m here. They don''t dare to tell you anything. I don''t know them. You can only point them out for me."


    Lin Weiwei looked at the door of the bar and hesitated for a long time before nodding her head in tears.


    I helped her wipe away her tears before I took her into the bar.


    As soon as I walked into the bar, I obviously felt that Lin Weiwei''s body was shaking, as if she was afraid of something.


    Qin Li has been following me, looking around. I wanted to ask him if he saw anything, but Lin Weiwei has been holding my arm, so I can only press down the problem.


    Entering the hall, I asked in a low voice beside Lin Weiwei''s ear, "did you see that group of people?"


    Lin Weiwei shrank beside me and carefully looked at the crowd around her. After half a sound, she shook her head: "when I woke up, I was in the private room. I didn''t see them in the hall."


    We walked around the bar, but we didn''t find the trace of the rich second generation. It''s a pity that we can''t get into the private room, so we can''t confirm it further.


    After leaving the bar, I asked Lin Weiwei to go home first, and then let her know the result.


    Before leaving, Lin Weiwei cried and asked me to help her catch the rich second generation. I could only nod my head.


    When I got home, I took a hot bath and lay in bed, thinking about what happened to Lin Weiwei today.


    I always feel that she is afraid of something, or hiding something. It seems that her performance is not deceptive, but why does Lin Weiwei do it?


    Just when I couldn''t figure it out, Qin Li came in from outside and looked at me with a sad face: "I haven''t eaten today. Aren''t you hungry?"


    When I heard Qin Li''s voice, I regained my mind and quickly gave him three sticks of incense.


    "Don''t believe that woman."


    I was eating noodles when Qin Li suddenly said this.


    I looked at him in surprise, some didn''t understand her.


    Qin Li said goodbye and didn''t make a sound, which made me confused.


    The next day, as soon as I went to the police station, Zheng Nan came up to me with a document: "boss, I checked all the ice stores in the city overnight, and all the suspected ones are here."


    I quickly opened the result document to have a look.


    The largest ice store in the city is a company that has been operating frozen food materials for a long time. Another one that can be compared with it is a food processing factory in the suburb. The rest are hospitals of different sizes.


    I frowned and looked at the address at the top of the line and took a picture of the document: "let''s go and have a look first!"


    Zheng Nan answered, followed me out of the police station.


    Driving, we went all the way to the frozen food company. I didn''t have a search warrant in my hand, so I had to make inquiries in a cooperative way. Fortunately, the other party successfully led us to their factory.


    As soon as I went in, I immediately shrunk. The temperature in this factory is obviously lower than that outside.


    The person in charge looked at me with a smile on his face and explained: "we do frozen, quick-frozen, as long as it needs to be frozen after processing, we have common products in the market."


    Said, the person in charge with me and Zheng Nan into the icehouse.I wrapped my coat around me and looked around.


    There are at least a hundred people in this factory. It''s a bit unrealistic to hide corpses here. Moreover, there is a large flow of goods here. If you are not careful, you will be found.


    I turned around two more times and looked at Qin Li who came back from the front. He gave him a wink. He shook his head at me and didn''t find any abnormality.


    After saying goodbye to the person in charge, I sat in the car and felt warm.


    "Boss, I don''t think these two food processing factories are realistic. Let''s go to the hospital and see if there are any relevant records?"


    I leaned back in my chair and rolled my eyes at Zheng Nan.


    The dead are likely to be poisoned and immediately frozen. If they are in the hospital, the hospital will suggest direct cremation, so it is impossible to store the body for so long.


    Moreover, the body was slowly thawed after it was dropped in May square, which means that the body was always frozen before the killer transported it to may square.


    There is no way to easily take out the body in the hospital, the murderer can''t be so stupid.


    "I don''t think it''s possible for a hospital. Let''s go to the factory in the suburb to see the situation."


    Zheng Nan should a, shook to shake the body to start the car.


    When I got to the factory, I got out of the car and looked at the closed door of the factory, frowning.


    In principle, this factory is the second largest in terms of ability. It''s not noon yet. Why is there no one in the factory and the door closed?


    I glanced at Qin Li beside me and let him go in to have a look at the situation. He nodded and immediately flew in.


    Zheng Nan walked around the iron net, and soon came back to me: "boss, how can I feel like this factory is going to close down?"

 Chapter 10

    Before long, Qin Li flew out of it: "there are people inside, there is an old man in the room."


    I frowned and looked inside the factory. I turned to Zheng Nan and said, "honk, there should be someone inside."


    Zheng Nan ran to the side of the car and honked his horn.


    After a while, the door of a room beside the gate was pushed open. An old man looked out at me and said angrily, "what are you doing? We don''t open the door here. Let''s go, let''s go! "


    Finish saying, want to close the door again go back.


    I quickly walked two steps: "Sir, we are here to talk about cooperation, can we go in first?"


    The old man went out of the door and looked at me: "talk about cooperation? Talk about cooperation, go to the company and come to the factory to talk about cooperation? "


    I quickly made a wink at Zheng Nan. Zheng Nan immediately took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and threw them directly to the old man. He said with a smile: "uncle, we mainly come to see the situation of the factory. We have been to the company. It''s the address given by the boss. Let''s come and have a look. It''s convenient for you to open a door for us."


    Zheng Nan''s brain is not very flexible at ordinary times, but he is smart in life. If you want him to think about a problem, you''d better let him do some physical work.


    The old man picked up the cigarette on the ground, looked at the sign, put the cigarette in his pocket, and then came over and opened the small door.


    "As early as I said, the factory is almost closed. You can just walk around."


    With that, the old man went back to the hut slowly.


    Zheng Nan and I looked at each other and strolled around.


    The whole compound is just a cabin, and the other gate is probably the gate of the icehouse.


    "Go and talk to the master. Let him open the door of the icehouse. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Zheng Nan nodded, turned and walked towards the hut. I went directly to the door of the icehouse and looked around carefully for fear of missing some clues.


    After a while, Zheng Nan followed the old man. Looking at the old man cursing and opening the door, I gave Zheng Nan a thumbs up.


    Zheng Nan laughs. Just as he wants to speak, the door opens. The old man is not happy: "you go to see it quickly, and leave soon after you see it."


    With that, he turned and walked away, still scolding me. I didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t care so much. I went directly into the icehouse. As soon as I went in, a stream of air-conditioning came to my face.


    Qin Li immediately looked around to see if there was anything unusual.


    Zheng Nan groped to turn on the chandelier in the hall, and I found that all around were neatly placed independent freezers.


    Each one is very big, and the smaller one is two meters long. There is no one working in such a big icehouse. There is only an old guard.


    In such an environment, it''s easy to hide a body here.


    I stretched out my hand to open the cover of an icehouse. White smoke came out immediately. I looked up and saw that there was ice in it.


    Although the power has been cut off, there are obvious traces of using these ice warehouses. There are still ice debris in them. The ice has not completely melted, indicating that they have been used for a long time, and the power has been cut off in recent days.


    "Zheng Nan, check all the freezers and open them to see what''s going on inside."


    With that, I immediately went to the side and opened the cover of several icehouses in succession.


    If there''s a body in the freezer, there must be a trail to follow!


    But Zheng Nan couldn''t do it. I only saw what Zheng Nan and I didn''t do.


    I exited the icehouse in a hurry, and the warm sun was shining on me. I shivered immediately.


    I looked at the documents in my hand and checked the information of the icehouse again. The rich second generation is a clue. Since it is the rich second generation, it is certain that the family has money to do business. If it is frozen corpses, then his family must do business.


    But after leaving these two factories, I found nothing. This is not normal.


    "Zheng Nan, check it out and see who has a rich son and a rich second generation in this city. Then the family is engaged in the business related to the icehouse."


    Zheng Nan should be a, closed the door of the icehouse, bid farewell to the old man, directly back to the police station.


    After a quick meal, I was ready to help Zheng Nan check the information of the icehouse, so I received a call from Mr. Gu, asking me to go to the autopsy center.


    When I got there, Mr. Gu just came out of the anatomy room.


    "The man''s corpse has a new result. I have a closer look at the internal organs. The corpse has been frozen for more than 15 days and less than 30 days, and the temperature is below 16 degrees Celsius."


    I looked at the report delivered by Mr. Gu and frowned deeply.


    If Mr. Gu''s judgment is correct, this person has been dead for more than half a month. How can he release the body now?


    May square, frozen body, anti actor, dead for more than half a month, rich second generation


    Countless words appeared in my mind. I closed my eyes and my mind was in a mess. These clues could not be connected at all.If we only start from one aspect, it is very difficult to solve the case unless there is a way to find the rich second generation.


    No matter what Lin Weiwei said is true or false, it''s certainly not wrong to find the rich second generation first, even if there is a little progress!


    In the evening, I went to the bar that Lin Weiwei took me to.


    This time I didn''t call Lin Weiwei. According to Lin Weiwei, the rich second generation must come here often.


    The time is approaching early in the morning, and there are more and more people in the bar.


    I asked Qin Li to look around carefully to see if there were any suspicious objects, but Qin Li never came back.


    Noisy environment, let me some uncomfortable, brain buzzing.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a group of people coming in from the door. The leader was a young man, who looked like he was in his twenties. There were four or five people behind him. It was obvious that he was not a good man.


    The young man at the head seemed to be aware of my sight. When he passed me, he deliberately reached out and touched my waist.


    This kind of skilled movement, let me immediately frown, looking at him also turned back to me with a smile, I immediately stare back.


    This place really can''t stay any longer!


    I left the bar and took a look around. I didn''t find the figure of Qin Li. I couldn''t help but feel angry. Why hasn''t Qin Li come back so long?


    If he doesn''t come back, I can''t leave the bar. I can only turn around.


    Fortunately, the bar is not far from my home. It''s two or three streets away. It''s OK to walk back slowly.


    Just as I was passing by an alley, I suddenly heard a slight voice coming from the corner.


    I walked slowly with my feet pressed down, close to the corner, and heard a woman''s voice over there.


    "I''ve told her everything you said. What else do you want from me?"


    "I saw her today. No matter what you do, bring her to me. Otherwise, I''ll make you lose it!"


    The man''s voice is a little low, I can''t hear what he said.

 Chapter 11

    I listened carefully for a while, but did not hear any useful information.


    By the time I got back to the door of the bar, Qin Li had been waiting for me there.


    He didn''t ask me where I was, and I didn''t ask him either. They both went home with a lot of worries.


    To the door, I saw Lin Weiwei squatting at the door, as if waiting for me.


    As soon as she saw me, she immediately stood up and looked like she was going to cry: "romantic, did you catch that rich second generation?"


    I shook my head, opened the door and let her in. "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll catch him."


    "I went back yesterday and had a nightmare all night. I''m afraid he will come to me again. You must help me, romantic."


    Looking at Lin Weiwei, I frowned.


    Suddenly, I thought of the conversation I heard at the back door of the bar tonight. Looking at Lin Weiwei''s eyes, I changed a little bit. Then I said to myself, "Weiwei, well, tomorrow night you''ll go to the bar with me. We''ll go to the bar every day and wait for the hare!"


    Lin Weiwei looked at me in surprise, as if she was afraid of something. She wanted to say something but stopped. But soon, she nodded her head and agreed.


    After seeing Lin Weiwei off, I gave Qin a gift of three sticks of incense, collapsed on the sofa and stared at him.


    Qin Li was a little uneasy when I stared at him and floated to me: "what do you think? Don''t believe that woman. Why don''t you listen? "


    "Qin Li, do you think Lin Weiwei is just a bait?"


    Qin Li looked at me with a thoughtful look and shook his head.


    Now there is no progress in the whole case, not even a useful clue. It''s too difficult to start from the corpse. We can only start from the rich second generation.


    No matter what Lin Weiwei said is true or false, we should explore the truth.


    The next night, I took Lin Weiwei to the bar after work. For several days, I didn''t see the rich second generation.


    That day, as soon as I got off work and was going to the bar with Lin Weiwei, I received a call from Zheng Nan.


    "The boss is not good. There is another corpse on this side of May square!"


    I eyebrow a jump, in the heart rose a bad feeling.


    By the time I got to may square, it was empty and the scene was sealed off.


    Zheng Nan came out as like as two peas in the glove, and came in to me. "Boss, the same as last time, male, twenty-five to thirty years old, should be a villain."


    While talking, Zheng Nan took me in.


    The body has been put down. This time, the head of the body is still on his neck.


    is wearing big red dress, stockings, nail polish and face make-up.


    "I covered my nose and said to my husband," it''s the same thing when I was poisoned last time


    I waved and asked someone to cover the corpse. Looking up at the roof of the shed, I asked Qin Li in a low voice, "do you see anything?"


    Qin Li held me in one hand and looked at the square beam on my head warily: "he stood on it and danced..."


    Qin Zheng urged me to talk to him when I saw the dead.


    "How did you get here?" Qin Li looked at me and asked harshly.


    Soon, Qin Li asked again, "where did you come from?"


    Let go of the cart, I don''t know when the dead man moved to the cart. I didn''t know what happened to him


    Wheelbarrow?


    Does that mean that the place where the corpses are stored is not far from here, and they can be delivered by hand carts. Moreover, this is a shopping mall, and many businesses will use hand carts to transport goods. Even if there are more than one hand carts, no one will notice.


    I was about to ask someone to check the condition of the shopping cart when I suddenly smelled a pungent smell of blood, disgusting.


    And Qin Li is a flash across my body, flew out.


    My heart beat hard for a while, and there were colleagues around me. I could only pretend that I didn''t know anything and called Zheng Nan.


    "You go to check the use of public trolleys in shopping malls. When the body is frozen, if you want to transport it here, the trolleys are the best tools!"


    After Zheng Nan left, Qin Li also came back, as if very angry.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Can''t we have a good chat? I didn''t ask you anything


    I looked up at the top of my head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Now there is a second body, and there are more footprints of the murderer."


    With that, I waved and turned to leave the scene.


    After returning home, I carefully checked the origin of May square on the Internet.


    Both bodies appeared in May square, which means that the killer must have something to do with may square.May square was completed on May 10. The investor in the square is Zheng Hongdong, the boss of Zheng group.


    Then, I checked the personal information of boss Zheng.


    Zheng''s group is a family business, there is no problem, but Zheng Hongdong has only one wife and no children.


    In this way, Zheng Hongdong can be ruled out. After all, may square is someone else''s own source of property, so there''s no need to struggle with money.


    Later, I checked some enterprises that had cooperation with Zheng Hongdong and those that were hostile to him.


    Unconsciously, I fell asleep on the table.


    I don''t know if it''s a dream or not. In the dim light, I heard a strong smell of blood again. The whole person seemed to float up. Then the picture in front of me turned into the appearance of May square.


    There are corpses hanging everywhere in May square. My scalp is numb, and I am one of them.


    My body was hung on the May square, and then I saw a lot of people pointing at me. I didn''t know what to say.


    Then the picture turned, and it was dark around. I saw a figure dancing in front of me. He was graceful. I really wanted to hear him chanting.


    A fear rose in my heart. I retreated and wanted to leave may square. But I didn''t know why. I seemed to be bound and couldn''t escape.


    Just when I wanted to leave in panic, I suddenly heard someone calling my name, and then my body shook violently.


    "Romantic! Wake up


    My body suddenly a stiff, Teng Di opened his eyes, saw a worried face of Qin Li squatting in front of me, looking at me.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    I held my breath and looked at Qin Li stupidly. After watching him for a long time, I was relieved and gasped.

 Chapter 12

    It took me a long time to recover from the nightmare. I moved my stiff body and asked in a voice, "what time is it now?"


    "Four in the morning." Seeing that I was ok, Qin Li sat down beside me.


    I curled up and let my back lean on the sofa: "Qin Li, I dreamed that I was hanged in May square. I saw a lot of bodies and wanted to escape, but I couldn''t escape."


    With that, I looked at Qin Li: "you said before, where is the Yin Qi very heavy? What''s going on? "


    Qin Li shook his head: "I don''t know. I can only feel the Yin Qi there. I don''t see anything else."


    I held my chin in deep thought.


    It seems that we need to have a good look at the origin of this may square and where it was before.


    I had a quick sleep before dawn.


    When I went to the police station, Zheng Nan found me with the information.


    "Boss, take a look. This is the usage information of all public trolleys in May square."


    I took it over and didn''t see it. If the other party was transporting the body when no one was there, there was no need to go through the procedure to get the cart.


    "Go and find out where may square was before, and the person in charge."


    Zheng Nan nodded. Before he spoke, the door was knocked.


    Two auxiliary police came in and saluted me. Then one of them said, "Hello, we are sent down from above to assist in the investigation."


    I nodded: "what''s your name?"


    "I call him Shan Yang."


    "This is Zheng Nan. You should get to know the situation with him first. Then he has some information to check. You can help him."


    After two auxiliary police officers were sent away and Zheng Nan followed me out, I sat on my chair and recalled what I had dreamed of last night. I don''t know why I always felt as if something was going to happen.


    Three days later, I turned over the history of May square, but there was still no progress.


    I still haven''t seen the rich second generation in Ling Weiwei''s mouth.


    On the morning of the fourth day, as I was about to go to the police station, I received another call from Zheng Nan: "boss, there''s an accident in May square again!"


    I took a deep breath, hung up the phone and went straight to may square.


    This time, the body was the same as the last two times, but this time, Qin Li didn''t see the dead.


    Three days? When I think about it, it seems that it took almost three days from the first homicide here to the second.


    And these dead also died before and after, the time is about half a month, the body was also put into the icehouse, frozen.


    All the actors in this city have been checked, and no one has been reported missing. Is it hard to say that these people are not actors, but are disguised as actors to confuse the public.


    After half a month, there was no progress in the case, which made me feel more pressure.


    The body appeared out of thin air, and there was no flaw in all aspects. Now we can only find the rich second generation and start from them.


    That night, I took Lin Weiwei to the bar again.


    This time really didn''t let me down.


    I went to the bar with Lin Weiwei. In less than an hour, Lin Weiwei suddenly pulled my sleeve and let me look to the private room.


    "Romantic, do you see that man? He is the one who raped me!" With that, Lin Weiwei shook her body.


    I followed Lin Weiwei''s line of sight and saw a man in a suit. When I saw each other''s face, I immediately frowned.


    He is the man who tried to tease me in the bar last time!


    Is he the rich second generation of Lin Weiwei?


    At this time, the rich second generation has come towards us, and Lin Weiwei hides behind me and dares not go to see the rich second generation.


    "Yo, girl, last time I told you to stay away, or I''ll see you once, last time, what? How dare you come here? "


    Hear rich second generation this bastard words, I subconsciously blocked in the back of Lin Weiwei.


    "Are you the one who bullied my friend before?" I didn''t say it directly, but several people present could understand it.


    The second generation of rich people laughed wildly and looked at me: "where are you the Yellow haired girl?"


    Lin Weiwei grabbed my arm with force, the tingling feeling made me frown.


    I glanced around the noisy environment, looked at the rich second generation and laughed: "it''s not convenient to talk here, change place?"


    The rich second generation didn''t take me seriously at all. They directly raised their hands and stopped me on the shoulder. With Lin Weiwei in their other hand, they turned and left.


    Qin Li stood behind me, about to get angry, I immediately gave him a look, let him not act rashly.


    After so many days, I finally met this rich second generation. I''m sure I''ll have a good meeting with him and see if I can get any clues from him.After entering the box, Fu Er Dai directly pushed away Lin Weiwei and sat on the sofa with me. I clasped his wrist with one hand and pressed it against his wrist slightly. He immediately released his hand in pain: "let go, let me go!"


    I stood up, then released my hand, went to the other side, half on the edge of the table, looked at the rich second generation and said, "come on, what''s your name?"


    The rich second generation glared at me, shook the arm that I held, and slapped it on the table with a loud noise: "you are the old man! Smelly girl, you don''t want to ask. This is Xue Shao''s territory. Do you believe that I''ll let you lie down and go out today? "


    Xue Shao?


    I laughed: "Xue SHAOHAO is good at raping and killing people. He can sit here drinking and chatting without worry. Aren''t you afraid of attracting cops?"


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, Xue Shao''s face suddenly changed, but when I said the note, his expression immediately relaxed.


    Cops are slang. According to their hearts, 50% of the people who speak cops are their own.


    Xue Shao leaned on the back of the sofa with a smile and looked at me with his body: "you said that, since I dare to do it, I''m not afraid of the cops coming to me! But... "


    Said, Xue Shao propped up his body, a little closer: "are you on that road?"


    I hook lip to smile for a while: "anyway with you is not on the same road!"


    After that, I didn''t have the heart to play a riddle with him any more. I went straight to the theme: "my friend was raped by you. I''ll ask for an explanation for her. You can either enter the Bureau or apologize for compensation. You can choose."


    Hearing this, Xue Shao is more confident: "into the bureau? How can you get me in? It''s impossible to apologize and compensate. I''m in a good mood today, Xue Shao. Get out of here, or you won''t get out of this door! "


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Weiwei immediately rushed to me and tightly pulled my sleeve. Obviously, she didn''t want to stay here more.

 Chapter 13

    Because of Lin Weiwei''s presence, I can''t ask other things. At this time, I don''t dare to scare the snake. I finally caught the head and tail of the rich second generation. I can''t expose myself!


    What''s more, I can tell the difference between the rape of Lin Weiwei and the murder of a corpse.


    Seeing that the rich second generation didn''t embarrass us any more, I immediately left the bar with Lin Weiwei.


    After seeing Lin Weiwei off, I looked at Qin Li: "can you help me follow the rich second generation?"


    Qin Li seems to be a little reluctant. I''m really going to try my best to persuade him to help me follow the rich second generation, so as to facilitate my actions.


    Before saying it, Qin Li nodded: "I only want to talk with you tonight, you go back first."


    I nodded right away, just for one night.


    Watching Qin Li go back to the bar, I went home.


    After I went home, I slept until dawn the next day. I didn''t know when Qin Li came back.


    After giving Qin Li three sticks of incense, he came close to him: "what did you see when you followed him last night? Where does his family live? Who is his father? "


    Qin Li squinted at me and finished his breakfast slowly. Then he said, "he was in that bar yesterday and didn''t go anywhere."


    I was stunned for a moment, that rich second generation has been in the bar? In a flash, an idea came to me.


    There will also be an ice store for drinks in the bar. According to the whereabouts of the rich second generation, if the murderer is really the rich second generation, the body will certainly be stored in the bar.


    And that bar is self-evident, I''m afraid it''s the bar of the rich second generation''s family, so he can be so rampant in the bar.


    Thinking of this, I immediately came to the spirit. As soon as Qin Li finished his breakfast, I took him straight to the bar.


    Every time I go to a bar, it''s at night. This time, I come to the bar with Qin Li during the day.


    The bar was closed during the day. I took a look at Qin Li and let him float in to see if there was anyone inside.


    After a while, he came out and shook his head at me. Then he held me and flew in.


    I''m glad that it''s really convenient to raise a ghost. I don''t have to worry about where I can''t get in.


    After entering the bar, there was no one in it. I took Qin Li and went straight to the cellar to look for the icehouse.


    Sure enough, in the wine cellar, I found a huge icehouse. As soon as I opened it, there were all kinds of wine stored in it, but no trace of the body was found.


    I stood at the door of the icehouse, looking inside, chin on one hand, and began to think about the details of the two previous discoveries.


    From the first time I saw a corpse, then every three days, just the third day from the last time. There is no corpse here. If there is no new corpse hanging in May square tomorrow, is this line broken?


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, took out a look, turned out to be Lin Weiwei.


    I hesitated for a moment or picked up: "Wei Wei, what''s the matter?"


    "The rich second generation is coming to me again, romantic. What should I do?" With that, Lin Weiwei will cry again.


    I had a headache and pressed my eyebrows. My relationship with Lin Weiwei was not so good. She came to me again and again, which made me a little difficult.


    I comforted her and hung up.


    As soon as I put away the phone, I heard a sound of stepping outside.


    I immediately closed the door of the ice cellar and hid in the back door of the wine barrel, and Qin Li followed me.


    But a moment later, two men came in. One of them was pushing a cart. I watched them secretly. They were replenishing their stocks.


    Looking at the dark blue cart, I had another idea in my mind.


    The killer doesn''t have to borrow a cart from May square. He has a cart himself!


    When the other party finished unloading, put the cart aside and leave the cellar slowly.


    After confirming that the other party had left, I went out from behind the barrel, went to the cart and looked at it carefully.


    After two turns, I suddenly saw a scratch on the corner of the cart. There was something mixed in the scratch.


    I put out my hand and touched it, but there were some icemen. I took a look at the icehouse, quickly went over, opened the door of the icehouse, pushed the cart and went in.


    Icehouses, trolleys, transporting bodies


    Slowly, this line, I seem to have been able to connect.


    The murderer put the body in the ice cellar, which can just pass through the trolley. Although I didn''t find any obvious clues in the ice cellar, it can explain some problems.


    The body is sent to may square by trolley, and then dropped on the roof of the shed in May square when no one is there at night.


    I have seen it carefully before. On the roof of the shed in May square, the sun just shines on the place where the body is hanging. In this way, the thawing of the body is accelerated.I put the cart back in the distance, closed the door of the icehouse and let Qin Li take me out of the bar.


    According to the current inference, it is too likely that the rich second generation is the murderer, but I have no strong evidence.


    Went to the police station, Zheng Nan there just had some progress.


    "Boss, look at this. I checked all the information of Zheng Hongdong. This is the information of May square."


    I nodded and immediately opened Zheng Hongdong''s information.


    Family company, Zheng Hongdong has some connections with Xue family, Xue family? I immediately thought of the rich second generation who called himself Xue Shao in the bar last night.


    I closed the information and immediately said to Zheng Nan, "go and check the Xue family. It''s Zheng Hongdong''s business partner."


    Zheng Nan nodded and left directly.


    Then I looked at the information of May square.


    It turned out that the land of May square belonged to the Xue family before, but because of the construction of May square, the ownership of the land of May square fell into the hands of Zheng Hongdong.


    The two families themselves are hostile, because may square has entered a white hot stage.


    I knocked on the information with one hand and raised the corner of my mouth. It seems that I have to get closer to Xue Shao.


    In the evening, I went to the bar again.


    When I got to the bar, I saw that Lin Weiwei was already in the bar. When she saw me, she came over immediately: "romantic, how''s your case handling? Why don''t you take him? "


    I patted Lin Weiwei on the shoulder: "don''t worry, things have begun, but there is not enough evidence."


    Then I passed her by and was ready to go to the private room to find Xue Shao.


    Before he took two steps, he was stopped by Lin Weiwei.


    "Romantic, what are you going to do? That''s a demon who kills people without blinking an eye. Don''t risk yourself! "


    My footstep tiny Dun, looking at Lin Wei Wei to smile for a while, didn''t answer, pass her to walk toward the private room directly.


    If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get the tiger''s son?


    If you want to know more, you can only contact this rich second generation.

 Chapter 14

    Lin Weiwei couldn''t stop me. She wanted to keep up and was afraid to see Xue Shao.


    I ignored her and went directly to the second floor, knocking on the box door that Xue Shao brought me last time.


    After a while, the door was opened. This time, there were not only Xue Shao but also four or five men inside.


    When Xue Shao saw me, he immediately laughed: "Yo, what? Miss me? "


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the room immediately began to laugh.


    I don''t pay attention to the people, go directly to Xue Shao, and say: "come out, I have something to tell you."


    Xue Shao leaned on the back of his chair and looked at the smile on my face. "What are you doing? If you fart, don''t whine


    Seeing that he was not moved at all, I glanced at all the people. He didn''t care, let alone me. Anyway, it was he who killed people.


    "Xue Shao, I want to ask you, is it fun to kill people?"


    I look at him, cold eyes, want to find clues from his face.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t see anything. Xue Shao''s face didn''t change at all. He just looked at me fiercely for a few minutes. Then, he waved and let everyone leave the private room.


    After waiting for the door of the private room to close, Xue Shaocai straightened up and said, "you come to me again and again to talk about this. What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just know something. I want to ask if you have nightmares in the middle of the night and dream that those who were killed by you will come to you to pay for your life!"


    As soon as I finished, I saw Xue Shao jump up and grab my wrist. I was unprepared and was about to fight, but he threw me on the sofa.


    Xue Shao half pressed on me, close to my ear, and chuckled twice.


    "What? You want to taste what it''s like to be killed? " With that, Xue Shao licked my earlobe.


    Excited, I immediately got goose bumps all over my body. Before I could speak, he covered my mouth with his hand, and he even handed me up and down.


    I immediately resisted and wanted to ask Qin Li to help me, but I found that there was no Qin Li in the box.


    I felt a thump in my heart. I kicked hard, just to the position of his calf. He turned over from me in pain. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I got up quickly and distanced myself from him.


    After jumping to the door of the room, I arranged my clothes and looked at Xue Shao who was still half kneeling on the ground: "wait, I''ll let you plant me sooner or later!"


    With that, I did not dare to stay, opened the box door and went out.


    I''m not afraid of Xue Shao, but Qin Li is not around me, which makes me a little flustered. I never know that I would care so much about Qin Li''s existence.


    Down the stairs, I immediately saw Lin Weiwei holding Qin Li''s arm, half of the body is pressed on him.


    See this scene, just pressure in the heart of anger, rub a little bit to the peak.


    I rushed over, pulled away Lin Weiwei and protected Qin Li behind me. Lin Weiwei was staggered by my action: "what are you doing?"


    I raised my hand and wanted to give her a slap, but I held back, put down my hand, and took Qin Li to leave the bar.


    Lin Weiwei looked at my left back, bah, I heard, but I didn''t pay attention to her.


    All the way home, I can''t suppress the anger in my heart. I''m disgusted by Xue Shao. Lin Weiwei even wants to rob my man behind my back?


    She deserves to be raped! Shameless girl Watch!


    I sat on the sofa in the living room, panting heavily. Qin Li stood in front of me, not daring to make a sound.


    After a while, I looked at Qin Li coldly: "Why are you entangled by her?"


    Qin Li looked at me wrongly: "I wanted to go up with you, but I was held by her. I couldn''t do too much. There were so many people around me. I thought, there shouldn''t be any problem with you. I just..."


    He didn''t finish what he said. I think he didn''t dare to finish.


    I glared at him angrily: "do you know me..."


    Said, I suddenly stopped, looking at Qin Li, I recovered a little reason, Xue Shao was so treated, I was not so angry, can see Lin Weiwei pestering Qin Li, I was angry out of control to this extent.


    This can not help but let me re-examine the position of Qin Li in my heart.


    Qin Li was a little uncomfortable with my gaze and rubbed against me: "I haven''t even paid attention to her. Don''t be angry, OK? Did you get any information when you went to see Xue Shao? "


    Although Shuwei shook her head alone, don''t let you see this thing together next time


    After the last four, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    Qin Li gave me a smile and nodded: "I know, I really didn''t pay attention to her, I''m hungry, you give me incense."


    Looking at Qin Li''s flattering face, I lost the last bit of anger in my heart. After giving him incense, I went back to my room.Lying on the bed, I couldn''t get rid of Lin Weiwei''s half pressure on Qin Li.


    I shook my head, closed my eyes and let myself fall asleep quickly.


    The next morning, when he went to the police station, Zheng Nan had sorted out all the information about the Xue family, and glanced at the information roughly: "is there any new body found in the May square?"


    Zheng Nan shook his head: "no, five days have passed since the last time the body was found. I don''t think there will be any more bodies. The murderer will not be so rampant."


    I frown, always feel things are not so simple.


    Waved a hand, let Zheng Nan go first busy, I just looked at the data seriously.


    The Xue family, also a family business, has a bar, a hotel and a restaurant besides the Xue company.


    I circled the addresses of the bars and hotels in red.


    Now we can basically lock in the rich second generation, but there is no evidence to arrest him.


    What''s the matter with all the dead dressed up as villains?


    I looked at the pictures of bodies on the table and my head began to ache.


    Is it hard for the Xue family to have a grudge with Zheng Hongdong''s older generation? And this grudge has been extended to this generation.


    This possibility is not ruled out. It seems that we need to know more about the Xue family.


    At three in the afternoon, I received a strange phone call by accident.


    Few friends know my mobile phone number. It''s basically a public mobile phone. After hesitation, I picked it up.


    "Niu, come to mubai for dinner. I''ll treat you."


    Xue Shao''s crazy voice came from the microphone. I immediately raised my mouth. Instead of looking for him, he came to me on his own initiative.


    "OK, time."


    "Now!"


    After that, I hung up the phone. I took a look at the time, cleaned up the desk and left the police station.


    When I got to mubai, Xue Shao was already waiting for me.


    The waiter took me into the private room, I looked around the environment: "this is your hotel?"

 Chapter 15

    Xue Shao looked at me and raised his eyebrow: "I didn''t expect that you are quite discerning. It''s really our family. Let''s sit down."


    I didn''t speak. I went directly to the farthest place from Xue Shao.


    Seeing this, Xue shaopi said with a smile: "how? Afraid I''ll eat you? I don''t want you to give it to me like this. "


    I''m a little impatient to see that he hasn''t been in the right line.


    "What on earth did you ask me to come here for?"


    Xue Shao sticks to me and falls back before he sits down. Qin Li, who is standing behind me, curses him twice. It''s a pity that Xue can''t hear him.


    Xue Shao, I looked at him coldly, thought it was my little action, stood up, pointed to my nose and began to scold.


    "Don''t think I invited you to dinner to make you look good. When I killed people, you were still playing the house!"


    "Yes? Then tell me who you killed. "


    Listen to me this, Xue Shaogang wants to open a mouth, suddenly stopped again, toward me a FIE: "want to set me up?"


    I was about to retort when my cell phone rang in my pocket and I picked it up in front of him.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Boss, I checked all the monitoring of bars, hotels and restaurants, and found some problems. Please come and have a look."


    I glanced at Xue Shao beside me: "where are you?"


    "I''m at the back door of the hotel."


    What a coincidence.


    Hung up the phone, I stood up, looking at Xue Shao, not smiling: "I don''t need to set your words, follow me."


    With that, I left the private room and went straight to the back door of the hotel.


    When I got to the back door, Zheng Nan had already sealed the back door with someone. Seeing me, Zheng Nan came over immediately: "boss, I found a finger in the garbage can at the back, and..."


    Zheng Nan led me to the garbage can and walked.


    The black trash can rolled twice on the ground, and everything inside turned out.


    A stench came on my face. I quickly put out my hand to cover my nose, took Zheng Nan''s gloves and opened the nearest black plastic bag.


    It''s full of internal organs, some of which are anti black and rotten, some of which are obviously fresh with a bloody smell.


    I also want to have a closer look. Qin Li immediately picked me up and protected me in his arms.


    Then I saw a group of hungry ghosts coming.


    I frowned, fanned and stepped back.


    Xue Shao stood at the back door and saw the scene just now. He wanted to turn around and run away, but he was crushed by two of his colleagues.


    I went to Xue Shao and grinned at him: "what''s the explanation?"


    "It''s just animal viscera. What''s the explanation? This is a hotel, every day. " Xue shaoleng snorted, but he was not honest.


    I Yang Yang chin: "first take back, a good trial."


    Two policemen took Xue Shao to the police car. When he got on the car, he was still shouting and talking to me.


    I ignored him. I took out my mobile phone and asked Mr. Gu to come over to check whether these viscera were animal viscera or human viscera.


    After a while, Mr. Gu came with Yu man. As soon as he came over, Yu man''s face turned pale. He looked at the bloody viscera on the ground and immediately rushed to one side and vomited.


    Mr. Gu''s face didn''t change at all. He walked over and began to look through it with gloves on.


    Seeing this scene, I felt sick. I just took a look at it with my bag. Mr. Gu started to grasp it directly, which was visually stimulating.


    I stopped retching and saw that Mr. Gu finished all the bags. Then I covered my nose and went over: "Mr. Gu, are these internal organs human or animal?"


    Mr. Gu took some notes and then stood up: "most of them are the inner organs of animals. With so many bags, I only found two human internal organs, but they were chopped up."


    "This is the human lung. The alveoli are black, which indicates that this person has been smoking for many years. But this lung is incomplete. " With that, Mr. Gu pointed to one of the black internal organs.


    "The other is the stomach. It looks good, but it''s been a long time since it was discarded. I can''t judge anything for the time being."


    With that, Mr. Gu took out the bag and put up the two viscera.


    I took the bag and pinched the bag with my hand, not to mention the soft human lungs.


    Now, only internal organs have been found, but no corpses lacking internal organs have been found. In other words, even if these internal organs may exist, they should be in the hospital and can''t be left here.


    This new discovery gives me a bit of a headache. There is no substantial progress in the case of the hanging body. Now there are new problems.


    I took the team and I drove back to the police station.


    "Boss, do you want to judge the rich second generation first? How dishonest he isAs soon as I got to the police station, Zheng Nan found me.


    I also have a headache. I''ve dealt with Xue Shao and I know he won''t say anything, but I can''t just let him go now.


    "Shut him up first. By the way, what happened to the things I asked you to check?"


    "It turns out that the Xue family and the Zheng family are feuds. It''s not the first time that they have been involved in the May square case. Do you suspect that even Xue''s father was involved in the case?"


    I nodded and looked at Zheng Nan: "yes, Xue Shao alone can''t kill people continuously. He doesn''t have such ability. At most, he is a boastful rich second generation. Although he is full of murder and arson, he may not dare to do so."


    Although I say so, I''m not sure. After all, I can''t just look at the surface when I look at people and things, especially when I''m a criminal policeman.


    Without favorable evidence, I can''t do anything to Xue Shao or the Xue family.


    Zheng Nan nodded: "boss, what should we do next?"


    "You take people to the Zheng family to find out about the situation. It''s mainly Zheng Hongdong. After all, may square is his property now, and there are the two people who were killed. Let''s see if anyone knows Zheng family."


    Zheng Nan left the police station, and I also left. It''s useless to stay in the police station. It''s better to go out for a walk, in case I can come across something useful.


    When I left the police station, I chose a roundabout way to my home. Usually, I don''t take this road very much. It''s close to the river, and there are not many people. In the evening, there are only some square dancers.


    Qin Li followed me, looked at me with a sad face, and floated to me: "now there is no corpse found in May square, I think it is not that there is no corpse, but that the corpse has been transferred."


    When I heard this, my brow immediately jumped.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I..."


    Before Qin Li''s words came out, I heard a cry of surprise from the river. Then I saw a group of aunts and uncles around.

 Chapter 16

    Qin Li looked at me quickly.


    Through the crowd, I saw a man lying face down, wet body, from his nearest uncle, courage is also big, reached out to touch his pulse, exclaimed: "no gas, hurry to call the police!"


    I frowned, immediately went up and took out the criminal police card: "I''m a policeman, what''s the matter?"


    "We were going to do square dance. I was warming up when I saw a man floating in the middle of the river. I found two swimmers and found that they were out of breath."


    I turned over the body, looked at a dead man, immediately took out the mobile phone, dialed Long Hui''s phone, let him quickly bring people over.


    After I hung up, I called Mr. Gu again.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Gu came faster than Long Hui.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Mr. Gu came, he frowned and asked me.


    The people around are still around. Maybe there are too many people, which makes Mr. Gu look a little ugly.


    I pointed to the body on the river bank: "a body has been found. Go and have a look."


    Mr. Gu took a look at the words Yu man typed, nodded, put on his gloves and walked over.


    Then, Long Hui came with people, immediately blocked the scene, and took the old man to take notes.


    When Long Hui finished his notes, Mr. Gu also had his autopsy almost finished: "it was preliminarily determined that the deceased died of suffocation due to pulmonary hydrops. There was no obvious scar on his body. It looked like suicide."


    Drowned?


    Is it popular to jump into the river now?


    "Take it back, do autopsy, mainly to see if there is any lack of internal organs in his body!" With that, I turned around and walked to Long Hui. I asked him to take someone to check the upper reaches of the river.


    People are almost scattered, I suddenly asked a pungent stench, not before the smell of blood, but pungent stench.


    It''s like something fermented in water.


    Qin Li passed me directly and rushed out. It took a long time for him to come back with the smell of blood, and the smell of blood on him was also stinking.


    "It''s the dead. They should be resentful and evil."


    I frowned and nodded, the dead with resentment, that is not suicide, suicide will not have resentment, only be killed will have resentment.


    After Mr. Gu left with the body, I also left.


    Exhausted, he went home and gave Qin Li three sticks of incense. He collapsed on the sofa and looked at him: "do you think the dead today are the people who lost their internal organs before?"


    "I don''t know. I want to see the autopsy results of Mr. Gu. If it''s the person who lost his internal organs before, it must be more than one person."


    I nodded, had to say, sometimes, Qin Li is more meticulous than me, many small problems, he can think very thoughtful.


    The next day when I went to the police station, I saw Long Hui lying on the table with dark eyes, listless.


    "What''s the matter? Yesterday''s case hasn''t been dealt with yet? "


    Seeing me coming, Long Hui sat up straight: "boss, yesterday morning, another body was found in Houjiao street, which was also drowned."


    I frowned: "where is the body now?"


    "On Mr. Gu''s side."


    After that, Long Hui took me to the autopsy center.


    When Mr. Gu saw me coming, he was not surprised at all: "come and help me."


    I looked at Mr. Gu''s gloves full of blood, I swallowed saliva, let me see, let me do it, I''m really afraid of accidentally stabbing the body.


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, Mr. Gu directly lost a pair of gloves and said, "help me hold the tweezers on both sides."


    Yuman didn''t know what he was dealing with, so I had to work hard to help.


    Seeing Mr. Gu tearing away the body, revealing the internal organs, he was still explaining to me.


    "This is the heart, intact; this is the artery, this is the vein, this is the stomach, intact." Mr. Gu said, slightly frowning, at the back of Yu man said: "lung found missing, alveoli have serious damage."


    I followed the forceps in Mr. Gu''s hand to see, sure enough, one side of the lung is complete, but inside all began to anti black, really a smoker.


    On the other side of the lung, there is less than half of it. It should have been cut off.


    "Smokers like this are very likely to suffer from lung disease. If they have removed most of their lungs, what harm will it do?" I look at Mr. Gu and I don''t understand.


    There are so many cases of lung disease in medicine. It''s unreasonable to jump into the river to die if you get lung disease.


    Mr. Gu held my hand, moved the tweezers down for a few minutes, scanned the words on the electronic version, and then explained: "the dead man''s lungs were stagnant, and there was obvious bleeding in his internal organs. He should have been beaten before he died, but he was not dead. He was thrown into the river and drowned."Mr. Gu''s face was a little pale. The scalpel was shaking and the light was reflected on his face. He looked at some people.


    If so, it would make sense.


    The dead were beaten by others, but they didn''t die, but they were thrown into the river and drowned, which explains why they became evil spirits with resentment after death.


    Seeing that Mr. Gu began to sew up the wound, I immediately released the tweezers in my hand and threw them aside.


    "I heard that another corpse was found in Houjiao street in the early hours of last night. Did you do the autopsy?" I asked as I took off my gloves.


    Mr. Gu acted quickly. After a while, he sewed up the wound and sent the body into the bag. Seeing that I took off my gloves, he glared at me: "how did you take off your gloves?"


    Just as I wanted to explain, I saw Yuman pushing another car over with surgical instruments on it.


    Yuman looked at me haughtily and said, "just ready to do it. You go out first. I''ll help Mr. Gu."


    This is what I saw. It turns out that Yu Mangang has been doing an external examination on the body, and now he''s taking it over for an autopsy.


    I nodded and washed my hands. Just as I was about to leave, I heard Mr. Gu suddenly open his mouth behind me: "what are you going to do? You do that for me, too. "


    I turned around stiffly and looked at Mr. Gu. Some of them could not understand how these medical students, especially those who practice medicine, could face so many corpses every day without changing their face.


    To tell you the truth, after watching the viscera of that corpse, I couldn''t help vomiting.


    It''s full of blood, and there''s a soft touch when I accidentally touch it, but the body has been completely cold, and there''s no warm feeling.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help shivering: "forget it, let Yuman help you. I''ll wait for you outside."


    With that, I almost escaped from the autopsy room. I''m not afraid of corpses. It doesn''t mean I can play with corpses without changing my face

 Chapter 17

    Qin Li followed me out of the autopsy room and stood at the door, looking inside. I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    I can''t take care of him at this time. Sitting in a chair beside me, I began to think, what''s the matter with this case.


    Two bodies were found in a row in one day. They were all drowned, but obviously there were other factors. Would this have anything to do with the case in May square?


    It wasn''t long before Mr. Gu came out with Yu man: "the dead man, male, 25-30 years old, had obvious lung water. The cause of death was drowning. The body lost half of its stomach. Genetic identification still needs to wait for a while. Moreover, poisoning was found in the body of the dead."


    Poisoning?


    "What''s the poison?"


    "It''s not clear yet. We have to wait for the results of gene identification before we know."


    I nodded, stood up: "hard you, wait for the results to inform me."


    Drug abuse before death? Or something poisonous? The cause of death was also drowning, but the body was found in Houjiao street.


    That means someone deliberately disguised the body as drowning.


    After leaving the autopsy center, I took Qin Li to Houjiao street and found the location of the body. I wanted to see if I could find some clues.


    When I passed by, I happened to see a man in black, leaving in a hurry. I looked at the figure of that man and frowned.


    Without waiting for me to think about it, my body has already followed.


    The man went through Houjiao street and bypassed bar street. Then I saw him enter Xue Shao''s bar.


    Then I went back to Kau street and frowned. Now I have no way to judge.


    In Houjiao street, I found a black plastic bag. Inside it was a human internal organ, which could be vaguely identified as a large intestine.


    I didn''t ask anyone to come over. I took the bag back to the police station and threw it to Shan Yang who happened to be in the police station: "take it to the autopsy center and let Mr. Gu have a look."


    As soon as Shan Yang left, Zheng Nan came back from the outside angrily. Seeing me at the police station, he immediately came over: "boss, that rich second generation has been bailed out. He didn''t ask anything!"


    "When did it happen?" I raised my eyebrows. According to the principle, I could shut him down for 48 hours, but now I don''t even have 48 hours.


    "As soon as I was picked up, I came back." Zheng Nan drank water, just answer me.


    At this time, Long Hui also came back: "boss, I checked these two dead people, both of whom had been anti actors. They should be together with the case of May square."


    I have thought of this for a long time, but there has been no evidence, but now it seems that things can be linked, but now we can''t find the killer, which is a headache.


    Although I suspect that Xue Shao did it, he was locked up in the police station yesterday. It is impossible for him to come out to commit a crime. That means there is more than one murderer in this case.


    "By the way, boss, you asked me to go to the Zheng family. I got some useful news." Zheng Nan put down her glass and thought of something.


    "Zheng Hongdong''s wife, who used to be the head of an actor, had a good time with many men. The eldest and youngest of the Xue family, who is now the president of the Xue family, is one of them. At that time, Xue Kun was already engaged to the number one, but Zheng Hongdong robbed him, which led to the hostile relationship between the two families. "


    "Because the actor was merciful all over the place in those years, Zheng Hongdong was so angry that he asked the actor to have a palace closure operation. He was afraid that the cub he was born was not his, which led to the fact that the Zheng family still has no queen."


    With that, Zheng Nan also shook his head with a sigh: "it''s all caused by love."


    I ignored Zheng Nan''s sentimentality and connected the cause and effect of the incident: "I''m afraid these people who died were all involved with this actor at the beginning. Go and find out."


    From this point of view, Zheng Hongdong''s suspicion can not be completely ruled out, but Xue Kun and Xue Shao are more suspect.


    Before we find the real killer, every one of these people is suspected.


    It wasn''t long before Mr. Gu''s identification results came out. Those previously abandoned viscera were all found on the corpse. The corpse found in Houjiao street had been poisoned before his death, and there was a residue of hydantoin in his blood.


    I always feel that this matter has something to do with the man I met last time in Houjiao street.


    Unfortunately, when I went to Houjiao Street later, I found nothing.


    Every night, I also go to the bar as usual to find out the news, but since the rich second generation was bailed out from the prison, I have never seen him again. I once called his mobile phone number, either to show that he is off or not in the service area. This person seems to be missing.


    When the case was at a loss, Lin Weiwei came to me again. Asked me to a nearby coffee shop.


    "Fengliu, is the rich second generation arrested? How come I haven''t heard from you for so long? "


    I looked at Lin Weiwei and shook her head: "there is no evidence to prove that he did these things."Holding the coffee cup, Lin Weiwei seemed to have something to say to me. I looked at her and sighed: "Weiwei, don''t worry. If it''s the rich second generation, I will surely bring him to justice."


    "No, romantic. The rich second generation has gone out to take shelter, but it''s not so simple. You should be careful." With that, Lin Weiwei stood up in a hurry and left the coffee shop.


    I watched her leave the coffee shop. Just as I wanted to take my eyes back, I saw a silver van parked in front of her.


    I sit by the window, clearly see, from the car down two men, with a black cloth cover over Lin Weiwei''s head, pull her into the car.


    By the time I got out, the car had already left.


    I quickly called the traffic police team to cooperate with me and found the vehicle information.


    "Romantic, this car does not have a license, should be a used car did not come to inspection, license plate is also false."


    I frowned and stared at the monitor: "then follow the monitor to see where the car finally went."


    Before long, the traffic police gave me a specific answer.


    I drove straight to my destination with Qin Li.


    When I found Lin Weiwei, she was the only one in the whole dilapidated building. Lin Weiwei''s face was dirty and her mental state was not very good. When she saw me coming, she didn''t jump at me. Instead, she jumped at Qin Li behind me.


    If there is someone nearby, you will find that she is holding a mass of air with tears streaming down her face. In my opinion, she is taking advantage of Qin Li!


    And at this time, I can''t care to get angry, blame Lin Weiwei, carefully look at the surrounding environment.


    If I remember correctly, it should not be far from the former ice factory. The kidnappers disappeared after they came here. If they were not here, they might be in the ice factory. After all, there are only two buildings in a few miles around.

 Chapter 18

    After confirming that there was no one around, I relaxed. As soon as I turned my head, I saw that Lin Weiwei was still tired of being in Qin Li''s arms. I immediately rushed over to hold Lin Weiwei. Qin Li took the opportunity to float up and prevent Lin Weiwei from meeting him again.


    "What''s going on, Willy? What about those people? Why kidnap you? "


    Lin Weiwei couldn''t help crying. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know them, but I seem to have seen one of them before."


    I frowned and held Lin Weiwei well: "don''t worry about it. You go home quickly. I''ll go around and have a look."


    See I want to drive her away, Lin Weiwei immediately pulled my sleeve: "you don''t go, I''m afraid, they won''t give up."


    My hand slightly forced to push Lin Weiwei away from me: "you will only be more dangerous here, you go first."


    "No..." Before she finished speaking, I tried a winker at Qin Li and let him take me directly to the second floor without giving Lin Weiwei time to speak.


    On the second floor, I found a room with some monitoring equipment.


    I checked and found that these monitoring devices are perfect, and some are in use.


    I pointed to the monitoring device: "what do you think of these things?"


    Qin Li floated around and came back to me: "people here should have just left. I smell some strange smell."


    Strange smell? I looked at Qin Li in a puzzled way. I didn''t know what he meant. I smelled it carefully and looked around. I didn''t find any abnormality or smell the strange smell in his mouth.


    Seeing that I had been hearing about it all the time, Qin Li couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a smell that ordinary people can''t smell. In the past, when hunters were hunting, they would put a bait in the trap to attract prey. This taste is the taste of bait."


    I picked to pick eyebrows, this voice how to listen to some wrong.


    Qin Li was smiling, but he couldn''t smile any more. He looked around and seemed to think of something.


    "No!" With that, Qin Li rushed over and held me in his arms. He wanted to take me out of the broken building, but he ran into something. Qin Li protected me and fell to the ground.


    I was surprised, quickly got up, helped up Qin Li, worried and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "I..."


    After that, Qin stepped back from him, but I didn''t get close to him.


    I''m sure there are no other ghosts around here, because I don''t smell the pungent blood.


    I look at Qin Li, while avoiding his pursuit, brain while desperately running up.


    Before Qin Li said that he smelled a smell of bait, but I didn''t, which means that this thing is only useful for ghosts.


    Just when I dodged Qin Li''s sudden attack, he seemed to have some reaction, like fighting with something, and his face began to twist.


    I took advantage of this Kung Fu, quickly looked at the downstairs, Lin Weiwei did not know when, has left.


    That means that there are only me and Qin Li in this small broken building.


    There must be something in the smell of bait. Qin lifeI can''t go out of the small broken building, which means that the other party is only aiming at him. While observing the change of Qin Li, I carefully went to the window and reached for a look.


    Sure enough


    There was no obstacle to me. In this small building, Qin Li and I had already looked through it before. The only thing that caught our eyes was the monitoring equipment. Could it be the bait in Qin Li''s mouth, outside the small building?


    Seeing that Qin Li would rush at me again, I quickly turned over and jumped out of the window.


    Sure enough, Qin Li was blocked inside and wanted to rush out, but a transparent prison locked him. No, it should be the prison that blocked the whole building.


    If I want to save Qin Li, I can only find out the bait in his mouth and destroy it!


    Thinking about it, I yelled at Qin Li: "you hold on, I''ll come back to pick you up later!"


    With that, I took a deep look at Qin Li and quickly found him around the building.


    I didn''t miss any suspicious signs, but I went through all the things around the building and didn''t see anything.


    Just as I was standing at the gate, looking at the irascible Qin Li in the small building, I couldn''t do anything about it. Suddenly, a sound of footstep came from behind me.


    I looked back warily and saw that Lin Weiwei had come back.


    When Lin Weiwei saw that she was standing outside the building, her face changed. Then she looked at Qin Li in the building and laughed.


    Looking at the change of Lin Weiwei, I had a bad feeling in my heart: "Lin Weiwei, don''t you want to leave? Why are you back? "


    "I was told to come back and have a look, for fear that something might happen." Lin Weiwei said, raised her hand and smoothed her hair. Then she passed me and went straight to the building.


    What makes me even more strange is that Qin Li did not attack Lin Weiwei.See this scene, my forehead jumped for a while, the hands hanging on the side clenched into a fist, what is this?


    The ghost I raised was taken in by other women, but I was helpless and could only watch it?


    Qin Li floats to Lin Weiwei''s side and sniffs around her. It seems that she is trying to identify who the other person is.


    Seeing that Qin Li didn''t attack Lin Weiwei, I bit my teeth and rushed into the building again.


    It was like entering the territory of wild animals. As soon as the strange smell appeared, Qin Li immediately showed his fierce face to me.


    Seeing this, I seem to know something.


    I''m sure there''s something on me, such as Wei Lin Wei!


    Otherwise, Qin Li won''t acquiesce to the appearance of Lin Weiwei. I ignore Qin Li and rush to Lin Weiwei''s side directly, reaching over her shoulder and falling to the ground.


    The movement range is too big, she fell a seven meat eight vegetable, wait for her reaction, I have found a sachet in her waist.


    I stretched out my hand and immediately pulled the sachet down. I held it tightly in my hand and gave Lin Weiwei a smile: "grab a man with me? Sister, you are too young! "


    If I tried to fight Lin Weiwei last time and didn''t fight, then this time, I won''t stay!


    I was holding a sachet in my hand, and Qin Li didn''t show any more ferocity to me, and I stuck to Lin Weiwei''s body, and Qin Li just circled around us.


    "Did you plan all this? Or is there someone behind you who is directing you? " I stood up and put the sachet in my arms. Now I have a life preserver, but Lin Weiwei doesn''t.


    As soon as he got away from Lin Weiwei, her face changed. She wanted to catch me and recapture the sachet, but I dodged.


    "Lu Fengliu, you return the sachet to me. I just want to be nice to Qin. I didn''t do anything sorry for you!"

 Chapter 19

    Looking at Lin Weiwei''s pale face, she anxiously explained to me.


    I immediately sneered, just want to be nice with Qin Li? Thanks to her, how can my man make other women think about him.


    Besides, I don''t believe that there is no master behind Lin Weiwei.


    Even if she likes Qin Li, she can''t do such a thing with her own strength.


    "Well, I''ll ask you again, where''s the bait?"


    When she heard this, Lin Weiwei made a sudden move. Just as she was shaking her spirits, Qin Li rushed to her. Qin Li, with a fierce face, was still angry. She screamed.


    "I said, I said, you told him not to bite me!" As soon as Lin Weiwei''s voice fell, Qin Li bit her arm hard.


    The ghost''s strength and human''s strength can''t match at all. With Qin Li''s full strength, he immediately bit the blood out of Lin Weiwei''s arm. The original bright red blood began to turn black.


    "Let go of Wei Lin and let him speak in a panic


    Seeing that Lin Weiwei didn''t dare to play tricks any more, I got closer. Qin Li immediately loosened his mouth and turned to look at me.


    The distance is so close, and he didn''t attack me, I just see that Qin Li''s eyes have lost luster, like a puppet.


    I don''t know how much damage this bait does to him. No matter what, let Qin Li return to normal first.


    When Lin Weiwei was free, she rushed to me immediately, supported her injured arm with one hand, and said: "two hundred meters west of the broken building, there is a stump under which something is buried. Just dig it out and burn it."


    I frown, two hundred meters away things, can let Qin Li clearly smell here, must be someone deliberately!


    In order to ensure safety, I took Lin Weiwei away from the small dilapidated building and asked her to take me to the stump in her mouth.


    Sure enough, within 200 meters of walking westward, we saw a stump. There were signs of being turned over under the stump. If we didn''t look carefully, we couldn''t find it at all.


    I found a hard branch next to me and turned over the soil. After a while, I dug out a mesh bag.


    Pull out the bag, I also smell a smell, like the smell of bait in Qin Li''s mouth, emitting a strange fragrance.


    I took out the spare lighter in my pocket, piled up the branches, lit them, and threw the bag into the fire.


    Then I heard a crackling sound, as if accompanied by bursts of screams.


    I don''t know what it is, but as long as it''s bad and harmful to Qin Li, there''s only one end to it.


    Looking at the bag burned to ashes, I turned back to the small broken building.


    At this time, Qin Li lay unconscious on the ground.


    I''m not sure if Qin Li is getting better. I can only wait until he wakes up. And Lin Weiwei has no intention of leaving. She sits by and waits quietly with me.


    All of a sudden, I didn''t think about it. The other party robbed Lin Weiwei in broad daylight, but Lin Weiwei was not hurt at all. It seemed that she was deliberately leading me here.


    I looked at linweiwei changed eyes, this thing behind, linweiwei certainly can''t escape.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lin Weiwei met my eyes, some dodged, dare not look at me.


    "I know you didn''t want to hurt him, but it did hurt him. Do you still refuse to tell the truth?" I look at Lin Weiwei with cold eyes.


    Lin Weiwei''s body trembled and fell into silence again.


    She didn''t speak, and I didn''t force her any more.


    I don''t know how long after, the sky gradually dark down, Qin Li just slowly opened his eyes: "what''s wrong with me?"


    See him wake up, I haven''t had time to speak, see Lin Wei Wei rushed up, holding his hand anxiously asked: "do you have how? Are you better? "


    Qin Li pulls back his hand, dodges Lin Weiwei and floats to me. He is tired of me. It seems that he has forgotten what happened before.


    When I saw that he was ok, I stood up and said, "since it''s OK, let''s go."


    Lin Weiwei curled her lips and followed us. However, Qin Li stuck to me all the time. With a guilty look on her face, she made me pick my eyebrows. It seems that he remembered what happened before and didn''t want to admit it face to face.


    When I got home, I first gave Qin Li three sticks of incense. When he finished eating, I said, "what''s going on today?"


    Qin Li action meal, floating to my side, flattering smile: "is my vigilance is too low, did not expect to hit."


    I picked pick eyebrows, a frank lenient appearance, he had to go on to explain to me.


    "If I guess correctly, that thing should be Dementor incense. It''s made of wronged spirits. It can make ghosts lose their mind completely. I''ve never met this kind of thing before. Someone should have put Dementor incense there on purpose."


    I nodded. Indeed, if it wasn''t for Lin Weiwei to tell me, I couldn''t have found it by myself."Does Dementor do you any harm?" That''s my biggest concern.


    Qin Li shook his head quickly: "there is no substantial harm, but it will make me lose my mind temporarily. You can see what I will become."


    With that, Qin Li lowered his head with some guilt.


    I reached out and touched his hair, relieved as long as there was no real harm to him.


    However, I was once again in doubt. It was obvious that someone deliberately put this thing there and used Lin Weiwei to lead me. Who is the main messenger behind this?


    Then, a person came to my mind, but I quickly denied it.


    If it was Xue Shao, he would appear on the spot. Besides, since he left the police station, he has disappeared without any news.


    Is that Zheng Hongdong? When I think about it, Zheng Hongdong is strictly a victim, and I''ve never had direct contact with him. He can''t know the existence of ghosts around me.


    Is it Xue Shao''s father?


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned on the computer and searched Xue Shao''s father. Before Zheng Nan told me, I didn''t care too much, but now it seems that he is too likely!


    Xue Kun, 53, a native of the city, inherits the family business and holds 46% of the shares of Xue family. He is now the CEO of Xue family.


    Such a successful person should not have done such a thing, but I didn''t ignore his entanglement with Zheng Hongdong when he was young.


    That actor, Zheng Hongdong''s wife!


    It seems that if we want to make progress in this case, we should start with her.


    The next day, I went to the police station and called Zheng Nan directly: "I asked you to check the relationship between Zheng Hongdong''s wife and the dead. How did you check it?"

 Chapter 20

    "There''s something in it." With that, Zheng Nan put the information on my desk: "you see, these are all related to Mei Hong. Moreover, they are all anti actors who played together or had a relationship with Mei Hong when she was young."


    I looked carefully and nodded. In this way, I could straighten it out.


    At present, the two most suspected people are Xue Kun and Zheng Hongdong.


    Those who have something to do with Meihong are all dead. The only ones left are the two of them.


    At that time, Zheng Hongdong was so angry that Meihong had a uterine closure operation. Now, it''s okay to retaliate against the person who had a relationship with Meihong because of her incompatibility. It''s just that the way of revenge is extreme.


    But what about Xue Shao?


    When the body appeared in May square, the most suspect was Xue''s family. If it wasn''t for Xue Shao, it was Xue Kun. Moreover, when the body appeared in Houjiao street before, I saw the man who also went to Xue Shao''s bar.


    Thinking about it, I felt a little headache. I rubbed my temples and waved: "you can check whether the two bodies found behind have anything to do with Meihong."


    Zheng Nan, with a smile, turned to the last two pages of the information and said, "it''s all related. Now I suspect that Zheng Hongdong is a human face and a beast''s heart. He robbed his wife from others in those years, and then forced his wife to have an operation. Now, I suspect that he did all these things."


    I glanced at Zheng Nan and began to look at the information: "if things are really as simple as you said, you can sit here with me."


    It''s more likely that Xue Hongkun didn''t do anything like this from May to now.


    Not long after Zheng Nan left, I received a phone call, which made me feel a little surprised.


    Xue Shao, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, even took the initiative to call me and ask me to meet him in his bar.


    I hesitated and agreed. Xue Shao took the initiative to ask me out. There must be something wrong or a conspiracy.


    When I got to the bar, the bar didn''t open. It was opened by a little brother who was checking.


    Entering the box, I saw Xue Shao sitting on the sofa beside him, and next to him, there was a middle-aged man.


    I picked an eyebrow, walked over and sat on the single chair: "Xue Shao, long time no see, what can I do for you?"


    Xue Shao glanced at me and looked at the man beside him, but he didn''t speak.


    I also followed him to look at the middle-aged man. The light in the private room was a little dim. Now it was close. I found that the man was Xue Kun, Xue Shao''s father!


    "Mr. Xue? What''s the purpose of calling me here this time? " I''ve corrected my face. If Xue Shao was the only one, I didn''t care at all. But now Xue Kun appears, the meaning will be different.


    "Ha ha, it''s true that he was born in the criminal police force. His spirit is different." With that, Xue Kun looked at me and chuckled.


    I didn''t make a sound on my face, but I began to figure it out in my heart. Looking at the posture, it was Xue Kun who made an appointment with me. It had nothing to do with Xue Shao. Was Xue Kun secretly checking me when I checked Xue Kun?


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Xue Kun. He was an elite man in suit and shoes. I didn''t find him yet. Instead, he came to me first. What''s he doing?


    "Officer Lu, I heard that you are always in charge of the case in May square. How is it going now?"


    Seemingly ordinary chat, but I played up 200% of the spirit, want to set my words, not so easy: "how? Does Xue always have any clues to help me solve the case? "


    Xue Kun was so resourceful that he shook his head: "I don''t have anything to help officer Lu, but I want to remind officer Lu."


    I picked the eyebrow, looked at him not to speak, waiting for him to finish speaking.


    "I hope police officer Lu can take a long-term view. It''s not good that this matter involves innocent people."


    It really sounds like persuasion, but it''s a bit of a warning.


    I laughed and nodded: "thank you, Mr. Xue, for caring for the common people, but I want to know what Mr. Xue thinks about this matter? So many people have died in succession, and it has something to do with this place. Don''t you explain it? "


    I''m not sure if Xue Kun will show any tricks. After all, he is an old slick who has been in business for many years.


    Hearing this, Xue Kun also followed with a smile: "there is no corpse here. How can you say it has something to do with me? Officer Lu, don''t wrongly treat good people."


    I immediately understood what he meant.


    It had nothing to do with him, but I had no evidence to confront him. After drawing two sentences of Tai Chi, I got up and left.


    As soon as I got out of the bar, my face sank. Xue Kun was just like the schemer of the whole plot. He warned me in and out of words, just for fear that I would involve more things or more people.Is there a bigger conspiracy behind the whole thing?


    Xue Kun reminds me whether he will be the biggest beneficiary of the whole thing. Besides, looking at Xue Shao''s reaction just now, he doesn''t care about these things at all. I can''t think of a second explanation except for being bold and fearless.


    The whole thing is complicated, and even the way to deal with Qin Li before is a little elusive.


    Let''s have a look at the enqiu. It seems that Meihong wants to find out about me!


    After a look at the time, I found that it was still early. I immediately called Zheng Nan and asked him to make an appointment with Mei Hong.


    When I arrived at the appointed place, Zheng Nan had been waiting there, but Mei Hong had not yet arrived.


    "Boss, how do you want to ask Meihong out suddenly? I''ve asked her about it. " Zheng Nan sat next to me. Seeing my face was ugly, she began to speak in a puzzled way.


    I shook my head, don''t want to explain so much, just light said: "just Xue Shao asked me, I saw Xue Kun."


    Zheng Nan stares big eyes, just want to what, see Mei Hong arrived, he wants to say words to swallow back.


    When I saw Meihong, the first feeling she gave me was a corner.


    Although she has not been on the stage for many years, she has always had that kind of momentum. After meeting Mei Hong, I suddenly understood why Zheng Hongdong and Xue Kun were fighting for each other.


    If I were a man, I would be fascinated by such a charming woman.


    "Officer Zheng, I''ve told you all I can say. What do you want to do with me this time?"

 Chapter 21

    Zheng Nan looked at me awkwardly. Without waiting for him to speak, I said, "this time I''m looking for you, Miss Meihong. You still have the style of that year."


    Hearing this, Mei Hong just looked at me, and then laughed: "thank you, go ahead, what''s the purpose of looking for me?"


    "You said just now, you said everything you could, but what can''t you say?" I looked at meihongsi and made no secret of the purpose of meeting her this time.


    If you can''t go, you will not turn red


    "Slow down!"


    Seeing that Mei Hong finished, she was about to leave. I immediately called her out: "Ms. Mei, do you really know nothing about what Zheng Hongdong has done? Or are you lying to your conscience! "


    "Whether I have lied or not, I know in my heart that I didn''t kill people. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t think you are a policeman, I will be afraid of you!"


    Mei Hong straightened her back and her face was cold.


    I suddenly smile: "I know you didn''t kill people, but those dead people have something to do with you, you can''t deny that?"


    Hearing this, Mei Hong''s face changed. She stared at me for half a while and finally sighed.


    Then she took out a cigarette from her bag, lit it, then looked at me and said: "those people really had relations with me before, but since I married Zheng Hongdong, I completely cut off contact with them. This time, I really don''t know who did it."


    Seeing that Meihong was willing to tell me, I was relieved. I was afraid that she would resist and say nothing. Then I really didn''t know what to do.


    "I come here this time to find out what happened to the three of you in those years."


    After a long time, Mei Hong put out her cigarette end: "I met Xue Kun first. He was very kind to me, but after a long time, I found that he had some strange hobbies. At that time, he proposed to me, because of his feelings, I agreed, but then he made even worse for me."


    "You know, he''s a pervert. Zheng Hongkun promised to marry Xue Hongdong, but I didn''t get to know him very well


    "Xue Kun didn''t hide his abnormal psychology from me at that time. He wanted to rob me from Zheng Hongdong, but who is Zheng Hongdong? He was protecting me and dealing with Xue Kun at the same time. If Xue Kun had not been behind the scenes at that time, there might not have been the following things. "


    Xue Kun''s violence against Mei Hong is perverse and aggressive. Everything can be played in bed. For a woman, it''s hell.


    Fortunately, Zheng Hongdong''s appearance rescued Mei Hong.


    Xue Kun in order to let Zheng Hongdong give up Meihong, with a cooperation to set him up, although Zheng Hongdong vigilant, but still on the road, Zheng family began to lonely, many directors of the company with shares were dug away. Fortunately, there were some underground forces in Zheng Hongdong at that time, which Xue Kun could not match at that time.


    When things calm down, all the assets of the Zheng family fall into Xue Kun''s hands, and Xue Kun also let Mei Hong go.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning: "then you can''t be pregnant because of Xue Kun, not Zheng Hongdong?"


    Meihong wry smile, "Xue Kun with things into my uterus, in which inflammation infection, the uterus was removed, how can be pregnant?"


    I can''t help shivering. There are so many abnormal people in the world. Xue Kun is one of them. Thinking of the last time I saw Xue Kun, the way he looked at me made me get goose bumps again.


    Xue Kun can be so abnormal. The son he gave birth to is certainly not a good thing. A nest of snakes and mice!


    "Now the Zheng family is much better. Although it is not as prosperous as before, it is still passable."


    With that, Mei Hong looked into my eyes and said, "Xue Kun is a tough character. With so many years of development, he has more plump wings. It''s not easy to deal with him."


    Hearing this, my brow jumped: "do you think Xue Kun did all these things?"


    "Even if he doesn''t do it, he will definitely participate in it. What he can''t get is seldom obtained by others. He would rather destroy it." With that, Mei Hong leaned back in her chair and looked out of the window with a long sigh of relief.


    The atmosphere calmed down for a moment. I sympathized with Mei Hong, even heartache. I am also a woman. I think I can understand Mei Hong.


    But for Xue Kun, if he did these things, I must catch his favorable evidence and send him to the net of justice!


    "I can recommend someone to you." Mei Hong suddenly turned her head and looked at me and spoke softly.


    "I''ve met that man several times in Xue Kun''s side before. He is about 1.75 meters tall. He seems to be in his thirties. He is one of Xue Kun''s confidants and is in charge of Xue Kun''s underground forces. I only remember his code name Liuzi. I don''t know his real name. You can start with this man. "


    One side of Zheng Nan will quickly write down these, looking at me, eyes full of admiration.But I looked at Meihong and showed a smile: "Meihong, thank you."


    "If you want to thank me, thank you for being a woman." With that, Mei Hong stood up and left with her bag.


    After I watched her leave, I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes.


    "Boss, you are really good. I..."


    Zheng Nan did not finish, I raised my hand to interrupt: "you go to find this man, code Liuzi, do everything possible to dig him out for me."


    Then I asked someone to check the little dilapidated building and the ice house I had been to before. They were all the property belonging to the Xue family. I wanted to develop them before, but they didn''t approve them. Development has been delayed. In this way, everything is smooth.


    Then, I carried out monitoring and investigation according to these two places, and I found the clue.


    On the surveillance screen, a man with a cap and a black windbreaker appears around may square at 3 a.m. in the evening. Soon, he disappears from the camera, but soon, he appears again in the screen pushing a cart.


    The angle of the surveillance camera was a little bad. I couldn''t see the man''s face. Then I called up the surveillance in the early morning of May square.


    Sure enough, the man opened the black bag on the trolley by moonlight, tied up the body and slowly hung it on the roof of the shed in May square.


    Looking at every move in the monitoring, it can be judged that the body was just taken out of the icehouse.


    Now, there is material evidence. Next, as long as you catch this man, there will be human evidence. The master behind it will not escape!


    After many days of investigation and tracking, we finally found the man''s residence. When we saw that he was ready to go out, the crouching people directly caught him and took him back to the police station.

 Chapter 22

    Interrogation room.


    I leaned against the table, looking at the man in front of me, and suddenly thought of what Meihong said to me that day.


    "Willow?"


    Hearing my name, the man jerked up his head and fixed his eyes on me sharply.


    I smile: "someone sold you, are you ready to fight for him?"


    Naturally, I won''t tell about Meihong. I can only throw the pot to Xue Kun.


    Liu Zi stares at me closely, and has no intention to speak. I''m not in a hurry. I go around the table and sit down: "I can give you time to think about it, but I''ve got the evidence of Xue Kun''s crime. If you want to resist, I have nothing to say. Anyway, the result is the same."


    Liuzi took back his sight and lowered his eyes. It seemed that he was analyzing the pros and cons. I didn''t worry about opening my mouth and waited for him quietly.


    Before long, the door of the interrogation room was opened. Long Hui came in from the outside and whispered in my ear, "someone is coming from above. The leader let you pass."


    I nodded, looking at Liuzi: "you think about it, but there is not much time left for you."


    Finish saying, I took long Hui to walk out, interrogation room, leave Zheng nan to look at him.


    "Report!"


    I stood at the door of the director, raised my voice, heard the answer inside, I pushed the door and went in. When I saw the people inside, I immediately saluted: "director, what do you want me to do?"


    The director pointed to the chair beside me. After I went over and sat down, he looked at me and said, "there''s someone coming from the provincial department. How''s your case going?"


    I look at the director, a little puzzled, provincial people, what is the relationship with my case?


    Is it hard to be Xue Kun? Is there anyone in the provincial hall?


    "This is the information brought by the people from the provincial department. You should have a look first." With that, the director threw a piece of information in front of me.


    I hesitated to understand what it meant.


    The director raised his chin to make me feel at ease. Then I picked up the information and opened the information bag.


    In the information bag, it turns out that all the evidence of Xue Kun''s crimes over the years, including drug trafficking, human trafficking, etc.


    Looking at all the evidence inside, I was frightened. It turned out that the top had noticed Xue Kun for a long time and had arranged undercover agents around him. Unfortunately, all the undercover agents were sacrificed.


    This murderer is like the devil''s Executioner!


    After reading the information, I looked at the director, and my eyes were full of ambition: "director, don''t worry, I will definitely catch Xue Kun and bring him to justice!"


    The director waved his hand, I didn''t understand his meaning: "director, what do you mean? Now that the above has noticed him and happened to be closely related to him in this case, what''s the matter with my arrest? "


    "It''s not that you won''t catch him, but it''s not the time!"


    "Why is it not the right time? I''ve caught the leader of his team, the man named Liuzi. As long as I can dig something out of his mouth, Xue Kun, I''m bound to get it! "


    I stood up, supported the table, looking at the director, the tone is very urgent.


    Since Xue Kun''s criminal evidence has been implemented, why don''t you let me arrest him? Is it hard to let him get away with it?


    The director glared at me: "what are you in a hurry? Where''s the intelligence before? Do you know how many people are going to take off the upper line, Xue Dakun? "


    I stare at the director, savoring the meaning of his words.


    I can''t help but think of what Xue Kun said to me when I met him before. He warned me not to check so much, which would involve a lot of people and things


    Is it difficult to


    I am a spirit, looking at the director lowered his voice: "director, is it difficult that there are still..."


    I didn''t say the following words, but I think the director should understand.


    Sure enough, the director looked at me and nodded.


    I immediately sat down.


    No wonder!


    No wonder Xue Kun dares to do so many illegal things. No wonder Xue Shao is always confident in front of me.


    They have relations with people in the political department, so I can''t do anything rashly.


    People who are related to the political department, let alone me, I''m afraid even the director of the Bureau has to think about it.


    "Chief, what shall we do now? You can''t watch him get away with it, can you


    I look at the photos on the materials. It''s a side photo of Xue Kun and Xue Shao coming out of the company building.


    I can''t help but think of those corpses before


    The three bodies in May square, the bodies drowned inexplicably, our undercover comrades, and maybe some people I don''t know, died in the hands of Xue Kun and his son.


    I suddenly closed the information and patted the desk hard. I didn''t want to wait to die like this!


    The sound of slapping the table scared the director and gave me a stare: "what are you doing? I''m not going to let you catch people. Are you angry with me? "


    I returned the information to the director and gave him an apologetic smile: "director, I didn''t mean that. What should we do now? Do you have to give us an explanation? ""You don''t know about it for the time being. When you contact Xue Kun, you should be more careful. The person you catch should lock him up first, take specific actions and wait for the orders above."


    I nodded and saluted the director: "yes! So I''ll go first? I also want to try that man. "


    The director waved and looked like a rush. I laughed and left the director''s office.


    As soon as the door was closed, the smile on my face disappeared, replaced by indifference and anger.


    Xue Kun has a good sense of law and a good plan, but he can''t always regard the law as the air and be so free.


    I understand the above meaning. If Xue Kun is moved now, people in the political department are likely to have a blood exchange, but if it is not rectified in advance, this blood exchange will surely lead to a bloodbath.


    Long Hui saw me come out, his face was ugly, and immediately came over: "boss, what does it mean?"


    Long Hui went to the interrogation room and I didn''t speak.


    Entering the interrogation room and looking at Liuzi, I closed my eyes. No wonder he refused to speak. Even if he was sold by Xue Kun, he would naturally protect him. In this case, I might as well change my way.

 Chapter 23

    "Liuzi, I heard that you have an old mother in your family? I haven''t been home for a long time, have I? "


    I went over, leaned on the table and looked at him in a flat voice.


    Liu Zi suddenly looked up and looked at me with a fierce intention, as if he wanted to kill me.


    Seeing this, I smile: "I''m a policeman. I won''t do such dirty things. I just want to remind you that you are not alone."


    Finish saying, I waved a hand, let Zheng Nan take him out, locked up.


    Before long, Zheng Nan came back, sat on my desk and said angrily, "boss, you''ve been gone for so long. I asked him nothing. Why don''t you continue to judge him?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I have plans." Then I waved him away.


    After work, I went home and looked at Qin Li in a daze.


    Qin Li was a little hairy when I saw him: "Why are you looking at me like this? I can''t help you with that. "


    I looked at him and sighed: "what''s the matter with the world now? You are not as sincere as a ghost. "


    Qin Li was surprised by what I said. When he went to the director''s office, he was also there. He could understand what I said, but he was a little surprised. I thought so.


    "What? Are you ready to give up? " Qin Li floated to my side and sat down, looking at me seriously.


    I shook my head, how can I give up? If Xue Kun doesn''t catch me, I''ll be worried for a day. Although the above has been prepared, I have to think of some other ways to master the evidence of Xue Kun and Xue Shao.


    "Forget it. I''m going to meet Xue Shao tomorrow. I don''t believe I can''t dig out what I want!"


    With that, I got up and went back to my room.


    The next day, I went to the bar with Qin Li. It was still the door opened by my brother. After I went in, I was surprised to find that Lin Weiwei was also there.


    Lin Weiwei and Xue Shao are sitting in the box with their backs to the door. I can''t hear them clearly.


    I don''t know when, the little brother suddenly came up, looked at me still standing at the door, and asked in a voice: "why don''t you go in?"


    Hearing his voice, I immediately straightened up and frowned. Before I spoke, I heard Xue Shao''s voice in the box: "who''s outside?"


    The people inside have found me, and I can''t disguise myself any more. I open the door and go in.


    "Oh, this is officer Lu!" Xue Shao looks at me and smiles.


    I ignored him, looking at Lin Weiwei and asked: "Lin Weiwei, why are you here?"


    Lin Weiwei looked at my face changed, and then pretended to know nothing: "Xue Shao asked me to come over and sit down. If there is nothing wrong, I will go first."


    Said, Lin Weiwei unexpectedly looked at Xue Shao, see Xue Shao nodded, she just stood up to leave.


    When passing by me, she gave me a meaningful look and saw that Qin Li was still following me. Lin Weiwei walked slowly and took Qin Li''s arm firmly.


    Qin Li frowned and was about to break away when he heard Xue Shao speak slowly: "Weiwei, you go out first. I have something to say to officer Lu."


    I don''t know if Xue Shao can see Qin Li. It can be seen that he is not surprised at all, which makes me alert in my heart.


    Lin Weiwei smiles at Qin Li and pulls him out.


    When the door of the private room was closed, my whole nerves immediately tensed, but soon I calmed down again: "Xue Shao, it''s time for us to have a good chat."


    Xue Shao raised an evil smile from the corner of his mouth, looked at me and nodded: "I also feel that it''s even necessary to communicate closer!"


    When he finished speaking, he stood up and came up to me. He reached for my hands and held them in my hands. He reached out and sniffed around my neck.


    "Officer Lu is such a good man. You''d better follow me if you don''t like that person or ghost. I can guarantee you to enjoy hot food. How about that? Do you want to think about it, officer Lu? "


    I was calm on the face, but in my heart there was a huge wave. Xue Shao never showed up. He was really a cruel character, just like Xue Kun!


    "Xue Shao, I''m afraid I don''t have this fortune." I tried to pull my hand back, but he pressed me to death.


    He pressed me back and forth until I hit my back against the wall. He immediately pressed me up and looked at me with a chill in my eyes.


    "Since I don''t know what''s good, don''t blame me for using strong ones!"


    With that, he picked up my clothes with one hand, "Yila", and I felt a chill at my waist. Half sleeve was pulled out by him from below.


    I finally can''t calm down, desperately struggle up, but Xue Shao seems to be able to predict my action in general, all the attacks are blocked by him.


    He threw me aside on the sofa, I was shocked, just want to open his mouth for help, he covered his nose and mouth.


    I prayed desperately in my heart that Qin Li would come up quickly and help me out, but reality could always slap people in the face.Qin Li didn''t come up. Xue Shao tore my clothes completely, and my struggle didn''t threaten him at all.


    Just as he was about to go further, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 24

    Before I had time to see who was coming in, the gravity on my body disappeared. Then I saw Xue Shao stagger when he was pushed by the other side, looking at the other side with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Where are you from?"


    I took advantage of this Kung Fu to get up quickly. Fortunately, I could still wear my clothes and quickly put them on my body. Then I saw that it was Mr. Gu who rushed in.


    Mr. Gu couldn''t hear Xue Shao''s speech and ignored him. He came to me and asked softly, "are you ok?"


    I nodded at him. Just as I wanted him to leave, I saw Xue Shao pulling out a dagger from somewhere and poking it at Mr. Gu.


    I quickly grabbed Mr. Gu and let him avoid the key. Xue Shao''s dagger stabbed him on the shoulder. I narrowed my eyes and was completely angry.


    He pushed Mr. Gu aside, raised his foot and kicked Xue Shao''s wrist. The dagger fell to the ground instantly. I stepped forward and put one foot on his knee, which made him lose his center of gravity and pressed him on the ground.


    "Xue, you are nothing! I''m arresting you in the name of assaulting the police! "


    Then I took out the handcuffs from my back and handcuffed him.


    At this time, Mr. Gu covered the wound with one hand. His face was still cold and quiet. He could not see any pain on his face, but the blood overflowing from his hands made me a little surprised.


    I immediately called Zheng Nan and called an ambulance.


    Soon, Zheng Nan came with someone to press Xue Shao back to the police station, and the ambulance arrived. I accompanied Mr. Gu downstairs, and saw Lin Weiwei pestering Qin Li again. Her clothes were obviously less than when I saw her before. Qin Li was very impatient by her, but she couldn''t get rid of it.


    I watched the scene coldly, helped Mr. Gu leave the bar and got on the ambulance.


    Seeing me leave, Qin Li can''t help but push away Lin Weiwei and quickly catch up with the ambulance.


    All the way to the hospital, I didn''t open my mouth. Instead, Mr. Gu comforted me like nothing happened: "it''s OK. The small wound will be fine in two days."


    One side of the nurse turned a white eye at him: "the wound is very deep, although to avoid the key, but also to see if there is injury to the bones and muscles."


    I looked at the nurse and asked anxiously, "if I hurt my muscles and bones, can he still carry the scalpel in the future?"


    The nurse didn''t expect that he was also a doctor. She was surprised. Then she shook her head: "just go to the hospital and take a picture, but it won''t work in the near future."


    After all, Mr. Gu was injured because of me. If he can''t take a scalpel or be a forensic doctor, I will be half responsible.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be OK." Mr. Gu saw that my face was not good, and he comforted me.


    To the hospital, immediately bandaged his wound, and then gave him a fluoroscopy.


    As a result, he came out soon, and didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. When the wound was healed, he could still take the scalpel.


    Knowing the news, I was relieved. On the contrary, Mr. Gu was more relaxed than me. He looked at me and pulled the corners of his mouth, as if he was smiling at me.


    I took out my mobile phone and gave him a line of words: have a good rest. I''ve asked Yu man to take care of you. I''ll see you later.


    Mr. Gu nodded, his wound does not need to be hospitalized, bandaged, prescribed medicine, can be discharged, but I have no time to accompany him here.


    After leaving the hospital, I directly stopped the car and went back to the police station.


    Qin Li followed me all the way, like a child who did something wrong, but now I''m not in the mood to talk to him.


    I''m angry that he''s not around me at the moment of crisis. I''m angry that he always lets Lin Weiwei get close to me. I''m also angry that I don''t fight for myself and let Mr. Gu get hurt. I''m angry that I don''t calm down when I meet Qin Li.


    When I got to the police station, I deliberately ignored Qin Li. I didn''t even give him my eyes.


    Went directly to the detention room to see Xue Shao, he was rampant threatened to blow up the police station, let me sneer.


    "Xue Shao, it''s not so easy to get to the police station!" I pushed open the door and went in. I looked at Xue Shao with cold eyes.


    Let''s not say that he tried to bully me, let''s say that he hurt Mr. Gu, and let him go to jail for a few years.


    He shut up when he saw me come in.


    I did not pay attention to silk, went to a foot in his belly, pain he immediately bent over.


    "This is a violent trial. I can sue you!"


    "You tell me, take care of yourself first." With a sneer, I walked to him and sat down: "sooner or later, the Xue family will fall down. It''s also a matter of time to catch you. If you didn''t attack the police this time, I might have no good excuse to catch you."


    Hearing this, Xue Shao''s face suddenly changed, and he seemed to think of something.


    "No, it''s impossible. My father will keep me out!"


    Seeing that Xue Shao was a little flustered, I laughed again.


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence, but I can tell you something." With that, I leaned slightly and whispered in Xue Shao''s ear, "two days ago, I caught a man named Liuzi. He did everything."Finish saying, I hook the corner of the mouth to stand up, in front of him patted the dust on the shoulder, coveting him: "your good days are not many."


    After leaving the interrogation room, I went directly to the director''s office.


    The director also knew about my arrest. Seeing me, he immediately patted the table and looked at me with anger: "you are too impulsive!"


    "He wanted to bully me, and Mr. Gu was stabbed by him. It''s a hard fact. What happened when I caught him?"


    Everyone has been arrested. Can we let him go now?


    The director was stunned. He only knew that I had arrested Xue Shao, but he didn''t know why I had arrested him.


    Qin Li behind me also blew up, flew to me, held my shoulder, looked at me up and down, his face anxious: "did he hurt you? How could this happen? "


    I pushed away Qin Li, did not go to see him, and put my hands on the director''s desk, so that he could not see any flaws.


    "Director, I admit that I am impulsive to arrest people now, but his accusation can be carried out. If we wait, they will not be afraid to hear the news and run first?"


    The director''s face was a little ugly. He looked at me half loud and nodded: "I will communicate with the above. You are ready for the order to arrest Xue Kun!"


    I raised the corner of my mouth, straightened up and raised my hand to the director: "yes!"


    Leaving the director''s office, Qin Li has been floating in front of me, worried.


    "What''s going on? How could you have been almost beaten by Xue Shao? And how did Mr. Gu get hurt? "


    I stopped and glanced at Qin Li. There was no expression on my face.


    After seeing him for half a while, he said, "it''s all over. You know it''s useless."


    Seeing that I was so indifferent to him, he was not happy at once. Regardless of the people around him, he took my hand and went out. When he entered the stairwell, he said, "how can it be useless? Romantic, I really care about you. I don''t want to see you in any danger... "


    "Enough!" Before he finished, I raised my voice and interrupted him, reaching out to push him away from me.


    "When Xue Shao almost got me, you were entangled by Lin Weiwei. It was Mr. Gu who rushed in to save me. Mr. Gu entered the bar and went from the first floor to the second floor private room. Don''t you know? He rushed into the private room and had a fight. It was so loud. Don''t you know? "


    Then I took a deep breath and looked into his eyes a little disappointed: "you said you care about me, care about me, where are you when I need you?"


    Qin Li looked at me deeply. Seeing the disappointment in my eyes, he bit his teeth and rushed to me, holding me in his arms.


    He is very hard, let me feel some pain, close to his chest, even can hear the faint heartbeat in his chest.


    After a long time, he slowly let me go, holding my side face, and kissing on the other side: "I don''t want to, Lin Weiwei has been pestering me, saying that Xue Shao has something to say with you about his crime. She also told me that Xue Shao can see me and let me not go up to disturb your conversation."


    Said, Qin Li looked at my eyes, I deeply looked in, as if one eye can see his heart.


    "When Mr. Gu came, Lin Weiwei stopped him, but Mr. Gu couldn''t hear her and ignored her. I was wrong, romantic, I should not listen to her slander, let you almost hurt


    Looking at Qin Li''s eyes, I saw that he was injured, distressed and unbearable, which made my eyes red suddenly.


    I don''t want to turn my face around and let my tears come out of my eyes.


    Qin Li reached out and gently wiped away the tears on my face. He gave me a kiss in the corner of my eye: "sorry, romantic, can you forgive me? I swear, I''ll never leave you. I don''t know anyone


    Hearing this, I finally couldn''t help it. I raised my hand and hugged his waist tightly, letting tears fall.

 Chapter 25

    Qin Li held me, with a force, and then let go: "romantic, I will protect you, this time is my fault, but I swear, there will be no next time."


    I nodded and then let go: "Qin Li, I shouldn''t have such an emotion, but I can''t control myself. I care more and more about you. Every time I see Lin Weiwei treating you I feel terrible... "


    Qin Li gave a little smile, with a little happy, but also some heartache: "I will not let her close to me, romantic, look directly at their inner feelings, it is not very difficult, I like you."


    "From the first day I depended on you, to see you worry about solving a case, to see you punish the evil and promote the good, to see you empty yourself and often in a daze, I slowly fell in love with you. Although I am a ghost now, I will wake up. At that time, I hope we can still be together."


    Qin Li''s words were true and moved me. For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond to him.


    He has been in a coma for so long. If he wakes up one day, I think, I''m willing to stay with him.


    Although I thought so in my heart, I didn''t answer him, and he didn''t blame me. He led me to the door of the stairwell: "go in, catch the murderer. When this case is solved, we can find out the cause of my coma and see if we can wake up this morning."


    I recognized the urgency in his words, which seemed to give me unlimited motivation. I took a deep breath, raised my hand to wipe off the tears on my face, and my eyes became very firm.


    I will catch the murderer, and I am willing to help Qin Li find out the cause of his coma, and I am willing to wait for him to wake up


    As soon as I went out, I saw Zheng Nanman in his office and asked if he had seen me. I immediately went over: "what''s the matter? I''m in such a hurry. "


    "The director asked you to pass, saying it was a good thing." Zheng Nan said, winked at me, mysterious.


    My brow light frown, good thing? What''s good about the case now? Is it hard for the top to give orders at last?


    Thinking, I went straight to the director''s office.


    When the director saw me coming, he immediately waved.


    I closed the door and walked over: "director, Zheng Nan said there was a good thing? What''s the good thing? "


    "It has issued a clear order that we should arrest Xue Kun as soon as possible and take all the forces under him!"


    Hearing this, my eyes lit up instantly. It''s really a good thing!


    I saluted neatly: "yes!"


    The director waved his hand, I immediately turned to leave, called Zheng Nan, took people to the Xue family to guard Xue Kun.


    I don''t know if Xue Kun heard something. After squatting for several days, he didn''t see anyone coming in and out of the villa.


    I made a quick decision and rushed in with people. Sure enough, it was already empty.


    And Xue''s company is also moving quietly.


    I took people to Xue''s company and entered the company in the name of Xue Shao''s good friend. In the president''s office, I met Xue Kun, who was busy packing.


    When Xue Kun saw me, his face suddenly changed: "how are you?"


    I gave him a smile, leisurely went to sit across the desk: "why can''t it be me? Remember what I told you before? "


    Seeing that he was not ready to speak, I went on to say, "you can''t escape the legal net. Do you think you can rest easy if you have someone in your political department to protect you? You haven''t seen Xue Shao for a long time, have you


    Xue Kun is so cunning that he can''t guess what I mean.


    At this time, his hand movement has stopped, standing at the desk looking at me: "you have already caught my son? What about willows? "


    I gave him a smile: "you and I are the same, determined to win, don''t run away, and then you will be charged with absconding. You will never get out of prison in your life."


    That said, even if he didn''t escape, the things he had done before were enough for him to get through the prison!


    Xue Kun faltered a little, then fell down on the chair.


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Zheng Nan''s number. Within a minute, he rushed into the office with someone, and he buckled Xue Kun up and pressed him back to the police station.


    Because the matter involved too much, Xue Kun was handed over to the superior to deal with, while Xue Shao entered the prison steadily, and he would spend his whole life in it.


    Later, I learned that the reason why Xue Kun killed those anti actors was that someone once approached Xue Kun in the name of Mei Hong and asked him to pay money to seal up. Otherwise, Xue Kun''s reputation would be ruined. Xue Kun killed people and wanted to plant the blame on Zheng Hongdong.


    After finishing the filing, I leaned back in my chair and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Qin Li next to me, reached out to help me press my shoulder: "this is the end of the matter, the villain is also looking for trouble, know what kind of person Xue Kun is, still go to him."


    Hearing this, I laughed and shook my head: "don''t you know? There is only one kind of disease in the world. People live for a bite. Even you ghosts are the same. It''s just that Xue Kun has done a lot of evil. It''s his fault. "


    I don''t sympathize with a murderer and arsonist. I just talk about the matter.Smell speech, Qin Li smile for a while, didn''t refute me.


    With the arrest of Xue Kun, may square has completely returned to normal. There is no need to worry about seeing the body every day. All the real estate and company funds of the Xue family have gone from the public, and the Xue family has fallen overnight.


    Later, when I have free time, I will go to may square for a visit. The place where Mr. Gu was injured by me has almost recovered.


    Before long, Mei Hong took the initiative to find me and asked me to meet in the previous coffee shop.


    I see Mei Hong again, and there is not much change between her and the last time I met her, but this time, the whole person is much more relaxed.


    "Long time no see." Meihong saw that I arrived and immediately nodded to me with a smile.


    The smile was gentle and moving. After sitting down, I looked at her and asked in a voice, "how do you want to meet me?" After all, I only met Mei Hong once and didn''t know much about her.


    "I read the news and Xue Kun was arrested. Congratulations."


    I smile, really should congratulate, Xue Kun was arrested, many people clapped their hands, in front of me is one.


    "Yes, he''s arrested. You can live with Zheng Hongdong well in the future. You don''t have to be afraid. One day Xue Kun will come to him." With that, I began to laugh, and Mei Hong followed.


    On that day, Mei Hong and I sat in the coffee shop for an afternoon. Instead of talking about Xue Kun and Zheng Hongdong, we talked about life and regrets.


    As the sky began to sink, I sent Meihong away and went home.


    "I feel like Mei Hong is a poor man, too." Qin Li walked behind me, suddenly opened his mouth and floated around.


    I grabbed him by the wrist and let his body suddenly stop. Looking at his stunned appearance, I laughed: "it''s my choice whether I want to take the broad road or the muddy road. It''s not pitiful. I can''t help others to say."

 Chapter 26

    With that, I gave him a bad shake, and sure enough, I saw that he floated with me, but I soon stabilized myself.


    Seeing his eyes brighten when he looked at me, I immediately released my hand and jumped out. Watching Qin Li catch up from behind, I laughed.


    It''s been a long time since the homicide in May square. It''s the most relaxing and happy time for me.


    But the relaxation didn''t last long. Before I had time to ask for leave to adjust the public holiday, I helped Qin Li find out the specific reason for her coma, and a strange case happened again in this city.


    On the evening of the 15th, the moon was very round. I was lying on the balcony watching the moon when the phone rang.


    Just pick up, heard Zheng Nan urgent voice: "boss, bad, the city''s southern suburbs appeared a headless corpse, you hurry to come and have a look."


    Hearing this, I immediately sat up, subconsciously looked at the time, less than 10 pm.


    Hang up the phone, I explained with Qin Li, while out of the door.


    When he arrived at the scene, Zheng Nan had sealed off the scene and was taking notes with a woman.


    I immediately went over, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The woman turned pale and sobbed at me: "today, after work, I was going to go back to the countryside to see my grandmother. As a result, when I passed by this street, I saw a man lying on the side of the road. I thought it was someone who was drunk and wanted to wake him up, but I found it was It''s... "


    After the words did not finish, Zheng Nan helplessly shrugged at me, I reached out to take the next person handed over the white gloves, into the blockade area.


    As soon as I walked past, I immediately asked a strong smell of blood. Qin Li protected me tightly and looked around warily.


    I carefully looked at the body, the head has been neatly cut down, there is still blood out of the artery, but it may be too long, the blood is almost dry.


    Mr. Gu went to make a record immediately


    "The murderer''s body was about the same when he was twenty-two years old ¡£¡±


    I listened to Mr. Gu''s explanation, while circling around the body, before I took two steps, my wrist was held by Mr. Gu: "don''t go there, it''s all blood."


    "Did you find the head of the dead man?" I stopped, looked at Mr. Gu and asked aloud.


    Mr. Gu glanced at the idea board that Yuman handed her, then shook his head: "this is my strange place. People die here, but their heads are gone. It doesn''t seem to be accidental, but it seems to be premeditated."


    I propped my chin and frowned. My first reaction was, how could a girl in her twenties have an enemy?


    There is no wound on the body, and there is no phenomenon of being tortured. There is a lot of blood here. It is very likely that this is the scene of the first crime.


    I took a look around, the wilderness!


    This national highway leads to a small village in the countryside. During the day, it''s better. There are often cars passing by. At night, few cars will take this road. If they don''t happen to meet witnesses, I''m afraid the body will be found tomorrow morning.


    It''s a good crime in the wilderness, but how can the dead appear here for no reason? It''s hard to say whether they were cheated or tied.


    Moreover, after the murderer committed the crime, he took away the head of the deceased. There must be tools and cars.


    I closed my eyes and assumed that the murderer drove the victim here, then killed him, took his head, drove away and left the body here.


    A moment later, I opened my eyes, poked Qin Li beside me and said in a low voice, "go around and see if there is any ghost of the dead."


    "I''ve seen it just now. No, I doubt it''s following my own head."


    Hearing this, I was a little surprised. Did the ghost follow his head?


    I nodded thoughtfully, took off my gloves and went to Zheng Nan. He was comforting the girl and patted him on the shoulder.


    Seeing that it was me, Zheng Nan immediately handed me the sorted materials: "premeditated murder, boss, what do you think?"


    I glanced at the information, light answer: "not much to see."


    Zheng Nan asked, "what time did you find the body in my arms?"


    The woman held a disposable cup, sniffed, and seriously recalled: "I got off work at eight o''clock. When I passed by this street, I saw her at about 9:30. I just vaguely saw that she was a girl. I didn''t expect that..."


    Then the woman cried again.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but have a headache. I patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder and said, "comfort people and send them back. When it comes to this kind of thing, fear is for sure."Zheng Nan looked at me with a bitter smile, I know he is most afraid of girls crying, but I have no time to talk to him now.


    Back next to the corpse, Mr. Gu has finished his equipment and is ready to collect the corpse.


    On the way back, I felt that my brain was a little tangled. It was the first time that I encountered this kind of situation. It was really strange.


    It''s just that I don''t understand. What is the purpose of the murderer who took the head?


    After returning to the police station with brigade Wu, I asked Zheng nan to check the identity of the deceased, especially to see if she had any enemies, or if her family had any enemies.


    It can''t be ruled out that the enemy may kill and take revenge, take the head, maybe ask for credit, or threaten the family of the dead.


    Busy in the middle of the night, when I left the police station, it was almost two o''clock in the morning.


    I walked in the street, stretched a stretch, and then sighed: "good mood, no, Qin Li, your business may have to be postponed."


    Qin Li took my hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s always my turn. Moreover, I like it now."


    Hearing this, I looked at him with puzzled eyes.


    What does he mean by that? Doesn''t he want to wake up? Floating all the time, being a ghost?


    "Don''t think about it, I''ll wake up!" Qin Li seemed to know what I was thinking. He put his hand around my shoulder and approached me.


    I gave him a white look and took his hand off my shoulder: "don''t move your hands and feet, be honest."


    "Another homicide happened. This is the main thing. When I have time, I will find out why I was in a coma and who framed me. Now, just concentrate on solving the case! " Qin Li closed his hand and poked me on the cheek with a smile.

 Chapter 27

    Hearing this, I felt a little guilty. Where can I find such a reasonable ghost.


    Had promised to help him check, but now it was delayed, I always do not reason, can only nod.


    Back home, I rushed to the bathroom for a hot shower, and then lay in bed.


    As soon as I close my eyes, I see the headless corpse.


    The next day, as soon as I went to the police station, I saw Long Hui in a hurry to go out. I stopped him and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Another homicide happened. Someone called the police." Then he picked up the police cap.


    I said, "let''s go. I''ll go and have a look with you."


    Long Hui is not clear about the specific situation, so he can only go to the scene to see the situation.


    Soon, Long Hui took me to the scene.


    I went in over Long Hui and saw a girl sitting on one side crying. I immediately went over and asked my colleagues, "what''s the situation?"


    "An apartment, she is the next door resident, got up to work in the morning and found blood coming out of the next room."


    "According to her, after knocking on the door for a long time, no one responded to her, so she called the police quickly. When we came to break the door, we saw a woman''s corpse in the room, and all the blood was drained."


    I nodded and walked around the blockade.


    This is a single dormitory. It''s not big. It''s only about ten square meters. A girl is leaning by the bed. She doesn''t look hurt, but her hands and feet are cut off.


    I walked around the room and didn''t find any hands or feet.


    Is this still a serial homicide?


    The murderer first took a head, and now someone has no hands or feet. What''s the purpose of the murderer?


    At this time, Qin Li floated to me: "I still did not see a ghost, should also be with their own hands and feet left."


    I clearly nodded, serial killers, if not vendetta, then what does the killer want to do?


    Looking at the girl who died unexpectedly, I feel a little scared. If things go on like this, I don''t know how many girls will be persecuted. If things get bigger and make people panic, it will certainly attract the attention of the above.


    When I walked out of the room, I saw Mr. Gu coming with Yuman. Without speaking, Mr. Gu went directly into the room.


    But a moment later, he came out: "like last time, a girl in her twenties had no sexual assault and no scars on her body. Her hands and feet were cut off. Looking at the wound, it should be done by the same person."


    I nodded and looked at Mr. Gu: "who do you think will do it?"


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t look like vendetta. I think the murderer will do it again. We can narrow down the scope." Mr. Gu answered me as he wiped his hands.


    I''m a little nervous. Narrow down? How to reduce it?


    Seeing that I didn''t understand what he said, Mr. Gu explained in a voice: "this is obviously made by a man. First of all, the two corpses that appear are women, and there is no sexual assault, which shows that they are not interested in these women''s bodies. Second, these women are all in their prime of life. If they are women''s so-called, they must be targeted, only men..."


    With that, Mr. Gu glanced at me, but he didn''t finish what he said.


    I guess he should want to say that only men are visual animals, especially for women, who prefer attractive and flawless.


    Following Mr. Gu''s idea, I think of a novel I saw before, which is about a man doing a cloning experiment in order to get a perfect wife to experience the pleasure of getting married. Then, the man deliberately lures his wife to discover his secret and experience the pleasure of killing again.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help shivering. I can''t help thinking, are men so abnormal?


    Qin Li stood beside me and saw my face change. He asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? What do you think of? "


    Hearing his voice, I recovered and shook my head: "it''s OK, let''s go first."


    With that, I turned and left the apartment.


    Back at the police station, I first checked the information of all vagrants in the city, as well as some men with mental problems.


    I don''t think what Mr. Gu said is wrong. It''s really possible that some pervert suddenly came out and wanted to be a perfect wife for himself. If so, the murderer has already got his head, hands and feet. Next, he will definitely do something about his favorite limbs or trunk.


    It''s disgusting to think of a good and complete person, being disassembled and reloaded, and being held in one''s arms every day.


    For two days in a row, I searched almost all the men in the city, but there was no substantial progress.


    When I had no idea, Zheng Nan brought me good news.


    "Boss, I almost asked about the two friends of the dead, and finally I got some news." Said, Zheng Nan sat opposite me, looking at me a little excited.I close the information, look at him and wait for him to continue.


    Zheng Nan lost two photos to me, pointed to the top photo, and then said: "this person''s name is Liu Xiaoxiao. She is a student of a university in our city. She and the second dead are friends for many years.


    Just a few days before the death of the deceased, the deceased told Liu Xiaoxiao that she felt that she was being followed, but Liu Xiaoxiao didn''t care. She thought it was her illusion. "


    "The day before the death of the deceased, Liu Xiaoxiao and the deceased went to a bar called" Enchantment ". They played late into the night, and they broke up on their way back. The next morning, we received a call to the police."


    I frowned slightly. Before the victim was killed, I felt that he was being followed, and there was this bar called "charm".


    As I was about to speak, I asked him to check the bar. Zheng Nan raised her hand and said, "the second photo is a man named Wei''an. He has an affair with the first dead man, but he is not a boyfriend or girlfriend. They are working colleagues.


    According to the man named Wei''an, the day before the victim was killed, he had dinner in the shop and also went to this "glamour" bar. "


    With that, Zheng Nan smiles at me and takes out a folder from his pocket.


    "This is all the information about this bar. How about the boss? Have I made progress? "


    Looking at the appearance of Zheng Nan''s invitation for merit, I couldn''t help smiling and nodding: "it''s progress. I know I''m going to follow the clues."


    With that, I opened the information Zheng Nan gave me.


    Glamour Bar was opened at the beginning of this year. The boss is a man named Ma Maoyu. According to the data, glamour is a rare BL bar with all kinds of men.


    Seeing this, I reached for BL. if this bar is a pure man''s bar, how can all the victims be women? It''s a bit unreasonable.

 Chapter 28

    After reading the information, I looked at Zheng Nan, showing a somewhat treacherous smile, Zheng Nan suddenly widened his eyes, hastily opened his mouth: "boss, don''t smile at me like this, I''m afraid!"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll pay for it. Go to the bar tonight and ask for information. If you find anything, tell me in time." I waved my hand with a smile to make him calm: "don''t worry, I''ll go with you. I''ll see you at the door of the bar in the evening."


    Zheng Nan also wanted to refuse, I gave him a look to stare back, I rarely pay him to go to the bar, unexpectedly so don''t give face!


    In the evening, when I took Qin Li to the door of the bar, I saw Zheng Nan who was waiting for me. I couldn''t help laughing when he wrapped himself up.


    I went over, put my hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Yo, handsome man, wait for someone?"


    Zheng Nan a face vigilance, looking at me: "who are you? If you don''t have anything to do, just go


    With a smile, I touched his side face and sighed, "pretty face!"


    Hearing this, not only Zheng Nan blew up, but also Qin Li behind me.


    He took me and pulled me away from Zheng Nan: "what did you promise me?"


    I bumped into Qin Li''s arms and saw that he was jealous. He said with a smile: "baby, don''t be angry. We all come out to play. Just play. Don''t be serious!"


    After saying this, I regretted it. First, Zheng Nan couldn''t see Qin Li. He naturally thought that I said this to him. Second, before going out, I changed my clothes in order to come to the bar, and promised Qin Li that I would never mess around.


    This It''s not a mess, is it?


    Zheng Nan face with anger, took out the mobile phone to call, I quickly stopped him, play big is not good, low voice: "don''t play, let''s go in."


    Hearing my original voice, Zheng Nan suddenly froze and looked at me incredulously: "old Boss


    I gave him a smile, nodded, and said again in his ear: "you calm down. If someone talks to him later, don''t scare him away!"


    Seeing his unbelievable nod, I didn''t seem to respond to it. I just ignored him and directly reached out and pulled him into the bar.


    Once inside, there was a deafening DJ sound and some men dancing on the stage.


    I took Zheng nan to the bar and sat down. I laughed at the bartender and said in a loud voice, "two whiskies!"


    My little brother compared me with an "OK" gesture, turned around and began to be busy.


    I lean against the bar and watch the men on the dance floor


    For the first time, I found that coming to the bar can also harvest happiness!


    Just when I was absorbed, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me. I went up along each other''s chest and saw Qin Li looking at me with a sad face.


    I gave him a smile, reached out and pulled him to sit next to me. Seeing Zheng Nan looking away, I immediately whispered: "don''t be angry. I came here to investigate the case, and I promised you that I won''t mess with you. Don''t worry."


    Not long after sitting, a man went to Zheng Nan and sat down. Looking at Zheng Nan, he said with a smile: "handsome man alone?"


    The other side said, he had already put his body on Zheng Nan. Seeing that Zheng Nan was going to be angry, I immediately reached out to hold him and looked at him with a smile: "is my little brother alone? We are two people. "


    The man didn''t expect Zheng nan to have company. He turned his lips and stood up to leave.


    Before I came here, I specially popularized the science of BL bar. These people usually only hang single people, but don''t think about people with company. Zheng Nan is among them, which is a medium level. It''s not surprising that someone comes to chat me up.


    When the man passed me, I immediately reached for his arm, let him lean on me, and whispered in his ear: "little brother, I want to ask you something?"


    He saw me a pair of ruffian smile, lean on my waist a little soft, boneless hand on my shoulder, hard let me have goose bumps.


    Take a deep breath, in the heart desperately tell yourself, hold back! You''re a man now!


    And the side of the Qin Li see this scene, eyes are about to spit fire, Zheng Nan also closely stare at us two, for fear that we do something more moment.


    In the way of their sight, I released my hand and let the man stand up, but instead of standing up, he sat directly on my lap.


    I was so surprised that I wanted to push him away, but I thought I had to ask him something, so I stifled it.


    "What do you want to ask? Shall we talk somewhere else? " He cradled my neck and was about to kiss me.


    In my heart, I was startled and quickly blocked him. I reached out and held his chin. He looked like an overbearing President: "I heard that the boss''s name is Ma Maoyu? How can I see him? "


    He looked at my face changed, and he didn''t pretend to be weak. He stood up and patted the corner of his coat: "I don''t know. You can ask someone else."


    With that, he left in a hurry.


    I looked at the back of him leaving, raised the corner of my mouth, put one hand on the bar, as if thinking.As soon as he heard Ma Maoyu''s name, his eyes changed obviously, as if he was afraid of the name or the person.


    "Boss, what are you doing? You are a woman! Woman! How can you... "


    Zheng Nan took my hand and protected me from other people. Hearing this, I laughed and gave him a wink: "how can I get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den?


    There''s something wrong with that man, don''t you see? As soon as I said Ma Maoyu, his eyes changed, his face changed, and even his momentum changed. "


    Hear me this, Zheng Nan Leng for a while, this just thought of the purpose that we come to the bar this time.


    "Boss, can''t he?"


    I shook my head and took a sip of the wine. I can''t tell if he is Ma Maoyu, but I can tell that the man just now must have something to do with Ma Maoyu.


    Otherwise, I would not have heard Ma Maoyu mentioned, and I would have changed my attitude immediately.


    Zheng Nan and I sat until the bar closed at 4 a.m. when we walked out of the bar, Zheng Nan was sleepy. I mercifully asked him to go home to sleep first.


    On the way back, I leaned on Qin Li and began to think about the relationship between these characters.


    "Qin Li, do you think the killer is Ma Maoyu?"


    Qin Li hugged me and shook his head: "I don''t think so. We don''t even see him now. Many things can''t be said well."


    I nodded. It''s true that Ma Maoyu is the owner of a bar. He has a career that can make money. There''s no need to kill people and lose his money.


    What''s more, when I was in the bar tonight, I didn''t find any suspicious people, even the powder buyer.


    The whole bar is not clean, except for making friends.


    The victims are all girls, how can they come to BL bar? This is the first question and the second question. They all come to the bar with friends, men and women mixed together. How can the murderer only focus on one of them?


    What''s more, if you really know that you are in BL bar, you will definitely do simple cross dressing. Is there anything special that makes the killer pay attention to the victim?

 Chapter 29

    When I got home, I threw myself into the sofa and didn''t rule it out.


    It is possible that the murderer had noticed the victim long ago and deliberately lured him to the "charm" bar.


    What role did the "charm" bar play in the whole case?


    Qin Li was eating incense. Seeing me lying on the sofa with deep hatred, he immediately said, "don''t think about it. I don''t expect to see the corpse in two days. It''s not a good way to wait in the bar!"


    I nodded, I know this truth, but I feel that now the bar is very important in this clue. If I don''t start from the bar, I really can''t find the line that can continue to trace.


    The next day, when I went to the police station, Zheng Nan looked listless. When I passed him, I patted him on the shoulder: "young man, you can''t do it. It''s common for me to stay up for several days and nights in order to arrest drug lords."


    Zheng Nan looked at me plaintively: "boss, I think that bar is a normal bar. The murderer can''t hide in it. Moreover, the murderer has been outside several times. He just saw the victim in the bar quietly, and then he focused on the victim."


    I nodded and recognized what he meant. He just told me that he didn''t want to go to that bar again.


    Then, I raised my hand and said, "OK, I''ll go to that bar again tonight. You can go home and have a good rest. As a competent boss, employees are not forced to work overtime. "


    With that, I went into the office and let Zheng Nan look miserable.


    At night when I was leaving work, I saw Zheng Nan come to me in a hurry: "boss, a bad news, a good news!"


    I glanced at him and picked up my coat. "Good news."


    "The murderer shows up!"


    After hearing this, I looked at Zheng Nan and motioned him to tell me the bad news.


    "The bad news is that a corpse without body was found in Yunan alley." With that, Zheng Nan swallowed and looked at me, waiting for me to speak.


    I frowned, took off my coat and went out.


    Take Zheng nan to the scene, the scene has just been blocked, Mr. Gu has also arrived.


    I went to Mr. Gu and said, "Mr. Gu, what''s the situation here?"


    "It was preliminarily determined that the deceased was a male, and his ID card showed that he was 22 years old, and his name was Sun Xiao. His limbs were cut off, the wound was neat, the bones and meridians were complete, and the decomposed limbs were discarded nearby. You can go and have a look."


    I swallowed my saliva, had a vision in my mind, built my own psychological defense, and then crossed the blockade.


    Although I have psychological preparation, the impact of this picture still makes me retch.


    This is special! Is it something that people can do?


    The limbs of the deceased were randomly discarded, and the head was stacked on the limbs. If no one had touched the scene, it means that the shape was put out by the murderer. It seems to be discarded at will, but in fact


    I scolded a rude words in my heart, covered my nose and mouth, squatted down to see the person''s face.


    Put your arms in your face and your legs in your heart


    Pervert!


    With nausea, I reached out and straightened my head. When I saw the man''s face, I stood up and stepped back.


    It''s him!?


    Qin Li caught my body and let me lean against his arms. His face was a little ugly.


    I don''t want to look at that person. I took a deep breath when I went out. My heart was very heavy.


    The dead man is the man who chatted with us at the glamour bar last night.


    Then, I strolled around the whole alley. It''s not far from the bar. It''s about 15 minutes'' walk. It seems that sun Xiao lives nearby, so it''s convenient to go to the bar.


    Leaning against the wall and watching them deal with the body, I closed my eyes.


    First, a woman''s head is lost, then a woman''s hands and feet are lost, now a man has no body


    So next, are we going to the limbs?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly opened my eyes, and a bad premonition came into my mind.


    At this time, a figure from the side of the alley swept past, fast amazing, and so I react, ran past, the alley has been empty.


    I looked at the alley, carefully recalled the situation just now, I found that I seem to have been followed.


    Why do you say that? Because the first two female victims had been followed, and they both went to the "charm" bar before they died.


    Is it hard for the killer to take a fancy to me?


    As soon as the idea appeared, it was dismissed by me. First of all, I was a policeman. If the other party really wanted to move me, it must be considered. Moreover, I had nothing to attract to the murderer.


    Qin Li looked at me and said, "what''s the matter?"


    I shook my head and looked at Qin Li, hesitating whether to tell him his worries.On the other side, all the bodies have been picked up, ready to take the team back, I didn''t follow the car back to the police station, on the contrary, I went to the charm bar in women''s clothes.


    Maybe it''s too early and the bar hasn''t opened yet. I found a restaurant nearby and sat down.


    "Qin Li, you said that if you were the murderer, now you have got the trunk, the hands and feet, the head, and the next four limbs, what kind of limbs would you choose?"


    I saw that he was obviously stunned for a moment. After a while, he began to reply: "if I were a murderer, I would not choose you. If I really followed you, I must want to know your whereabouts and see if you would hinder my action or my target."


    Qin Li''s words gave me a new idea.


    Yes, tracking a person doesn''t have to do it to her, but if you don''t do it, then mastering information is the most important thing.


    As the night began to fall, as soon as the bar opened, I received a call from Zheng Nan.


    "Boss, I suddenly found a clue that Ma Maoyu, the owner of the bar, might be a murderer!"


    Hearing this, I was shocked: "how to say?"


    "Where are you now? I''ll come to you! "


    I gave the address and hung up, instead of rushing into the bar.


    When Zheng Nan came over, it had been more than half an hour, and the bar was officially open.


    Zheng Nan handed me the information, looked around, saw no one noticed here, then whispered: "boss, this is Ma Maoyu''s information, I found that he has a slight mental disorder, the family is still rich, this bar is not opened by him, but his brother."


    I looked at the information and nodded. Seeing that he didn''t speak, I immediately looked up and said, "go on."


    "Boss, do you want to let it go first?" His voice was very small. I didn''t hear him clearly. Just as I was about to open my mouth, I saw a man coming out from behind me. He looked at me with a smile and nodded. Then he sat beside me.

 Chapter 30

    As if nothing had happened, I closed the information in my hand and looked at him with a smile: "what''s the matter with you, please?"


    "Miss Lu, I want to talk to you alone." The other side is also a pair of indifferent appearance, simply ignore sitting in front of me Zheng Nan.


    Zheng Nan''s face is a little ugly. She wants to remind me of something, but she looks at the strange man and doesn''t speak.


    I know something in my heart. I''m afraid this man is what Zheng Nan said just now. The owner behind the scenes of the bar, in that case


    "Xiao Zheng, go back first. I''ll talk to this gentleman." With that, I winked at Zheng Nan and asked him to wait for me in the dark.


    Zheng Nan nodded and left.


    The man sat for a moment, not in a hurry to open his mouth. If I open my mouth at this time, it will appear that I am very passive. I didn''t even open my mouth. I pressed the information with one hand and turned my head outside.


    "Ms. Lu, I heard that you went to a bar called" Enchantment "recently?"


    The man suddenly opened his mouth and brought back my thoughts. I nodded. There was nothing to hide. When I went to the bar, so many people saw it. Although I was a man at that time, no one could see my real gender.


    "I hope you don''t come again. It''s not good for you." The man said with a smile.


    This made me puzzled: "what? Can''t I go to a bar and relax? Or, what''s the secret of this bar? "


    "It''s true that bars are some shady secrets, but as long as you don''t go to this bar again, I don''t think the problem is too big."


    The smile on the other side''s face is impeccable, so I can''t see any clue, but I always feel something strange.


    I just went to a bar yesterday and found a dead man today. When I wanted to go to a bar again today, a man suddenly came out and told me not to go to a bar again. It''s not good for you.


    I''m afraid I''m thinking about who to change this matter into.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the man said, "in two days, the dead won''t appear. You can regard this case as a pending case."


    With that, the man took out an envelope from his briefcase. There was something bulging in the envelope. Visual inspection showed that it was money.


    In a flash, all kinds of thoughts came into my mind.


    Is this man the killer? Deliberately to warn me, do not listen to the killer!


    When he gave me money, did he want to seal the case and let me make it a mystery case? Is it difficult that the murderer is not him, and he wants to cover up the real murderer? What does he have to do with the killer?


    My mind hundred turn, the man is not anxious, quietly waiting for my answer.


    A moment later, I took a deep breath and opened the information in my hand. I felt that something had been ignored by me.


    Small details, subtle feelings


    The man did not open his mouth, quietly waiting for me to finish reading the information, I looked at the information while quietly looking at the man in front of me.


    According to the information given to me by Zheng Nan, Ma Maoyu has a twin brother named Ma Maosheng, who is a rich man. The bar was opened by this man named Ma Maosheng, with a photo attached.


    Looking at the photos, I took a deep breath and slowly closed the information.


    The man sitting in front of me is Ma Maosheng, and the murderer is most likely Ma Maoyu!


    I was about to speak when Qin Li, who had been standing on one side, suddenly showed a fierce look. Then, I smelled a strong smell of blood, with a trace of resentment.


    What I feel may be a trace of resentment. What Qin Li feels may be extremely fierce resentment.


    Seeing that Qin Li rushes behind Ma Maosheng, my face changes and I suddenly stand up. I want to call Qin Li, but most people here are in the way.


    I can only watch Qin Li wrestle with a wronged soul.


    Ma Maosheng saw my gaffe and frowned slightly: "Ms. Lu, what''s the matter?"


    I glanced down at Ma Maosheng: "if the murderer is really him, I will surely bring him to justice. Today I think I haven''t seen you, and you''d better not come to me again!"


    With that, I picked up the information and left the restaurant after Qin Li.


    As soon as he left the restaurant, Zheng Nan immediately followed up: "boss, what''s the matter? What does he want to do? "


    "You go back first. If you have any problem, the police will say it tomorrow." With that, I left the information on him, accelerated the pace of frequency, chasing Qin Li.


    Unconsciously, I followed Qin Li and ran to Yunan alley, where I found the dead.


    I watched Qin Li floating in the air, looking ahead, I lowered my feet, went to Qin Li''s side, and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the man named sun Xiao who was the dead before. He came back and was wandering in front of his house. I stopped him when he wanted to attack that man just now."


    I passed Qin Li and felt the resentment and bloody smell again.


    I don''t know if these people have lost too much blood, especially the smell of blood.I carefully close to Qin Li: "you ask him, who killed him, what did he come back here to do?"


    Qin Li nodded, but a moment later, he said, "it''s the man you saw who killed him. He said that man is Ma Maoyu. He came back here to get something, but he couldn''t get into the room. "


    Hearing this, I immediately frowned.


    That man''s name was ma Maoyu just now? If I read the information correctly, the man should be Ma Maosheng, Ma Maoyu''s twin brother.


    Wait!


    My face suddenly changed and I thought of a very serious problem!


    "What is he going to take? You tell him I can go in and I''ll get it for him. "


    After Qin Li''s communication, I saw the ghost drifting away. Qin Li led me to the door and broke in.


    As soon as I went in, I frowned. The room was very small, with only one bed and no chair.


    The ghost has been standing outside wandering, seems to dare not come in, I some do not understand, clearly the door has been opened, according to reason, even if the door does not open, he is a ghost, naturally can come in, is it difficult, here is something to prevent him from coming in?


    As I was thinking about it, I saw sun Xiao''s soul twisted, as if he was called by something and he was resisting.


    Qin Li and I looked at each other. Qin Li rushed over immediately. As soon as we met sun Xiao, Qin Li''s face changed. He suddenly let go, and sun Xiao disappeared.


    Looking at this situation, I was cold all over and swallowed saliva. Looking at Qin Li, I quickly asked, "are you ok? What was that like? "


    Qin Li''s face was still ugly. He shook his head at me. Instead of opening his mouth, he looked at a direction and thought deeply.


    Then I went around the room and found nothing.


    What is there to make sun Xiao come back so persistently? What''s the matter with the sudden disappearance of sun Xiao''s solitary soul?

 Chapter 31

    Countless questions in my mind around, sat for a while, make sure there is nothing suspicious, I closed the door, left the Yunan alley.


    Back home, according to the information Zheng Nan gave me, I began to check the insane people in this city, and then checked the man named Ma Maosheng.


    Can strange is, google data, only Ma Maoyu, not Ma Maosheng.


    The next day, according to Ma Maoyu''s information, I found a mental hospital in a city.


    I met Ma Maoyu''s attending doctor inside.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." I walked into the office and sat down before I looked at the doctor and said something quite eloquently.


    The doctor waved his hand, took out a piece of information from the information box, and put it on my face: "all the things you want are in it, you can see for yourself."


    I nodded and opened the data, which clearly showed that the patient''s name was ma Maoyu.


    As early as three years ago, Ma Maoyu discovered that he was suffering from split personality and came to see a doctor. However, Ma Maoyu''s dominant personality is too extreme, which makes Ma Maosheng''s secondary personality look like a gentle and successful person.


    According to the doctor, when Ma Maoyu was a child, he did have a twin brother named Ma Maosheng.


    On Ma Maoyu''s 18th birthday, when his family was traveling, they were killed in a car accident. There were four members in the family. Only Ma Maoyu survived.


    At that time, Ma Maoyu was particularly rebellious, and the death of his family made him too extreme. Soon after, he split up a personality, that is, his brother Ma Maosheng.


    When talking with Ma Maosheng, the doctor learned that when Ma Maoyu was a child, he thought that his mother loved Ma Maosheng a little more and didn''t like him. That''s why he rebelled in order to attract other people''s attention.


    Now after treatment, Ma Maoyu''s master character is about to disappear and replaced by Ma Maosheng. It''s not so much a replacement as the gradual unification of the two personalities.


    After reading the information, I closed the folder. Even if Ma Maoyu''s personality is split, it can''t offset the fact that he committed a crime.


    He should be punished for killing people.


    "Doctor, according to your judgment, what are the specific characteristics of Ma Maoyu and Ma Maosheng?"


    The doctor raised his hand and pushed the frame: "Ma Maosheng''s personality dominates most of the time now. His personality is still mild. It should be based on Ma Maoyu''s memory after he was a child. He is not aggressive. But Ma Maoyu... "


    Seeing the doctor pause, I slightly adjusted my posture.


    "For such a long time, I have only met Ma Maoyu a few times. The most impressive one is that he came to me for the first time."


    At that time, Ma Maoyu was full of decadence, and the whole person had no desire to survive, and wanted to die.


    Fortunately, with the guidance and help of the doctor, he gradually regained the idea of living. Unfortunately, his extreme personality is difficult to change.


    After hearing this, I nodded clearly. If Ma Maosheng I saw was ma Maoyu''s split personality, then things would be easier to do.


    Next, just find Ma Maosheng before Ma Maoyu comes out to kill again.


    I said goodbye to the doctor and went straight back to the police station.


    Zheng Nan saw me coming to the police station and quickly came over: "boss, are you ok? What happened yesterday? "


    I patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder with a smile and said earnestly, "when this case is solved, I''ll help you get a promotion and a raise!"


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan was stunned for a moment, and then followed me into the office with a pathetic look: "boss, don''t tease me. What''s the matter?"


    Naturally, I won''t tell him what happened last night. I just told him what I found in the hospital this morning.


    After hearing this, Zheng Nan immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "fortunately, the direction I checked is right. It''s just that Ma Maosheng came to you yesterday. What are you doing?"


    "It''s supposed to buy me off." As I packed, I opened my mouth carelessly.


    Who knows what Ma Maosheng wants to do? If he can''t stop Ma Maoyu from killing again, I will stop him!


    That night, in order to see Ma Maosheng or Ma Maoyu again, I went to the bar called "charm".


    It was still lively inside, and I didn''t change my clothes. When I entered the bar, I saw a waiter come up to me: "are you Miss Lu? Our boss is invited


    With that, he made a please sign to me.


    I picked eyebrows, followed the waiter directly into a workshop.


    As soon as I went in, I felt a very warm feeling.


    A man was sitting on a chair with his back to me, looking at each other''s clothes. I guess Ma Maoyu should be in front of me now.


    "Ma Maoyu?" I asked tentatively.


    There was no response.As I looked around carefully, I walked towards him.


    The room was quiet, and I could hear my own breathing. When I came to the chair, Qin Li suddenly whispered: "be careful."


    I nodded, reached out and patted the person''s shoulder. The touch of my hand made me frown slightly. How can I feel that I don''t look like a real person?


    Thinking, I reached out to turn the other side, sure enough, is a plastic model, wearing a simple sportswear, looks like a prank.


    I took a deep breath. Instead of getting angry, I was on the alert.


    After waiting in the room for a while, I couldn''t see anyone, so I wanted to leave. But as soon as I got to the door, I suddenly heard a slight sound of jump watch.


    With a frown, I took a look at Qin Li: "did you hear anything?"


    Qin Li''s expression was dignified and he nodded slightly. Then he turned around: "here it is!"


    With that, I saw Qin Li stoop down and get into the bottom of the sofa. With a jump of my eyebrows, I walked quickly to open the door, only to find that it was locked from the outside.


    Qin Li came out from under the bed: "it''s a bomb!"


    My face suddenly changed and I climbed down to the bottom of the bed.


    Sure enough, I saw a horizontal bomb. When it was put on the ground, as long as it was gently touched, it would be out of balance, and the bomb would explode.


    I quickly took out my cell phone and wanted to call someone, but when I took out my cell phone, I found that there was no signal at all.


    "There''s no signal. What''s to be done?" With that, I threw my cell phone aside, got down and looked at the bomb carefully. It showed that it would take more than half an hour to explode.


    I looked at the bomb and closed my eyes, imagining the whole process of the murderer.


    Before opening, the other party came to the bar, pretended to check accounts, installed bombs, placed dummies, deliberately arranged for people to lead me up, and then left quietly. When I came to the bar, I was led up and locked the doo

 Chapter 32

    I opened my eyes and looked at the bomb. My face was ugly.


    There''s more than half an hour left. There''s still time for me to find a way out of here.


    But the power of the bomb will affect the guests downstairs. Doesn''t Ma Maoyu care so much?


    Anyway, it''s important to disperse the masses and take down the bomb.


    "Qin Li, see if you can go out and find someone to help. I''ll try and see if I can take down the bomb."


    With that, I got down on my stomach and carefully pulled the bomb out from the bottom of the sofa.


    I''m not good at demolishing the bomb. I don''t even know where to start. But listen to the music and cheers downstairs, the bomb will be moved or demolished.


    Ma Maoyu deliberately completed the whole set, waiting for me to take the bait and transfer the bomb. First of all, I need to be able to get out from here, but obviously that''s impossible. I have to dismantle the bomb.


    Now we can only wait for Qin Li to find a helper and call someone. There is no restriction on him here. He can go in and out freely.


    I look at the time on the bomb, minute by minute. Although I am anxious, I have no way. Seeing that the time on the bomb is only ten minutes, I finally can''t sit still.


    After a round of the room, there were no tools to use.


    I went to the door of the room and tried to call the people outside, but there was no response. The voice outside was so loud that it was impossible to be found unless someone wanted to come in.


    Just when I was in a hurry, Qin Li finally came back from the outside.


    When I saw Qin Li, I rushed over immediately: "what''s up? Have you found anyone? "


    Qin Li nodded: "I''ve tried to tell Zheng Nan. He''s coming now. How long does it take for the bomb?"


    "There are less than ten minutes left. I don''t know how to make this bomb. I tried to call people, but no one heard me. What should I do now?"


    I''m a little flustered. Qin Li can leave without me, but there are so many innocent people downstairs. What should I do?


    I took out my cell phone, looked at the cell phone still has no signal, took a deep breath, sat on the sofa, looked at the five minute explosion bomb at my feet, and closed my eyes.


    At this time, what we need most is calm.


    But I can''t calm down. Qin Li holds me in one hand: "I''ll be here with you all the time. I think Zheng Nan will be here soon."


    He nodded, opened his eyes and looked at the bomb for less than three minutes.


    Squatting down, licking some dry lips, looking up at Qin Li: "you say, I now take this bomb apart, will it explode immediately?"


    "No, it''s a horizontal bomb. It''s out of balance and it''s time to explode. You don''t understand it. It''s less than three minutes."


    I swallowed and wanted to throw the bomb out of the window, but if the bomb exploded outside, it might hurt more innocent people.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside, and then the door of the room was knocked.


    "Boss, boss? Are you in there? "


    The voice outside is very noisy, but I can still tell it''s Zheng Nan''s voice.


    I quickly stood up and went to the door, raised his voice to respond to him: "it''s me, did you bring anyone? Open the door quickly, disperse the people downstairs, and find the people of the blasting group! "


    Zheng Nan responded outside. I didn''t understand what he said. Then I heard the sound of a chainsaw coming from outside.


    Soon, the door was opened.


    I took the opportunity to look back at the bomb time, less than a minute!


    "Zheng Nan ran downstairs to disperse the casualties


    As soon as my voice dropped, I heard a loud noise from upstairs.


    The sound of explosion


    But


    What''s wrong with that? I step suddenly listen to, face changed, let Zheng Nan down to disperse the crowd, the bar closed up, I turned upstairs.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Qin Li stood there, looking at the front with a gloomy face.


    I walked to Qin Li with vigilance. On one side of my head, I saw a man standing not far away. He was wearing a black cap with a smile on his mouth.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of being here? "


    I looked at each other and asked immediately.


    The other side moved his neck, raised his eyes and looked at me, the eyes fell on me, let me can''t help but frown.


    That look was too dark.


    "Haven''t you been looking for me? How do you like this gift for you? "


    He walked to the door of the room and looked at him with a sneer.


    The expected explosion didn''t happen. The horizontal bomb I had put on the ground had been smashed. The sound of the explosion just now may have destroyed it.A sense of being ridiculed by a prank arises spontaneously.


    I took the first two steps and looked at each other: "what''s your purpose? Did you kill those people before? "


    Looking at each other''s side face reminds me of what the doctor said to me when I saw him.


    How did he hide such a dangerous man from the doctor?


    The other party raised his head, and then the light in the room, I saw his face clearly. It was ma Maosheng I saw before, but I should call him Ma Maoyu now!


    "Ma Maoyu!"


    Hearing me call his name, he laughed: "come in and sit down. Don''t worry. There is no bomb this time. Let your friend come in, too."


    Friends? Before I could react, Qin Li came to me, took my hand and led me in.


    Ma Maoyu sat on the chair, leaned on the back of the chair and looked at me. His eyes made me feel uncomfortable.


    But I can''t say how hard it is. It''s like being watched by wild animals. It''s creepy.


    "Ma Maoyu, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I have the right to arrest you now. Come with me!"


    I pressed down the panic in my heart and took out the handcuffs from my back as I spoke.


    "Wait a minute, don''t you want to enjoy a work of art that is about to be finished?" With that, Ma Maoyu stood up and went straight to me.


    Almost subconsciously, I put my hand around his wrist and pressed him on the ground.


    He also wanted to struggle. He was immediately handcuffed by me. When I pulled him to stand up, he suddenly hit me. I didn''t know what I stepped on, and my body lost its balance.


    When I was about to fall, Qin Li caught me behind me.


    Ma Maoyu took the opportunity to skim out of the door. When he looked back, he seemed to say something, but I didn''t hear it, so I''m not sure.


    When I came back, Ma Maoyu had disappeared at the door.

 Chapter 33

    I rushed to chase out, but found nothing, and handcuffs, was left in the stairway.


    "Boss, what''s going on? What happened just now? "


    I waved my hand and asked Zheng nan to go down to appease the crowd. I sat alone at the entrance of the stairs and held my hand on the temple.


    What the hell is going on?


    I can''t help but ask myself, Ma Maoyu can obviously see the existence of Qin Li. It''s not surprising that he has the ability to go to hell, but what happened to the disappearance of sun Xiao before?


    What''s more, where did Ma Maoyu take those decomposed limbs?


    What on earth does he want to do?


    Qin Li sat next to me, his face was also a little ugly. I looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He shook his head: "I don''t know. It''s strange. Ma Maoyu gives me the feeling that he doesn''t want to be human."


    I was surprised: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s a strange feeling. It''s a bit like parasitism and a bit like division."


    I read Qin Li''s words carefully.


    What is parasitism? What does division mean?


    Is Ma Maoyu parasitic in Ma Maosheng''s body?


    Impossible, no one''s soul can be safely parasitic in another person''s body, the body can be shared, but the soul will make the body repulsive.


    I am more inclined to split, a spiritual subject, split into two different spiritual sub bodies.


    It seems to be the same as split personality. Whether Ma Maoyu is the dominant personality or not can not reduce his suspicion.


    Moreover, Ma Maosheng and Ma Maoyu are totally different personalities and work styles.


    "What do you think of the disappearance of sun Xiao before?" I took a look at Qin Li.


    He shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe we can ask someone."


    Ask someone?


    I looked at him suspiciously. Who should I ask for such a strange thing?


    At this time, the downstairs has been cleared, and only a few managers have stayed.


    Zheng Nan came up from below, looked at me and said: "boss, the floor has been cleared. The directors are all here. Do you have anything to ask?"


    I nodded slightly, stood up and went downstairs over Zheng Nan.


    See a few managers sitting in a row, eyes fell on me, I swept past one by one.


    "I ask you, who is your boss?"


    Several people looked at each other. Then a man sitting on the far left said, "our boss''s name is Ma Maosheng. He doesn''t come to the store very much."


    "Do you know that your boss has a twin brother, Ma Maoyu?"


    The man shook his head: "no, he''s alone. I heard that our boss''s family all died in a car accident, and he''s the only one left in the Ma family. "


    It''s the same as what I learned from the doctor, but I always feel something''s wrong.


    Qin Li circled around several people, then fell on one of them and sniffed around his neck.


    "What do you smell?" I looked at Qin Li, but in people''s eyes, I was looking at the man, who looked at me with a muddled face.


    "I walked directly behind him and said," I ignored him


    I frown, the smell of death?


    He put his hand on his shoulder and patted: "what''s your name and where do you live? What do you do here? Where was the last time I saw your boss? "


    The man''s body trembled for a moment, and he said in a panic: "my name is Zhang Cheng. I''m mainly responsible for purchasing goods here. Last time The last time I saw my boss was this afternoon... "


    I frowned and went around to him, "this afternoon? What did he do? What did I tell you? "


    "He told me to look at you and not to mention anything to anyone about seeing him." With that, a cold sweat fell from his forehead.


    I sneer A: "he does not let you say, you still tell me, you are not afraid of him to kill?"


    Under the name of the man was another shiver: "I''m afraid, but aren''t you policemen? You have to protect me! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! "


    Seeing his appearance, I knew that there must be something secret about him. I motioned to Zheng Nan and asked him to take him away.


    The others asked again and let them go.


    After leaving the bar with Qin Li, it was almost eleven o''clock in the evening. I stretched a little tired and poked Qin Li.


    "How do I feel that you are strange today? What''s the matter? "


    Qin Li looked at me and worried.


    "I don''t know. I always feel something''s wrong. Let''s ask someone."


    I was stunned for a moment, "who do you want to ask? What are you asking? "


    "Ask Ma Maoyu and Ma Maosheng what''s going on, the disappearance of sun Xiao, and where the souls of the dead went before."Looking at Qin Li in such a hurry, I found that I missed so many problems this time.


    When I got home, I asked Qin Li to ask someone for help.


    He asked me to dig out the censer I had bought before. Then, he found two red candles and lit one beside the censer. Qin Li asked me to offer three sticks of incense.


    As soon as the incense came up, a burst of smoke, which was different from usual, rose.


    I looked at the censer, turned my head and looked at Qin Li. Qin Li stood beside me, his hands did not know what shape they had made, and his mouth was still chanting.


    Soon, I felt a strong wind blowing around me.


    With the constant change of Qin Li''s finger shape and the speed of speaking, the wind around him became stronger and stronger. Just as I was about to be swept away, everything around me was forbidden.


    As soon as I stabilized myself, I saw an old woman with a crutch standing across the table.


    Qin Li made a collection to her respectfully. I learned from Qin Li and bent over her.


    I dare not speak, can only see Qin Li seems to ask her what, that old woman is a pair of impatient appearance.


    After a while, I didn''t know what the old woman said. Qin Li suddenly changed her face and looked at me uneasily. Then she said something to the old woman.


    After a long time, the old woman''s body gradually dissipated. Just as the old woman disappeared completely, the incense of the censer on the table went out.


    Qin Li sighed and asked me to put out the candle before sitting on the sofa on the other side.


    I put away the censer and the candle and went over to ask him about it.


    "I called the ghost mother-in-law just now. She told me that there is no parasitism in the soul. If it''s really split personality, then the killer is Ma Maoyu. Ma Maosheng is dead, and there is no such person in the world."


    I nodded, as I thought, and I didn''t believe in parasitism.


    "The ghost mother-in-law also said that she didn''t meet the wandering spirits recently. The souls of those killed by Ma Maoyu all disappeared and didn''t go to the underworld. Moreover, she told me not to publicize this matter. We''ll deal with it when she asks the people below

 Chapter 34

    Hearing this, I frowned, "is it hard, someone is doing it on purpose? What can the soul do? "


    Qin Li glanced at me and looked at the mentally retarded. I couldn''t help hammering him to be more serious.


    "So I don''t know much about it! The human soul can be used to do many things, such as refining medicine, such as nutrition But these are all heresies. They are forbidden by orders! "


    I rolled my eyes. Why do you say I''m not well-known? I''m not a ghost!


    But at this time, I didn''t mean to hurt him, just nodded.


    "The ghost mother-in-law means that someone is collecting these souls on purpose to make medicine, or to use them as nutriment?"


    Qin Li nodded: "there may be other things, but I don''t know."


    We both leaned side by side on the sofa, sinking into our thoughts.


    If so, does this matter involve a wide range?


    If the other party really collects the soul to make medicine, then the other party must not be an ordinary person, and there must be a certain connection with the underworld. Normal ordinary people can''t do it at all.


    Roughly imagine that kind of picture, can''t help but get goose bumps.


    The next day, when I went to the police station, Zheng Nan called me into the office: "did you find Ma Maoyu''s specific address?"


    Zheng Nan shook his head with a bitter face: "no, this person seems to be haunted. There is no specific location. If we can''t catch him in the bar, then we really lose the clue."


    "You take two people to the bar and squat. This time, you must catch Ma Maoyu."


    Zheng Nan straight body: "yes!"


    After Zheng Nan left, I turned out the information copied from the hospital.


    There is no detailed address on it, only Ma Maoyu is a local.


    I knocked on the table. Since I was a local and my parents died, there must be other clues to offer.


    Later, I checked Ma Maoyu''s family and found his parents'' cemetery.


    When I drove to the cemetery, the sky, which was still clear, became gloomy.


    As I climbed the stairs, I looked up at the sky and murmured, "the sky has changed."


    Just then, Qin Li rushed in front of me and protected me behind him.


    I also followed the moment alert up, along the shoulder of Qin Li looked past, I actually did not see anything.


    At this time, Qin Li''s face had already shown a ferocious look. I stuck tightly behind him, paying attention to the movement around him.


    Soon, Qin Li gradually relaxed and took the initiative to take my hand: "be careful here, there are too many ghosts."


    Hearing this, I smile, isn''t it? This is the graveyard, the place with the heaviest Yin Qi. How can there be no ghost.


    After a round, I found Ma Maoyu''s parents'' grave.


    I gave them three sticks of incense, looking at the picture on the tombstone, only a pair of father, head against each other, with a smile on his face.


    Glancing around, he asked Qin Li, "do you see anything?"


    Qin Li shook his head: "there''s nothing unusual. Look here for Ma Maosheng''s tomb."


    I immediately nodded, and Qin Li looked for it.


    Just a few steps away, I saw a tombstone with the name of Ma Maosheng written on it. I waved to Qin Li, and he immediately floated over.


    Looking at the tombstone, I had a bad idea: "Qin Li, you say, if we dig this grave to see inside, will I be punished?"


    "When did you believe that?" Qin Li glanced at me and went to the grave. His body gradually disappeared in front of me.


    I can''t help but stare big eyes, quickly looked around, can''t Qin Li go into the coffin?


    A moment later, Qin Li came out of the grave and said, "there is a dead body in it. It''s terrible. What do you want to confirm?"


    Looking at Qin Li coming, I quickly stepped back and put my hand in front of him: "you go back to take a bath!"


    Qinli instant black face, I take advantage of his anger before quickly opening: "I want to make sure, in the end is not Ma Maoyu in faking."


    A normal person, how can it be so easy to split personality?


    What''s more, I have checked the data. The split personality is caused by heavy damage in childhood.


    When Ma''s parents had a car accident, Ma Maoyu was almost an adult. Even if he was mentally disturbed, he could not have split personality.


    So now there is only one last possibility left. All these are scams arranged by Ma Maoyu!


    Whether it''s the split personality of the doctor or the Ma Maosheng I saw before, it''s all played by Ma Maoyu alone.


    On the way home from the cemetery, I thought a lot.


    But I still don''t understand why Ma Maoyu did it.


    As soon as I got home, it began to rain outside. Looking at the big raindrops outside, I felt an unexpected premonition in my heart.Ma Maoyu has collected his head, hands, feet and trunk before. Today''s heavy rain is probably the best time for him to collect his limbs. But I can''t even catch Ma Maoyu''s figure.


    Leaning on the sofa, a sense of powerlessness arises spontaneously.


    Ma Maoyu has set up too many mists for me. I''m afraid it will be too late when I find out that this mists are just to cover up.


    As expected, the next morning, before I got to the police station, I received a phone call from the station and found a corpse without limbs in the park by the river.


    As usual, the spirit disappeared, and there were a few frightened people. There was nothing to investigate.


    I sat in the car, watching the police cars drive away one by one, watching Qin Li sitting in the co pilot, and said, "let''s find the ghost mother-in-law again. The lost soul is still a question mark. Now we can''t find Ma Maoyu. We can only start with these corpses. "


    Qin Li nodded and left the scene.


    This time, I did not panic before, set candles and censers, light incense, waiting for Qin Li to invite the ghost mother-in-law out.


    However, this time let me down, no wind, also did not see the ghost mother-in-law.


    Qin Li watched the cigarette in the censer go out and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" I went over and wanted to light the incense again, but Qin Li stopped me.


    "The ghost mother-in-law seems to..."


    Qin Li''s words did not finish, but I was a little worried, "like what?"


    "It seems to have disappeared."


    I was surprised, the ghost mother-in-law disappeared?


    If I guess correctly, the ghost mother-in-law I invited this time is different from that last time. How can I say that if it disappears, it will disappear?


    Suddenly disappeared soul, I feel that this is not my ability, but I have no way not to find the truth.


    Ma Maoyu didn''t get caught, and he didn''t get back the limb he took away. If the case can''t be finished, I can only keep on investigating.

 Chapter 35

    The next day, I went to the police station and turned over the pictures of several bodies and pasted them on the whiteboard.


    Then they took out their missing parts separately.


    I put together a new body on the whiteboard in order.


    Leaning against the table, I frowned. I just drew it. I can''t see whether these bodies fit.


    But if it''s the killer, he will really put them all together. If one part doesn''t fit, will the killer look for the target again?


    At this time, I received a call from Zheng Nan.


    "Boss, the bar is closed."


    Another piece of bad news!


    I quickly left the police station and went to the door of the bar. After seeing Zheng Nan, I followed him to the door of the bar: "what''s the matter?"


    "It rained so hard last night that the bar didn''t open. This morning, after the rain cleared up, I found that the bar closed down."


    The door of the bar is closed, and some of the furnishings in it are the same as they were after I left last time.


    So alert!


    The other party seemed to know that I would send someone to wait here and quietly moved away.


    At first, Ma Maoyu didn''t have a stable residence, and now the bar is completely closed, so where does he go back?


    This line is broken, there is no need to arrange people to guard here.


    With Zheng Nan just returned to the police station, see Long Hui hung up the phone, ready to walk toward my office.


    I immediately opened the door and stopped him: "Long Hui, what''s the matter?"


    "Some people call the police and say that there is something wrong with a rental house. The police will inform me and let me have a look."


    I waved, let Zheng Nan have a good rest, I followed Long Hui left the Bureau.


    Generally, there is no need to inform the criminal police of such civil disputes. The police can solve them by themselves.


    I came to inform us that it must have something to do with our case.


    Long Hui and I arrived at the scene, and the police are almost at the end.


    "What''s the matter?" I went to the rental house with my chin covered.


    "I received a report from the public this morning, saying that a rental house often smells of stench.


    And according to the landlord, this rental house has been rented for less than a month. It''s a man who often goes out early and comes back late, and there is no one at all. Few of his neighbors have seen him


    I nodded and pointed inside: "what''s the situation inside? How do you tell us to come? "


    When it comes to this question, the policeman looks a little ugly. "Or, go in and have a look yourself?"


    I frowned, crossed the cordon at the door and got in.


    As soon as I went in, I regretted it.


    There was a large area of black red sticky liquid on the ground, and maggots were still crawling on some places. I raised my hand to cover my mouth and nose, carefully bypassed the liquid, and went to the inner room, where I saw some things chopped to pieces.


    I frowned and went over, put on my gloves and twisted one of them. Just as I wanted to ask what it was, I heard a vomit coming from behind me.


    My brain hummed, and I quickly put down the things in my hands. The sticky feeling made me sick.


    Qin Li Rao a circle, pulled me out of the rental house.


    As soon as I went out, I put down my hand and swallowed. Before I could speak, I felt a surge in my stomach.


    I couldn''t get rid of the picture in my mind. I immediately went to one side, supported the wall and vomited out.


    I couldn''t help cursing in my heart.


    What body have I never seen? But I''ve never seen a corpse dragged into foam!


    After a long time, I didn''t straighten up until there was nothing in my stomach.


    Long Hui held a bottle of water to me, I looked up at him: "you didn''t go in to have a look?"


    Long Hui shook his head and turned pale.


    I rinsed my mouth, spit out the water, patted Long Hui on the shoulder, and said earnestly, "go in and have a look. I don''t know what the future picture will be like. Since I choose to do this business, I should accept these things."


    Hearing this, Long Hui stepped back and his face was full of rejection.


    I didn''t force him to smile.


    Qin Li stood beside me, helping me with my back, and said angrily: "you are so capable, then why do you still vomit?"


    "It has nothing to do with ability." I couldn''t help whispering a retort.


    Later, I learned some useful information from the police in Maokou.


    However, Ma Maoyu must have moved, otherwise he would not have left such a mess.


    On the way back, I glanced at Qin Li: "did you find any problems?"


    Qin Li shook his head, which made me a little frustrated. One after another, all the clues were broken. It seemed more difficult to catch Ma Maoyu.


    But this matter is also under pressure from the top. If we don''t solve the case as soon as possible, it will be more difficult to solve the case.And I will not let Ma Maoyu succeed in his treacherous plan. If he really wants to put all those parts together, he must have a place to live or store them.


    When I go to bed at night, I don''t know whether I''m too tired recently, or I have too many things recently. It''s rare that I don''t dream. I have a dream again.


    I dream of a rainy night, a man with a cap walking on the road.


    He is also dragging a black plastic bag in his hand, holding it on the concrete floor, making a harsh sound.


    In my dream, I followed the man until I turned into an alley and the man disappeared.


    Around only the sound of rain, quiet terrible.


    I slowly opened my eyes, a glare of sunlight hit my face, slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at the time, even at ten o''clock in the morning.


    Tengdi turned over and sat up. After touching the mobile phone, it turned off.


    I quickly charged up the electricity. I was afraid that the Bureau would come to me. Taking advantage of the power on, I seriously recalled the alley I saw in my dream.


    I always think it looks familiar, but I can''t say where it looks.


    Opened the machine, the phone jumped out of a missed call, display is Zheng Nan, I quickly gave him back to the past: "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, are you in the bureau? I found the body


    As soon as I heard this, I jumped up quickly: "where are you? I''ll go there now. "


    Zheng Nan quickly reported a string of address, I did not even get breakfast, drink water, directly out of the door.


    After I got on the bus, I took a look at the map with the navigation, and I felt a little familiar.


    After arriving, I found out why I felt so familiar with this place.


    This is the alley behind the enchantment bar, where sun Xiao lives.


    Qin Li and I looked at each other. When we walked into the alley, we saw Zheng Nan doing a scene investigation.


    When Zheng Nan saw me coming, he immediately stopped his hand and walked towards me: "boss, I found Ma Maoyu''s trace here."

 Chapter 36

    I nodded and followed him inside: "what''s the situation?"


    "Boss, conscience suggests that you don''t go in and have a look. I''ll tell you something first."


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s words, I couldn''t help thinking of the scene I saw in the rental house yesterday. I swallowed and stopped.


    "It was ma Maoyu who was captured by his neighbors. According to the people around him, Ma Maoyu has lived here all the time, and someone witnessed that Ma Maoyu once brought back with a huge black bag.


    What''s more, the scene is almost a large-scale jigsaw puzzle scene. All the bodies lost before are in it. "


    Zheng Nan said, walked forward two steps, from the crack of the door swept inside the situation, swallowed saliva, and then turned to look at me: "boss, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Even if I shake my head, I can''t go in.


    "What about Ma Maoyu?" I glanced around and didn''t find Ma Maoyu.


    "It has been taken back. Is this case ready to be closed?"


    Zheng Nan said, blocking my line of sight, do not let me look inside.


    Just then, Mr. Gu came out of the room with no expression on his face. He saw some emotion in my eyes. It was just too fast. Before I could see it clearly, the emotion had disappeared.


    "All the bodies will be exhumed for DNA identification. When the results come out, the bodies can be returned to the families of the dead."


    Mr. Gu came up to me and whispered to me.


    I nodded, just want to say what, see Qin Li from my side around the past, into the house.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help frowning. After a while, Qin Li came out from inside. I looked at his face and thought that he was disgusted by the scene inside and didn''t care.


    On the way to the police station, Qin Li had a strange reaction.


    I drove the car, deliberately avoided the team of the meeting bureau, parked the car on the side of the road, some worried looking at Qin Li: "what''s the matter with you, are you ok?"


    Qin Li breathed hard and shook his head. His face was a little whiter than before. He was more transparent than white.


    He also exudes a more uncomfortable smell.


    "Are you sure it''s ok? You haven''t looked well since you left that room. " I reached for his forehead and thought, can ghosts get sick?


    "I don''t know what''s going on. There''s a lot of resentment in that house. I''m a ghost now. I''ll be affected more or less." Qin Li''s voice was a little unsteady.


    This makes me even more worried. I don''t know what reaction the ghost will have when he is resented. But seeing that Qin Li is so miserable now, I don''t feel well either.


    "So what? What can I do for you? "


    I helped Qin Li put the back down a little to make him comfortable. Although I don''t know if he is comfortable, I still want to do something for him.


    Qin Li closed his eyes. I thought he was sleeping, so I didn''t disturb him any more.


    Looking at him now, I didn''t have the heart to go back to the police station to interrogate Ma Maoyu. I called Zheng Nan and asked him to interrogate Ma Maoyu, so I drove home.


    When I got home, I wanted to wake up Qin Li, but he seemed to be dead asleep and couldn''t wake up.


    I feel a little flustered in my heart. It''s the first time I''ve come across a ghost coma.


    Qin Li will drag home, quickly turned on the computer, check what''s going on.


    However, after searching for a long time, we didn''t find anything useful. At this time, a web message pops up.


    There is a line of black bold characters on the interface: Yin and Yang is defined, and shenpo will relieve your troubles.


    If it was before, I would turn off the web page immediately. It''s probably deceptive.


    But this time, I went in and found the person who called herself shenpo.


    I quickly typed on the computer, asked: Excuse me, a ghost, was angry into the body, how to do?


    After waiting for a long time, the other party didn''t reply me. I sighed in my heart. It was really a liar. When I wanted to turn off the website, the other party suddenly sent me an address.


    I quickly searched the address, but it was really found by me.


    Copy down the address, at this time, the chat box in the web page, and then sent a sentence: please take the ghost of resentment into the body, in order to treat.


    I looked at the chat box and couldn''t help laughing. It''s really a matter of conscience. It''s also for treatment.


    No matter whether the other party is a liar or not, I will take Qin Li to have a try, in case the other party is not a liar.


    Thinking, I picked up the copied address, with Qin Li rushed to the past.


    When I got to the place, I found that it was like a suburb. If I walked along this road, I was about to leave the city. How could the other party be in such a remote place.


    The car stopped at an intersection. The road ahead was too narrow. The car couldn''t get in, so it had to walk down.Fortunately, there was no one on this road. I dragged Qin Li out of the car and picked him up.


    It took a long time to find the house number on the address.


    He went over and knocked on the door. After half a knock, the door opened from inside. A little girl leaned out her head and looked at me warily: "who are you looking for?"


    My stance is a little strange. After all, there is a ghost on my back: "I found shenpo on the Internet."


    The little girl looked me up and down, then opened the door and let me in.


    In the back, there''s only one small yard to live in.


    After entering the room, I saw an old woman sitting on the bed, with her eyes closed, not knowing what she was doing.


    The little girl followed me into the room, ran to her mother-in-law and whispered, "mother-in-law, there''s a guest coming."


    "Put him here and sit down."


    The mother-in-law''s ears moved, and then nodded. Her voice was hoarse, facing me, but she didn''t open her eyes.


    The room was a little dark. I didn''t know what the old lady was going to do. I had to listen to her and put Qin Li on the bed. Then I stepped back and sat down on the single chair.


    The old woman stretched out her hand and drew a circle on Qin Li''s face. She frowned and asked in a voice, "how did this happen? No wonder I can''t wake up with such a strong resentment. "


    My heart is a little excited, but also some worry, excited is the wife will help save Qin Li, worry is what happened to Qin Li in the end.


    Without waiting for my answer, the old woman stopped talking. She reached out and picked up the cigarette bag on the small table, lit the cigarette pole, took a puff, and spit the cigarette on Qin Li''s face.


    Then I saw a strange sight

 Chapter 37

    Instead, all of the old lady''s smoke came out of her face and did not disappear.


    I put out my hand to cover my mouth, not let myself make a sound, quietly staring at the old woman''s hand movements.


    After a long time, the old woman knocked on the cigarette pole. When she put down the cigarette pole, the originally condensed smoke immediately dispersed.


    "Fortunately, you came early. It''s OK. You go back and boil the red rice and white vinegar into paste, and put in a candle. When the candle goes out naturally, he wakes up."


    Seeing this, I quickly stepped forward and picked up Qin Li: "thank you, mother-in-law. What else do I need to pay attention to?"


    The old woman shook her head and didn''t speak. I waited for a while silently, then bowed slightly to her. Just as I was about to leave with Qin Li, the old woman suddenly said, "I can''t wake up..."


    My heart clapped a, looking at the old woman: "mother-in-law, what do you mean this?"


    The old lady still closed her eyes, but I felt as if she was looking at me.


    "He''s not a ghost. He''s still alive..." The old woman said, touched the cigarette bag and lit a cigarette.


    Looking at the old lady, I feel a little uneasy. I know that many things can''t be said directly. Life is determined by heaven, and we can''t miss the fate.


    But the old lady obviously has something to say. Is there something wrong with Qin Li''s body?


    Thanks to the old lady, I left a red envelope and left with Qin Li.


    When I got home, I put Qin Li on the bed and put the candle into the paste made of red rice and white vinegar as the old woman said.


    After lighting the candle, he put the basin beside Qin Li and looked at him silently.


    For a time, it was hard to calm down.


    Before, I''m afraid it was Qin Li who guarded me like this, suddenly changed the role, and I was still a little difficult to adapt.


    I don''t know what harm the resentment will do to Qin Li, but it should be hard for him to feel uncomfortable before. Now, I just hope he can wake up quickly.


    What''s more, I don''t know what''s wrong in the hospital. Is it because the Qin family won''t continue their life for Qin Li?


    If the Qin family stopped treating Qin Li, Qin Li would not be able to wake up.


    Thinking of this, I am a little flustered. If Qin Li''s body in the hospital is really threatened, then Qin Li, as a fool, will certainly be affected.


    One night, I couldn''t calm down.


    The next morning, Qin Li gradually opened his eyes, he moved, I woke up, quickly stood up and looked at him: "how are you? Is there anything else wrong? "


    Qin Li looked at me a little, after a long time he shook his head: "let you worry."


    Although his face is still a little ugly, but at least people wake up, I am also relieved to sit down and light a root for him.


    At this time, the candle I had been putting beside the bed had gone out.


    The goddess didn''t cheat me. When the candle went out, Qin Li woke up.


    "It''s OK. You can have a rest. I''ve told the bureau to have a rest for two days. When you are better, I''ll take you to the hospital to have a look at your body. I always feel that something is going to happen."


    Qin Li looked at me, worried and couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand to hold my hand at the head of the bed.


    "I''m sorry to worry you. I''m fine."


    Said, Qin Li will sit up, I quickly supported him, let him lean on the head of the bed: "I found a god woman for you yesterday." Then I laughed myself.


    "The goddess said, as long as you wake up, it will be OK, but I''m worried that something will happen in the hospital. We''d better go and have a look. You have a rest first, and I''ll get something to eat."


    With that, I turned and left the room. He didn''t wake up last night and didn''t eat dinner. Until now, I feel hungry and tired.


    After dinner, I felt sleepy. At this time, Qin Li got up and floated to my side: "you should have a quick sleep. It''s OK to go to the hospital later. Don''t worry."


    When I woke up, it was afternoon. After eating a little, I took Qin Li to the hospital.


    When I got to the hospital, there was no one in the ward. I pushed the door in and looked at Qin Li lying on the bed with a breathing mask on his face. Qin Li stood beside me and looked at himself lying on the bed. I looked up at him and didn''t know what he felt at the moment.


    After a while, I didn''t meet Qin Li''s family. I simply got to know about Qin Li with the nurse and left the hospital.


    I''ve been in a coma for five years. It''s not so easy to wake up again.


    As soon as Qin Li and I got out of the hospital, our mobile phone rang. I thought there was something wrong with the Bureau. As soon as we took out the phone, we found that it was Lin Weiwei.


    I hesitated for a moment. To be honest, I didn''t want to talk to her much.


    After the end of the last case, Lin Weiwei disappeared. Now she suddenly came out and came to me again. It must be nothing good.


    On the car, the phone has been ringing, Qin Li took a look at the phone: "take it, in case she has something important to find you."I looked at Qin Li. I didn''t know what the purpose was. I blurted out: "do you want to see her?"


    Qin Li was stunned when I asked him. Then he shook his head with a smile and leaned on the back of his chair: "no, I just hope I can look at you all the time."


    This said, let me can''t help but hook up the corner of the mouth, think about it, or pick up the phone.


    "Romantic, where are you? I want to have dinner with you. "


    Hearing Lin Weiwei''s words, I felt that I had nothing to do. I took a look at Qin Li beside me: "I''m outside. I''m not free now. What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Last time you helped me catch the rich second generation, I''d like to invite you to dinner. Thank you."


    Lin Weiwei''s voice came out from the mobile phone. I couldn''t help sneering. It''s been so long before I remembered to invite me to dinner and say thank you.


    "No, it''s my fault to catch the murderer. I''m still busy now. Hang up first." Finish saying, don''t give Lin Weiwei retort of time, directly cut off the phone.


    I started the car and glanced at Qin Li, who was sitting beside me. Seeing that he was looking at me with a smile in his eyes, I immediately glared back: "what are you laughing at? What''s so funny? "


    "It always feels like you are jealous. Don''t be jealous. I won''t have anything to do with her. "


    Qin Li said, even a smile, my face heavy two, I will be jealous?


    "Don''t feel good about yourself. Who''s jealous?"


    Seeing that my mouth was stiff, Qin Li immediately suspended his body and pasted it on me: "really not jealous? Who was so worried about me yesterday, and who went to find the goddess for me today... "


    Before I finished, I slammed on the brakes and watched him hit the windshield.

 Chapter 38

    I was just about to laugh at him when the cell phone next to me rang again. I didn''t even look at it. Then I said, "Lin Weiwei, don''t come to me anymore. I don''t need your thanks!"


    With that, I was about to hang up the phone when I heard Zheng Nan''s voice: "boss?"


    I couldn''t help reaching for my forehead and saying, "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, someone called the police. A is dead."


    I frowned. The intersection just turned into a street lamp. I started the car and said, "what''s the situation?"


    "I''m on my way now. Come and have a look. The director said that we are responsible for this."


    I answered and hung up the phone. I couldn''t help but scold in my heart. Didn''t I say I had a good vacation? I didn''t even arrive one day, so I came to the case again.


    Turning the steering wheel, Zheng Nan just arrived when he went to a university.


    I went over and patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "the director said we were responsible for this? Haven''t we reached the target this month? Why don''t you give it to group B? "


    "I don''t know what the director means. It seems that this is more difficult. After all, it''s private on campus. People are in a panic. Let me solve the case this morning."


    After listening, I nodded, and the director''s consideration was reasonable.


    When I followed Zheng nan to the scene, I was surrounded by a group of people.


    Zheng Nan quickly took people to pull up the cordon, Mr. Gu came out of the crowd, saw me nodding slightly, I immediately walked past.


    "Mr. Gu, what about this man?"


    "I''ve just arrived, too. Come and help." With that, Mr. Gu put on his gloves and went to the body.


    I followed Mr. Gu and saw that the whole body was lying on the ground with a pool of blood under it.


    I put on my gloves and helped Mr. Gu turn over the body. Only then did I find that there was still blood coming out of the body''s mouth and nose.


    "According to the preliminary judgment, the female of the deceased, who looked like she was in her twenties, jumped from a height. Her mouth and nose were bleeding and her internal organs should have been broken." With that, Mr. Gu stretched out his hand to open the mouth of the deceased, looked at it, and opened her pupils.


    Looking at a series of actions of Mr. Gu, I couldn''t help but ask in a voice: "did the dead jump from a building to die?"


    Then I looked up. The building is seven or eight stories high. It looks like a teaching building. The windows on each floor are also railed. If she wants to jump down, she can only jump from the top of the building.


    If it''s jumping off a building, it''s easy to do. There are only two cases, either suicide or homicide.


    I saw that there was no clue in the body, so I took off my gloves and walked to the side.


    Qin Li has been following me, floating around, like looking for something.


    "Did you see the dead?" Out of the crowd, I asked in a low voice to Qin Li.


    Qin Li shook his head: "I''m just surprised that I haven''t seen the decedent. Let''s go up and have a look later."


    I nodded, just ready to go to the roof with Qin Li to see the situation, saw Zheng Nan in front of a man, asked what, I immediately walked over.


    Seeing me coming, Zheng Nan immediately said, "this is the principal of the school."


    After shaking hands with him, I asked, "I want to know if the deceased has any friends at school? Has anything unusual happened recently? "


    The headmaster pondered for a moment and shook his head: "she is a top student in our school, and her grades have been very good. I don''t remember the specific name of a little girl in the dance department. She usually has a good relationship with her classmates."


    Just then, a teacher like woman came over in a hurry: "headmaster, what''s the matter?"


    The headmaster waved to her and introduced to me, "this is the counselor in their class. You can ask her about the specific situation."


    I nodded to her, "what''s the name of the dead man? Is there any bad rumor in the school at ordinary times? Is there any abnormal situation or abnormal mood in her recently


    "She is the top student in our class. She has been learning dance since she was a child. Recently, there was a dance competition. Maybe there was too much pressure. How could she think so hard..." With that, the counselor began to cry.


    This situation made me frown: "tell us the details."


    "Her name is Yang Chunxiao. She''s a junior in our dance department. Because it''s related to graduation, every year our school will hold a dance competition for junior students. This competition will affect the results of graduation."


    When the counselor said, "there was no conflict in their group, and then she said," there was no conflict in their group. "


    Said, the counselor seems to think of something: "by the way, she has a boyfriend, listen to students say, they recently made some contradictions, you can go to ask her boyfriend, see if you know something."


    I nodded, thank the counselor and left, let Zheng Nan continue to make notes.


    As soon as I walked out, the headmaster followed me: "officer, what should I do with the body then? It can''t be surrounded all the time and affect the students in our school. "Hearing this, I glanced at the principal: "don''t worry, we will take the body away after the investigation."


    Yes, the principal nodded. What else can I do for you


    I thought for a while, looked up at the teaching building: "I want to go up to the top floor to have a look, you go up with me."


    With that, the headmaster took me into the teaching building, took the elevator to the top floor, got off the elevator, and we went up the roof along the safety channel.


    Standing on the top of the building, I saw Qin Li detour in front of me, watching a place warily.


    I pretended that I didn''t know anything and turned around on the roof: "usually, can students come up to the top floor?"


    "No, usually our safety door is locked."


    Locked? I frowned. When we just came in, the safety door was open.


    It was obvious that someone had come up, and looking at Qin Li''s state, it was obvious that there was a ghost nearby.


    I turned around again and didn''t find any problems. Then I said to the headmaster, "let''s go first. We should have dealt with it almost."


    When I went downstairs, the headmaster was called away, and I immediately went back to the top floor. After all, when I went downstairs with the headmaster, Qin Li didn''t come down with me.


    When I went up, I found that Qin Li was floating on one side, and the state was not as vigilant as before.


    I went over and whispered, "what''s going on?"


    "I can see that she is from the dance department. She has been standing there dancing. When you went down just now, she jumped down and just came up."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment and looked around. All around, I was stopped. If I want to jump down, I have to turn over a railing.


    Did this man dance on the railing before he died?

 Chapter 39

    "What is she doing now?" Stand by the wall with me.


    "She''s still dancing. She''ll dance again later, and then come back to continue dancing. I''ve already repeated that. I can''t find it. I almost talk to her." Qin Li said something helpless, he is also the first time to see such a ghost.


    Even if I dance all the time.


    Qin Li and I were standing on the top of the building. I didn''t see anything. Instead, Qin Li was interested in it.


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion downstairs. Not long after that, my mobile phone rang. It was Zheng Nan.


    "Boss, where are you? The family members of the dead are coming. They are making trouble. "


    Hearing this, I can''t help but have a headache: "please calm down and let the family take the body away. I have something to do now. Don''t worry about me."


    Zheng Nan''s voice is a little noisy. When I hear Zheng Nan''s voice, I feel that he is about to cry.


    "Boss, the family members have been crying, saying that someone has killed her child. We must catch the murderer."


    I couldn''t help laughing at this. As soon as the counselor came up, he said that she couldn''t take it easy. Obviously, she felt like committing suicide.


    This is a family member who was killed.


    Is it all about feeling now?


    I told Zheng Nan a few words, then hung up the phone, whatever he did, anyway, don''t come to me.


    Before long, the noise downstairs became less, followed by the sound of the team leaving.


    When the downstairs was completely quiet, I began to poke Qin Li beside me: "is that man still dancing?"


    Qin Li nodded, his face a little helpless.


    This is the third time. I don''t know when she will stop.


    I raised my hand and looked at the time. If I wait any longer, it will be dark. Ghosts can not eat or drink, but I can''t.


    "You stop her and ask what''s the matter, whether someone hurt her or whether she jumped down on her own."


    Then I pushed Qin Li out.


    Qin Li''s face was helpless. When he floated to the railing, he reached for something, and then saw Qin Li dodge for a while, even showing a fierce look.


    After a while, Qin Li came back, took my hand and ran away without speaking.


    I don''t know what happened.


    When he got into the car, Qin Li said: "I don''t know a good heart! I just asked her what''s the matter, and she asked me not to disturb her dancing. Since there is no clue and no trace of the murderer, it''s better to judge that she committed suicide! "


    I can''t laugh or cry at this. Even if my family is willful, I can''t be willful.


    Although I feel more likely to commit suicide, I always need to know the whole story and why she committed suicide.


    I didn''t go back to the police station. I called Zheng Nan and asked him to go to the dance troupe tomorrow to find out what happened to the deceased and her boyfriend. Then I drove home.


    The next day, I went to the police station, Zheng Nan came to me with the information.


    "Boss, take a look. This is the record I made with my family yesterday. Then this is the information of the members of her school dance team, and this is the personal information of her boyfriend."


    I nodded, glanced at the record, and opened the member information.


    After a brief look, I found that their team relations were very good. I knocked on the table with one hand.


    "What''s the matter, boss? What''s the problem? "


    "You say, how can there be no contradiction between 12 girls in a dance team? As the saying goes, three women in a play, her team of 12 people, even no dispute, don''t you think it''s very strange? "


    After shaking her head for a moment, she said, "at least I don''t think it''s serious."


    Hearing this, I immediately laughed and then waved to Zheng Nan.


    After he went out, I asked Qin Li, "what do you think?"


    Looking at the information on my desk, Qin Li said: "on the contrary, I don''t think it''s that simple. Either Yang Chunxiao has gambled with others, or there''s a scandal in school, or she won''t die."


    Listening to Qin Li''s analysis, it gave me a little new inspiration.


    Then, I seriously looked at the information of Yang Chunxiao''s boyfriend, and I decided to start with him first.


    In the afternoon, I made an appointment with Yang Chunxiao''s boyfriend to get to know the situation.


    According to him, there have been some conflicts between the two people recently, but they are personal conflicts.


    The wife''s family means that they will marry Yang Chunxiao after graduation, but the husband''s family doesn''t think they need to be so anxious. This has been going on for some time, so this factor can be eliminated.According to Qin Li, if you bet with others, you should start to investigate from the school and the people in the dance troupe.


    As soon as I got rid of the suspicion of Yang Chunxiao''s boyfriend, I went directly to school, found the people in the dance troupe and asked them one by one.


    However, I found that these people are friendly on the surface, but in private, they all have people they don''t like.


    The enmity between women seems simple, but as a woman, I understand the emotion.


    A little bit of small things may be tolerated, but as more things happen and time goes on, some contradictions will be accumulated and expanded. When this kind of emotion can not be suppressed, it will not be the time to break out.


    Obviously, Yang Chunxiao has already broken out. As the price of the outbreak, it is death.


    After a round of asking, there was no new clue, so I went back.


    On the contrary, we can''t be in a hurry. The more urgent we are, the less clues we can find.


    After dinner in the evening, I was sitting on the sofa watching TV when the door was knocked.


    Qin Li and I looked at each other. We had some doubts in our hearts. Who could it be so late?


    I went to open the door. There was no one outside. I was just about to close the door. Qin Li rushed to me and held me in his arms. He watched the door warily.


    At this time, I reflected that it was not that there was no one, but that I didn''t see it.


    "How did you find it?"


    Qin Li looked warily at the door and protected me. He put his hand on the door and wanted to close the door at any time.


    Don''t know what the other party said, Qin Li hesitated for a moment, just looked at me and said: "it''s the dead today. I don''t know how she found it. She said someone wanted to harm her and wanted you to save her."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help thinking of the ghosts that had disappeared before. I nodded and turned aside to let the ghosts come in.


    This scene, looking at me particularly strange

 Chapter 40

    I was the only one in the room and there was no one at the door, but I gave up the position of the door and waited a few seconds before I closed the door.


    Fortunately, there is no monitoring in this corridor, otherwise I am afraid that I will be complained the next day that I am mentally ill.


    Close the door, Qin Li told me to order two more incense.


    After I did so, I sat down on the sofa and then looked at Qin Li and asked, "what''s the matter with her, who is going to harm her, and how did she die?"


    Then I saw Qin Li sitting next to me and looking at the other side.


    I knew that he should be asking questions, so I didn''t speak and waited in silence.


    After a long time, I heard Qin Li speak to me: "she said that she really committed suicide. Let''s stop investigating. She used to follow her body before, but when she went to the crematorium, she felt very scared, like someone wanted to harm her. She didn''t know where she was going, so she came to you."


    I frowned slightly, which was obviously different from the last time. The ghosts disappeared suddenly.


    What''s more, I''m a policeman in the world. I don''t think I can manage the affairs in the underworld. The ghost mother-in-law also disappeared last time. I don''t know if there are any measures in the underworld to deal with this matter.


    I was just thinking of trance when Qin Li reached out and shook his hand in front of me: "what do you think? She said she would stay here for one night, and she would go home tomorrow and follow the body


    Now the ghosts are put in, and I can''t say if I refuse, so I have to nod and agree.


    Lying on the bed, I looked at my mobile phone and realized that today is the 15th of the month.


    Then, I think about it carefully. I find that something happens on the 15th of every month.


    I don''t know tonight


    I was thinking, outside the sky suddenly across a bright lightning, followed by a loud noise.


    Soon, it began to rain heavily outside.


    I leaned on the head of the bed, watching the storm outside, and sighed silently in my heart.


    The fifteenth day of every month is the time when Yin Qi is at its peak. I can''t intervene in the affairs of the underworld, but now there are dead people in the underworld, and I''m just a little criminal policeman.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Qin Li didn''t know when he came in through the door. He sat next to me and asked.


    "You say, I''m a criminal policeman in the world. Will there be criminal policemen in the world?"


    Hearing this, Qin Li raised his eyebrows: "what are you doing? You are going to continue to be a criminal policeman in the underworld after you die. "


    Listen to him so ridicule me, I can''t help reaching out and hammering him: "don''t make noise, I ask you serious!"


    Qin Li thought for a moment: "I don''t know, there should be. People often say black and white impermanence, soul ferrymen and so on. They are not the criminal police in the underworld. I didn''t know you had such a big wish. "


    I rolled a white eye at him, no longer spoke, he sat beside me and laughed.


    Just then, I heard a scream in the living room. Then Qin Li changed his face and rushed out.


    I also quickly turned out of bed, followed Qin Li out of the room.


    As soon as I went to the living room, I found that the windows of the living room didn''t know when to open. The rain came in and the wind blew the curtains in the living room.


    I was about to speak when I heard a sharp scream coming from my side, which seemed to be a sharp sound with electric current.


    I immediately gave a cold shiver, poked my arm, went to close the window, and found that Qin Li had shown a fierce look. Then, I smelled a pungent smell of blood again.


    The screams kept going on and on, but they kept going on. The thunderstorm outside was even louder, slapping on the window.


    Qin Li stretched out his hand and held me in his arms, as if he had said something to Yang Chunxiao. A moment later, the scream gradually weakened, and I heard bursts of sobbing.


    "What''s going on?" The room quieted down, I just looked at Qin Li to open a way.


    "It should be something that has something to do with the ghost that disappeared before. It should have targeted Yang Chunxiao, so Yang Chunxiao came here to take refuge."


    Listen to the other side frown, let me explain what is the thing? Ghosts who eat souls?


    It shouldn''t be right. I''ve never heard of ghosts eating ghosts.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that I took Qin Li back to the room to sleep. To tell you the truth, there are other ghosts at home. I dare not sleep alone. I''m afraid that I will die without knowing.


    Fortunately, Qin Li has been guarding me, I can rest assured to sleep.


    It rained all night, and the next day when I got up, it was still raining outside.


    I went to the living room and found that the living room was filled with water and the windows were open.


    After closing the window and cleaning the floor, I said to Qin Li, "can you tell her not to open the window? She doesn''t have to clean up the water here, but it''s hard for me. "


    I put the mop back and walked out of the living room, only to find that Qin Li looked at me strangely."What''s the matter?" I slightly frown, do not understand why Qin Li to show such an expression.


    "She left last night, let me thank you for taking her, she also said, let you go to the crematorium today, she pointed out the murderer to you."


    The killer?


    Hearing these two words, I immediately came to the spirit: "not suicide? Did she tell you why? "


    It''s the first time I''ve met such a good ghost. He''ll help me solve the case directly.


    Just thinking about it, Qin Li shook his head: "she didn''t say it clearly, just let you go to the crematorium today."


    Well, since she has promised to help, I''ll go and see what happens.


    Out of the door, I called Zheng Nan, let him also in the past, at least two people more or less a little care.


    Near noon, I arrived at the crematorium and didn''t see anyone, but Qin Li took me to one side and said, "the soul of the dead has come, but the family hasn''t arrived yet."


    I nodded. Now that they are all here, it''s not so bad for a while.


    After waiting for a while, I saw a huge motorcade coming here.


    Soon, all the family members of the deceased came to the crematorium. They could help to enter the crematorium, and Yang Chunxiao''s family got them by the way.


    I stood by and followed them, and no one noticed.


    When the body was cremated and about to be buried, Qin Li pulled me: "the dead didn''t say who it was, she was standing beside the tombstone."


    I nodded slightly and took a cursory look. Most of these people were family members of the dead. If it was homicide, it would not be these people.


    Before long, the people were all scattered. I followed Qin Li to the tombstone. Qin Li was talking to the dead.


    After a long time, Qin Li just nodded and walked back to me to speak slowly.


    "It''s a member of their dance company named Le Pei. As far as she knows, Le Pei''s family situation is not very good, and she is usually very low-key. It''s because of the position of the leader of the dance competition that they have a conflict."

 Chapter 41

    I nodded clearly, which was almost consistent with Qin Li''s conjecture. They should have made a bet, and then Yang Chunxiao lost. As a bet, he either left the dance company or gave up his leading position.


    Then, Qin Li and I left the cemetery.


    On the way back, I learned from Qin Li that Yang Chunyan and Le Pei gambled on the score of a small dance review, while Le Pei used a small method to make Yang Chunyan have diarrhea. There was just an exam, and she asked for leave, so the score was lower than Le Pei.


    But le Pei has to be reasonable and unforgiving. The original bet is to ask Yang Chunyan to give up her lead position, but she temporarily goes back on her promise, colludes with Yang Chunyan''s boyfriend, and uses her boyfriend to threaten her to quit the dance company.


    Yang Chunyan and her boyfriend, because of their marriage has been quarreling, plus if you quit the dance company, she may not graduate on time.


    This is the conflict between the two.


    On the way to school, I also clarified the cause and effect of the whole thing. When I went to school, I found the principal directly and took Le Pei back to the police station.


    After a while of questioning, Le Pei finally recognized.


    Yang Chunyan herself is preparing for her lunch break on the roof of the building. She has a habit of taking a nap on the roof every day. Lepei seizes Yang Chunyan''s habit and puts sleeping pills in her water.


    After Yang Chunyan died on the roof at noon, he pushed Yang Chunyan down from the roof.


    At the same time, there was no monitoring at the stairway, and Le Pei handled the trace that he had been to the top of the building very well, so that we didn''t find anything.


    After the case, Yang Chunyan''s family came to the police station to express their thanks.


    After handling the case, I can finally take two days off, and then help Qin Li find out the cause of his coma.


    At dinner in the evening, Yang Chunyan found me again. I was a little surprised that the case had been over for several days. How could she come to me again?


    "She said she wanted you to help send her to the underworld. She couldn''t find her way." Qin Li sat beside me, eating incense and looking at me, explaining.


    I frown, some difficult to understand, she a ghost can not find the way to the underworld, why to find me a mortal? How can I help her find it?


    "What does she mean? I''m a living man. How can I know the way to hell? "


    Qin Li looked at me, the expression on his face was a little helpless: "I don''t know, wait for me to ask her."


    With that, Qin Li made an appointment with me and asked Yang Chunxiao in detail what he meant?


    After a long time, Qin Li just looked at me and explained, "she said, just let us go with her. She is afraid of something unexpected on the way."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help scolding her. She was afraid of something unexpected? I''m afraid I''ll meet you!


    But since Yang Chunxiao has come, I''m not good at rejecting her, so I can only nod and agree.


    Soon, the clock pointed to 12 o''clock. I was so sleepy that Yang Chunxiao didn''t plan to leave. I finally couldn''t help it.


    "Qin Li, ask her when she is going to leave? I''m going to sleep. "


    Qin Li put his arms around me and let me lean on his shoulder. I moved again to make myself comfortable.


    I don''t know what Qin Li said to Chun Xiaoyan. Just as I was about to fall asleep, Qin Li finally patted me on the shoulder and woke me up: "don''t sleep, she''s ready to go."


    Hearing this, I immediately got up and looked at the clock hanging on one side. It was two o''clock in the morning.


    Fortunately, it''s autumn now, and it''s not very cold outside. I added a coat and left with Qin Li.


    "I can''t help but take up my coat on the road


    There was no one on the road, only a few sporadic cars passed by me, I walked in the most inside, and Qin Li leaned on my left.


    Qin Li also shook his head and walked a distance. I vaguely realized that this road seemed to lead to the cemetery.


    When I got to the crossroads, I took a special look at the road sign. It was really the way to the cemetery. I slowly stopped, looked at Qin Li and said, "Qin Li, you can take her. If you go further, it''s the cemetery. At two o''clock in the morning, I really don''t want to go to that place."


    Qin Li followed my eyes and looked into the distance. Then he nodded slightly: "then you go back first? I''ll go back as soon as I get her there. "


    I nodded, Qin Li followed Yang Chunxiao to leave directly, looking at their fast-moving figure, I suddenly had a kind of illusion, I came out to follow them, is completely behind.


    Shook to shake head, wave to scatter the idea in the brain, hurriedly walk toward the home.


    I took a hot shower and went to bed immediately.


    Just as I was sleeping, I seemed to see the figure of Qin Li again. Beside him was a woman with long hair. They walked side by side.


    I trotted to Qin Li, only to find that he couldn''t see me at all.Following the two of them, the more they went forward, the more people there were, but they didn''t seem to see me. I followed Qin Li closely.


    Walking a little further, I suddenly saw a huge stone tablet with three blood red characters on it.


    Yin and Yang.


    Suddenly a burst of blood, and then I immediately wake up with a big hum.


    I propped up to look at the time, it was less than six o''clock, gasped for breath, the blood red three characters, lingering in my mind.


    After I got up, I went around the room, but I didn''t find Qin Li. Has he not come back yet?


    On the way to work, I always feel uneasy, always feel that something is going to happen.


    Although I saw more corpses and ghosts since I met Qin Li, I was still a little scared by the uneasy feeling.


    But I don''t know what to be afraid of.


    When I got to the Bureau, I didn''t have any cases recently, and everyone was relatively idle.


    Zheng Nan saw me, immediately followed me into the office: "boss, I heard that a new horror film has been released recently, shall we go to see it in the evening?"


    Looking at Zheng Nan''s eager appearance, I shook my head.


    "What horror movie? I can write a horror film every day when I look at corpses and watch horror films! " Zheng Nan turned his eyes at me.


    If you want to go to the cinema, you must watch some sci-fi martial arts movies. How can you watch horror movies?


    Hey, look at the seven and a half moon, my name is not the same

 Chapter 42

    Hearing the name, I was stunned for a while, and searched the name on the computer.


    I really found this film, a newly released domestic film. When I saw that it was domestic, I had no interest in it.


    Domestic horror films, to be honest, are not as good as domestic cartoons.


    Zheng Nan saw that I refused, but it was hard to say anything.


    When I get off work, Qin Li hasn''t come back to me, so my mind is more difficult to be stable, and I''m especially worried about him.


    Especially in the dream last night, the three bright red characters, yin and Yang, don''t know what they mean.


    I was about to go home, but Zheng Nan stopped me: "boss, let''s go, we have already bought tickets."


    "I''ve said I won''t go. Go and see. I have something else to do." I pulled out my arm and looked at the people around me and laughed.


    I''m really not interested in this kind of film, and Qin Li is not with me. How can I be in the mood to go to the cinema now?


    Zheng Nan saw that he could not persuade me, and quickly winked at the people on one side.


    "Yes, boss, all of us go. The online evaluation of this film is OK. Let''s go to see it together." Long Hui continued to speak.


    Seeing that everyone came to persuade me, I nodded helplessly, as if I was out of group.


    When we went to the cinema, Zheng Nan took two people to get tickets. Long Hui and I sat in the waiting area beside them.


    "Boss, what''s on your mind?" Long Hui looked at me and asked softly.


    Hearing the sound, I immediately recovered and then shook my head.


    Soon, the movie began. After sitting in the seat, the cinema was dark in two minutes.


    The big screen turned black for a while, and then it lit up again, with a blood red Title: July and a half.


    Then the movie started. I always feel familiar with the scenes in the movie. Maybe I''ve seen them in my dream, or it seems that I''ve seen them somewhere.


    In the middle of the movie, the heroine is possessed by ghosts and does a lot of strange things. The atmosphere is filled with horror and tension.


    I leaned back in my chair and looked at the scene calmly. The scream rang through the whole movie hall. People around me screamed, but I was very indifferent.


    It''s not that the plot is not terrible, but my mind is not on it at all.


    Towards the end of the film, the woman owner, who was possessed, was walking on the deserted street. Occasionally, she could see someone burning paper money on the roadside.


    The woman owner bent down to pick up a piece of paper money, and then staggered forward until she came to a deserted open space.


    The surrounding scene gradually changed and became prosperous. The lights were colorful, and some vendors were crying. The camera moved forward with the woman. Gradually, three big characters appeared on the woman''s head.


    Yin Yang way!


    When I saw these three words, I felt goose bumps all over my body for a moment and gave a cold shiver.


    While the plot of the big screen has not yet been promoted, I took time to scan around and found that the people around me were quiet in the movie plot.


    My heart slowly relieved, the line of sight again fell on the screen.


    What is the meaning of yin and Yang?


    I was thinking about it in my heart when I saw the heroine in the movie walk in slowly.


    There seems to be a barrier in the middle. The scene inside is quite different from that outside.


    It''s full of walking people, maybe because of special effects. These people have no shadow, empty expression, and seem to be walking aimlessly.


    At this moment, I seem to have entered the movie.


    Those people seemed to be right beside me. I looked around in surprise. The scene of the movie theater had changed, and Zheng Nan had disappeared.


    I seem to be the heroine. I don''t know how long I''ve been away. I suddenly see a figure behind me. It seems to be Qin Li. I want to call him, but my body doesn''t listen to my control.


    After a while, the people around gradually reduced, leaving only a few lonely people, all in the same direction.


    Then, an ancient bridge appeared in front of my eyes. The ancient bridge was shrouded in fog, making people unable to see the specific distance.


    My body gradually stepped onto the ancient bridge, and I seemed to blend into the fog. Then I felt that my body began to sink, and my brain was confused. I couldn''t remember who I was, why I came here, and where I wanted to go. I only knew how to move forward.


    My breathing also gradually light a few minutes, as if at any time to stop breathing in general.


    At this time, I heard my name called.


    "Romantic! Romantic, wake up! Don''t sleep


    I immediately opened my eyes and saw Zheng Nan standing in front of me with a worried face. It was already bright around and the movie was over.


    "Boss, what''s your situation? You can fall asleep when you watch horror movies. You''re also a talent


    When Zheng Nan saw that I woke up, he was immediately relieved.I raised my hand and rubbed my eyes. After looking at the time, I found that it was almost ten o''clock.


    "What''s the matter? Is the movie over? " I supported myself and slowly sat up straight.


    Don''t know why, I feel my body is not mine, especially heavy.


    "It''s already over. You''ve been sleeping for almost an hour, and you almost stopped breathing several times. If you can''t do it again, I''ll be pinched."


    Looking at the worry in Zheng Nan''s eyes, I believe his words.


    Before the scene seems to still emerge in my mind, slow for a while, I found the feeling of control of the body, followed Zheng Nan out of the cinema.


    After separation, I drove home directly, but I still didn''t see Qin Li.


    Lying in bed, I couldn''t help thinking back to the scenes I saw in the cinema.


    With a bitter smile, people go to the cinema to see movies, while I go to the cinema to experience life. He swore and closed his eyes.


    It''s especially true after seeing the three words of yin and Yang.


    Yin Yang way seems to be a way to the underworld.


    Think of here, I suddenly sat up, that Qin Li sent Yang Chunxiao to the underworld, is it also through the road?


    Qin li himself is a ghost. Will he lose himself in Yin and Yang, and then he can''t come back?


    Thinking of this, I quickly got up, turned on the computer, and began to check the Yin and Yang way. What''s the matter.


    After reading the detailed explanation in Baidu, I quickly dialed the hospital. Fortunately, when I went to the hospital last time, I left the phone number of the nurse on duty.


    After a long time, the phone was connected: "Hello, how are you?"


    "Is this the city hospital of traditional Chinese medicine? There is a patient named Qin Li in your hospital. How is his condition recently? "


    As soon as I got through, I couldn''t wait to ask.

 Chapter 43

    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment before I said, "is that the patient who has been in a coma for more than five years? There was a cardiac arrest last night, which has been rescued. There is no problem today. "


    Hearing this, I felt a thump in my heart.


    After asking for more details, he said thanks and hung up.


    Holding the phone, I couldn''t help thinking of when I woke up at the cinema.


    Zheng Nan told me that I almost stopped breathing, and Qin Li had a cardiac arrest last night. Fortunately, Qin Li''s body has been saved. Does that mean that Qin Li is not lost in Yin and Yang?


    I leaned on the head of the bed and couldn''t sleep. As soon as I closed my eyes, it was the three bright red words, and the ancient bridge that was far and near.


    Until dawn, there was a sudden noise in the living room. I got up quickly, opened the door and went out.


    Qin Li collapsed on the sofa, his face pale nearly transparent, I quickly turned out the incense, in his side to give him three incense.


    The smoke floated up slowly. Qin Li closed his eyes and couldn''t help getting closer. He took in a breath of incense. I quickly pushed the censer closer to him.


    After a long time, Qin Li just leaned on the sofa and slowly opened his eyes.


    "How are you? How are you doing? "


    Qin Li looked at me, raised his hand with some difficulty, touched my cheek, softened a little between his eyes, and laughed at me: "I''m ok."


    Looking at him still weak, let me think of yesterday, I was in the cinema that uncomfortable feeling.


    I''m still a person. I have a strong Yang, and I have a body. Maybe I felt bad at that time, but Qin Li is different. The body is lying in the hospital, and now it''s just a ghost state. Going to that place will definitely affect him.


    With this in mind, I was more worried: "is it really OK? Is Yang Chunxiao gone? "


    Qin Li said with a smile: "it''s really all right. It''s just that I just came back from there. I can''t bear it. If it wasn''t for my body, I might not be able to come back."


    This made me frown, although Qin Li said so lightly, but I know, things will not be so simple.


    It''s already dawn outside. I''m going to be late for work, but Qin Li doesn''t show any signs of improvement.


    I dare not leave him at home alone, so I asked the Bureau for a day''s leave.


    After dinner, looking at Qin Li is still a little listless, I finally can''t help it.


    "Qin Li, I''ll take you to shenpo. I''m really worried about you."


    What else did Qin Li want to say, but I stopped him: "don''t say you''re OK. You don''t look at your face now. Don''t talk nonsense."


    With that, I went back to my room, changed a suit of clothes, and helped Qin Li out of the door.


    There was no incense in the car. His condition was a little worse. I sped up.


    When shenpo was there, it wasn''t nine o''clock, I supported Qin Li and knocked on the wooden door.


    It took a long time for the door to open. It was the same little girl last time. Seeing that my posture was strange, I didn''t say anything this time. I leaned over and let me in.


    After entering, I found that the goddess was still sitting in the previous position, holding a cigarette pole in her hand, smoking without a mouthful.


    I was just about to open my mouth when I saw the little girl behind me, making a silent gesture towards me, and then pointing to the chair beside me.


    I know immediately, hold Qin Li to let him sit down, I stood beside him instead.


    The little girl gave me a strange look and didn''t speak.


    After a long time, the old woman knocked on the cigarette pole and said to the little girl, "go to shangzhuxiang and burn the dark symbol."


    The little girl nodded and ran to one side.


    I look at the old woman and I don''t know if I should speak. After all, I can''t see any other ghosts except Qinli. In case the old woman is seeing other ghosts, I''ll make a noise now. Isn''t that disturbing others.


    Just then, the old woman suddenly turned her head to me and frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, she said: "Yin and Yang Road, through Yin and Yang, only Yin, not Yang, cathode will hurt, anode will die."


    I look shocked, seems to understand some, but it seems to understand nothing.


    At this moment, Qin Li, who was sitting beside me, suddenly said, "Yin Yang way, Naihe bridge, only through Yin people, not Yang things, mother-in-law, I..."


    Qin Li''s words haven''t finished, see the wife raised a hand to interrupt him.


    "No problem, it''s just that your body has been sleeping too long. If you can''t find the cause, you can''t change it."


    I looked at the old woman and looked at Qin Li. I didn''t give me any chance to interrupt.


    "Just find out why I''m in a coma, and I''ll wake up, right?" Qin Li looked at the old woman as if she was a little excited.


    After hearing this, I realized that they had been talking about his coma.Qin Li nodded clearly. Just as he wanted to speak, he saw his wife waving.


    I quickly picked up Qin Li and let him sit next to his wife.


    The old woman stretched out her hand and made a gesture in front of Qin Li. Then she asked the little girl to take the burnt incense and the dark amulet.


    Then, I saw her throw the ash and the dark talisman which had been burned to the side of the water cup, holding the cup in front of me, still reciting.


    A moment later, the old woman put down the cup and pushed it to Qin Li: "drink it. You can''t go to that place."


    Qin Li nodded. Before I could see what was in the cup, Qin Li picked up the cup and drank it all.


    Seeing this, the old woman nodded slightly, took out a thing from her back and put it on the table: "hang it in the northwest corner, eat it three days later, it will be OK."


    Qin Li nodded. I was just about to reach out and help to pick it up, but the old woman suddenly picked up the cigarette pole and hit me on the back of my hand, which made me cry out.


    "Yin things, what can you Yang people touch?" The old woman was angry and put down her cigarette.


    I turned my lips wrongly and looked at Qin Li.


    Qin Li was looking at me with a smile on his face. Because the old woman was still there, I couldn''t say anything but stare at him.


    Qin Li picked up the thing, made a strange gift to the old woman, and pulled me away.


    He pulled me out of the door and got into the car. I just looked at him and blinked: "I haven''t paid yet."


    "Fool, that old woman is a Yin person, how can we use our money?" Qin Li looked at me and laughed.


    I was just about to retort, but I saw that he was much better. Thinking that the old lady really had some skills, I didn''t speak.

 Chapter 44

    On the way back, I thought of the content of his conversation with the old lady. I couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean by what you said to the old lady?"


    Qin Li leaned back in his chair, half avoiding the sun: "it''s not interesting, you don''t need to know now."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help raising my eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Since I don''t want to know, I don''t know. In this respect, my thirst for knowledge is not so heavy.


    I had lunch outside with Qin Li. It''s rare that I was so free when I had a rest. I was just about to stroll around the shopping mall nearby when the phone rang.


    As soon as I saw that it was Zheng Nan''s phone, I immediately sighed. Something must have happened again.


    "Boss, something happened at Nancheng crematorium."


    I said: "what''s the situation? What can happen to the crematorium? "


    "The crematorium manager called the police and said that the undertaker had died strangely."


    I frown. Is the mortuary dead?


    "Yes, I''ll go now." When I hung up, I turned straight to the parking lot.


    Qin Li followed me all the way, sighing, which made me a little upset: "what are you doing? Can you stop making such strange noises? "


    "I sighed. Why is it a strange sound?" On the car, Qin Li unconvinced back to the road.


    Seeing that he was back to his usual state, I was relieved. As I drove towards the crematorium, I asked, "what did your mother-in-law give you? So mysterious. "


    Qin Li took out the thing from his pocket, put it in his palm and sent it to me.


    I knew I couldn''t touch it, so I took a serious look at it. The shape was strange, like a dried branch.


    "If I guess correctly, this should be a branch of Sophora japonica tree, which can attract Yin and nourish Yin Qi in northwest corner for three days. After eating it, it can help me to replenish Yin Qi."


    Listening to Qin Li''s explanation, I nodded. The old woman is not an ordinary person, and the things she gave should not be ordinary things.


    I don''t believe in ghosts. I still believe what the old lady said. After all, the last time it was because of the old lady that Qin Li returned to normal. This time, the old lady helped.


    Soon, I got to the crematorium.


    When I arrived at the crematorium, I found that this crematorium was actually the crematorium Yang Chunxiao cremated before.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Mr. Gu and Zheng Nan standing by, as if they were talking about something. I immediately went over and asked in a voice, "Zheng Nan, what''s the situation?"


    Look at Zheng Nan, I hear your voice


    Just then, I went to Zheng Nan and wanted to go two steps forward, but I was suddenly held by Mr. Gu.


    He took my arm in one hand, and put it on my shoulder, as if to put it in his arms.


    I just don''t have time to pay attention to the scene in front of me. Why did Mr. Gu make such a move.


    The cremator leaned against the corner of the wall, his head drooped weakly, his hands clenched tightly, and there was no visible scar on the surface.


    "Mr. Gu, what''s the situation? What is the cause of death? "


    I slightly looked up at Mr. Gu, did not find the two of us at the moment posture, how ambiguous.


    "There was no obvious trauma on the body, and it was initially determined that it was asphyxiated death. Autopsy was needed to further determine the cause of death." As he spoke, Mr. Gu took me back two steps to keep me away from the body.


    At this time, I realized that there was something wrong with Mr. Gu''s posture at the moment.


    I quickly stepped back, and opened some distance with Mr. Gu: "can we do autopsy here? Or do you want to take it back? "


    "There are no tools here. Take them back." When Mr. Gu spoke, his eyes always fell on me, but he didn''t look at the electronic version that Yuman gave him.


    There is a strange feeling in my heart, but that feeling is a moment, I didn''t do it.


    But this scene did not escape Yuman''s eyes.


    She has been watching Mr. Gu, and she knows every move of Mr. Gu, but when Mr. Gu''s eyes fall on me, I can feel the disgust or disgust from Yuman''s eyes.


    I turned my eyes, looked at Zheng Nan and asked, "do you understand the situation? When did you find the dead? "


    Zheng Nan nodded, took me to the other side of the monitoring room: "the phenomenon is very strange, I looked at the monitoring, but did not find anything unusual."


    Said, Zheng Nan pushed open the door of the monitoring room, walked in, Zheng Nan showed me the surveillance video of last night again.


    I sat in my seat and watched the video carefully. I really didn''t find any problem. But Qin Li, who was beside me, suddenly leaned over and frowned at the video seriously.


    Seeing this, I immediately asked Zheng nan to go out first. Only when I and Qin Li were left in the monitoring room, did I ask, "what do you see?"Hearing what I said, Qin Li pointed to a corner of the screen: "there is a shadow here, you may not see it. I can only see one shadow, but I can''t see what it is."


    With that, Qin Li''s body floated up and went out through the door to find the position.


    I sat in the monitoring room and watched the surveillance video again. I really didn''t find anything. I left the monitoring room. Then I asked Zheng nan to re record a video and prepare to take it back to the police station.


    The person in charge sat on the chair, saw me come out, and immediately came over: "officer, can we work normally here? There are still several corpses waiting to be buried in the morgue. The mortician died suddenly. I don''t know if anyone would like to work here. "


    Symbolically, I reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s OK. After this matter is solved, there will definitely be people willing to work here."


    Finish saying, I made a wink to Zheng Nan, let him help to stop the person in charge.


    I went to Mr. Gu and watched him and Yu man pack the body and prepare to take it back. I took a look at the time and said to Mr. Gu, "Mr. Gu, I''ll go back with you. I''ll wait for the autopsy report to come out."


    Mr. Gu turned his back to me and didn''t see me speak, and Yuman didn''t type for him.


    I was just about to ask Yu man to tell Mr. Gu for me when he came up to me and said, "officer Lu, when the autopsy report comes out, I''ll send it to you, so you don''t have to come here."


    Looking at Yu man being so alert to me, I can''t say anything. After all, Yu man is Mr. Gu''s assistant.


    I took a look at the busy Mr. Gu, nodded and left.


    When I leave, I can still feel Yuman''s eyes still fall on me, but I don''t know why she has been so hostile to me, and I didn''t do anything sorry for her.

 Chapter 45

    Throw this idea out of your head. As soon as you turn the corner, you can see that Qin Li is floating in the air, his hands around his chest, as if he is watching something.


    I looked back and there was no one else. I immediately went over and said in a low voice, "what do you see, Qin Li?"


    Hearing my voice, Qin Li fell to the ground: "I don''t know. It''s strange here. If I go further, I''ll be in the morgue. According to the truth, the Yin Qi here should be heavier, but I don''t feel any Yin Qi standing here."


    I also slightly frown, I remember the last time I came here, I could still feel a trace of coolness, but now that coolness has completely disappeared.


    "What do you think is the matter? This is the crematorium. It''s the nearest place to the cemetery. It''s reasonable to say that the mortician died, either because of intentional murder or evil. "


    Then I looked at Qin Li.


    Qin Li looked at me, slightly surprised: "don''t you always say you can''t do ghosts?"


    I Leng for a while, then swept a look behind, see no talent mouth explanation: "this is not only the two of us."


    Said, I scraped a look at Qin Li, said he does not believe in ghosts, but his side stood a ghost, do not believe? What is Qin Li?


    But of course, I won''t say that. Otherwise, I don''t know how Qin Li will hurt me. I don''t want to give him such an opportunity.


    Qin Li glanced at me and walked a distance. Then he saw a white door with the words "mortuary" written on it.


    I followed Qin Li and just wanted to ask him if he wanted to go in and have a look. Then I saw his figure disappear at the door.


    But when I came to the door, I found that I was locked.


    Qin Li is inside, and I won''t leave easily. I can only lean against the wall next to him.


    I was looking out of the window bored, suddenly found that there seems to be a figure in the corner, I frowned slightly, put my head out of the window, looked carefully, there is really a person sitting in the corner, facing the wall, the whole body curled up together.


    "Well, what do you do?"


    I yelled at the man. As soon as the words came out, I saw the man''s body shaking, and then I whispered something in my mouth.


    At this time, my left shoulder was suddenly patted, I was shocked, almost subconscious action, clasp each other''s wrist, will each other to control, pressure in the body.


    Before I spoke, I heard Zheng Nan''s voice: "boss, boss, it''s me! Zheng Nan, let go! Let go


    I let go of him and pulled him up with a gloomy face: "what are you doing? Don''t you know to call me when you come? Don''t you know it''s going to scare people to death? "


    Zheng Nan, with a look of grievance, kneaded his shoulder and said: "boss, when did you become so violent? I just came to see the situation when I heard your voice


    "There''s a man in the corner outside. Go and see what''s going on." Then I pointed to the corner over there.


    Zheng Nan along the position of my fingers to see in the past, frowned: "boss, no one ah, you are not dazzled?"


    Hearing this, I frowned and went out to have a look. The man just now didn''t know where he had gone.


    I''m afraid I''ve made a mistake, so I took a serious look at it. It''s really nothing. Is it because I''ve made a mistake?


    Back, take a deep breath: "it''s OK, maybe I read it wrong, this kind of place anything can happen."


    "Don''t scare me, boss." Zheng Nan shivered, rubbed his arm and then asked: "I just wanted to ask you, what are you doing standing here? It''s the end of the line


    I took a look at the direction of the morgue, glanced at the time, how Qin Li has not come out?


    "Look inside the morgue," I said hesitantly


    Zheng Nan Leng for a while, and then nodded: "well, I really did not see this inside, feel bad luck."


    I glared at him, this kind of place, say such words, is really bad luck.


    Soon, Zheng Nan called the management and opened the door of the morgue.


    I followed the management to go in and found a row of ice storage inside, in order to store the body, but around, empty, nothing.


    See, I immediately frowned, how to return a responsibility?


    Just now I saw Qin Li come in. Why is there nothing in it now?


    Before I could think about it, I heard Zheng Nan standing next to me and asking, "how many corpses have you stored here now, when will they be cremated? And do any of you work the night shift here? "


    When the manager heard this, he immediately gave a wry smile.


    "Basically, we have no more than three days of corpses. A corpse just arrived yesterday and was ready to be cremated today. I didn''t expect that such a thing happened at work in the morning."


    Zheng Nan nodded while recording: "do you have a night watchman here? Or with the cemetery? ""No, it''s cloudy here at night. Basically everything is handled during the day. Try not to exceed six o''clock. It''s empty here."


    The management thought about it for a while before answering.


    I frowned and walked over: "how many years have you been here?"


    "It''s at least six years. I''m single. I don''t have any diploma or ability. I''m just living here."


    "Has anything like that happened here before?"


    "No, it''s the first time since I''ve been here so long. Officer, you must catch the murderer. Although we deal with corpses all day, we are a serious profession at least."


    Looking at the management, I nodded slightly.


    But I always feel that this matter is not so simple.


    The mortuary died suddenly when he was at work. The surveillance didn''t take any clues. The people I suddenly saw in the corner, as well as Qin liming, went into the mortuary, but disappeared again.


    This series of questions makes me feel very strange.


    When I followed Zheng nan to leave the crematorium, I took a special look at the corner of the wall, but I still didn''t find anything, and Qin Li didn''t know where he had gone.


    On the way back, I was always a little flustered. Qin Li just came back from Yin and Yang, but he didn''t know how he was. Now he disappeared again.


    As soon as I arrived at the police station, I was texted by Mr. Gu.


    Asked if I had been to the police station, I thought there was something wrong with the autopsy report, and immediately said, "is there something wrong with the autopsy report? I''ll come to you now. "


    When I got to the dissecting room, Mr. Gu was wearing a white coat. I immediately went over and said, "Mr. Gu, what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Gu looked at me. Without looking at the electronic version, I knew that he wanted to watch lip language. I slowed down my speaking speed and said it again.

 Chapter 46

    This time, Mr. Gu just opened his mouth to answer me: "we have just arrived and asked you to come to the autopsy together."


    Hearing this explanation, I was a little stunned and subconsciously looked at Yuman. Yuman''s face was a little ugly. Standing aside, I was obviously ready.


    I said with difficulty: "Mr. Gu, I''m not good at these things. You''d better let Yu man help you."


    With that, I was about to leave, but Mr. Gu stopped me.


    "You go out. You''re not needed here."


    Mr. Gu said and turned to look at Yuman.


    Yu man''s face changed slightly: "Mr. Gu, I''m your assistant."


    "Do you have any objection to my arrangement?" Gu just faced Yu man, read her lips, immediately frowned.


    Hearing this, Yuman opened his mouth and tried to explain something, but in the end he didn''t say anything and left.


    Looking at this scene, I feel a little embarrassed. I don''t know what Mr. Gu wants to do. Professional assistant doesn''t need to use me as a fake.


    Without waiting for my reaction, Mr. Gu pointed to the body on the side: "help me carry it up."


    Seeing that he is ready, I can''t say anything. I can only help.


    Mr. Gu opened the chest of the corpse, examined it, and took out the heart for a test.


    "It was initially determined that he was scared to death by something, but I didn''t find that he had a history of heart disease, and the heart and heart valves were in the healthy state of an adult."


    As he spoke, Mr. Gu turned off the instrument.


    I nodded, directly took out the phone typing: what are the obvious features on the body?


    Mr. Gu glanced at my mobile phone and immediately replied: "no trauma has been found, and internal injury has not been found now. He is due to excessive shock, leading to cardiac arrest."


    In this way, the cause of his death was determined.


    Excessive fright leads to cardiac arrest, so the question is, what did the mortician see before he died?


    I spent a whole day with Mr. Gu. He told me a lot about anatomy. While listening, I couldn''t help thinking, is Mr. Gu going to train me to be his assistant?


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang. I pointed to Mr. Gu and came out of the dissecting room.


    As soon as the phone was picked up, I heard Zheng Nan''s voice: "boss, someone came to the police and claimed to be a witness. I feel nervous. Come and have a look."


    Eyewitness? Isn''t that the man I saw at the crematorium before?


    Thinking of me, I quickly answered, hung up the phone, told Mr. Gu, and I went back to the police station.


    As soon as he arrived at the police station, Zheng Nan called again: "boss, where have you been? I suspect that man is a psychopath. "


    "Keep him. I''ve come back." Then I went into the gate and went straight to the interrogation room.


    When I got to the interrogation room, I saw Zheng Nan leaning on the table with a phone in his hand. I hung up the phone and pushed the door in.


    "Boss, that''s the man who claimed to be a witness and asked us to send someone to protect him."


    I nodded, went to the man''s front, squatted down to look at him, but he always dodged and refused to look at me.


    Seeing this, I frowned and stood up: "what''s the specific situation? What did you ask? "


    "Nothing to ask." Zheng Nan shook his head.


    I looked at the man sitting on the chair shivering, slightly frowning, let Zheng Nan take people out first.


    When the others left, I pulled a chair and sat down in front of him: "you said you were an eyewitness, what did you see?"


    The man''s body suddenly trembled, as if he thought of something, and said in a panic: "there''s a dark shadow that wheezes. It''s gone, it''s gone, it''s gone..."


    Then he began to laugh again. At this time, I saw his face. There was a band on his left face. If I had seen such obvious facial features once, I would not have remembered him.


    "Where did you see the shadow? Have you ever met this man? " Then I picked up the picture on the table and handed it to him.


    He looked at it seriously, then suddenly laughed, pointed to the photo and said, "it''s him, it''s him, whew, it''s gone, it''s gone..."


    I don''t understand what he said. The person in the photo is clearly the dead. How could it be a dark shadow and disappear with a whew.


    I also want to ask something, see him sitting on the chair suddenly convulsed, I quickly raised my voice to call people: "come on!"


    Almost instantly, Zheng Nan rushed in and helped me control him.


    I stood up and took two breaths: "take it to the hospital." Then I got up and left.


    I drove all the way to the crematorium. I felt that there was a secret in the crematorium, an unknown secret.


    When I got to the crematorium, I didn''t call anyone. I went in for a walk and found that there was nothing, not even a person.This is too abnormal, I frown, increased vigilance, toward the mortuary.


    Just passing the corner, I suddenly saw a shadow flash past from the corner position, I quickly catch up, can go there, but found nothing.


    I turned around the morgue door and looked around. There was nothing unusual.


    The mortuary is still locked, a mortuary, where the corpse is stored. No matter when, the door is locked, it shouldn''t be!


    I turned to leave the mortuary and tried to find some tools in the car to pry the door open. But when I walked out of the door, I suddenly found that the scene outside had changed.


    Become particularly desolate, I trembled a little, an instant from a goose bumps.


    I didn''t have time to think about the problem in the middle. I raised my vigilance and walked to my parking place carefully. Fortunately, the car was still there.


    I opened the trunk and went back to the morgue with my tools.


    Just want to knock on the door, I heard a sound inside, I hastened to speed up the action in the hands.


    As soon as the door opened, I went straight in.


    Then, I saw that Qin Li was fighting with something that was neither human nor ghost.


    Yes, it''s a fight!


    "Qin Li!" I exclaimed in surprise and went up to help.


    Separating them, I protected Qin Li and looked at each other warily. It seemed that the man was also looking at me.


    After half a sound, the man suddenly said, "how did you get in?"


    I thought he asked me how I got into the mortuary. I pointed to the tool on the ground: "who are you that came in?"


    The man frowned, then his face suddenly changed: "no, impossible!"


    Then the man went straight out of the window and ran away.


    I didn''t even have time to chase. After two steps, I was held by Qin Li.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw that Qin Li''s face was very ugly. He gasped and said, "there''s something wrong here. Let''s get out of here first."

 Chapter 47

    I didn''t have to say anything. I nodded quickly, took Qin Li out of the gate, and found that the environment around the crematorium had changed into what it had been before.


    I got on the bus and drove straight home.


    When I offered incense to Qin Li, I saw that he hung the things given by the old lady in the northwest corner.


    When he sat back, I asked, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that there is something in the crematorium that separates the two time and space, or there is a boundary."


    Qin Li collapsed beside me and spoke feebly.


    I frowned and looked at Qin Li thoughtfully.


    After a long time, I said: "is it possible that someone deliberately put a curse on the other side, which leads to the current phenomenon, or it may be an illusion?"


    "It can''t be an illusion. The person you saw fighting with me before is not a person of our age at all. Cemeteries are usually places with heavy Yin Qi. I''ve seen the geomantic omen of that place before. It seems that someone deliberately changed it."


    Qin Li said and sat up straight: "you''ll go to the old woman with me tomorrow. She may know something."


    The next morning, I took Qin Li and went to the old woman again.


    My wife is standing in the yard, looking at the only Sophora tree in the yard, as if waiting for someone.


    As soon as we went in, she said slowly, "here you are."


    Qin Li took me to the old woman''s side and said, "Granny, what''s the matter with that place?"


    I stood by without opening my mouth and looked at the old woman quietly.


    Although the old lady looked up at the tree, her eyes were closed all the time. I even doubted that the old lady was blind, but I would not ask her.


    A moment later, the wife turned her head and looked at the side of Qin Li: "Feng Shui has been changed, some people want to change their fate."


    "What''s your destiny? Granny, do you know who did it? " Hearing this, I asked in a hurry.


    The old woman shook her head and said, "I can go with you


    Hearing this, I immediately showed the appearance of joy, quickly nodded.


    Then I drove the old woman straight to the crematorium.


    This time, the crematorium is the same as it was when we left.


    Looking at no one in the crematorium, I frowned. Just as I wanted to go in and have a look, I was stopped by the old woman.


    I was about to ask what happened when the old woman suddenly pulled out her cigarette pole from her waist and lit the fire with a match.


    Then, I saw the smoke ring from my wife''s mouth, slowly gathered together, looking at the direction should be to float into the crematorium, but was blocked by something.


    The old lady held the cigarette pole in one hand, supported her waist in the other hand, and walked slowly towards the inside with the cigarette ring.


    I wanted to follow, but was stopped by Qin Li: "we stand here and wait."


    I nodded helplessly and stood in the same place with Qin Li.


    The old woman walked slowly to the blocked place, took a deep breath, held her breath, stretched out her other hand and pressed it on the invisible barrier wall.


    Then, I saw a dark green aperture flash from the position of my wife''s hand.


    The aperture quickly across the crematorium, as if there was an invisible cover, covering the crematorium. If it wasn''t for this time, I might have been blind and couldn''t see such a thing.


    The old woman slowly spits out the smoke, and the wisp of smoke slowly erodes the dark green aperture along the back of her hand.


    Soon, I heard a crisp sound, the dark green aperture was exploded, there was no waves, but the crisp sound was very clear.


    After waiting for a few seconds, my wife slowly put down her hand and walked towards the gate of the crematorium.


    I quickly pulled Qin Li to follow up.


    Entering the gate, I was shocked by what I saw.


    There are so many corpses everywhere.


    The ground was covered with white bones, all the way from the gate to the inside.


    I raised my hand to cover my mouth. I didn''t let myself scream. I swallowed my saliva. It was the first time that I had been dealing with the corpse for such a long time and saw the white bone so plainly.


    Qin Li picked me up, flew over the bones, and didn''t let me step on them, while the old woman who had been walking in front of me was moving forward.


    The white bone was like a carpet, which led from the main road to the mortuary. The rest of the place was clean.


    The old woman stopped at the door of the mortuary and suddenly gave a smile. The first time I saw my wife smile, I was so surprised that I trembled. If Qin Li didn''t hold me, I might have really called it out.


    "Don''t worry, old man."


    The old woman stood at the door, talking with a smile on her lips.


    I was about to ask about the situation, but suddenly I saw the door of the mortuary, slowly opened.Inside the mountain of bones, an old man less than one meter, curled up and sat on a freezer where the body was stored.


    He chuckled twice and turned around slowly. Seeing the man''s face, I immediately widened my eyes and dragged in Qin Li''s clothes.


    That man He, he has no mouth


    In this instant, my brain suddenly hummed, thought of something.


    I really want to remember that the crematorium was forced to close a few years ago, and then it opened again.


    I don''t know what happened. I heard that when I was forced to close the door at that time, it was because there were always corpses in it. At that time, I was still in the police academy and didn''t graduate. I heard that the elder and elder sister talked about this case. At that time, I really wanted to be made a suspense case, which is still a question mark.


    I didn''t expect that the unsolved case many years ago was met by me now.


    "Why, do you like to raise ghosts in this world?" A husky, muffled voice was heard in the mortuary.


    I can''t help but approach Qin Li for a few minutes, hoping to integrate my whole body.


    Qin Li held my hand and added some strength, but instead of speaking, he looked at the old woman standing in front of him.


    "If I knew it was you, I would not have promised the baby to come." The old woman sighed, knocked on the cigarette pole and shook her head: "you still like bad taste so much. Can''t the people below shut you up?"


    "That group of Yin people are all rubbish. How can they be free here?"


    Say, that person, jumped down from the freezer, every step, I feel the temperature dropped a few minutes, when he stopped, I have frozen shiver.


    "I haven''t seen such a pure spirit for a long time. No wonder..."


    That person''s eyes, straight at me, I can''t help looking at him, just with him a pair of eyes, I seem to go to the perception ability.

 Chapter 48

    Everything around has changed, no old woman, no Qinli, no crematorium


    I don''t know what I have become. I can see the sunshine and hear the rain and dew. I seem to have nothing.


    A moment of anxiety, as if I saw all the things around my forehead suddenly, I felt no illusion.


    "Me, what''s the matter?" I frowned and tried to move, but I felt heavy, a bit like when I woke up at the cinema.


    "Just wake up." Listening to Qin Li''s voice, I slowly slowed down and subconsciously looked to the direction of the mortuary, but I didn''t see anything.


    The old woman disappeared, the people in the mortuary disappeared, and the piles of white bones under her feet disappeared. Everything was normal.


    Back home, it took me a long time to slow down. Looking at Qin Li, I asked, "what happened? Where''s the old lady and the old man? "


    "After you were in a coma, the man left. It was the old woman who helped to wake you up. Seeing that you were OK, she also left. Nothing happened."


    Although Qin Li said it so lightly, I vaguely felt that it was not so simple. There must be something. I didn''t want to know, so it made me coma.


    In this case, I don''t know. As the saying goes, the more I know, the sooner I die. I still want to live a few more years.


    The next day, when I went to the police station, Zheng Nan came to me in a hurry.


    "Boss, the corpse from the crematorium is missing. Mr. Gu is looking for you everywhere."


    As soon as I frowned, I hurried to Mr. Gu''s side before I touched the chair.


    As soon as I got to Mr. Gu''s side, I was pulled to the office by Mr. Gu. After closing the door, Mr. Gu said to me, "Fengliu, what do you think of the sudden disappearance of the body this time?"


    I sat down on a chair, took a breath, and poured myself a glass of water. What can I think of this? The body suddenly disappeared, or it was stolen, or it ran away.


    Think of here, action suddenly a meal, body oneself ran?


    I suddenly raised my head and looked at Mr. Gu: "Mr. Gu, when was the body found missing? Is there any monitoring to see any clues? "


    "I didn''t see the body when I left yesterday. I didn''t find it this morning." With that, Mr. Gu turned on the monitoring after he left last night for me to see.


    I looked at it from the beginning and didn''t find any problems.


    A few years ago, the case seems to be staged again. The body suddenly disappeared, but it was in the crematorium at that time. Because the murderer who stole the body could not be found all the time, it became a pending case.


    Can it be staged again now?


    I was just thinking that the door of the office was knocked. Yuman pushed the door in and said to Mr. Gu, "Mr. Gu, there''s something wrong in the anatomy room. Go and have a look."


    Mr. Gu quickly followed Yuman out. I put down my water cup and followed him out.


    At the door of the planer room, I immediately stopped them. Qin Li had just entered. I didn''t want them to see anything strange.


    "I''ll go ahead and have a look. You''ll stand here and wait for me." With that, I passed two people and went into the understanding room.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Qin Li floating around, as if looking for something.


    I quickly went over: "what are you looking for? What do you find? "


    While speaking, Qin Li floated to me: "I didn''t see anything. I didn''t even see his ghost after the victim died. Don''t you think it''s abnormal?"


    I want to say that there are too many abnormal things. All the questions are thrown to me. How can I answer them?


    Some time ago, there was a Soul Eater. Now there is a corpse eater. What''s the matter now? The world has changed? Don''t eat vegetables and fruits?


    "Let''s investigate first. If there is no result, it will be a pending case." With that, I scolded him in my heart. Fortunately, the mortuary had no relatives. He was single and could not find the murderer, so he decided it was a pending case. When the corpse was cremated to the ground.


    Although I know that this practice is equivalent to being irresponsible in disguise, I have no other way.


    It''s a mess in the solution room. Mr. Gu and Yu man are usually the only ones here, and it''s a big morning now. No one can come at all.


    In addition, I have no idea about the affairs at the crematorium. Now I have to deal with the affairs of the undertaker.


    It''s not a fog. It''s a black hole.


    I walked out of the planing room and watched Mr. Gu shake his head: "you go in. I''ll deal with the body."


    Then I left.


    When I got back to the Bureau, I found the director directly. This matter must not be delayed all the time. There must be a result.


    But I experienced the crematorium thing, felt that the corpse was stolen inexplicably, certainly cannot be the normal human can do the matter, since is not the human to do the matter, then I where to look for the murderer?"Secretary, this is the case. How do you deal with it?"


    I sat at my desk and told the director exactly what happened these days.


    Of course, I have concealed the supernatural events in the crematorium. As a policeman, I have no evidence. Now there is nothing in the crematorium. Even if I say it, I''m afraid no one can believe it.


    "In that case, it''s a pending case." The director said, suddenly frowned: "wait, I remember a few years ago there seems to be a similar case, did you go to see the file?"


    I shook my head. It''s useless to look at the file. If it''s really not what ordinary people call, the things in the file must be useless.


    "Director, I personally feel that this is not something that normal human beings do, but I don''t know what it is."


    After hearing what I said, the director frowned. Like me, the director didn''t believe in ghosts and gods. He was even more disgusted with such superstitious things, but I really had no other explanation.


    After a moment, the director sighed: "that''s it. You''ve dealt with the things over there."


    When I saw that the director agreed, I immediately stood up and saluted him. After answering, I left the director''s office.


    Back in my office, I collapsed in a chair and breathed a long sigh of relief. What are these things.


    "I feel that things are not so simple and romantic. Do you think there are behind the scenes behind the whole thing?" Qin Li sat on my desk, playing with the pen holder on my desk.

 Chapter 49

    I shook my head, even if there are really behind the scenes, it''s not my level that can handle it.


    When I think about the crematorium that my wife and I went to yesterday morning, I always feel that I have neglected something.


    Even if the old woman and another person are not human, even if they are all Yin people, why can they walk freely in the world.


    Although the old lady didn''t do harm to others, it''s hard to say how to explain the white bones all over the floor, the gloomy smell, and the scene I saw after I fainted?


    "Who is he? I know the old lady and have a certain friendship. If he is a Yin man, why can he be in the world? Moreover, he seems to have been settling in the crematorium before. The crematorium closed after this accident. What''s the reason for the crematorium to open again? "


    As I murmured to myself, I drew a question mark with my pen.


    I closed my eyes, then put the pen back in the pen holder, stood up, left the office and went straight to the room.


    When I got to the imperial examination room, I asked people to find out the files of the outstanding cases in the crematorium many years ago.


    With the dossier back to the office, looking at some old notes above, took a deep breath.


    Let''s assume that if this incident is committed by the same person as the case of the missing body many years ago, can we only go to the case many years ago to find the answer?


    Suppose we find the suspicious point of the case in that year and catch a clue, then we can follow this clue to find the current clue.


    No matter whether the other party is a ghost or a person, as long as he appears, he will certainly leave traces. In those years, there were several cases of missing corpses, but now, there is only one undertaker.


    The clues to the crematorium are almost broken, and the body is missing. There is no way to start investigating. But if it is a case many years ago, will there be any clues?


    Think of here, I quickly opened the file, all the questions, with a pen and paper down.


    In the next few days, I turned over the case of the missing body many years ago from beginning to end, recording all the useful clues, suspicious people and venues.


    Then, I took Zheng nan to all the suspicious places on the file and visited all the suspicious people, but there was no progress.


    A lot of people have moved out of the city, and some people know nothing about it, and go to places that are either rebuilt or abandoned.


    In the afternoon, Zheng Nan and I were sitting in a noodle shop and eating at random. In the morning, we just went to a place where the school district was originally built, but now it has been changed into a commercial district. There is no clue.


    "Boss, it seems that this case happened seven years ago. In such a long time, it''s impossible to find clues now. What do you think?"


    Zheng Nan was lying on the table, looking at me complaining like a dead dog.


    Face has not come up, I lean on the chair, also a little tired, if not check, it will really become a forever question mark.


    "Don''t lose heart, eat, and then accompany me to a place."


    As soon as I heard this, Zheng Nan let out a cry.


    Before long, the landlady came over with two bowls of noodles, looked at me and said with a smile, "officer, what are you looking for?"


    I looked at the landlady for a while, sat up straight and asked her to pull a chair to sit down.


    "Madame, how many years have you been here?"


    The landlady poured a cup of tea with a smile: "Oh, it''s been years, about ten years."


    Ten years? As soon as I heard this, I immediately came to the spirit.


    "Do you know that seven years ago, there was a crematorium near here, and there was a cemetery not far away. At that time, something happened to the crematorium."


    The landlady looked out of the window, thought about it carefully, and then nodded: "I seem to have some impression when you say that. At that time, it seemed that there was still a lot of noise. Many people moved away because of it. It is said that there are ghosts, bad geomantic omen and a cannibal monster here. "


    Hearing this, I frowned: "can you tell us the specific situation?"


    The landlady took a sip of tea and nodded slowly.


    In the afternoon of the seventh month, it seemed that many people died in the crematorium.


    The person in charge was a cruel man. It was said that he was related to the boss. He forced the matter down and threw it directly to the mortuary for refrigeration.


    The night watchman died that night, and the body of the staff member who died suddenly during the day disappeared.


    After this happened, after a long time, the family members came to the door, and the person in charge saw that the matter could not be covered, so he called the police.


    However, many days have passed since then. After a period of investigation, the police decided that the man was missing. The person who died suddenly before was not found, and the murderer was not found. After a long time, the case became a mystery."Do you remember how many people died in the crematorium? Or how many bodies are missing? "


    The landlady was embarrassed and asked for her head: "I don''t know. There was no report at that time. After it became a pending case, things gradually subsided, and I don''t know what happened later."


    I nodded, with the landlady thanks, quickly eat noodles, pull Zheng Nan straight to the crematorium position.


    When I arrived at the crematorium, I found that the surrounding scenery didn''t seem to have changed much.


    On the abandoned open space, there is a small fragmented building with a big word "danger" printed on the outside.


    I stood by the car and glanced at the surrounding environment. It should be the crematorium seven years ago. It should be a cemetery within a kilometer.


    Zheng Nan and I went around the abandoned crematorium. It was empty, and the glass had already broken into slag. We could see nothing.


    "Let''s go to the cemetery."


    Out of the crematorium, I drove Zheng nan to the cemetery.


    The cemetery is still there. After all, the cemetery has been around for many years. If the place is changed suddenly, the family members in it will not agree.


    Later, Zheng Nan and I found the watchman of the cemetery and asked him about the situation.


    "Are you looking into the cases of that year?" The watchman is an old man with a foreign accent. He was surprised to learn what we came for.


    I nodded slightly: "uncle, you can say whatever you know."


    The old man waved his hand: "I don''t know anything, you go quickly, don''t check this matter, be careful to get into trouble."


    With that, the old man drove us out.


    Zheng Nan and I looked at each other, there is a problem!


    The old man either knew something and refused to say it, or he was afraid that someone would come to trouble and didn''t dare to say it.


    In any case, I have the confidence to pry open his mouth!

 Chapter 50

    Later, I asked Zheng Na to go back first, and I continued to have a look here myself.


    After Zheng Nan left, I asked Qin Li softly, "what''s the matter? Do you feel anything? "


    Qin Li shook his head, just want to speak, I suddenly hit a shiver, a look up, the original clear sky, do not know when actually overcast down.


    Qin Li immediately protected me and said in a low voice, "let''s go first."


    I didn''t know, so I followed him back to the car, but I didn''t plan to leave: "what''s the matter? It''s cloudy. I have an umbrella. Don''t worry. "


    "It''s not going to rain, it''s going to be something." Qin Li looked warily out of the window.


    Something? I followed Qin Li and looked out of the window, but I didn''t see anything.


    After a while, I whispered, "or shall we go first?"


    Qin Li nodded. I immediately started the car and left the cemetery.


    When I went out a long way, I cast my rearview mirror and found that the sky was still clear.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and slowed down: "what did you feel just now? Or did you see something? "


    "I didn''t see anything, but I felt a kind of evil spirit. It was very strong."


    Evil spirit?


    I know Yin Qi and resentment, but what is Sha Qi and how is it formed?


    "Evil spirit is a mass of Qi. It has no real form and has the ability to attack. Unlike Yin Qi or resentment, it has been accumulated for a long time."


    I clearly nodded, glanced at Qin Li, let him continue to say.


    "This evil spirit should be here all the time. I can feel its darkness and ferocity. It should be attached to Fengshui here. In addition, it''s a cemetery with Yin Qi. After death, the soul will come here. If it has resentment, it will be eaten by this evil spirit."


    Yin Yang Sha?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing.


    When I got home, I spelled all the information I got. Then I held my head and looked at Qin Li: "is there any way to deal with it? What harm will it do if it keeps growing? "


    Qin Li looked at me and hesitated. It took him a long time to speak.


    "Evil spirit is a general term, which can also be called seven killing. As the name suggests, there are seven different forms of evil spirit. If someone is infected with evil spirit, he will definitely have bad luck or have an accident directly. If this place has evil spirit, it is not a treasure land in geomancy."


    I nodded my head as if I knew nothing: "what is treasure land? How can we tell? "


    Qin Li glanced at me, which was the same as looking at the mentally retarded: "don''t you usually read?"


    "Seriously!" I turned a white eye. I usually read criminal investigation books. When did I read Feng Shui books?


    Qin Li opened his mouth and took a deep breath: "I told you so much that you don''t understand. I told you something you understand."


    Said, Qin Li sat up straight body, face me and then said: "know before some people will hang a mirror on the door is what mean?"


    I watched him not speak, waiting for him to continue.


    "The mirror is used to block the evil spirit. It can reflect the evil spirit back. Some people can also use the eight trigrams compass to block the evil spirit. But the evil spirit I saw in the cemetery today, these two things are definitely not good, either it is to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. "


    When Qin Li finished, he raised his eyebrows and looked like "I''m good.".


    I couldn''t help but roll a white eye to him: "how can that piece of land become the so-called geomantic treasure land? Or how to get rid of that evil spirit? "


    "I don''t know." Qin Li said, shrugging his shoulders.


    I took a deep breath and told myself not to be angry. After half a sound, I looked at notepad and knocked on the table.


    If the so-called evil spirit of the regiment is making trouble, can the crematorium be explained in this way?


    But why didn''t you feel the evil spirit in the crematorium this time? How can you explain that it''s as strange as the transformation of time and space?


    Qin Li looked at me as if he knew what I was thinking.


    "Let me popularize the science for you. The seven evil spirits are Yinsha, Sesha, Xingsha, cisha and so on. What we met in the crematorium before may be the magnetic evil Qi, which can change the magnetic field, so it makes people feel like they are crossing two time and space. This time, it may be the Xingsha. The simplest way to identify it is what we can see."


    I clearly nodded, if so, it can explain.


    Before Qin Li suddenly disappeared in the mortuary, that is, he went into the cisha, while I was outside, so I couldn''t see him.


    "Wait, I didn''t see you when I entered the morgue for the first time. If you entered the cisha, I went to the morgue for the second time and saw you fighting with others. How can I explain that?"


    "That''s not human. Are you stupid?" Qin Lixue rolled my eyes.


    Not people? Then why can I see it?Before I asked this, Qin Li said again: "don''t believe everything in the evil spirit. It seems that I''m fighting. Maybe I''m doing something else."


    I nodded, although still don''t understand what''s going on, but at least he didn''t have an accident, I just need to know that.


    However, he explained a lot, but still didn''t say how to get rid of the evil spirit.


    Do I want to run to the cemetery and follow everyone who comes here and say: Hey, there''s evil spirit here. Move the grave quickly. That''s not going to kill me?


    Now the problem is to find out, but how to solve it has not been found. If this evil spirit is really sneaky, it is that there is no murderer, and there is still a pending case. Even if the evil spirit is broken, there is no way to give an account to the dead.


    Is this evil spirit deliberately cultivated? Or someone deliberately put a group of evil spirit here to block Fengshui?


    Thinking of this, I have a new idea.


    The next day, I called Zheng Nan and began to help me find a more prestigious feng shui master.


    Sitting in the car, Zheng Na looked listless: "boss, why do we want to find a feng shui master? Do you want to ward off evil spirits? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I just want to know something about feng shui."


    Hearing this, Qin Li floated behind me and sneered: "just you? I''ll tell you something that you may not understand for 800 years. Some people believe that. "


    Before I opened my mouth, I heard Zheng Nan answer me: "OK, you know, I''ll squint for a while."


    When I got to the place, I dragged Zheng nan to look for it. Last night, I found a Feng Shui commentator on the Internet. The address was near here.


    It took me a long time to find an earthen house. It''s also rare to have a small bungalow in this busy city.


    I push the door to go in, there is no one inside, I and Zheng Nan in a circle, but found that Qin Li did not follow in.

 Chapter 51

    I patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder, went out, and saw Qin Li standing at the door, leaning against a tree, did not intend to come in.


    I quickly walked over and saw that there was no one around. Then I asked in a low voice, "what are you doing standing here? Why don''t you go in? "


    "There''s a sign outside. I can''t get in. Just go in. I''ll stand here waiting for you."


    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked at the position of the door, but did not see what he said.


    However, I feel that this is a good thing, the other side will use the symbol, Qin Li can not go in, indicating that this person is really capable.


    See him this appearance, I can only nod, I went into the bungalow, see Zheng Nan some embarrassed standing there, and he is sitting opposite a man.


    I quickly went to Zheng Nan and said, "Hello, I''m here to see you. I want to ask you for help."


    The man leaned back on the chair and looked at me carefully. He didn''t ask us what we were doing, but just laughed: "you get along very well. You don''t need my help."


    I''m a little ashamed of what I said. I didn''t expect that the other party could see through the fact that I raised a ghost at a glance.


    Unfortunately, I''m not talking about this.


    "Master, it''s not this that I ask you for help." Say, I see to Zheng Nan, let him go out to wait for me first.


    After Zheng Nan left, I watched the master speak slowly: "master, I recently found that there is a cemetery in the suburbs, there is evil spirit, you see, can you help me deal with this?"


    Hearing this, the master frowned: "evil spirit?"


    I quickly nodded, went to one side and sat down. I told what I saw with Qin Li and what happened to cisha in the crematorium before.


    After hearing this, the master nodded slightly: "if there is evil spirit, I''m afraid I can''t deal with it alone. Take me to see the situation there."


    He immediately refused to see the master, but I didn''t agree.


    Then, I took the master and Zheng nan to the cemetery.


    Only in the car, I was a little embarrassed. Qin Li and master were sitting in the back. Qin Li had been lying in my driver''s seat. Fortunately, the master half closed his eyes and seemed to be resting. He turned a blind eye to Qin Li.


    There is Zheng Nan in the car. I can''t tell Qin Li to be honest. I can only wink at him desperately. But Qin Li didn''t seem to see what to do at all.


    Fortunately, I had been familiar with the route before, and soon arrived at the cemetery.


    "I''m not careful when I''m swept into the cemetery. Don''t look at me carelessly," he said


    "No, it''s going to be long gone. Besides, I didn''t do anything harmful." Qin Li looked at me with a smile, let me feel at ease.


    Seeing this, I could only shake my head and follow.


    After entering the cemetery, the master stood at a high place and looked around. Then he nodded: "what you said is really good. There has been evil spirit here, but it''s easy for people to notice. It''s difficult to get rid of it."


    "Then what? It can''t stay here all the time. "


    The evil spirit of this group can''t be removed. The case many years ago didn''t come to an end. Now the case of losing the body has never made any progress. Now I can only seize this line.


    The master thought for a while, and then said: "it''s not that there is no way, but it needs the time, place and people to make a set."


    See he has a way, I immediately nodded: "then do a set, master you say how to do."


    Then, the master told his idea, and I started to prepare things for him according to what he said.


    Three days later in the evening, we came to the cemetery again. Only this time, I didn''t take Zheng Nan with me. I was afraid that Zheng Nan would be afraid of what he shouldn''t see.


    The master set up an array on the back hill of the cemetery. I don''t know exactly what array, but he has been busy.


    It was getting dark. The master finally stopped and clapped his hands: "OK, now wait for LingDian."


    I nodded. Before I could speak, the master said, "you''d better find some wild spirits. You''d better be more powerful. You must lead them here before LingDian."


    This is obviously not to me, I look at Qin Li, see he is a little reluctant, I quickly said: "according to the master said to do, hurry to go."


    Seeing that I opened my mouth, Qin Li turned and left.


    At 11:30 in the evening, I saw Qin Li come back from a distance in a hurry. I immediately stood up. Before I could speak, I saw a group of wild ghosts behind him.


    I subconsciously want to avoid, but was held by the master: "you go to the middle, close your eyes, wait, no matter what you see or hear, don''t open your eyes, read what I just told you."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then quickly went to the middle of the array. I didn''t know what he was going to do, but I knew I was going to be obedient.


    I clenched my teeth, closed my eyes, and tried to ignore the movement around me. I tried to recite what the master had just taught me. It was a bit awkward, but I still recited it word by word.Qin Li rushed over and passed me directly. I was stumbling by him. Before I could stand still, I could smell the bloody smell coming from behind.


    I clenched my hands into a fist, but I didn''t have time to stabilize myself, so I sat down and read more quickly.


    I don''t know how long after that, I seem to hear a flash of lightning and thunder beside me, and the lightning seems to fall on my side.


    Just then, I heard the voice of the master not far away: "here we are."


    Before I knew what was coming, I felt the temperature drop around me, and I shivered with cold.


    I didn''t know that Qin Li was standing in front of me to protect me, and I didn''t know that I was surrounded by wild ghosts trapped by the array. What''s more, there was a dark cloud over my head, lightning and thunder.


    I only know that sentence in my heart. Sitting on the ground, I feel as if I have settled down. I only have that sentence in my mind.


    At one o''clock, a golden light rose from around me, and the wild ghost around me suddenly cried out in a shrill and terrible voice.


    The master standing outside the array is also talking about something with his eyes closed, but I have no time to pay attention to it.


    I read that sentence silently, and felt the wailing around me was getting smaller and smaller. But I knew I couldn''t open my eyes, so I didn''t see that the dark cloud above me was getting smaller and smaller.


    I don''t know how long later, the wailing around me completely disappeared, and the dark clouds above my head also disappeared.


    Just then, I heard the voice of the master coming from my side: "you can open your eyes."

 Chapter 52

    I slowly opened my eyes, and was calmed by the surrounding scene. The original trees around me were destroyed. The master sat not far away from me, his face was a little pale, and there was some sweat on his forehead. Qin Li looked at me and reached out to help me up.


    I looked up at the sky, or before the appearance: "master, this is OK?"


    The master sat for a long time and then nodded. He stood up and said, "OK, let''s go."


    I followed the master and walked slowly towards the cemetery. I seemed to see all the hoodlums that had disappeared before. They were waving to me, as if they were thanking me and saying goodbye.


    After leaving the cemetery, I sent the master back first, and then went home, lying on the bed and sleeping directly.


    The next morning, as soon as I got to the police station, I heard the people around me whispering about something.


    When I passed by, I heard Zheng Nan talking to the people around me: "have you heard that? Last night, there was lightning and thunder on the other side of the cemetery, and a golden light lit up half of the sky. It seemed that the fire broke out, but there was nothing when we got there. "


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s words, I frowned. I didn''t know what happened last night.


    When I got back to my office, I turned on my computer and checked what happened last night. There were only sporadic reports and videos from some netizens. However, it seemed that the videos were all far away, and no one knew about the cemetery at that time.


    After watching these, I feel relieved. If I get it to the media, I will be miserable. Fortunately, nothing was photographed at that time, only a dark cloud appeared and dissipated, and there was a dazzling golden light.


    Close the web page, lean back in the chair, a long sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, there was no danger yesterday. The master really had some skills." Qin Li came in from the door, sat aside and said.


    I had no choice but to shake my head. The man saw through that I had a ghost. I must have the ability, otherwise I would not ask him to help.


    But I didn''t say that. I thought I had species discrimination.


    A few days later, a lot of corpses appeared in the cemetery, most of them were lost in the crematorium before, and another one was the former undertaker.


    The body was found, but because of the evil spirit, there was no way to catch the murderer, so the case came to an end.


    Counting the days, it''s the annual planned tour in a few days, and the people in the bureau are excited.


    Maybe everyone is looking forward to these days. There is such an activity in our bureau every year. It is specially organized by the director of the Bureau. There are watchmen on duty. Other people take three days off to travel or have a picnic together.


    The director went to Huangshan at the end of the new year, and we didn''t know when we had to make a pattern.


    When the regular meeting was held on Monday, the secretary put the matter on the agenda.


    "Let''s talk about it. Where do you want to go this year? Anyway, it''s just a three-day holiday. It''s the same as before. All the expenses are shared equally. "


    It was said that it was a collective discussion, but the final decision was made by the director.


    I leaned back in my chair with some interest, playing with the pen in my hand.


    But Zheng Nan is a face excited, looking at the director, said: "director, or we go to the seaside this time, seafood dinner what don''t too enjoyable!"


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately echoed: "yes, yes, there are bikini girls. They''ve been walking around the corpse all year, and they can''t even find a female ticket."


    The director laughed: "that''s OK, or will it be decided this year? Hainan or Qingdao? "


    In terms of beauty, it must be Hainan, but in terms of seafood, Qingdao is more suitable. People can''t pay attention to it for a while.


    In the end, the director took the board: "Hainan! So it''s settled. Let the air ticket go to Fengliu, count the number of good people, book the tickets and inform everyone of the specific time of assembly. It''s over! "


    I didn''t say anything. The director pushed me to the front line again with a word.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s absence, I quickly wrote down the people I went to play with, a total of 16 people.


    In the afternoon, I stood in front of the computer, checking the ticket, the mobile phone rang. As soon as I saw that it was Mr. Gu''s message, I quickly opened it. In his message, Mr. Gu asked me where to play this year.


    I hesitated and gave him the address.


    "I''ll sign up, too. I''ll go with you."


    I was surprised to see that Mr. Gu would never take part in this kind of activity in previous years. What happened this year?


    Before returning the message to Mr. Gu, the phone rang again. Seeing that it was Yuman''s phone, he picked it up.


    "Did Mr. Gu tell you that he is going to join you in this year''s activities?"


    Before I spoke, I heard Yuman''s voice on the phone.


    That tone, that momentum, I can''t help rolling a white eye: "he just sent me a message, you called, how? Are you going, too? "


    To tell you the truth, although Mr. Gu and Yu man are also members of our bureau, they are different from our establishment. They not only do autopsy for us, so they both come to ask me. I''m still very strange."I''ll go too. Count me in. Please let me know when you''ve set the time." With that, Yuman hung up.


    At this time, I saw two short messages from Mr. Gu in my mobile phone.


    One said: I just want to relax, don''t think too much.


    Rule 2: remember to let me know when you set the time.


    I''m not in the mood to reply to him again. I throw my mobile phone on the table, then read the website and book the air ticket.


    After a tour of discount tickets, we finally decided to fly to Hainan at 10 a.m. next Wednesday.


    After booking, I sent a screenshot of the ticket in the group, waiting for the money to be collected and booking the ticket.


    Although I didn''t give any further notice, I received the ticket money from Mr. Yu man and Mr. Gu before Wednesday.


    The ticket is round-trip, one radish and one pit. But for the two of them, I think it''s better to ask the director.


    On the day I collected all the money, I told the director about it, but the director thought it was a good thing for me to come and participate. I had to buy it.


    After booking air tickets, several books for the next three days were also discussed.


    It''s the end of the year and the weather is getting cold, but it doesn''t stop the enthusiasm of the people in the Bureau.


    On Wednesday morning, people rushed to the airport with their packed bags.


    Before boarding the plane, I counted the number of people, including Mr. Gu and Yu man, a total of 18 people.


    I used to sit with the director, but I don''t know why. The person next to me has become Mr. Gu. I can''t change my seat when the plane is about to take off.


    When everyone sat down, Mr. Gu looked at me and said, "how can you arrange to go to Hainan this year?"


    I adjusted the pillow and closed my eyes: "I don''t know, maybe it''s to see beautiful women."

 Chapter 53

    "Have you arranged all your activities?" Mr. Gu asked me again.


    I didn''t know what he was thinking. I just nodded, squinted and looked aside. Qin Li was close to me, blocking my view of Mr. Gu.


    In the heart sighed one breath, fortunately this airplane''s person all could not see Qin Li''s existence, otherwise also did not frighten all jumped the plane?


    Thinking of this, I hooked the corner of my mouth and closed my eyes again.


    Qin Li and Gu didn''t know what I thought. One thought I was smiling at him, the other thought I was smiling at another.


    I''m not in the mood to listen to their thoughts. I close my eyes and go to sleep.


    When I arrived in Hainan and stayed in a hotel, I had a standard room with another girl. The existence of Qin Li would inevitably be embarrassing.


    While the girl went into the bathroom to take a bath, I took Qin Li to the window and whispered: "maybe you can find a place to sleep outside these nights. I don''t care at ordinary times. Now there is one more girl, you''d better avoid it."


    Qin Li looked at me with a smile in his eyes: "what are you doing? Afraid I''ll take a fancy to her? "


    I turned black when I saw his unorthodox appearance. Before I spoke, I saw that the girl had come out of the bathroom with only a bath towel wrapped around her. My face turned even darker.


    Seeing this, Qin Li coughed and floated out of the window: "I''d better withdraw first. I''ll come to you tomorrow morning." With that, he gave me a big kiss on the face and left.


    I stare at his back as he leaves, and my forehead jumps.


    "Romantic, what are you doing standing by the bed? You also hurry to take a bath, in the evening we go to the seaside to eat, remember to pass some spicy With that, she began to dress with a smile.


    I nodded in a hurry, took a change of clothes into the bathroom, conditional circumstances, I do not want all fruit out of the bathroom.


    During dinner, we specially found a seaside restaurant and ordered a whole seafood feast.


    The girl who lives with me, I don''t know what''s wrong, always runs to the toilet. I ask her, and she says it''s OK.


    After dinner, we were about to go for a walk by the sea, but suddenly someone asked, "hey? Romantic, have you seen the plum


    Liu Mei is the girl who lives with me. She joined our bureau two years ago. She is popular at ordinary times. When she disappeared, someone found out.


    I looked around and shook my head: "maybe I went to the bathroom again. It''s OK. I''ll wait for her here. You go first."


    I was sitting on the sofa playing with my mobile phone when I saw Yuman come out of the bathroom in a hurry. When I saw me sitting on the sofa, I came over immediately and said in a voice, "there''s something wrong with the bathroom. Please come and have a look."


    Yuman is not the kind of person who will be easily flustered. I''m afraid that something really happened to her at the moment.


    I quickly got up and followed Yuman to the bathroom.


    She followed me, reached out and subconsciously pulled my sleeve. I frowned and stopped at the door of the bathroom. I asked in a low voice, "what do you see?"


    Yuman shook his head and refused to talk about the situation inside. Her reaction made me very strange.


    When I opened the door of the bathroom, the only chandelier in it was flashing all the time. It was bright and dark. I went in and glanced around, and immediately said, "Xiaomei? Is it in there? "


    No one answered me. I had to open one door at a time. I just opened two doors. When I got to the third door, Yuman suddenly held me.


    I frowned, raised my hand and knocked on the door. No one answered. I pushed the door, but it was locked from inside.


    The next few doors are under maintenance or open. Only this door is locked. Xiaomei is probably in it.


    I immediately took out my mobile phone to call the director, briefly explained the situation here, not long after, the director came with people.


    Zheng Nan helped to contact the manager of the hotel. Several people stood outside to guard the door and didn''t let other tourists in. The director came in and pushed the door: "did you open it? What''s the situation? "


    "During the meal, Xiao Mei often goes to the bathroom. It should be because she has a bad stomach. Just before we checked out, I saw her coming here." I recalled it carefully and explained the situation to the director. "After you left, I waited for her on the sofa in the living room. Not long after, Yuman came out and told me that something had happened. I just came here."


    The director nodded and called two men directly from the outside to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Xiaomei sitting on the toilet with her head tilted back. There was a shocking bloodstain on her neck.


    I checked around and found nothing abnormal, the heart of the doubt unlimited expansion.


    We just arrived here today, and there was no conflict with anyone. How could Xiaomei die in the public toilet?


    Soon, Zheng Nan came with the hotel management staff. When he saw the dead, the management screamed in horror.


    We all came out to play. Few of us had their certificates with us. The director could only call the local criminal police.It wasn''t long before the local criminal police arrived.


    The leader was a middle-aged man, who looked almost the same age as our director. As soon as he came over, he went straight to our director: "director Liao, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The director waved his hand, gave way to the door and pointed to the situation inside: "our people died in you strangely. Should you have a good look?"


    The leader quickly nodded and directly led people to check the monitoring.


    I followed the director and went to the monitoring room. The monitor showed that the last time Liu Mei went to the bathroom at 7:42 in the evening, while Yu man went to the bathroom at 7:45. But within a minute, Yu man came out in a panic.


    The monitor can''t capture what happened in the bathroom, but the time can be confirmed.


    Then, on the screen, I saw that I took Yuman into the bathroom. The rest is clear.


    "Director Liao, look at this..."


    The leader looked at the surveillance and was a little surprised. After Liu Mei was killed, Yu man was the first one and I was the second one. The most suspect is Yuman.


    The murderer may have done the case between 7:42 and 7:45. As the first one to find the dead, Yuman naturally escaped but was brought to be interrogated.


    On the contrary, I think that Yuman can''t be the murderer. First, Yuman is not familiar with Liumei, and even doesn''t know her. There must be no grudge. Second, even if Yuman wants to kill Liumei, he will never do it at this time.


    I think if it''s Yuman''s hand, she will make it more beautiful. She can even throw the pot on others.


    But what I don''t understand is that it''s not the first time for Yuman to see the body. Why is he so flustered this time? Did she hear or see something?

 Chapter 54

    When Mr. Yuman came to see the local criminal police and made a record of the body.


    I quickly walked over, squatted down to help, and then asked: "Mr. Gu, what is the cause of death?"


    Although there is a bright red blood mark on Liu Mei''s neck, it may not be the cause of her death. It may not be that someone deliberately confused the public.


    "She should have had food poisoning before. The cause of death can''t be seen. She needs an autopsy."


    Mr. Gu said and stood up.


    I nodded, seemingly murdered, but there must be some secret we don''t know.


    When the local criminal police finished recording Yuman, they found me.


    I had to take notes with them first. After taking notes, I immediately went to the director.


    "Chief, do you want us to have a direct autopsy? If we wait for the local criminal police to do it, we don''t know when we will get the result. Just because Mr. Gu is here, we can borrow their site. "


    The director frowned and shook his head: "this is their place after all. We are here on holiday. Let''s leave this case to them."


    The director has said that. I can''t say anything more. Liu Mei is dead. In this way, I will have a room by myself.


    The next morning, Qin Li came back to me. Seeing that I was alone in the room, he immediately frowned. As soon as he wanted to speak, he rushed to me and protected me in his arms.


    I looked at him in surprise: "early in the morning, what''s the matter?"


    "The woman you live with is dead?" Qin Li asked this, I was a little surprised, and then nodded.


    Qin Li looked warily at the direction of the door, then let me go and walked past.


    After a while, I saw him come back to me and say in a soft voice, "she came to you and said that she wanted to show you something."


    I frowned and nodded to let her lead the way.


    Liu Mei died, naturally can see Qin Li, but I don''t know if she is surprised, I have been followed by ghosts.


    Soon, with Liu Mei''s guidance, Qin Li took me to the escape passage of the hotel.


    Liu Mei and I live on the sixth floor. We usually take the elevator. Nowadays, no one will take the stairs unless the elevator is broken.


    Into the stairwell, I looked up and down, did not see, but Qin Li pulled me, has been upstairs.


    I don''t understand. Liu Mei died in the bathroom of the hall on the first floor. What does it have to do with the upstairs?


    After climbing up two floors, Qin Li stopped and went to the front. He didn''t know what he was communicating with Liu Mei. Soon he came back.


    "Liu Mei told me that there was a man looking for her before. They met here. I don''t know why. After meeting, Liu Mei began to have diarrhea until she died. She died in the bathroom."


    After listening to Qin Li''s words, I frowned: "ask Liu Mei whether she died of poisoning or was cut throat."


    Qin Li looked to the stairway. After half a sound, he said, "cut your throat."


    I leaned against the railing, thinking about the whole story, and then said, "who''s that man? What identity? Why do you want to see you? What do you have against him? Is he the murderer


    "She said it was just a chance meeting. Before, they were sitting next to each other on the plane. The man lived on this floor and had no grudge. As for the murderer, she didn''t know."


    Qin Li helped to convey Liu Mei''s words to me, and I took a deep breath.


    Even if the murderer is not the man, we can not rule out his suspicion. The most important thing now is to find the man.


    "Do you remember what that man looked like?" I said, looking at Qin Li, a moment later, he nodded: "she said remember, see people can recognize."


    Later, I learned that the man had made an appointment with Liu Mei in the hotel twice. The first time was when he first arrived at the hotel, and the second time was before dinner.


    So the question is, how does that man know Liu Mei''s whereabouts? What''s more, they all act in groups, and seldom act alone. When did Liu Mei see that man again.


    Thinking, I''m going to go down and check the monitoring again, find the person at the front desk and check in on the eighth floor.


    I was just about to leave when I saw a pile of white powder at the door.


    I looked around and found that there was no monitor installed in the stairwell. I squatted down and twisted some powder with my hands. Before I got close, I smelled a faint fragrance.


    "Look what this is, Qin Li? There''s a fragrance in the powder. " Then I raised my hand and let Qin Li smell it.


    Qin Li frowned, carefully identified it, and then shook his head: "I don''t know, I haven''t heard it. Can it be something like mystery, medicine, fantasy, medicine?"


    It''s hard to say. I took out the paper towel from my pocket and put some powder in my pocket.


    I went to the front desk to check in a single room. I found that the man who went to the front desk didn''t check in first.After leaving the front desk, I went to the monitoring room again and looked at the monitoring again. Only this time, I looked at the monitoring of the whole hotel, not just the monitoring of the first floor.


    Soon, I found the problem.


    In the surveillance, there was no man at all. Either he avoided all the surveillance, or he was an employee here. It''s not surprising that he went back and forth.


    Combined with what Liu Mei said before, I looked at the surveillance again and did not see any suspicious personnel.


    I have a buf like Qin Li. I can''t find any details. I''m afraid the local criminal police here can''t find any clues.


    Qin Li stood beside me and suddenly said in a voice, "that woman is here. It seems that there is something wrong with her."


    This side is looking at the monitoring, I naturally can''t pull out, can only nod: "you go to have a look."


    Qin Li sighed helplessly: "she must let you follow, otherwise I just went."


    I nodded perfunctorily and looked at the surveillance carefully. I found that the first time Liu Mei left the room was at 4:20 p.m., when I should be in the room, but I didn''t know Liu Mei was out.


    The second time Liu Mei appeared in the corridor was at 6:40 p.m. at that time, we were preparing to gather for dinner.


    I feel that Liu Mei''s departure these two times will be the key to the death of this case.


    After watching the surveillance and the record last night, I left with Qin Li.


    Then Liu Mei took us to the kitchen of the hotel.


    Now it''s nearly ten o''clock in the evening, there is no one in the kitchen, only a few sporadic lights are still on.


    I went into the kitchen and went around. I didn''t know what Liu Mei was going to do with me.

 Chapter 55

    Just as I was about to leave, Qin Li suddenly took me to the seasoning table.


    I looked at the pair of seasoning bottles in front of me and frowned. Suddenly, I thought of the powder I saw in the stairwell on the eighth floor.


    Quickly take out the tissue from your pocket, open it, pour out a little powder, and then compare it with the seasoning on the table one by one.


    I compared all the seasonings, but I didn''t find the same seasoning. Does that mean that the powder I found on the eighth floor is not seasoning at all?


    After leaving the kitchen, I went upstairs and found Mr. Gu.


    The door of the room was quickly opened. Mr. Gu was only wearing a thin shirt. When I saw that my eyes were shining a little, I automatically ignored his reaction and looked around. No one passed him and entered the room.


    Mr. Gu looked at me. When I sat on the sofa, he asked me, "how did you come to me? So late, don''t you rest? "


    "See what I can do for you." Then I took out the tissue from my pocket and opened it carefully to reveal the powder inside.


    With a slight frown, Mr. Gu came and sat down beside me. He glanced at the powder carefully. After a while, he said, "it should be fragrant powder. It''s nothing special. Where did you get this thing? "


    " do you know the specific ingredients in this powder? " I looked at Mr. Gu and asked aloud.


    I always feel that this pile of powder appears at the stairway of the eighth floor, which is an abnormal phenomenon. Even if someone likes to use perfume powder, it should also be in his own room, rather than in the corridor, which is obviously discarded.


    Mr. Gu nodded, took something out of his backpack and tried to light the powder.


    After a while, I saw that the incense powder had begun to burn, and some fragrance came out. I smelt the fragrance carefully, but I didn''t recognize anything. Instead, it was Mr. Gu who had been writing something.


    "You see, that''s about it."


    I took the notebook and saw Mr. Gu write down a series of names: agarwood, sandalwood, saffron, clove


    These are the necessary raw materials for making the fragrance powder. There is no problem. But the symptom Liu Mei had before is poisoning. Is it difficult for her to be allergic to something in the fragrance powder?


    I told Mr. Gu what I thought, and Mr. Gu immediately began to check the information with the tablet.


    A moment later, Mr. Gu handed me the tablet. The information above shows that excessive use of saffron can cause poisoning, especially for people with allergic constitution.


    Mild dizziness and vomiting, severe colic and other symptoms will appear.


    I recalled the situation before Liu Mei, and it was almost the same as what was written above.


    So now is it possible to confirm that Liu Mei was poisoned because of Saffron?


    It seems that we must find the mysterious man now.


    "Romantic, do you want to find out the cause of Liu Mei''s death?"


    When I heard Mr. Gu''s voice, I looked at him and nodded.


    "We''ll leave the day after tomorrow. Just give the case to the local criminal police. You don''t have to think so much."


    In the face of Mr. Gu''s words, my face sank a bit. The director also said such words. I had planned to do the same.


    But if Liu Mei''s ghost didn''t find me, I might have done so. But now I have such a favorable clue in my hand, how can I give up?


    Even if I send this pile of incense powder to the criminal police station, they may not be able to really find the man.


    I even have a vague illusion that the man is likely to be the murderer, seemingly an insignificant person, is likely to play a huge chain effect.


    Seeing my appearance, Mr. Gu put his hand on my shoulder. The light in his eyes made me a little confused.


    "Fengliu, you listen to me. Don''t worry. I''ll take it as if I haven''t seen this pile of incense powder today, and you''ll take it as if you haven''t brought this pile of incense powder."


    I looked at him in silence, I could understand what he meant, but I couldn''t do such a thing.


    After a moment''s silence, I sighed a little: "forget it, Mr. Gu, thank you today. Just think I haven''t been here today."


    With that, I cleaned up the powder on the table and stood up. I was ready to leave when I heard the door of the room knocked.


    I turned to look at Mr. Gu and saw him looking at me. I didn''t notice anyone knocking at the door. I put the tissue in my pocket and went to the door. Just as I was about to open the door, Mr. Gu held my wrist.


    "Romantic..."


    Mr. Gu looked at me like he wanted to talk, but I saw that Qin Li was leaning on the side. On the surface, he looked at Mr. Gu''s hand, but his eyes were cold.


    I was stunned by Mr. Gu''s action. I didn''t understand what he was going to do. I could only turn around and draw back my hand to look at him: "Mr. Gu, what else do you have to say?"


    Seeing that he opened his mouth and then shook his head, I turned to open the door without any pause.As soon as I opened the door, I saw Yuman standing at the door in panic. When I saw her, she was stunned: "how can you be here?"


    I walked out of the room over her and said, "it''s OK. Aren''t you here, too?"


    Yu man looked at me as if he were looking at some enemy. Mr. Gu, who was standing at the door, frowned slightly: "Why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Gu, I have something to say to you." Yuman walked directly into the room and looked at Mr. Gu.


    She turned her back to me. I couldn''t see her expression, but I saw a trace of impatience on Mr. Gu''s face.


    Seeing this, I picked an eyebrow: "Mr. Gu, I''ll go first, you talk slowly." With that, I turned and left.


    Qin Li followed me. When he came back to the room, he immediately pressed me on the door and looked at me very seriously.


    I was confused by him: "what are you doing? Suddenly there''s a draught? " But he pushed me harder, and I thought.


    "Is Mr. Gu interested in you?"


    Qin Li''s words made me frown: "what do you mean?"


    Seeing that I really didn''t understand, his eyes changed, and then he let me go: "it''s OK, you don''t have to look for Mr. Gu in the future, and you''re not afraid that he will decompose you one day."


    When I got the space, I immediately went out from under his arm, threw myself on the big bed, took a deep breath, and then began to answer him: "Mr. Gu is not that kind of person, and I just work with him."


    Qin Li lay next to me, sniffing at me, but he didn''t say anything.


    I closed my eyes and thought about how Liu Mei died. Why didn''t they let me look into it? Did they really think that Liu Mei''s death was so simple?

 Chapter 56

    Anyway, after a long time, it''s nothing to do with you


    I look at him, see he closed his eyes, did not look at me, do not know why, I feel some bad.


    They all told me not to investigate this case, but most of the suspects in this case, and I am a criminal policeman. Although I am traveling now, I still want to find out the truth when such things happen.


    That''s what I do, isn''t it?


    I didn''t say that. I knew that even if I said it, Qin Li might not agree with it.


    The next morning, when I went downstairs for dinner, I saw the director talking to a man, but they were a little far away from me, and I couldn''t hear them.


    I was about to walk past when the man who was facing the director suddenly left. The director also saw me. He waved to me and let me pass.


    Walking to the director, I took a look at the figure of the man who left and asked, "director, are you looking for me?"


    "If you arrange the activities, we''ll go back tomorrow. We can''t let everyone have a bad time because of Liu Mei."


    On the surface, it seems that there is nothing wrong with this, but I always feel that the director seems to know something, and he deliberately wants to support us or me.


    I nodded, and after dinner, I took the people to the seaside.


    Fortunately, the weather in Hainan is not bad these days. It''s sunny and everyone has played.


    I was lying on the beach with my eyes closed and bathed in the sun. At this moment, I suddenly felt someone lying beside me. I squinted slightly and found that it was Mr. Gu.


    "Don''t you go to sea with them?" I glanced at Mr. Gu, then turned and closed my eyes.


    "Then why don''t you play?"


    Mr. Gu didn''t answer me, but asked me a rhetorical question.


    I hooked the corner of my mouth: "it''s all the same. It''s good to lie down."


    I heard Mr. Gu smile. I almost turned around and looked at him. I''ve known him for so long. I don''t think I''ve ever seen him smile.


    But when I looked at him, there was no expression on his face. The smile just now seemed to be my illusion.


    Just as I was about to speak, a beach ball flew towards me. Mr. Gu helped me block it and looked at me anxiously: "are you ok?"


    I propped up and looked at the beach ball in Mr. Gu''s hand. With a frown, I looked to the other side and found that Zheng Nan and Long Hui and Shan Yang were playing beach ball. On the other side, Yu man and several other people were playing.


    "Boss, I''m sorry, help us throw the ball!" Zheng Nan looked at me with a flattering smile.


    Yuman also looked at me, fell on my eyes particularly dazzling, but also with hostility.


    I picked up the beach volleyball in Mr. Gu''s hand, stood up and walked towards Zheng Nan.


    "Take me one." Then I went to the field and weighed the ball in my hand.


    As a result of my joining, there was one more person on Zheng Nan''s side. Long Hui waved his hand: "you play, I''ll have a rest first." With that, he left the field.


    I took a look at Long Hui and said, "let''s go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I abandoned volleyball and hit it hard.


    Full of strength and tricky angle, the ball flew straight towards Yuman.


    Yu man didn''t have to take the ball, but she didn''t know what she thought. She had to run up from the back row, picked up the ball and hit it back.


    See her ball line, is facing me, I did not run, not to give her the chance to weigh the ball, directly stopped.


    saw our side score, and Zheng Nan screamed directly: "boss, you are so awesome!"


    Next, Yuman only stares at me to play, I am not weak, how the ball comes, I will play back.


    Yuman was a little excited by me. With anger in his eyes, he patted the ball back hard. I hooked the corner of my mouth and got upset. It''s hard to win again.


    I got another point. I moved my neck and waved my hand: "I''m not playing anymore. I''m sweating all over."


    With that, I went outside, but before I took two steps, I heard Yuman shouting behind me: "Lu Fengliu, do you dare to compete with me alone?"


    As soon as she said this, the people around her cheered immediately. They were all a group of people who were not afraid of big things.


    I suddenly had a headache and waved my hand: "forget it, you are the physical body. You are bullied when you win."


    Zheng Nan followed me, with one hand on my shoulder, and looked at Yu man with a smile: "Yu man, don''t underestimate my boss. She has real ability. Just like this, you''d better not make trouble."


    At this point, several people in our group laughed.


    Indeed, a girl can be the leader of the first team, with a group of brothers under her. If she has no real ability, they won''t believe me at all.Yu man sneered coldly and walked up to me, especially provocative: "why, you can''t be afraid? In front of your subordinates, do you feel that you have no face when you lose? "


    This let Zheng Nan they a few encircle come up, want to hold injustice for me, I quickly raised a hand to stop down, to tell the truth, Yu man such, I really didn''t put in the eye.


    "Well, you say, how and what do you want to compare? Don''t make it look like we''re too many to bully you. "


    Seeing me accept the call, Yuman sneered coldly: "we are better than beach volleyball, we are two! If I win, you can never pester Mr. Gu. If I lose, I''ll quit. "


    I looked at Yu man and slowly raised the corner of my mouth. I finally knew why Yu man was so hostile to me every time he saw me. It turned out that it was because of Mr. Gu.


    However, I have nothing to do with Mr. Gu. When Yu man said that, it seems that I have stepped in between them.


    I shook my head. "It doesn''t make sense. Change the bet."


    Seeing this, Yuman immediately approached me: "why, are you afraid?"


    Looking at Yu man''s arrogance, Zheng Nan quickly stopped her and made a comeback: "Yu man, don''t do this. We are all colleagues. It''s not good to make such a noise."


    Far from ignoring Zheng Nan, Yu man reaches out to push him away. I quickly reach out to help him.


    I look at Yu man, with a touch of seriousness in my eyes. Since she wants to play, I will not play with her.


    "OK, I promise you, but the loser will not only quit, but also leave the police station."


    Hearing this, people''s faces changed. Unexpectedly, when I opened my mouth, I was playing bigger than Yuman.


    Zheng Nan is full of disbelief: "boss?"


    I knew what Zheng Nan meant and waved his hand so that he didn''t have to worry.


    Yu man sneered and said, "good!"

 Chapter 57

    We two stood on the volleyball court, Yuman holding volleyball, surrounded by a group of people, I saw Mr. Gu also came, hook the corner of the mouth, to Yuman Yang Yang chin: "serve."


    With fire in his eyes, Yuman threw the ball high and hit it.


    Seeing this, I ran directly, intercepted the ball, and hit the opposite diagonal position. Yuman struggled to catch the ball, but he was a step late.


    Seeing my score, Zheng Nan took the lead and cheered.


    Yuman got up a little embarrassed and picked up the ball.


    I know what Yuman thinks in his heart. Before, I didn''t want to press the ball too hard. After all, there are colleagues on the opposite side, who are not good-looking. But Yuman stood on the top of the storm and challenged me. Can I let her go? What''s the dream?


    The next few games, is the strength of the rolling, although I do not love sports, with does not mean that I will not exercise.


    Volleyball has skills, especially beach volleyball.


    Before long, Yuman panted on her knees and stopped. The ball just hit her feet. I raised my hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead and raised the corner of my mouth to her: "what''s the matter, is it coming?"


    Yuman wanted to be arrogant at the moment. He gasped and waved his hand and sat down.


    All the people around cheered. I glanced at the score beside the court. Yuman didn''t get another point except the two goals I missed.


    I went around the net to Yuman, looked down at her and said slowly, "Yuman, I have nothing to do with Mr. Gu. You have bad thoughts in your heart. Don''t think everyone is the same as you think."


    With that, I turned and left.


    I spoke in a very low voice. People around me didn''t know what I told her. Only Yuman looked at my back and changed his face.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t value the win or lose of this game, but for Yuman, it''s different.


    I went back to the hotel and was about to take a bath when the door was knocked. I took a look at the room and found that Qin Li was sitting on the sofa and collapsed. I went to the door and opened the door.


    Mr. Gu stood outside. Seeing this, I raised my eyebrows and didn''t plan to let him in: "what can I do for you?"


    He looked at me seriously for half a time. I didn''t understand what he was going to do. I had sweated a lot on the court before. Now I just want to take a bath and I''m not in the mood to play charades with Mr. Gu.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll take a bath. You can go back too." With that, I''m going to close the door.


    Mr. Gu looked at me with a slight frown and put out his hand to block the door: "Fengliu, why do you agree to Yuman''s request?"


    Requirements? I laughed: "what''s the requirement? You leave? Or leave the police station? "


    Qin Li heard Mr. Gu''s voice and came out of it. Although Mr. Gu could not see him, he still stopped me strongly.


    It''s a shame for me to brush Qin Li''s existence with his life. But because of Mr. Gu, I can''t do too much to Qin Li. I can only let him hold me.


    "Romantic, you know that Yuman is deliberately provoking you, why do you have to agree to her request."


    In the face of Mr. Gu''s question, I smile. It is clear that Yu man came to me first. How has it become my problem now?


    "Mr. Gu, you may have some misunderstandings about this. First, I didn''t lose. Even if I left the police station, it wouldn''t be me. Second, you know that Yu man came to challenge me first. I didn''t plan to lose first. I''ll take all the moves she wants to play, but..."


    With that, I looked at Mr. Gu seriously. Seeing that he was waiting for me, I continued: "however, Mr. Gu, you don''t seem to be in charge of my business with Yuman, do you?"


    Mr. Gu looked at my face unchanged. On the contrary, he stared at me for a long time before he said: "romantic, I have nothing to do with her. You don''t have to do this at all."


    Seeing this, I can''t help but have a headache. I''ll forget about Yu man. Now Mr. Gu has come to talk to me about this. What do they want to do?


    Why do I have to be involved in such things?


    "Listen, stop, Mr. Gu, I don''t have anything to do with you. Don''t talk so vaguely. Yuman misunderstood me. I''ll make it clear to her myself. Goodbye."


    With that, I closed the door directly, regardless of what Mr. Gu wanted to say.


    Qin Li hugged me and chuckled: "I didn''t see it. You still have this kind of ability."


    I rolled a white eye at him, pushed him away, took the change of clothes, and asked: "what skill?"


    "The ability to hook and attract people." Qin Li leans against the bathroom door.


    I walked up to him, stopped for a moment, and gave him a bright smile: "can you die without talking?"


    With that, I slammed the door into the bathroom.


    When I came out, Qin Li was still standing there. I really didn''t want to talk to him. It was clear that I was the victim. How could I be the culprit one by two?It has nothing to do with me.


    He put on his coat and left the room. It''s really annoying to come out to play so easily and encounter so many things.


    By the time I got to the beach, the crowd had already dispersed, and Yuman didn''t know where he was. Only Zheng Nan and a few people were still lying on the beach chairs, looking at all kinds of people on the beach.


    I walked over and sat next to Zheng Nan. I reached out and patted him on the shoulder and asked, "Why are you alone? What about the others? "


    Zheng Nan saw that it was me and quickly got up to give me a place.


    "After you left, it all broke up, and several people went swimming in the sea." Said, Zheng Nan gave me a smile: "boss, usually really did not see, you play sand platoon unexpectedly so brave."


    I glanced at him: "have you ever played volleyball? Do you understand the technique? "


    Just then, I saw the director in a hurry out of the hotel, and then on a black car.


    See, I slightly frown, take Zheng Nan see, let him see over there: "you say, director this is to do?"


    "I don''t know. The director has been seeing the head but not the end these days."


    As I looked thoughtfully at the direction the car was leaving, an idea suddenly flashed through my mind.


    Is it because there are some secrets in this case that can''t be disclosed that the director doesn''t let me investigate Liu Mei''s case?


    As far as I know, the director has been very busy since he came to Hainan. It seems that he is more busy than usual at work. What is he doing?


    I glanced around and saw that no one noticed me. I got up and went to the place where there were few people. Seeing that Qin Li followed me, I immediately said.


    "Qin Li, go and help me follow our director to see what he has done."

 Chapter 58

    Qin Li walked leisurely behind me and shook his head: "I''m not going. What''s the matter with you? Don''t worry about snacks."


    Seeing his attitude, I feel helpless. Although he is a ghost, ghosts also have the freedom of ghosts.


    "Well, since you''re not going, I''ll have to go myself." Then I pretended to leave.


    Without waiting for me to take a few steps, I saw the car that had left with the director before and came back.


    The director got out of the car, said something to the people inside with a smile, and then the car drove away.


    From my point of view, I can''t see the people in the car, but I can see the expression of the director. I don''t know how to speak, and it''s a little far away. I can''t see what the director said.


    Looking at the director back to the hotel, I quickly walked past.


    Before I took two steps, Qin Li grabbed me. I was pulled by him, and my voice was a little loud. Everyone around me looked at me. I could only pretend that I was tripped by something, glared at Qin Li, and dragged him back to the hotel.


    Shrinking in the bathroom, I stared at him with my hands around my chest: "what are you doing? There are so many people out there, for fear that others won''t know you''re following me, right? "


    "What are you doing? Chief, what do you want? How can you make trouble for yourself? You are too busy, aren''t you? "


    Qin Li did not show weakness to stare back at me, I was the first time to see Qin Li show such an expression.


    I suddenly forgot that I was in the public restroom and said angrily to him, "what do you mean I''m free? You won''t let me investigate Liu Mei''s case. Now I want to know what the director is doing, and you won''t let me know. Qin Li, don''t you think you are in charge of too much? "


    Hearing this, Qin Li''s face was a bit gloomy: "Lu Fengliu, who is good to you? Can''t you see that? Checking this will only put you in danger. The director of the Bureau has asked you to leave it alone. What are you trying to do? "


    "I want to be brave? Qin Li, I''ll discuss the matter with you. As long as you give me a proper reason, I can not continue to investigate, and I will treat it as if I don''t know anything! "


    Said here, Qin Li suddenly did not speak.


    I know he does mind if I keep chasing Liu Mei''s case, but I just want to catch the murderer and not let Liu Mei die unjustly.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw two girls standing at the door, looking at me in horror. I rolled my eyes, covered my ears with one hand, like talking on the phone, and then said, "OK, you don''t have to talk about it any more. Unless you can give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, as long as I catch some clues, I will definitely check it!"


    While saying that, I passed the two girls and left the bathroom.


    Seeing me go, the two girls were relieved.


    When they see me talking to the air, I can only pretend to call myself to keep them from being suspicious.


    But Qin Li didn''t plan to do so. He grabbed my hand and forced me to stop: "Lu Fengliu! Now it''s not in city a, we''re in Hainan. Do you really think you can catch the murderer by yourself? "


    "If I can''t catch the murderer, I''ll be here all the time. Qin Li, what''s your qualification to say this to me? Don''t forget, you''re just a ghost. What can you do without me? "


    With that, I shook off his hand. As soon as I turned around, I saw Mr. Gu standing not far away. I suppressed my anger, pretended not to see him, and left.


    I know Mr. Gu has been looking at me, but I don''t have the spare energy to explain to him now.


    When I got back to my room, I found that Qin Li didn''t follow me.


    Lying in bed, I feel a little irritable. What''s the matter with me?


    I''m not going to investigate Liu Mei''s case any more, but I was so excited by Qin Li that I said such a thing.


    I can''t keep up with Mr. man for a long time.


    In the evening, Qin Li still didn''t come back. This was the first time we had a quarrel. After spending so long with him, although Qin Li had some poisonous words, he was not a person who often lost his temper. I never thought that one day we would quarrel.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It was twelve o''clock, but I didn''t feel sleepy. As soon as I got up from the bed and turned on the light, the door was knocked.


    I look at the direction of the door, a frown, so late, who will be?


    Qin Li?


    No, if he comes back, just come in. There''s no need to knock.


    The knock continued. I walked to the door with no shoes on. I looked out through the cat''s eyes, but I didn''t see anything.


    I hesitated for a moment. I didn''t open the door. I couldn''t see people outside. I opened the door casually. I didn''t know what to provoke. It was better to pretend that I couldn''t hear.


    I went back to pour myself a glass of water. Just as I wanted to have a drink, I suddenly felt a sharp chill coming from my side. Then I smelled a familiar smell of blood.I hold the water cup tightly with one hand and look around. Now that Qin Li is away, I don''t know where the ghost is, and no one can protect me. I can only be vigilant.


    The smell of blood became more and more serious. I couldn''t help holding my breath. At this moment, the originally closed window was suddenly opened, and a gust of wind blew in from the outside. I only had time to see a figure passing in front of me, straight to the door.


    Then, I heard the sound of fighting at the door, because the window was opened, and the smell of blood in the room gradually dissipated.


    After a while, the outside voice disappeared. I went to the door carefully to see the outside situation through the cat''s eyes. But before I got to the door, I saw Qin Li coming in from the outside.


    He glanced at me indifferently, didn''t speak, ignored me directly, went to the other side and sat down.


    See is Qin Li, don''t know why, my heart suddenly relieved, fortunately Qin Li came back, otherwise I really don''t know how to do.


    I look at him awkwardly, don''t know what to say, say thank you? Or are you sorry?


    At this time, Qin Li suddenly said: "that was Liu Mei just now. I killed her. I can''t find the way of reincarnation. In addition, she died unjustly and turned into a ghost."


    He took the initiative to speak, so I could speak. I went to sit down in front of him, looked at him carefully and winked at him: "what did you do just now?"


    "Don''t you want to follow the director? I went to have a look. Nothing happened. The man in the daytime was his friend here for many years. "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but blush. Just now I was still blaming Qin Li, but now I see that I wronged him.

 Chapter 59

    "Still angry? Don''t be angry. I''m wrong in the afternoon. I know you''re doing it for my good. We''ll go back tomorrow. I won''t ask about it any more, OK


    I looked at him with a smile and took out the way that Zheng Nan spoiled me.


    If it wasn''t for this quarrel and he left suddenly, I might not have found that I had been used to his existence and even depended on his existence.


    Qin Li looked at me coldly, which made me afraid. What if Qin Li didn''t forgive me?


    Before I thought about it, Qin Li said faintly, "you don''t have to smile at me like this. It''s ugly."


    Sure enough, my face was still stiff and angry.


    "It''s not impossible to forgive you. What''s the matter with Mr. Gu?"


    Just when I was ready to give up, I heard him suddenly open his mouth. I raised my head and looked at him. I didn''t understand what he said.


    What''s the matter with Mr. Gu and me? What''s the matter with us?


    I sat down madly and looked at Qin Li''s eyes with some resentment: "why do you ask like this? I really have nothing to do with him! "


    "You don''t think so, but others don''t think so!" Qin Li lightly glanced at me, "is Mr. Gu interested in you?"


    I looked at Qin Li with a confused face. Does Mr. Gu have any interest in me? What does it have to do with me?


    "What does he have to do with me? Qin Li, can we talk about it calmly? " I looked at Qin Li and asked seriously.


    This problem must be solved. I don''t want to let Qin Li misunderstand me because of an outsider. Besides, every time I see someone or do something, Qin Li is clear about it. I don''t think there is any need to explain it.


    But now Qin Li has to ask this question. I think it''s necessary for me to explain. I''ll bear the misunderstanding of others, but I don''t want to misunderstand Qin Li.


    "I have a working relationship with Mr. Gu. It is impossible to have any further relationship. Moreover, Mr. Gu is cold to everyone. No one is special. How can you see that he is different to me?"


    I looked at Qin Li and spoke seriously.


    He looked at me for half a while, as if he was thinking about the truth of my words, but whether he believed it or not, I would say: "Qin Li, we have known each other for so long, don''t we have the least trust?"


    "I believe you, but I don''t believe him."


    I knew that he was referring to Mr. Gu in Qin Li''s words. I chuckled: "you know what happened on the beach today. Do you think I mean Mr. Gu that much? I bet with Yuman because of Yuman''s provocation. Do you really want me to lose before I fight? "


    Qin Li looked at me suspiciously. I reached for his hand and looked at him with a serious look: "since you believe me, don''t say those words. I won''t take care of Liu Mei''s affairs any more. As for Mr. Gu, you just need to believe me. We are just colleagues."


    I looked at him and waited for his answer. After a long time, he nodded.


    Seeing this, I felt a little relieved.


    The next day, when we returned, I avoided Mr. Gu and sat with Zheng Nan. On the contrary, Yu man was always with Mr. Gu.


    I pretended I didn''t know anything. As soon as I got on the plane, I closed my eyes.


    When we got off the plane in the evening, we separated. When I got home, I was so relieved that I used to give Qin Li three sticks of incense, and suddenly thought of a problem.


    We went to Hainan for more than three days. Didn''t Qin Li eat anything?


    I don''t know why. Seeing him like this, I suddenly feel guilty. Although Qin Li lives with me every day, I don''t pay so much attention to him. Sometimes I often ignore him.


    Qin Li was a little hairy when I looked at him: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    I slightly shook my head, let him continue, collapsed on the sofa, I slowly said: "Qin Li, do you have a clue about your coma?"


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?"


    I dare not say too much, can only say: "I want to help you investigate your case, from the clues to start to investigate, so has been dragging, it is not a way."


    With that, I turned around and looked at him: "although I want to help you with all my heart, there must be a lot of things in the bureau now, and there will be homicide cases from time to time. I don''t want to ignore your affairs every time the bureau is busy, or rank them later."


    The incense in the censer went out slowly, and then he nodded: "since we want to check, let''s start. I can take you to the scene tomorrow, but there should be nothing there."


    At the beginning, Qin Li was in a coma because of a car accident. After five years, even if he went to the scene of the crime, he certainly had nothing.


    "Forget it, I want to go to your home when I''m free. There is no clue at the scene, but you may not have it at home."Hearing this, Qin Li''s face changed. I didn''t know what he thought. I thought he would refuse. But unexpectedly, he nodded his head and got Qin Li''s consent. Things would be easier.


    After a night off, I went straight to the police station the next day.


    I found that there were few people at work. After a turn, I left.


    When we came back, the director didn''t know what delayed the return ticket and didn''t come back with us.


    There is no director in charge. At the end of the new year, there are no homicide cases, and we are not busy.


    I drove, Qin Li pointed the way and found the place where he used to live.


    When I got out of the car, I couldn''t help frowning and looking at Qin Li, I asked seriously, "but you must be here? How do you feel like this place is deserted? "


    Qin Li floated in through the fence and came to me in a circle: "this is it. After I was in a coma, no one has been here for five years. This is good."


    I couldn''t help laughing. It seems that this is his private villa. It''s normal that no one comes except him.


    I easily went over the fence and took out the key according to his instructions. As soon as I opened the door, I coughed and choked. I really saw that no one lived in five years


    "Don''t give up. You''re the first one to come here." With that, Qin Li passed me and floated in.


    I stood at the door, could not help but pinch his nose, fan the flying dust, pick pick pick eyebrows, followed him into.


    I walked around the living room and found that the whole living room was extremely clean.


    It''s not clean without dust, it''s clean without furniture, it''s like it''s all empty.


    Then, I followed Qin Li to the second floor. The room was not much better. It was empty.

 Chapter 60

    "What''s going on? Isn''t this your home? As for five years of depression, you should not be in a coma? "


    I leaned on the doorframe and watched Qin Li float into the bedroom. I couldn''t help asking.


    After turning around, Qin Li opened the wardrobe and found something inside. He stood up and then answered me, "nothing. You don''t know about the Qin family. Do you think the people in the Qin family are very clean?"


    Said, Qin Li will feel out of things on the neck, this I see clearly, the original is a hemp rope necklace, it seems to hang a pendant, but the pendant was put into his clothes, I did not see.


    Shrugged his shoulders: "come on, let''s go. You don''t have anything here. You won''t have a clue if you turn over the block."


    Qin Li nodded. As soon as he walked out of his villa with Qin Li, my mobile phone rang.


    See is Zheng Nan''s phone, I slowly picked up: "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, did our director not come back? Why don''t you come with us to a good place in the evening? "


    I glanced at Qin Li beside me and gave a cold smile: "a good place? The good place you told me last time was the mass grave. The good place you told me last time was the abandoned ghost house. Last time, it was... "


    "Boss, boss!"


    Before I finished, I was interrupted by Zheng Nan on the other end of the phone: "this time it''s definitely not these places. I heard my brothers say that there is a legendary ghost moon tonight. Let''s go to Pingshan to watch the ghost moon. We can also barbecue on the ground! Hey, hey, how are you? Will you come? "


    I don''t know about ghost moon, but I can consider barbecue.


    On the bus, I covered the microphone: "Zheng Nan asked me to barbecue in the evening, can you?"


    I don''t know why I asked Qin Li. I just wanted to ask his opinion.


    Qin Li glanced at me with a smile in his eyes and nodded.


    "All right, what time in the evening? I''ll go straight to Pingshan and wait for you. "


    Zheng Nan listened to my agreement and immediately laughed: "we are now buying food for the night. In the fruit and vegetable City, you can come here now."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing. When I said how to go to the police station in the morning, there were not many people at all. They were preparing to go out to play at night.


    Hang up, I drove straight to the fruit and vegetable City, with Zheng Nan round.


    In the afternoon, we bought the ingredients and barbecue seasoning and drove straight to Pingshan.


    In the afternoon, there were a lot of people in Pingshan. I walked slowly behind, watching Zheng Nan carry food with several other people.


    It''s a mountain. In fact, it''s a bumpkin. It''s not high, but it has a good perspective. You can see half of a city.


    Usually there is a meteor shower or something, most people will be here now, at night here to see the night sky, is endless.


    When I was about to reach the top of the mountain, I suddenly saw a woman in a long white skirt, with loose hair and a white umbrella.


    Maybe she was so dazzling in the crowd that I couldn''t help looking at her.


    "Boss, what are you looking at? Come here quickly. "


    In my Lengshen time, Zheng Nan they have set up a grill, ready to bake carbon fire.


    I couldn''t help looking at the woman again, then I took my eyes back and walked towards Zheng Nan.


    After a group of people finished the barbecue, it was getting dark. I leaned against the tree stump and looked at the sunset. I raised the corner of my mouth. Seeing Qin Li lying beside my voice, other people were quite far away. I couldn''t help saying, "have you seen the sunrise?"


    "I haven''t seen it." Qin Li closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Shall we watch the sunrise together sometime?"


    Sunset is beautiful, but it''s a pity that it''s the end. I prefer sunrise to represent a new beginning.


    Qin Li didn''t answer me, and I didn''t ask again.


    As soon as it gets dark, there are obviously fewer people in Pingshan. A group of us stayed in the mountains until more than 10 p.m., and I finally can''t stand it.


    "Zheng Nan, are you sure there is a ghost moon tonight? Is the news reliable? When are we going to wait? "


    I don''t know what Zheng Nan nodded


    I patiently waited with them on the mountain for more than two hours. After twelve o''clock, the moon was still like that, and there was no change at all.


    I was about to get up and leave, but suddenly I heard Zheng Nan scream and stand up: "see, see!"


    Following Zheng Nan''s scream, I looked up at the sky and found that the snow-white moon turned red slowly.


    Red moon?


    Everyone knows that the reason why the moon is bright is that the light of the sun is found on the moon and refracted to the earth, so the moon we normally see is white. But what''s the matter with the red light now?


    At the beginning, the red light of the moon is not very obvious, as time goes on, the red is getting deeper and deeper.


    Just as I was staring at the moon like everyone else, Qin Li suddenly stood up and walked to me, looking a little ugly."What''s the matter?" I looked back at him, puzzled.


    Qin Li looked around warily and whispered, "something''s wrong."


    I also feel that something is wrong. Let''s not talk about the unusual quietness around, but just talk about the strange moon, which makes people feel creepy.


    I went to Zheng Nan and patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he would come with me.


    When I got to a remote place, I asked, "what''s the origin of this ghost month? Why do I feel something''s wrong? "


    Zheng Nan looked at me with a question mark: "what''s wrong? Boss, this is a kind of scientific phenomenon. I have checked the data before and said that because of an optical phenomenon, it only appears once in 500 years! "


    Listening to his explanation, I looked up again at the moon hanging in the sky. Qin Li was always by my side, looking around warily.


    I look at the moon, suddenly found that the red moon also has a different flavor, for a time also forget that this is an abnormal phenomenon, I only take this thing as a lunar eclipse phenomenon, really not very strange.


    After a while, Qin Li suddenly took my hand and put me in his arms. Because of his action, I had to change my posture.


    At this time, I Yu Guang suddenly swept to a figure standing beside me. I pulled the corner of Qin Li''s clothes and pointed to that side: "look at that side."


    Qin Li looked in the direction I pointed to: "have you seen her before?"


    I nodded and told Qin Li what I saw when I went up the mountain. Qin Li looked at the woman and thought about it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, Qin Li shook his head slightly: "I always feel that something is going to happen here. Let''s go back first."


    I looked at the moon above my head, nodded, went to Zheng Nan, said to him, I took Qin Li back.

 Chapter 61

    Qin Li and I had just walked down the mountain when we saw a flash of lightning on the top of the mountain. I frowned and stopped.


    "Wait, I''ll call Zheng Nan and let them all go back first." Said, I took out the mobile phone, at this time, Qin Li suddenly rushed to me, in front of me.


    Just then, I suddenly saw the woman in white standing in front of Qin Li.


    The woman hung her head so that the expression on her face could not be seen clearly.


    "Isn''t this the woman you saw on the top of the mountain just now? When did she come down? " I whispered, and Qin Li shook his head.


    I can see her, which means that the woman in front of me is not a ghost. I bravely looked at her and asked, "what are you going to do? Why are you following me? "


    The woman''s neck moved a little and made a clattering sound, which made me frown at once.


    Mr. Gu often heard the sound of bones when he was carrying the body.


    "I died unjustly..."


    Just then, I suddenly heard the woman in front of me whisper.


    I was stunned. What''s the situation? What unjust death?


    Qin Li protected me, eyes staring at the woman: "this should be someone else''s body, inside the soul is a dead, should be unjust death, unwilling, attached to other people''s body."


    Listening to Qin Li''s explanation, my brain slowly recovered. Is this the legendary resurrection?


    No, it''s not. It''s supposed to be resurrection.


    Since she can find me, she must have something to say to me. I carefully took a small step towards her: "you said you were wronged, how did you die?"


    That woman raised a finger to point to the moon in the sky, the action is extremely slow, see of my whole person all bad, got goose bumps all over.


    I followed the direction of her fingers, looked up to the sky, and glanced at the red moon.


    "What do you mean by the moon? Is it the moon who killed you


    The woman shook her head and pointed to herself. I didn''t understand what she meant. Instead, Qin Li in front of me frowned.


    "What do you think of?" I looked at Qin Li and asked softly.


    There is no one in Pingshan now. Zheng Nan and they have not come down yet. Anyone in the wilderness will be frightened when they encounter such a situation.


    "Her body should be the murderer who killed her. She means the moon. It should be that she attached her body with today''s moon." Qin Li propped up his chin and then looked at the woman and asked, "am I right?"


    The woman nodded slowly. Seeing this, I was inexplicably relieved. If it is true, then the case will be easier to handle.


    Although the woman said it was an unjust case, as a criminal policeman, I still need to know the whole process of the case.


    A cold wind blowing, I inexplicably hit a cold shiver, swept a glance around the dark, quickly pulled Qin Li''s clothes: "we take her back first, ask too much people here."


    Qin agreed.


    Later, Qin Li and I took the woman back to my home.


    As soon as I entered the door, I quickly turned on all the headlights, poured a cup of hot water, and then I sat down: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Then I learned something from the woman.


    They work in a nightclub in a bar street.


    It''s all beer promotion. It''s inevitable that there will be competition among peers. Neither of them looks up to the other. They are always competing for performance.


    This ghost, oh, she said her name was Xiaojiu, and the owner of her body was Xiaorui.


    As for Xiaojiu, he accidentally met a big man, who was a rich second generation. His family was rich in business. Every time he went to a nightclub, he would ask Xiaojiu to accompany him and only drink the wine promoted by Xiaojiu. After a long time, everyone began to be envious. But the manager of the nightclub protected Xiaojiu. After all, anyone who could make money would be popular, which is understandable.


    Once, small nine sick, asked for a day off, just that rich second generation came, the manager let small pistil to accompany, but that rich second generation did not buy, as long as small nine.


    The manager has no choice but to let Xiaorui go to Xiaojiu.


    During this time, Xiaorui didn''t know how to offend the rich second generation. She was beaten by them and insulted her.


    Small pistil henceforth bear grudges in the heart, and this matter, also is small after nine just know.


    In order to suppress this matter, the manager gives Xiaorui an increase in her salary and tells her to shut up. She thought this was the end of it, but unexpectedly, Xiaorui harbors a grudge and takes all the responsibility of humiliating her by the rich second generation to Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu is also innocent, everyone''s intention is to make money, but mixed with the interests of things, who can say he is right?


    This time, when Xiaojiu was with the rich second generation, she drank a little too much. When she was about to leave work, she suddenly sent some messages to her, asking her to go to the alley next to the bar street.She didn''t care, but the other party sent a message to coerce her. If she didn''t obey, she would send out some ugly photos before.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be curious. Holding my chin and looking at Xiaojiu, I asked, "what''s the ugly photo?"


    Small nine turned a neck, didn''t open mouth to answer, I clearly nodded, since she didn''t want to say, that I also not good forced, motioned her to continue to say.


    Small nine don''t want those photos spread out, only obedient, after work went to the alley.


    When she went to the alley, she found that there was no one in the alley. She thought she had drunk too much and didn''t care. When she was about to go back, someone tied her from behind and made her dizzy.


    When she woke up again, she didn''t know how long it had been. When she opened her eyes, she saw a faint Figure shaking in front of her. Listening to the voice, she could vaguely distinguish a woman.


    It was useless for her to ask for mercy. She sent the photo to the underground auction house in front of her and then got to know her.


    After Xiaojiu died, she was unwilling to go to the underground auction house, but no one could see her, so she had to find another way.


    She felt that her death must have something to do with Xiaorui, but she couldn''t find any evidence. She didn''t know whether the murderer was Xiaorui or not. She could only follow Xiaorui, but after a while, she didn''t find anything.


    Just today is ghost month, she directly attached to the small pistil body, did not wait to do anything, met us.


    After hearing this, Qin Li and I looked at each other.


    Then, I turned out the pen and paper and asked her to write down the contact information of the rich second generation, Xiaorui''s phone number, the address of the nightclub, and all the people and information related to the case.

 Chapter 62

    By the time we''re done, it''ll be light.


    I leaned on the sofa and yawned: "don''t worry, your body should be found soon. I''ll check for you first, and then prepare the case. I''m sure I can find your killer. Just stay with me these days, and don''t run around. "


    Small nine nodded, at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was Zheng Nan''s call, I quickly picked it up. I forgot to tell Zheng Nan last night to let them go back first. I don''t know what happened in Pingshan.


    "Boss, there''s something wrong in Pingshan. Come and have a look."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. I took a look at Qin Li and asked in a voice, "are you still in Pingshan?"


    "Yes, I didn''t leave at all. We went camping directly. When we got up this morning, we found out something had happened."


    "OK, I see. I''ll be there now." With that, I hung up. Before I left, I told Xiao Jiu to wait for me.


    Then I went to Pingshan with Qin Li.


    When I went to Pingshan, I found that Zheng Nan had asked someone to block Pingshan. When I got into the cordon, I saw Zheng Nan coming down from the mountain in a hurry. When I saw him, I came over quickly.


    "Boss, are you here? I''ll show you. "


    I nodded, nothing directly to see the most direct scene.


    Zheng Nan took me up the mountain. Before I got to the top of the mountain, I saw a corpse.


    The corpse has started to rot, it doesn''t look like it''s just dead, and the gender can be barely distinguished from the appearance.


    "I''m just about to start peeing this morning." With that, Zheng Nan showed a scared expression.


    I slapped him in the face to make him serious.


    Zheng Nan converged the facial expression on the face, serious rise, took me to have to go up the mountain for a distance, I began to see the corpse appear constantly.


    I glanced around and found that there was nothing unusual. These bodies seemed to suddenly appear here.


    Taking advantage of Zheng Nan walking in front, I quickly asked in a low voice: "do you see anything?"


    Qin Li shook his head, nothing, so many bodies, a dead soul is not, clean terrible.


    When I got to the top of the mountain, I saw that Zheng Nan''s camping tents had not been demolished, and there were all kinds of corpses around them.


    Some of the bodies are showing serious spots, and they are slowly rotting. Some of them are showing white bones.


    This scene usually only appears in zombie movies or eschatological movies. Now that it''s in front of me, I''m still afraid.


    Qin Li held my hand tightly, as if to give me courage. I took two deep breaths, suppressed the fear and tension in my heart, and restored the reason and calm that a criminal policeman should have.


    On the way up, I counted about 20 corpses along the way. Now there are more than 20 corpses.


    How could there be so many bodies in one night? Or suddenly.


    When I left yesterday, there was nothing. Although it was dark around, even if I couldn''t see anything, Qin Li would find out.


    I made a rough calculation. It was almost two o''clock when I left last night. I got a call from Zheng Nan at more than six o''clock this morning. It''s only four hours in the middle.


    "Boss, have you found anything? If this matter is made big, we will be busy. Let alone the panic of the masses, we can be killed by those disgusting media. "


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s complaint, I waved my hand: "we can''t suppress this matter by ourselves. Inform the director and ask him what he means."


    Seeing that Zheng Nan nodded and was about to take out his mobile phone, I quickly stopped him: "first, wait, call more people to come here, search the mountain, gather all the bodies here, and then find a car to transport them down together, try not to let the masses see."


    Leng for a while, Zheng Nan sent more people to call me.


    At this time, I called all the guards out.


    Obviously, someone hasn''t come up to see it. Seeing this scene, people''s faces changed.


    After waiting for everyone, I had a rough look. Most of the people in our group are here. Only Long Hui and an auxiliary police officer are in the police station. The other two teams are similar.


    I clapped my hands and turned their attention to me before I spoke.


    "It''s a big deal. The people who took part in this operation are not allowed to disclose half of it to the outside world, not even to discuss it! It sucks in your stomach. Do you understand? "


    Seeing that everyone nodded, I took a deep breath, passed the plan in my mind, and then said: "now divide into four groups, take people to search the mountain, and gather all the corpses here. Then, Zheng Nan, take people to find a car, and prepare to transport all the corpses away secretly."


    Zheng Nan should a, I just see to public: "all understand?"Everyone should be a, I waved, immediately scattered, began to group, began to search the mountain.


    After a while, a group of auxiliary police arrived. I asked Zheng nan to help carry the body. I sat outside the tent and looked at the body in a daze.


    How on earth did the body appear?


    After a long time, I saw a hand shaking in front of my eyes. I looked along the other hand and found that Mr. Gu was also here.


    I quickly stood up. Maybe I had been sitting for a long time and my feet were numb. Before I screamed, Mr. Gu held me back.


    This is the first time for me to feel Mr. Gu so close, his fingers holding my arm, some cool feeling, a smell of disinfectant from him.


    Just as I wanted to get rid of his hand, I felt a more obvious force coming from behind me and pulled me out of Mr. Gu''s arms.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw Qin Li with a black face.


    I swallowed my saliva. Maybe I was too preoccupied just now. Now my brain is still a little tangled.


    Fortunately, Mr. Gu couldn''t see Qin Li, so I quickly made an explanation: "Mr. Gu, don''t get me wrong. My feet are numb. Do you see the body? What''s going on? "


    Mr. Gu looked at me. I didn''t know if it was my illusion. I could feel the change in his eyes.


    "I haven''t checked yet." Mr. Gu is also looking at me when he speaks. I don''t know why. Mr. Gu''s eyes make me feel guilty.


    Fortunately, at this time, Zheng Nan came up with people: "boss, people are out, I also told the director, the director said..."


    Said here, Zheng Nan looked at Mr. Gu, obviously this words don''t want to let Mr. Gu hear.

 Chapter 63

    I immediately looked at Mr. Gu apologetically, followed Zheng nan to one side: "what does the director say?"


    "The director said that your decision is no problem. Let''s transport the corpse to the morgue first, and then deal with it in a unified way. He suspects that someone has done it maliciously. Let''s be on guard."


    I nodded and patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "you should say hello to all the brothers who work. This matter should never be revealed."


    Zheng Nan nodded seriously, obviously he also knew this matter is not small.


    Just when I turned to my side, I swept Mr. Gu and saw him squat down to examine the body.


    Although I really want to go there and look at the situation, I don''t want to go there after what happened just now.


    Zheng Nan left. There were only two people left, Qin Li and I.


    Qin Li has been looking at me, his face is still a little ugly, I cough a light, back over the body, looking at the mountain whispered: "Qin Li, you don''t mind, he just helped me."


    "Thanks to him just giving you a hand." Qin Li snorted coldly, adding the word "just.".


    I have some helplessness: "don''t you know my mind? I thought you would believe me after so many things. "


    This words I said some grievances, I really have some grievances, Qin Li did not believe me. I thought that after the last conversation, he already believed me.


    Qin Li black face, looking at me: "believe you and angry, are two things!"


    I look at Qin Li Leng for a while, savor carefully for a while, just understand the meaning of his words.


    Stare at his face, smile, as if to discover the new world: "jealous?"


    Qin Li glanced at me and turned his head. The smile on my face couldn''t be restrained. This was the first time I knew Qin Li''s emotion so plainly.


    Maybe it''s because he has always been a ghost, and I didn''t treat him as an ordinary person. Now I feel the human breath from him, not like a ghost.


    I wanted to tease him again. I heard Mr. Gu calling me. I didn''t turn around immediately. I looked at Qin Li with a smile and said in a low voice, "you look so cute when you are jealous."


    With that, I immediately turned around, my face returned to normal, and walked quickly to Mr. Gu: "what''s the matter? Did you find something? "


    Maybe the smile in my eyes hasn''t completely disappeared. Mr. Gu looked at me for a moment. I quickly avoided Mr. Gu''s sight. I was afraid that he might find something unusual. I coughed softly: "Mr. Gu?"


    At this time, Mr. Gu said: "these bodies have been dead for a long time. The appearance of body spots and decay is the best explanation. The cause of death has not been found, but it''s strange that they appear here for no reason."


    I nodded. There was nothing wrong with the corpses. Some of them had rotted to the bone. In this case, if we can find out the cause of death, Mr. Gu would have to take care of it.


    "On some of the corpses, I found soil, which seems to have just been unearthed. Where was this before Pingshan?"


    Mr. Gu asked, but I was stunned. If I remember correctly, Pingshan was like a mass grave


    I shiver when I think of the mass grave. I don''t know why. Looking at these bodies, I suddenly think of the red moon hanging in the night sky last night.


    Ghost month, is there any other way?


    With so many bodies, how many people would it take to carry them by hand? Also, in the middle of the night, Zheng Nan and they camped out here last night without hearing anything.


    Is it difficult? It''s not manpower at all?


    I was thinking, see Zheng Nan they with people, gradually came back, the body one by one to pile up.


    I was thrilled to see it. It lasted until the afternoon when Zheng Nan led people to search Pingshan, and all the bodies were piled up in the open space.


    I left far away, hit a cold shiver, quickly let Zheng Nan call a car up, the body away.


    Fortunately, Zheng Nan responded quickly and blocked Pingshan in time. I also ordered to conceal this, and the information did not leak out.


    When we get rid of the bodies on Pingshan, it''s already night.


    After a look at the time, I found time to go back to the police station. The problem of the body has been solved, and the case can be investigated slowly. However, the problem of Xiaojiu needs to be solved as soon as possible.


    Always let small nine attached to small pistil body, is not a matter.


    When I got to the police station, I immediately asked someone to check about Xiao Jiu. As expected, I found that there was such a case, but it was also a hasty matter at that time, and I didn''t think so much about it.


    At a glance, it was the date. The time of the crime was the days when we went out to Hainan.


    There are few people in the Bureau, and the case is not very complicated. The homicide case is simply over.


    I carefully read the record at that time and found that there was nothing useful. It was not as detailed as Xiao Jiu told me last night.


    With the information, I went home.


    The lights at home are on, and the door is locked, but Xiaojiu is gone.I turned around the room, but I didn''t see Xiao Jiu. I had a bad feeling in my heart. I looked at Qin Li: "she ran away?"


    Qin Li shook his head, obviously did not know what this was.


    At this time, I suddenly saw the address written by Xiaojiu last night, and suddenly an address was drawn with a horizontal line.


    I took a look at the address of the nightclub.


    "Go, go to the nightclub." Almost without thinking about it, he tore off the address on the book, picked up his coat and left.


    I drove with Qin Li. When I got to the nightclub, it was already open.


    As soon as I go in, I feel like I''m in the red. Fortunately, it''s still early and there aren''t many people.


    I looked around and decided to use the most conventional method.


    After sitting down, I didn''t worry. I looked at the wine list and ordered a glass of wine.


    I''m not sure if Xiaojiu will come here. I can only inquire about the situation first.


    The drinks were served soon. I waited patiently for a while, but I still didn''t find anything. There are more and more people in the nightclub, so I can''t drag on like this.


    I glanced around and found that there were not many people here. I directly called a waiter and ordered some food. I was so busy during the day that I took a bite at noon. I''m really hungry now.


    I picked seven or eight of them, and then I stole them from a bowl.


    Qin Li looked at my little action, rolled a white eye: "I didn''t expect that you still have the potential to eat overlord meal."


    I hooked my lips and laughed. I didn''t reply. I raised my hand and called the waiter.


    "Can you get through the sanitation? There is hair in the snack bar. Are you all blind? "


    As soon as the waiter came, I reached out and patted the table and drank with a calm face.

 Chapter 64

    The waiter was stunned, but soon got a reaction. He quickly apologized and wanted to change one for me.


    If I want you to change it for me so easily, then I can''t achieve my goal?


    Heart belly black small book turned a page.


    "No, call your manager. I''ll complain to you!" I lean on the sofa, the arrogance and overbearing interpretation to the extreme.


    Whatever the waiter said, I only have one sentence, call the manager to come here, I want to complain to you!


    Looking at the waiter helplessly to call the manager, I snickered, not to mention, playing a role in the real people can''t stop.


    Qin Li''s eyes almost turned to the sky beside me: "you are really good. If your director knows about this, he will definitely fire you."


    "Don''t worry, just don''t let him know."


    Just then, I saw the former waiter coming with a middle-aged man in a suit.


    "Hello, I''m the lobby manager here. Your food is defective. We''ll give you a new one. We''ll give you a free bill for your consumption today. What do you think?"


    As soon as the manager came up, he spoke to me with a smile on his face.


    I sneer on my face. I''m not moved. I''m so happy. I''m free!


    But I soon calmed down. I''ll talk about it later. Now it''s intelligence.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, it''s free."


    The manager laughed. Just as he wanted to give orders, I raised my hand and interrupted him: "by the way, I heard that you have a little nine here? Tell that girl to come with me. "


    I held the glass in one hand and glanced at the manager, not letting go of every expression on his face.


    Listening to my mention of Xiaojiu, the manager''s face changed slightly, but soon recovered to normal: "sorry, Xiaojiu were born ill and didn''t come to work."


    "OK, she''s not here. It''s OK to ask Xiao Rui to come here."


    The manager''s face became a little strange and his eyes began to dodge.


    "Sorry, Xiao Rui is not here either, or I''ll call someone else for you?"


    I looked at the lobby manager with a cold smile. My vision was sharp, and the problem was even sharper.


    "You said that Xiaojiu has not come to work for several days. Haven''t you ever found her? After all, she is an employee here. Don''t you know anything about her employees? "


    The manager said with a smile: "I''m so busy every day. Even if she doesn''t come to work, we have to operate normally here. I can''t shut down because of her."


    Hearing this, I sneered. I have a hundred ways to get him to tell the truth.


    I hooked the manager to sit next to me.


    After he sat down, I hooked his shoulder, took out my criminal police card from my pocket, blocked it with a table, opened it and showed him a look.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with them?"


    The manager''s forehead began to sweat. He never thought that I was a criminal policeman.


    Seeing that he was a little flustered and nervous, I raised my lips and pressed my voice to open my mouth again: "I advise you to be honest, what you have done, you know very well in your heart, how Xiaojiu died, and the enmity between Xiaorui and her. You know all this. Tell the truth, I won''t do anything to you."


    The manager nodded, swallowed his saliva, and then said in a voice: "it''s not a big deal. It''s just that two people always look down on each other and rob each other of business. This often happens in nightclubs. I didn''t expect that things would be so big."


    If the police have a record on this matter, then someone must have come to investigate it. He can fool other people, but he can''t fool me.


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s so simple. Haven''t you all been investigated before? Do you have to see my nightclub close? "


    Looking at the manager''s helpless face, I nodded slightly: "OK, since you don''t want to say it here, tell me to go back to the police station."


    Said, I stood up, the manager quickly grabbed my hand, nervously directed at me to do a no sound action.


    "I, I can''t leave here. I''m telling the truth. They really have grudges. Isn''t this all settled? How can we check again?"


    Can''t get out of here? Hearing this, I took a look at Qin Li, "there must be something wrong with the manager. Maybe he knows some key clues."


    Hearing Qin Li''s words, I nodded slightly: "then you tell me the address and contact number of Xiaojiu and Xiaorui."


    The manager nodded quickly, took out a pen and paper and wrote down the address and telephone number for me. I glanced at it. The address was the same as the one Xiao Jiu told me.


    At this time, I suddenly saw Xiaorui walking by. I quickly passed the manager and caught up with him.


    The manager seems to have seen Xiaorui and followed up.


    I chased Xiaorui and went all the way to the rest room. Xiaorui was standing at the door, trying to push the door in. I quickly walked over: "how did you come here? Didn''t you wait for me at home? "


    Xiaorui turned around and frowned at me: "who are you? Are you sick? "Looking at the vivid expression on Xiaorui''s face, I was stunned. Is this Xiaojiu, but the owner of the body, Xiaorui!


    What''s going on? What about Xiaojiu?


    I subconsciously looked at Qin Li, see he is also looking around, it seems that did not see the ghost of small nine.


    The manager also walked to come over at this time, looking at small pistil eyebrow a wrinkly, a pair of desire to talk and stop appearance.


    , I quietly put the manager''s exception and the expression of little Rui all in the bottom of his eyes. There must be some cat in the middle. Assuming that little Rui did not enter the bureau at this time, he explained that when he did the investigation, he decided that he was not a murderer.


    And small nine has always said that he was unjustly killed, difficult not into this in the middle of what things, I don''t know?


    Just thinking about it, the manager looked at me and said, "Comrade police, you see that you have understood everything, can you..."


    Later, I guess he didn''t dare to say it. After all, a person with a ghost in his heart always loses two points in front of the police.


    "Don''t worry. Since she''s coming to work, I naturally have something to ask her."


    Xiaorui looked at the manager, but also a little flustered. I saw them look at each other, and I was more sure that there was a problem.


    Then, the manager arranged a private room for me and Xiaorui. Seeing that Xiaorui had lost the arrogance when we met just now, I suddenly felt that the manager had deliberately revealed my identity.


    Think of here, I hook the corner of the mouth, showing a very silly white sweet smile.


    "Hello, don''t be nervous. I just want to know what''s the relationship between you and Xiaojiu here? Does her death make any difference to you? "


    See I ask these, small pistil was obviously relieved.


    "We have a common relationship with colleagues, that is, there are some small contradictions. If she dies, what impact can it have on me? The police officer is worried too much."


    "In that case, why didn''t you talk about it before?"


    I look at the small pistil, a pair of innocent face, but a flash of the fundus.

 Chapter 65

    Xiaorui obviously didn''t expect me to ask. She was stunned for a moment and then said, "how unlucky it is that there are dead people in the shop. Of course, I don''t want to say more about it."


    "Is it just that simple?" I look at Xiaorui, with one hand under my chin.


    "Otherwise, I admit that I have some personal grudges with her, but I didn''t kill her. You can find out that."


    With that, a touch of impatience flashed across Xiaorui''s face.


    I was about to speak when Qin Li poked me and then pointed to Xiaorui''s back.


    Although I didn''t see anything, I understood what Qin Li meant. He wanted to tell me that Xiao Jiu had come.


    I slightly raised the corner of my mouth: "since you didn''t kill people, what did you panic before?"


    "Ha, it''s funny. What''s my panic when she''s dead? You''re funny. "


    Seeing Xiaorui''s indifferent appearance, I nodded: "since you are not flustered, I will tell you that Xiaojiu has come back for you. Recently, you always lose consciousness somehow, right? Or suddenly do not know why they will be in a strange place? It''s all made by Xiaojiu. "


    When I heard this, I obviously saw that Xiaorui''s face changed, but soon she calmed down.


    "How can it be, officer? You don''t always believe in this kind of ghost theory."


    I don''t know if she''s really calm or fake calm, but I don''t know how to make her completely flustered and say what I want to know.


    "I don''t know if other people believe it or not, but I do believe it. Aren''t you afraid that after Xiao Jiu''s death, he will come to you for revenge?"


    Xiaorui''s face is more ugly. She doesn''t think that I can have direct contact with ghosts. What''s more, I know what she has experienced these days.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, I deliberately sighed deeply: "forget it, originally I wanted to help you, since you don''t believe me, then forget it."


    Then I stood up and pretended to leave.


    Before I took a few steps, I heard Xiao Rui stop me, his voice trembling.


    "No, officer, are you really here to help me?"


    I turned around and saw that her face was completely white, with a look of fear. I nodded slightly: "I can help you, and I''m here to help you, but you have to tell me the truth."


    Xiaorui looked at me and swallowed: "OK, I''ll tell you."


    Then, Xiaorui told what happened that night.


    That night, it was Xiaorui who sent a short message to Xiaojiu, but Xiaorui was also threatened. She once suspected that the rich second generation had pulled Xiaorui out as a ghost to replace her.


    In fact, that night, Xiaorui was also in the alley, but she didn''t see Xiaojiu coming. She didn''t know what the ugly photos were threatening her, but she knew it would not be a good thing.


    Besides, the man threatened her.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning: "do you mean that the person who kidnapped Xiaojiu also threatened you? How did he threaten you? "


    Xiaorui took out her mobile phone and showed me the message inside.


    There is only one strange number in the text message, a total of two. The first is to ask her to ask Xiao Jiu to come out. The second is that if she doesn''t do it, it will explode her ugly picture.


    In order to protect herself, Xiaorui sends a threatening message to Xiaojiu.


    "You said when you went to the alley, you didn''t see Xiao Jiu. Did you see the person who threatened you?"


    Hearing my question, Xiaorui thought about it seriously, then shook her head: "I didn''t see it. I remember that it was more than two o''clock when I was in the past. I didn''t wait long before I left."


    As far as I know, Xiaojiu didn''t go until after work. It should be more than two o''clock.


    Thinking of this, I looked at Qin Li and asked him to ask Xiao Jiu for help. After a while, Qin Li said, "Xiao Jiu said that she also went to more than two points. Normally, two people should not miss each other."


    If so, it means that Xiaorui has lied, Xiaojiu is dead, and she doesn''t have to lie to me any more, so only Xiaorui can lie!


    "You lied. Xiao Jiu went to the alley that day after work. How could you not meet each other?"


    I stare at Xiaorui. She is a little hairy when I look at her. Her voice starts to tremble: "no, I didn''t lie. I really went to the alley after work. I admit that I saw her go there when I got off work, but I didn''t pay special attention to her."


    "You two have a conflict, how can you not pay attention to her?"


    Xiaorui''s face is more pale, and she starts to dodge my sight. After a moment, her body trembles slightly, and she takes two deep breaths before opening her mouth again.


    "I, I lied. I did go to the alley with Xiaojiu, but we left without waiting for anyone. As for how she died, I really don''t know."


    Looking at Xiaorui''s forced calmness, I smile coldly in my heart.


    Xiaojiu said that he died unjustly, so it is very likely that the murderer wanted to kill Xiaorui, and Xiaorui in the struggle, let the murderer hurt Xiaojiu by mistake.But why did the murderer, after calling Xiaorui, let Xiaorui call Xiaojiu?


    I frowned and thought for a moment. Suddenly, Xiaorui said that she suspected that the person who sent him the message was the rich second generation.


    If I really think that Xiaorui killed Xiaojiu indirectly, it can be regarded as an accomplice. Although the rich second generation wanted to kill Xiaorui, it was Xiaojiu who died. I think that for the rich second generation, it is also a kind of spiritual torture.


    Perhaps, the rich second generation didn''t want to kill Xiaorui, but because of her struggle, she killed Xiaojiu.


    In this way, the whole thing has made substantial progress.


    "Xiaorui, do you believe that killing people pays for their lives?" I look at small pistil, the facial expression opens a mouth to ask a way seriously.


    I clearly felt her shiver and then nodded.


    "Since you believe it, why do you do such a thing?" I know Xiaorui didn''t mean to kill Xiaojiu, but Xiaojiu died. There must be a result.


    Xiaorui didn''t answer me. She began to cry in a low voice. Seeing this, I was relieved and waited for her quietly on the chair.


    I know. I broke her last line of defense.


    After a long time, Xiaorui stopped crying, took a few paper towels, wiped away the tears on her face, and said intermittently: "after Xiaojiu died, I went to him. He said that I would go out to hide from the limelight, but I had no place to go, so I had to stay. He also told me that if the police came, I would help him to answer the crime. When the limelight passed, he would give me a sum of money."


    "Before the police came to investigate, I was ready to go in, but I don''t know why. The case was in a hurry. I thought he was looking for someone to take care of it. I thought it would be safe, but I didn''t expect..."


    Said here, small pistil wry smile for a while, looking at me and then opening: "retribution has come."

 Chapter 66

    I looked at Xiaorui and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of a question. Xiaojiu once told me that she was dazed by others, and she was taken ugly photos in front of others. What''s the matter?


    After thinking for a while, I looked at Xiaorui and asked again, "Xiaojiu once told me that she was dazed by people, and she was also taken ugly photos face to face. Do you know that?"


    Xiaorui shakes her head in horror: "I really don''t know. I''ve seen those ugly photos before. They may not be all her photos, but also my photos."


    Hearing this, I have a headache. The words of Xiaojiu and Xiaorui are different. They are not right at all. Who is lying?


    I personally feel that Xiaojiu is dead. She doesn''t have to lie to me. It''s hard to say whether Xiaorui has spoken or deliberately concealed information.


    Or are there two killers in this?


    I mean the murderer, not Xiaorui, but Xiaojiu, the one who gives out ugly photos in front of her. If this person really exists, assuming that he is not the second generation of rich people, who is this person? What is his purpose?


    It seems that we still need to find the rich second generation in their two populations, and many details need to be confirmed.


    "Can you still contact the rich second generation now?" I looked at Xiaorui and asked in a voice.


    Xiaorui shook her head: "I can''t find it. After the accident, I contacted him for the first time. He replied to me, and then I found him again. He didn''t pay attention to me."


    I sighed, looked at the side of the Qin Li, want to ask his idea, but due to the small pistil is still on the field, I have not made a sound after all.


    Then, I followed the cause and effect of the whole thing and found that I had neglected one person, the manager of the nightclub. I always felt that he knew something. It seemed that he not only wanted to find the rich second generation, but also had to pry the manager''s mouth open.


    Think of here, I waved: "OK, you go back first, I warn you, recently be honest, if Xiaojiu do anything to you, I can''t guarantee."


    Xiaorui''s face pale nodded, obviously has believed my view.


    Xiaorui left. Soon, she called the manager. Looking at the manager''s expression, I guess Xiaorui didn''t tell the manager about our conversation.


    I pointed to the opposite seat and asked him to sit down first.


    "Officer, I''ve explained everything before? Why did you call me here again? There''s something waiting for me downstairs. "


    The manager looked helpless, as if I was destined not to do anything with him.


    I smile: "you don''t have to be so nervous, Xiao Rui has told me clearly, and you can tell me the truth."


    Listen to me say this, the manager don''t know what to think of, face suddenly a change, looking at my eyes some careful: "she really what all account?"


    This makes me slightly pick eyebrows, nodded.


    It''s true, to some extent.


    "How could she..." Before he finished speaking, the manager suddenly stopped, and then looked at me with a flattering smile: "officer, this matter really has nothing to do with me. Since Xiaorui has made it clear, it''s good for you to catch the murderer. There''s no need to be here all the time to get by with me."


    I nodded again with a smile, did not open my mouth, and looked at him silently.


    The manager was a little guilty when I saw him. After a while, he said with a smile: "officer, you see, I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong?"


    He was about to stand up and leave. Just as he was about to pass me, I winked at Qin Li.


    Qin Li knew it almost immediately. He put out his hand to trip him. He rushed forward unprepared. He turned his head and just collided with my sight.


    I was still smiling, but I didn''t open my mouth. Just then, Qin Li went to the table, reached out and knocked on the glass, making a clear sound.


    The manager shrunk to the ground and began to sweat on his forehead: "officer, what does that mean? How do I feel... "


    Before he finished his words, I nodded slightly. Almost at the same time, Qin Li released the ghost gas from him without any restraint. The temperature around him dropped instantly. Even if I was on guard, I was shivered by the cold.


    This, the manager completely changed his face, I see, feel the atmosphere rendering almost, deliberately looked around, pretending to be mysterious slowly open.


    "Manager, it''s not that I don''t help you. It''s Xiaojiu who came to pay for your life. You sent out those photos in front of her and killed her by mistake. She came to pay for your life!"


    This is half true and half false, and I''m not sure if the manager is the one in Xiaojiu''s mouth.


    Small nine said, at that time she was hoodwinked, can''t see each other is who, can only vaguely distinguish each other is a woman.


    But I don''t think it''s possible that Xiaorui is the murderer. At best, she has been used.


    The rich second generation''s grudge against them is nothing more than money, but I don''t understand the grudge between the manager and them at all."No! It wasn''t me! I didn''t do it! I admit I admit that I sent the photos on purpose.


    Who told her that she would not agree to be with me, a female watch with ten thousand people riding, it''s her fortune to be with me! What''s wrong with me? She would rather be with the rich second generation than with me! What can I do for him? For what? Why... "


    When the manager spoke, I obviously felt that the temperature around me had dropped a few degrees, accompanied by a faint smell of blood.


    I subconsciously looked at Qin Li, who was standing next to me and protecting me at any time.


    The manager knelt down on the ground and laughed wildly. He didn''t know whether he was questioning himself or Xiaojiu.


    Looking at his crazy appearance, I couldn''t help sighing. I just wanted to cheat the manager, but I didn''t expect that he would tell me everything without asking.


    Later, I called Zheng Nan and asked him to bring two people over.


    By the time Zheng Nan came, the manager had calmed down a little, looked dead and sat on the sofa with his head down.


    When the box door opened, I heard it and looked at it. Seeing that it was Zheng Nan, I immediately pointed to the manager: "take him back to the police station. You can go with me to find someone."


    Zheng Nan did not ask anything, directly let people torture the manager, took him away.


    But I took Zheng nan to find Xiaorui in the rest room. When she saw me coming, she stood up quickly: "officer, what''s the matter?"


    "Come with me to the police station. The murderer has been found."


    "What? Has the killer been found? Who is it? " Small pistil Leng for a while, then some urgent ground asks a way.


    I shook my head. "Go to the police station and see for yourself."


    Zheng Nan and Xiao Rui also went back to the police station. When they came back to the police station, it was almost 12 o''clock. I hesitated for a moment and decided to call the rich second generation.

 Chapter 67

    Zheng Nan was asked to install monitoring equipment and positioning equipment, and then I used my mobile phone to dial the second generation of Fu.


    After a long time, there just pick up: "who ah?"


    I made a wink at Xiaorui and let her speak.


    "It''s me. Where are you now? It''s said that the murderer of Xiaojiu has been arrested by the police. "


    Xiaorui said to the writing board I gave her.


    I''m wearing a monitor on my head, waiting for an answer.


    There was a moment''s silence, and then he hesitated: "are you sure?"


    "Of course, I was called to the police station today to make a statement. They said that the case would be solved. Could you do what you promised me before?"


    before I finished, I saw Zheng Nan make an "OK" gesture to me, and I nodded at Xiao Rui.


    Xiaorui then said, "can you give me the money you promised me? If the murderer is caught, we''ll have nothing to do. You can''t turn back. "


    The person on the other end of the phone sneered: "you said that if the killer caught him, he really caught him? How do I know if you''re lying to me? "


    Hearing this, Xiaorui made an expression to me helplessly. I nodded, indicating that she could hang up.


    "Well, since you don''t believe me, forget it. I won''t look for you again in the future!"


    With that, Xiaorui hung up and looked at me nervously.


    I gave her a little smile, took off the monitor and patted her on the shoulder: "good performance."


    He turned his head and looked at Zheng Nan: "you take a few people to catch him for me!"


    Zheng Nan should be a, with a few people left, I turned to see Xiaorui completely relieved, carried a cup of warm water in front of her.


    "We are the police, we will not wrongly a good person, and we will not let go a bad person. You are also the victim of this matter, and you will not be involved too much."


    Xiaorui nodded and laughed: "thank you."


    Zheng Nan, they move very fast, the next morning, he came back with people.


    I am in the office headache, small nine things to deal with almost, but before the ghost month that day suddenly appeared in the body, there is no clue.


    I didn''t sleep all night and my brain kept buzzing.


    I was just about to squint for a while when the office door was pulled back.


    "Boss, I''ve got them back."


    I nodded, is ready to lie down, see Zheng Nan a face uncomfortable standing in front of me, looking at me.


    "What''s the matter? What happened again? " Looking at his appearance, I can''t help but have another headache.


    "The wave of corpses that we dealt with in Pingshan before were exposed by the media, and they have been sent to inspect. The director asked us to give a reasonable and clear explanation."


    My FAK!


    I''m really afraid of what will come. It''s been several days, and it''s been exploded at this time!


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "How do I know what to do?" I can''t help but burst a thick, inserted waist to turn two circles, finally calm down.


    "Press down the news and find out which entertainment media it is. I''m not afraid of big business. I''ll deal with it from the director''s side!"


    With that, I waved and asked Zheng nan to go out first.


    I threw myself into the chair and watched my face reflected on the screen.


    This incident must have been deliberately revealed. On the day Pingshan handled the corpse, the confidentiality work was very good. All the people present were from our police station. Later, my name was Zheng Nan, and I asked people to sign a confidentiality agreement. They couldn''t talk too much about it.


    Now suddenly someone broke the news. Either they were seen and photographed the evidence when they were dealing with the corpse that day, or they were seen during the transportation.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but frown. These two possibilities are not big. No one will put himself in a dangerous situation because of these unimportant things, or even be in prison.


    Just then, the phone on my desk suddenly rang.


    I quickly picked up, not surprisingly, it was the director''s call.


    "You come to my office." With that, the director didn''t give me a chance to speak at all, so he hung up.


    I put down the microphone, rubbed the temple, stood up and was preparing to go, Qin Li suddenly stopped me.


    "Romantic, don''t you think it''s a coincidence?"


    I looked at him and frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "Think back to the scene when we left Pingshan that day. Ghost month, the murder of Xiaojiu, the sudden appearance of the body, rich second generation. "


    Qin Li said these key words in order, as if to give me a blow.


    Just now, I was confused. I didn''t think there would be any relationship between them.If the appearance of ghost moon can be explained scientifically, how can Xiao Jiu explain it? The ghost?


    When I was dealing with the Xiaojiu case, countless bodies suddenly appeared in Pingshan, and a rich second generation around the whole case was involved.


    Now that the rich second generation has just been captured by us, the news about Pingshan''s corpse has been exposed by the media. Is it a coincidence?


    I never believe in coincidence. It seems that the whole thing is not so simple.


    But now things are getting worse. Not only do they send people down to check, but they also need to deal with the pressure and scrutiny of the masses perfectly.


    I took a deep breath, looked at Qin Li and nodded: "things should not be as simple as what we saw. Let''s not say whether those bodies have anything to do with the case of Xiaojiu. Even if there are so many bodies suddenly, we have to find out.


    It''s just that now it''s been exposed and things are getting tricky. "


    Qin Li frowned. Just as he wanted to say something more, the phone on my desk rang again.


    "Where did you die? I want you to come to my office. Are you looking for the dead? "


    Listening to the roar of the director from the microphone, I turned my lips and said, "I know. Now it''s over."


    With that, I hung up, picked up the police cap and went to the director''s office.


    When I got to the office, I saw the director sitting on the chair with a gloomy face. In front of him, there were two people wearing discipline and supervision clothes.


    I immediately corrected my face, saluted and called out a report.


    When the director saw me coming, he waved to me: "tell these two comrades about the specific situation."


    "Yes


    Later, I told the case of Pingshan corpse intact, selectively concealing some details and deciding the details of life and death.


    For example, the sudden appearance of Xiaojiu, the abnormality of Xiaorui, and the connection between the rich and the second generation -


    after hearing this, the faces of the two governors also became a little ugly.


    "According to you, did the corpse run to Pingshan for a party?"


    "Well, you can understand that." I was stunned for a moment, then nodded.

 Chapter 68

    "Fallacy!"


    One of them slapped the table.


    I have some helplessness, is my expression not clear enough?


    "Officer, I''m telling the truth. That night, I was not the only one in Pingshan. Several people in our bureau were there, and they saw this first."


    Hearing this, the man''s face softened a little, but the other obviously didn''t believe what I said.


    At this time, I quietly used Yu Guang to look at our director. Although his face was ugly, it was much better than when I first came in there.


    I understand the Secretary''s point, and he doesn''t want to complicate things. Now he sends people down to supervise. Obviously, he doesn''t want to give us a chance to fish and let go of water.


    But that''s what it is. Unless it''s interpreted in another way, it''s an unsolved case.


    If it is another way of interpretation, not only the discipline inspectors will not believe it, but I am afraid even our bureau director will not believe it.


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, I looked at them, obediently answered the phone.


    Before I could speak, I heard Zheng Nan''s flustered voice on the phone: "boss, it''s not good. The mortuary of a hospital exploded!"


    Hearing this, I was stunned: "what do you mean? What is the hospital mortuary blown up? "


    "Come and have a look, I can''t control it here!"


    With that, I heard a lot of noise coming from the phone, as well as people screaming to escape.


    I took the phone and took a subconscious look at the director.


    The director took a deep breath: "let''s go, I''ll go and see the situation with you!"


    I quickly nodded, followed the director to leave the police station, rushed to hospital a, two discipline inspectors also followed.


    When I got to hospital a, there was a lot of confusion inside. I winked at Qin Li when people didn''t pay attention. He immediately flew out to check the situation.


    I followed the director to find Zheng Nan and saw that he was holding a gun in his hand and leaning against the wall. If he went further, it should be the mortuary.


    Seeing us coming, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief: "director, boss."


    I nodded: "hurry to talk about the situation, what''s the matter here?"


    Zheng Nan calmed down for a while, then said: "I received a call from the police station, saying that there were violent elements in the hospital, and people had been taken away by the police station. I was preparing to close the team, but suddenly I heard screams and noise from the mortuary."


    "I immediately brought people here. I thought it was a man-made riot, but after I came here, I found that these were not human beings, they were all corpses originally placed in the mortuary."


    Hearing this, I immediately frowned. How do I feel that this hospital incident has something in common with Pingshan incident?


    It''s all corpses. It''s all sudden. It''s riot. It''s all quiet.


    "What''s going on inside now?" Director is also frowning, looking at Zheng Nan mouth asked.


    "I wanted to suppress all the corpses, but we didn''t have enough manpower. After arranging the evacuation of the masses, I shot them, but it didn''t work at all.


    Now it''s the people in the hospital who put down the fire gate and put them inside. I don''t know what''s going on inside. "


    Finish saying, Zheng Nan put away to match gun, raised a hand to wipe the sweat bead of forehead.


    We can see how tragic the situation was just now.


    The corpses lying in the mortuary were all pretending to be corpses. This time, I can''t hide them.


    Just then, I saw Qin Li fly out from the inside and come to me. He said, "those bodies are quiet, just like they were in Pingshan before."


    I nodded in response to Zheng Nan and Qin Li.


    After thinking for a moment, I looked at the director and said, "director, look at the monitoring. It''s not a matter to be in such a stalemate. Look at the situation inside, and then by the way, see if there are any suspicious people."


    The director nodded and approved my plan.


    Then, our party went directly to the monitoring room of the hospital and called out the monitoring video at that time.


    Looking at the surveillance video, the door of the mortuary was suddenly pushed open from inside, and then one body after another came out from inside and attacked when they saw people. At the beginning, many people were attacked.


    Looking at the flustered scene on the screen, I couldn''t help but feel shocked. No wonder Zheng Nan said that the mortuary exploded.


    Is this a zombie battle?


    Let these bodies move. There must be ghosts. There must be someone behind this.


    But who is running all this? What is his purpose?


    This case has obviously gone beyond the scope of the criminal police detachment, and the faces of the two discipline supervisors are even more ugly. They criticized my remarks when they were in the office before, but now they are monitoring the facts and slapping their faces.


    I couldn''t help looking at the two inspectors, and I couldn''t help laughing.It''s a wise man to know how to stop when things are good. I opened my mouth before I hurt the faces of the two inspectors.


    "Now the bodies inside are quiet. Let''s open the safety gate and go in and clean up the bodies."


    The director nodded and agreed.


    When I opened the gate and looked at the scattered corpses inside, I couldn''t help shaking. In this case, I really didn''t want to help, but because of the presence of the director and governor Ji, I had to put on my gloves to help.


    By carrying the body of the neutral, I have time to ask Qin Li: "after you go in, do you see anything unusual? Don''t you think that''s strange? "


    Qin Li leaned on the corpse pile and nodded: "indeed, I always feel that I remember the similar situation before, but I can''t remember it for a moment."


    Before I could speak, Zheng Nan came in with a corpse. Seeing me in a daze, she came and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Boss, this is a big deal. I can''t hide it."


    I slightly sighed: "the director and Ji Du''s people are here. It''s not our turn to do this. We just need to know how to direct them and how to do it."


    It''s not easy for Ji Du''s people to get involved. According to my usual habit, I must catch the black hand behind the scenes, but now the situation is completely different.


    Let''s not talk about the impact of the exposure of this matter. Just by the two discipline inspectors, they will report this matter truthfully.


    How to deal with this matter at that time is not something I can easily decide.


    Let''s make a simple count. I''ve got 32 bodies.


    Last time, there were almost 30 or 40 corpses in Pingshan. What''s the moral?


    Shaking his head, followed by Zheng Nan left the mortuary, lock the door, let the hospital people, in the mortuary added a lock.


    If not, cremate these bodies quickly. I don''t believe that they can come out and make trouble after they are turned into ashes.

 Chapter 69

    After dealing with the hospital affairs, we took the team back to the police station. Ji Du''s people didn''t stay much, so we went back to report to the superior directly. The director called Zheng Nan and I to the office alone.


    I sat across the desk and looked at the director with a hesitant face. I coughed and said, "director, are we going to come up with a plan for this?"


    The director, with a cigarette in one hand and a teacup in the other hand, glanced at me with a cold hum.


    "Plan? What plan can we come up with? Wait for the notice above. You just need to be responsible for suppressing public opinion. "


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan and I looked at each other and nodded.


    Now that the director has said so, we are in a hurry to come up with a plan, which shows how much we want to take credit.


    Just as we were about to leave, the director stopped me.


    When I was left with the director in the office, the director put out the cigarette in his hand, looked at me seriously and asked, "what do you think of this matter?"


    I was stunned for a while, some of them didn''t understand what the director meant.


    The director saw that I was a little embarrassed and waved his hand: "I just want to know what you think about this matter, what you think and how you say it."


    Since the director has already spoken, I''m not good at hiding. I followed the main line of the whole case in my mind before I spoke.


    "I don''t think it''s as simple as it seems. There are a few details I didn''t tell the inspectors."


    Then, I went to the desk with a smile. Just as I was about to sit down, I heard the Director give a cold drink: "have you sat down?"


    As soon as I froze, I straightened up: "I just hid the case of Xiaojiu. When we went to Pingshan that day, I also saw Xiaojiu. She told me that there was something wrong with the case, so I pursued it.


    A rich second generation was involved in the case. I didn''t know until I had time to interrogate him. "


    As he spoke, he looked at the director''s face. He didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment.


    "Director?" I called him softly. Seeing that he ignored me, I reached out and shook my hand in front of him.


    Before I could speak again, he directly raised his hand and waved away my hand. I laughed at him: "director, I tell you the truth, the corpse riot and the pile of corpses in Pingshan, I don''t think it''s normal, or there''s a behind the scenes man controlling this thing.


    All in all, it''s not that simple. "


    Hearing this, the director raised his eyes and glanced at me: "how to say?"


    Seeing that the director finally paid attention to me, I took the opportunity to sit down.


    "The first situation is not normal. At the time of the Pingshan crime, there was a rare blood moon in a hundred years that night, and it was turned into a ghost moon. I wonder if this is the case, will the variation of the corpse have something to do with the ghost moon?"


    "In the second case, if there are black hands behind the scenes, who is the person and what is his purpose? What are the consequences? "


    "Secretary, if this is the first case, we can be on guard, closely monitor the various morgues, and even investigate the major cemeteries to exclude them. If it''s the second case, then I can''t help worrying about the days ahead. "


    I said here, looking at the director is up face, looked at the direction of the door, see no one eavesdropping, I then whispered to speak.


    "Secretary, have you ever thought about it? If this matter is man-made, why did he cause a riot? And it''s the use of bodies to cause riots. Either he has any conspiracy himself, or someone has instigated and imposed a conspiracy. "


    "If you think about it, these two incidents alone have already made people panic, let alone the fact that it has been reported by the media. And it has attracted the attention of the superior. "


    The director looked at me, lost in thought.


    I didn''t specifically say that the other party had any conspiracy. Even if I said that, those were just my guesses, and they could not become favorable evidence.


    Suppose that the other party really wants to cause social panic and drive the corpse to cause riots, then this matter will rise to a case highly valued by the leaders.


    If the other party simply wants to retaliate against society or some groups, then things are easier to do.


    Now the most difficult thing is that we don''t know whether it was deliberately done or whether it was just a pure natural fantasy.


    The director was silent for a long time, then frowned and took a deep breath: "don''t tell anyone about your ideas. Let''s see how the superior deals with them first."


    I nodded, this is my plan now, this case can not be blindly investigated.


    See the director and do not speak, I stood up: "director, that''s OK, I left first?"


    Seeing that he didn''t reply to me, I picked up the police cap and was about to leave. Before I took two steps, I heard him say again, "wait a minute, you go to trial the rich second generation, and see if it has anything to do with the case of corpse riot."


    I nodded, even if the director did not say this, I will go to find out.After leaving the director''s office, I directly called Zheng Nan and asked him to take me to interrogate the rich second generation.


    When we got to the interrogation room, Zheng Nan and I were sitting in front of the table. I half supported my arm and squinted at the rich second generation sitting in front of me.


    "What do you think, brother? I''ve caught you for so many days. I''ve been busy all the time. Now I''m free to talk to you. Tell me, what''s the matter with you, Xiaorui, Xiaojiu and the manager of the nightclub? "


    Hearing me speak, the rich second generation just slightly looked up, looked at me, and soon dropped down again.


    Seeing his indifference, Zheng Nan slapped the table. Instead of frightening the rich second generation, he scared me.


    "What are you doing? You scared me! You shut up, you don''t have to I frowned. Seeing that he wanted to speak, I glared at Zheng Nan.


    Zheng Nan looked at me wrongly, took back his hand and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Come on, big brother, Xiao Rui has explained everything between you clearly. The day the manager was arrested by me, he has also explained everything. Now it''s time for you.


    Even if you don''t tell me, you can''t escape the responsibility for Xiao Jiu''s death. It''s better to say it honestly now, and then you can be sentenced a few years less. "


    I look at the rich second generation, the tone is flat.


    It could have been the end of the matter, but the second generation of the rich didn''t talk, some clues couldn''t be linked up, and there was no way to make a final decision and follow the procedure.


    After a long time, the rich second generation looked up at me and said, "do you have any cigarettes?"


    I picked eyebrows and asked Zheng nan to light a cigarette for him.


    After two puffs, he said slowly: "I love Xiaojiu. I didn''t know her long ago. I wanted to redeem her from the nightclub, but she didn''t agree. Because she and I knew Xiaorui, you should know all this."

 Chapter 70

    I nodded and saw that he gave a wry smile. I was not in a hurry to speak, waiting for him to continue.


    After he finished smoking the whole cigarette, he leaned back in his chair, slightly raised his head and said: "I killed Xiaojiu by mistake. I''m guilty, but her photo was exposed by their manager. Originally, the person I wanted to kill was Xiaorui. If there was no her, I might have married Xiaojiu."


    Then he gave a bitter smile.


    I nodded slightly. The rich second generation is the most detailed person who knows this matter. These things from his mouth can completely piece together the cause and effect.


    The second generation of the rich first met Xiaojiu, and fell in love with her at first sight. They wanted to redeem Xiaojiu, but Xiaorui was jealous. In order to help Xiaojiu, the second generation of the rich made a private appointment with Xiaorui.


    But I didn''t want to be interfered by the manager. I took advantage of Xiaorui and cheated Xiaojiu out. Because of the dispute between Xiaorui and the rich second generation, Xiaojiu was killed.


    If it''s innocent, there are no innocent people in it. If it wasn''t for Xiaojiu and Xiaorui, Xiaojiu could have a good life with the rich second generation. If it wasn''t for the rich second generation to make an appointment with Xiaorui without authorization, the manager would not have been able to get in touch.


    This matter has come to an end. I can also completely separate them from the case of corpse riot.


    After leaving the interrogation room with Zheng Nan, it was already dark. I stretched out and looked at the night outside the window and yawned.


    "Boss, let''s do this today. You haven''t closed your eyes for nearly two days. I''ll just watch the police station."


    Seeing Zheng Nan looking at me anxiously, I patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "do you know why I want to take you with me?"


    Zheng Nan shook his head, I turned around with a smile, waved at him, did not give him the answer.


    When I got home, I was in bed and didn''t want to move at all.


    If Qin Li didn''t come to call me and say that he was hungry, I think I could sleep until tomorrow morning.


    After giving Qin Li three sticks of incense, I also made some noodles to eat. After eating, I collapsed on the sofa, looked at him and asked, "what do you think about the morgue corpse today?"


    Qin Li shook his head: "I don''t know what the specific situation is. I went into the mortuary to have a look, but there was no ghost.


    If it''s Xiaojiu''s situation, they will definitely see me, but they directly ignore me. For this, I prefer malicious manipulation. "


    I nodded clearly. Last time, Xiao Jiu could see Qin Li. These corpses could not see Qin Li, which means that they were not possessed. Then there was only one possibility that they could be manipulated.


    But how can the other party control the corpse? How did these bodies start attacking people?


    After thinking about it for a long time, I just feel that my forehead is full of question marks.


    After taking a bath in a hurry, he lay on the bed and closed his eyes. Forget it, the last corpse from Pingshan was still in the abandoned backyard of the police station. Let Mr. Gu do a detailed autopsy tomorrow. Maybe there will be some new discoveries.


    The next morning, I went to the police station listlessly, yawning and walking towards the autopsy room.


    When I passed by, Mr. Gu had arrived. I don''t know if it was my illusion. When Mr. Gu saw me, he seemed to smile.


    But it''s a very shallow smile. It may be my illusion.


    After I followed him into the office, I said, "Mr. Gu, I''d like to ask you to do an autopsy. The bodies we brought back from Pingshan last time are still in the back. Let''s see if you can unravel one.


    It''s always important to find out why they can suddenly come out and hurt people. "


    Mr. Gu nodded, no doubt: "then you come back with me to carry a corpse, just a few days without a scalpel."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help pulling the corners of my mouth. What''s this hobby? He didn''t move the knife for a few days?


    Then, I followed Mr. Gu to the place where the body was parked, moved a body back to the autopsy room.


    When we went back, Yuman had already come. When Yuman saw me, his eyes changed.


    After what happened last time, I really didn''t want to deal with Yuman at all. I didn''t even nod my head. After her, I followed Mr. Gu into the anatomy room.


    Soon, Mr. Gu put on his clothes, took the scalpel and began to dissect.


    My attention was all on the corpse, and I didn''t find a person standing at the door, looking at me in a vicious way.


    On the contrary, Qin Li went directly to the door and went out. When I saw him leave, I didn''t think much about it and followed Mr. Gu''s careful dissection.


    Soon, the corpse was dissected, and all the internal organs were put in plates. I saw that Mr. Gu had taken some tissues everywhere, and some of them didn''t understand.


    I went to one side and wrote on it in an electronic version: Mr. Gu, what are you going to do?


    Mr. Gu glanced at the electronic version, took the tray, and put it on the table: "under the microscope, the naked eye can''t see the things in the tissue cells, use the microscope to see."


    He nodded clearly, followed Mr. Gu to one side and sat down.Then, I saw Mr. Gu frowning and moving the microscope. I was waiting for his result with breath holding.


    A moment later, Mr. Gu stopped his action, stood up and looked at me, and said, "in the tissue cells of the corpse, I found a living single celled organism. I''m not sure what it is.


    But if I guess right, it''s these things that make the body move. "


    Hearing this, I deeply frowned, there is no way to drive the body, but it can drive single cell organisms.


    If so, it would be terrible.


    Any corpse may become the target of the other party, not to mention the cemetery, but the morgue in the hospital, so many corpses.


    If he put this kind of organism in every corpse and urged them at the same time, the whole city would really become a zombie battlefield.


    My face was a little heavy: "Mr. Gu, you can give me a detailed report and find out what this single cell organism is and whether you can restrain it."


    Mr. Gu nodded, turned the chair and turned on the computer.


    Soon, Mr. Gu printed out a complete autopsy report. With the autopsy report, I immediately left the autopsy room and went straight to the director''s office.


    I gave the autopsy report to the director, waiting for him to finish.


    After a long time, the director put down the autopsy report and looked at me with a serious and serious look: "I will report this matter truthfully, and I don''t want anyone else to know."


    I nodded. I will do a good job in keeping secrets.


    "Secretary, is there a detailed plan for this case?"


    The director shook his head slightly. We are the most direct inspection party in this matter. The decision made above depends entirely on the report submitted by us.

 Chapter 71

    I think that after this report is submitted, it will certainly cause a lot of fluctuations.


    "You go out first. You don''t have to look into this matter." With that, the director waved to me.


    I left the office and leaned on the windowsill at the end of the corridor to understand why the director did this.


    The hospital riot has attracted the attention of the society. If this news is exposed again, it will inevitably increase the panic of the public. At that time The consequences are unimaginable.


    At this time, I watched a police car stop in the courtyard downstairs. Zheng Nan got out of the car and hurried into the building.


    Seeing his appearance, there should be something urgent. I didn''t stop and went straight back to the office.


    I just entered the office, Zheng Nan pushed the door and came in: "boss, look at this."


    Say, Zheng Nan took out a newspaper from trouser pocket.


    He picked up the newspaper, glanced at the contents, and frowned deeply.


    Now is the era of the network, now the newspaper has published the hospital, then the network must have been crazy.


    Thinking, I turned on the computer, and as soon as I entered the website, I saw a push news, officially about a doctor.


    I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. I had planned to wait for the heat of the incident to go on, but now it''s impossible.


    If I were a leader at a higher level, I would certainly give the people a reasonable explanation to appease them, and then I would make greater efforts to find out the behind the scenes.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a leader, and I can''t control the direction of this matter. Now I have to wait.


    Wait for the order of the superior leader, wait for the backstage man to come to the surface.


    Based on these two incidents alone, if Pingshan incident was accidental, then the case of a hospital was premeditated.


    What is the purpose of the other party?


    "Boss? What do you think? "


    I was thinking when I heard Zheng Nan''s voice coming from me. When I opened my eyes, I saw his whole body lying on my desk, looking at me seriously.


    "It''s OK. You go out first. Don''t make it public. Just wait for the above arrangement."


    Zheng Nan nodded, we all know that this matter, not a person can control.


    After work in the evening, I seldom go back in a hurry, walking back and forth at the same time.


    When I got to the place where there were few people, I asked Qin Li, who had been following me all the time, "Qin Li, if you are the backstage man, what will you do next?"


    "If I am behind the scenes and my purpose is to cause social panic, then I will choose a day when an important event occurs and use the corpse again to cause public panic."


    Qin Li''s words let me fall into silence again.


    If I am the one behind the scenes, what will I do next?


    I walked slowly, looking at a few people still dancing square dance on the street, with a sudden step.


    I suddenly remember a terrible thing!


    In less than a month, it will be the day when the leaders will come down to inspect, and the inspection will be accompanied by a meeting of leaders.


    Is it hard to say that the ultimate goal of this backstage agent is this meeting?


    Thought, I hit a cold shiver suddenly.


    Qin Li looked at me with a slight frown, floated behind me, half hugged me, and asked in a low voice, "do you think of anything?"


    I gave him a deep look and quickened my pace.


    When I got home, I immediately turned on my computer and entered the intranet of the police station. I began to check the purpose of this inspection, the place and time of the specific activities.


    On the intranet, there is only a brief introduction about the event, and the specific time and place have not been determined yet, but I think the above should have been determined, but we don''t know yet.


    After thinking for a moment, I took out my mobile phone and made a call to Zheng Nan.


    "Zheng Nan, go and check. The first person to break the news."


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan was stunned for a moment. After a pause, he said, "is it the person who reported the Pingshan case?"


    I should be a: "yes, you check, and the exposure of a hospital is not the same person."


    Such a say, Zheng Nan instantly understood my meaning: "rest assured, I will tell you the result as soon as possible."


    With that, Zheng Nan hung up.


    "Do you suspect that this man has been used?" Qin Li sat on my desk and looked at me.


    I nodded. If it wasn''t for being used, it''s very likely that the person who exposed the incident was the murderer.


    No matter what the purpose of this man is, I will catch him first.


    The next morning, when I went to the police station, I first found Zheng Nan and asked him how he was doing.


    "It hasn''t come to a conclusion yet. First, the people exposed in Pingshan case are very secret. Second, the affairs of a hospital are too big this time. There are too many people. It''s hard to investigate."


    I nodded and patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "I''ll give you three days, no matter the other party is a person or a ghost, you should catch it for me.""Yes


    Zheng Nan should be a, and quickly began to check.


    I turned around and went to Mr. Gu. There was no result about the single celled organisms in the body.


    Now I''m in a two pronged situation. It''s good to make progress on either side.


    "I can''t find out what this single celled organism is now, and from the microscope, it seems to be a single celled hermaphroditic bacterium."


    Mr. Gu explained to me while observing the situation under the microscope.


    I sat next to him, wearing gloves, holding a piece of tissue that Mr. Gu had dissected.


    I picked up the book beside me and wrote on it quickly: "if it''s bacteria, how do these bodies get infected?"


    Mr. Gu took a look and shook his head: "I don''t know. Bacteria are changeable. In short, when bacteria a meets bacteria B, it will produce bacteria C. in this bacteria C, it contains both the characteristics of bacteria a and B, and it will also produce new characteristics."


    After listening to what he said, I can''t help thinking of antibiotics. If the same antibiotic drug is used too much, the bacteria and viruses in the body will produce immunity. At that time, the antibiotic drug will be useless.


    Thinking about it, my brain suddenly flashed, and wrote down a sentence in the book.


    "Mr. Gu, can you find out why the deceased died? Death or other causes? If he died, what disease did he get? "


    Mr. Gu took a look at the notebook, frowned slightly, then took a deep look, stood up and walked to the side of the body, quickly extracted six milliliters of blood, centrifuged the serum.


    After a while, Mr. Gu took out the test tube that had separated the serum and began to use the instrument for examination.


    After a long time, Mr. Gu knocked on the computer screen and asked me to come and see the results.

 Chapter 72

    I quickly got up and walked over, looking at a pile of data displayed on the computer, some headache.


    "The data shows that this person is in the late stage of hepatitis, and the electrolyte in his body has been disordered." Seeing my headache, Mr. Gu explained to me in a soft voice.


    I nodded, late hepatitis, if the cause of death of this person is because of inflammation, then it means that this person is carrying the virus.


    After thinking for a moment, I had a clear plan in my mind.


    "Mr. Gu, I need a big data now. I want to check all the bodies that have problems this time. I want to make sure whether all the bodies carry viruses, and whether the bacteria that drive the bodies survive in this virus."


    After that, put Mr. Gu''s notebook in front of me.


    After reading the words in his notebook, Mr. Gu looked up at me for a long time with strange eyes.


    This made me a little puzzled, and wrote a sentence in the book: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll check all the corpses in the backyard these days and make a report to you."


    Seeing that Mr. Gu didn''t retort, I couldn''t help smiling, nodded and patted him on the shoulder: "thank you."


    I didn''t write that, but I said it to him.


    Mr. Gu''s eyes changed once more. He nodded after looking at me for a while, which was a response.


    See him pack up things, ready to go to the backyard blood test, I have nothing to do, left.


    On the way back, while I was walking, I observed Qin Li beside me and saw that he was a little strange.


    "What''s the matter? Feel like you''re on your mind? "


    Qin Li looked back at me and shook his head. Seeing this, I frowned and thought of something. My steps turned: "no, I''ll take you to a place."


    Then I took Qin Li to the parking lot and drove away from the police station.


    Qin Li sat on the seat of the co driver: "what are you taking me for?"


    I gave him a mysterious smile without explanation.


    When I stopped the car, Qin Li just looked at me and showed a smile.


    "Why did you think of bringing me to the hospital?"


    "Just come out and have a look. Anyway, I have nothing to do when I stay in the police station." Then I took Qin Li to the elevator.


    When we got to the ward, we just saw a nurse come out from inside, so I quickly walked over.


    "Hello, how are the patients now? Is there any sign of lucidity? "


    The nurse looked at me as if in retrospect.


    "Ah, I remember you. You were the last person who came to see me in the middle of the night."


    See nurse say so, I also Leng for a while, this just remember.


    Qin Li stood aside and picked his eyebrows: "when did you come to see me in the middle of the night?"


    Because the nurse was still there, I ignored Qin Li and laughed at the nurse: "it''s really you, I forgot."


    The nurse laughed, turned back, pushed open the door of the ward and took me into the ward.


    "It''s still the same, but his family hasn''t come to see him recently. On the contrary, you often come to see him."


    Hearing this, I laughed and didn''t explain anything.


    There was only one patient in the ward, Qin Li. I took the opportunity to sit down with the nurse.


    "Sister nurse, I want to ask you, how many hepatitis patients are in our hospital?"


    Leng for a while, then the nurse asked, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that she misunderstood me, I laughed, took out the criminal police card in my pocket and showed it to her. Then I explained.


    "You should also know what happened in a hospital recently? So I want to ask about our hospital


    Compared with a hospital, the city hospital is also a big hospital, I think there should be no less patients about hepatitis.


    Seeing the criminal police certificate, the nurse''s face changed. She probably never thought that I was a criminal police.


    After a while, she nodded: "what do you want to ask?"


    Seeing her so nervous, I couldn''t help laughing: "don''t be so nervous. I just want to know the basic situation. I won''t do anything to you."


    Hearing this, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There are not many patients with hepatitis in our hospital, but there are patients with hepatitis found in our hospital."


    I clearly nodded, probably because at the moment people in the hospital, suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Then I would like to ask, is there a great chance of cure for patients like hepatitis and pneumonia?"


    "The first is the patient''s cooperation, the second is the body function. Relative hepatitis, pneumonia is better, as long as the spread of inflammation is controlled, strict diet, there is still a good chance. But hepatitis, more difficult, first of all, its course of treatment will be very long. Many patients give up because they can''t afford high medical expenses. "


    Said, the nurse''s face showed a touch of sadness.I nodded, and then I got some other information from the nurse.


    Now I''m waiting for the result report from Mr. Gu. If that''s what I think, things will be more difficult.


    I sat in the ward for a while before I left the hospital.


    The next morning, as soon as I got to the police station, I went straight to Mr. Gu.


    After getting the big data analyzed by Mr. Gu, I confirmed the idea in my mind.


    All of the patients with hepatitis B were dead in the hospital because of the infection.


    That''s for sure. It''s the effect of these viruses that allows bacteria to grow and drive corpses.


    But what''s the way the killer drives the body?


    Now that we have the specificity of bacteria, it''s better to check a lot. First of all, all hospitals should closely monitor to prevent similar things from happening in hospital a.


    Then I had the bodies cremated in the backyard. Prevent them from moving later.


    To do these things well, I went to the director''s office with Mr. Gu''s report.


    After reading the data, the director''s face became much heavier.


    "What do you think of this data?"


    "I went to the city hospital yesterday. Compared with hospital a, the city hospital carried fewer viruses, so the murderer chose hospital a. As for this bacterium, it should be asexual and live in the virus


    "As for the bodies mutated in hospital a, because they were all cremated before, there is no data. I think we can start from the hospital to check, exclude the patients who carry the virus, and then exclude the patients who have this kind of bacteria in the virus. "


    The director nodded slightly, and the expression on his face remained unchanged. I didn''t understand what the director meant.


    After waiting for a while, the director took a deep breath: "you should know about the inspection by the leaders next month?"


    I nodded, looking at the director did not speak, is it difficult for the director and I think the same?

 Chapter 73

    If the purpose of the murderer is really this inspection, there are still many things we should guard against.


    But the problem is, now the superior leaders have not come up with a plan, I am in full swing to check below, the top does not give support, I can not have action.


    "Chief, what does it mean?"


    I looked at the director and couldn''t help asking.


    The director glanced at me and put down the data sheet.


    "The above meaning is to investigate this matter strictly. No matter what the murderer''s purpose is, he can''t succeed!"


    Hearing this, I quickly raised my hand to salute: "yes!"


    Put down my hand, I just sat in front of the director, blinked: "director, now the scope is so large, how to check? Is there any plan on it? "


    The director glanced at me with a heavy expression.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to send two people from above to help you investigate this? You honestly hurry to find out by yourself, and you will regret it if someone really comes from above! "


    This made me sip my lips, but what the director said is reasonable.


    When the Pingshan case was exposed last time, it did send two discipline inspectors down, but this time, I''m afraid it should have done the confidentiality work.


    In this way, it is convenient for me to show my hand.


    When I came out of the director''s office, I found Zheng Nan.


    See Zheng Nan on the desk has not finished eating instant noodles, face almost pasted on the screen, I went to pat his shoulder.


    "What are you doing? It''s almost in the computer. "


    Hearing my voice, Zheng Nan looked up and gave me a bitter smile: "boss, didn''t you ask me to check the reporter. Now I''ve narrowed down the scope, and I''ve just taken these people into consideration. Take a look at the information. "


    With that, Zheng Nan handed me a piece of information.


    I opened the information and had a close look at several reporters'' information that Zheng Nan had checked and locked out.


    "What is the origin of this man?"


    Soon, I saw a boy with an eye. The photo was Lissi Wenwen, but the information only showed where he worked, what position, and some basic information. There was nothing else.


    The strangest thing is that he worked in a We Media Studio for less than a year, but he had three years of working experience.


    Compared with other people''s information, his information is really too simple.


    Zheng Nan glanced at the information and then explained: "I don''t know. I haven''t finished the investigation, but it''s almost done. I also think this person''s identity is abnormal, so I locked it out. "


    I nodded and looked at him manipulating the computer: "did the reporter who exposed the Pingshan case find out?"


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan stopped her movements, leaned back in her chair, sighed a long time, and then shook her head.


    I slightly frown, a hospital things can be found, how Pingshan case is not found?


    Isn''t that strange?


    I was about to say something when my cell phone rang.


    See Long Hui, I immediately took up, these days Zheng Nan in busy corpse case, outside is let Long Hui and Shan Yang two people shift run.


    Now Long Hui calls me. Something must have happened again.


    "Boss, the art academy is dead. It''s like suicide and murder. The police have blocked the scene. Come and have a look."


    I should cut off the phone, patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "you are carefully checking, if there is any problem, call me in time."


    With that, I left the police station and drove to the art academy.


    When I got to the art academy, a group of students were outside the blockade line, pointing inside and discussing things.


    I pushed in along the crowd and crossed the blockade line. I saw Long Hui standing with a policeman, saying something. I quickly walked over: "what''s the situation?"


    Seeing me coming, Long Hui relaxed a little: "this building is a girl''s dormitory building. We jumped off the building. When we came here, we still had a breath and had been sent to the hospital."


    As I read the record, I nodded: "suicide?"


    "It looks like suicide, but the person did not die directly. It can be judged that the floor is not high, but because the upper body landed first, I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic."


    "What about personal data?" I went through the records, but I didn''t see any information about the injured.


    Long Hui answered: "the injured man''s name is sun Xiangyun. He is a junior in the painting department of the art academy. He lives in Room 408 of this building. All his roommates are taking notes there."


    I raised my head and took a look in the direction of Long Hui''s finger. I closed the data and went over.


    When the police saw that Long Hui and I were coming, they immediately gave up a place. Then they asked, "do you have any grudges with sun Xiangyun?"


    The three girls sat side by side, looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Then, one of the girls timidly said: "she usually doesn''t know how to live in the dormitory, and her family has money. We don''t talk to her very much. Everyone in the class says that she is unique."The policeman who asked frowned: "unique? What''s the unique way? Does she have a bad relationship with your classmates? "


    "It''s not that the relationship is bad, it''s just that sun Xiangyun likes to be alone."


    Sitting on the left side of a girl, said also raised her hand to help the hair tip.


    It made me frown a little, and then I watched the other two faces carefully.


    Other people are more nervous, but also some fear, but only this girl, but it does not matter, as if indifferent.


    I went up to her and gave her a little smile: "what''s your name?"


    The girl raised her eyes and looked at me, frowned and became alert: "what are you doing? I didn''t push people down, but she fell down by herself. What''s the use of asking us now? "


    Did you fall?


    That made me laugh.


    Just now, I observed that every balcony of the dormitory building, from the first floor to the top floor, was blocked. How could it fall?


    I was just about to speak when longhui''s mobile phone suddenly rang. As soon as I picked it up, my face changed.


    A moment later, I saw Long Hui hang up the phone, walked up to me, whispered: "people are dead."


    Hearing this, I immediately frowned and patted the policeman next to me to come with me.


    We walked a few steps to the side, avoiding the three girls, I whispered: "ask these three girls carefully, they must know something, when the time comes, a record will be sent to the criminal police team."


    The policeman nodded and went back.


    Then, I took long Hui to the hospital immediately.


    At the hospital, outside the operating room, there were two policemen and a woman standing by crying.


    I went over to take out the criminal police card and asked in a low voice, "where are the people?"

 Chapter 74

    When the police saw my criminal police certificate, they immediately said, "it''s still in the operating room, but it''s confirmed that she is dead. That woman is the family member."


    I followed the direction pointed by the police to see the woman standing beside me crying.


    After scanning the operating room, I walked up to the woman and said, "I''m sorry."


    The woman flushed her eyes and grabbed my arm: "officer, my daughter can''t commit suicide. Someone must have framed her. You must help me catch the murderer."


    I have been used to this situation for a long time. After comforting her, I saw that the door of the operating room was opened and two nurses pushed the bed out of it.


    "Family members of the patients, let''s see one last time."


    Hearing this, I helped the woman to the hospital bed. Looking at the people on the bed, she would cry again. I quickly winked at Long Hui and asked him to help the woman away.


    Then, I carefully observed sun Xiangyun''s face, and found that there was no abnormality. The white cloth covered her chest. It was hard for me to judge the following situation. It seems that we have to prepare for an autopsy.


    Just thinking about it, my phone suddenly rang and took out a look. It turned out to be Mr. Gu''s text message.


    He asked me where I was and what the situation was.


    I quickly gave him a message to bring people to the operating room.


    Soon, Mr. Gu came, I saw Shan Yang also came, quickly let him help to go through the formalities, will be back, ready to do autopsy.


    As soon as I heard about the autopsy, the woman who had been crying beside me quit immediately.


    "No autopsy! My daughter is dead now, don''t you leave her a whole body? Why are you so vicious? "


    Vicious? When I heard that, I turned my lips.


    "Madam, I sympathize with what happened to your daughter, but if we don''t do autopsy, we can''t make further judgment. Do you think your daughter died so plainly?"


    Woman Leng for a while, the expression on the face is obviously a little unwilling, but she can''t find any words to refute me for a while.


    Seeing that she hesitated, I said again: "madam, I understand your current mood, but now the autopsy of your daughter is the quickest way. Do you have the heart to watch your daughter die like this, but let the murderer go unpunished?"


    After a while, she nodded and agreed.


    I quickly made a gesture to Shan Yang, let him go through the formalities for the body, ready for autopsy.


    After leaving the hospital, I asked Shan Yang to help me stare at the results of the autopsy, and I took long Hui to the art institute again.


    By the time I went back, the number of people outside the cordon had obviously decreased, and the previous police had also gone, leaving only two or three people ready to withdraw.


    I stood outside for a while, waiting for the police cordon to withdraw, I slowly turned into the dormitory.


    On the fourth floor, I went directly to sun Xiangyun''s dormitory. From the balcony of her dormitory, I had a look down. It was obvious that I didn''t jump down here.


    There is also a pool of blood on the ground, and that location is about three meters away from the dormitory.


    I looked in the dormitory and didn''t see any useful information.


    Other people should have investigated here before I arrived. If they find anything, they will tell me.


    Later, I searched for the location of the bloodstain on the first floor and found that it was the public toilet on the fourth floor.


    Dormitory balcony, can only air clothes, but also to the public toilet toilet.


    I stepped on the washing table, leaned over the window, took a look under it, and then backed back.


    The windows here are very small and the position is high. It''s difficult for me to stretch my head out. It''s also said that I can jump from here, but the position here is right.


    I opened the door on the left, and there was a half open window inside, but the window was very small. Even if it was all open, it might not be able to fall from here.


    Is this man really suicidal?


    Just as I was lying on the window in a daze, I suddenly heard the voice of speech coming from outside.


    "It''s really strange that every year 408 people in our school die, and they are all junior students."


    "Yes, yes, I also heard that there is an unwritten legend in our school that one person died in 408 when the school was built. Until now, every year, people die, and the time is almost these days."


    "Oh, stop it. I''ve got goose bumps."


    Listening to the sound of two people chatting outside, I pushed the door open and went out. When I saw them standing by the sink to wash their hands, I gave them a smile.


    "Classmate, I have heard what you just said. Is it true?"


    The two girls looked me up and down, and then said, "are you a freshman? Have you never heard of this legend? "


    I was stunned for a moment, then shook my head and looked at her curiously.


    To tell you the truth, I still like her words. I look like a freshman.As if I knew how I thought of it, Qin Li beside me said with a smile: "if I can treat you as a freshman, it seems that these two eyes are not so good."


    I slipped three black lines on my forehead, and two girls ignored Qin Li. Looking at them, I asked, "yes, I''ve only been here for less than half a year. Sister, can you tell me what the legend is about?"


    "The 4th and 5th floors are all from the Department of fine arts. Only junior students who live in 408 will have an accident. It''s also said that there is a ghost living in 408. I don''t remember the earliest one, but now it''s said that there''s a ghost living in 408. It''s the junior students who live in it. "


    There''s a ghost?


    Hearing her saying, I subconsciously looked at Qin Li, but Qin Li shook his head at me: "I didn''t see any ghost, it''s deceiving."


    Indeed, except for Qin Li''s ghost, I should be able to smell strange smell. When I went to 408 just now, I didn''t smell strange smell.


    "What was the original version of the legend?" I looked at the girl who was speaking and asked again.


    The girl shook her head: "it''s been a long time since the establishment of the school. Who can remember such a long time, but you can go to the management office or the library to ask, maybe someone will know."


    With that, the girl left with another person in her arm.


    I leaned on the washing table and looked at Qin Li: "you really don''t see ghosts? In the hospital, after sun Xiangyun died, did you see her ghost? "


    Hearing this, Qin Li Cai thought about it carefully, then frowned and shook his head.


    This is strange. Sun Xiangyun died in the hospital. According to principle, Qin Li should see sun Xiangyun''s ghost.


    Took a deep breath, left the dormitory building, asked people, went straight to the management office.


    Let''s see if we can find out what''s going on in this legend from other places.

 Chapter 75

    When you go to the management office, there is only one uncle in it, who should also be a person in the school.


    I gave him a smile: "uncle, I want to ask you something."


    Uncle raised eyes to sweep me one eye, didn''t open mouth.


    Seeing his indifference, the smile on my face converged a little, and I took out the criminal police certificate from my pocket.


    "Uncle, I want to ask, what is the legend about the school?"


    See my certificate, uncle just stopped the action in the hand: "don''t know."


    "Uncle, I''m here to investigate the case. You just need to cooperate with me. And depending on your age, you should have been in school for a long time?"


    "I don''t know."


    Uncle mercilessly spit out three words, the smile on my face completely stiff.


    I couldn''t help rubbing my forehead when I saw that he didn''t go in.


    "Well, now the police are handling the case. Please cooperate."


    "I don''t know."


    Get it! He has already answered me before I asked.


    I patiently asked a few more questions, and he answered me in three words, which made me frustrated.


    Just then, the door of the management office suddenly opened.


    "Hello, classmate, what can I do for you?"


    A woman came in and saw me bend over to my uncle and smile: "he has some mental problems. He is a busboy here. If you have anything to ask me."


    Qin Li in my side smile of fast draw, I quite helpless point to nod.


    I didn''t beat around the Bush either. I took out the criminal police certificate directly and let her have a look. I asked, "Hello, I want to know about the legend of the school."


    "Legend?" The woman''s face was straight, a little surprised.


    The students nodded their heads and said, "I want to tell you something. During the construction of the school, a person died in the dormitory building. At that time, the police concluded that the person was not working properly. No one died in our school before. This is the first time. "


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. I couldn''t help thinking that before I went to the police academy, I had heard some legends about the police academy, but they were all made up, and there was no credibility at all.


    "Are you sure? It''s a matter of human life. "


    The woman looked at me funny: "of course, I''m sure. I''ve been working here since the establishment of the school. It''s the tenth year this year. It''s a school, not a hospital."


    There are some stick and thorn in her words, but I think it''s normal.


    I nodded my thanks, turned around and left the management office, but I didn''t see her relaxed expression when she saw me leave.


    After leaving, I slowly turned around in the campus. When I was almost out of the campus, I found that Qin Li didn''t keep up.


    I could only stop and wait for Qin Li. After a long time, he came to me from the other side.


    Looking at him sitting next to me, before I could speak, I heard him say, "there''s something wrong with that woman!"


    Hearing this, I frowned: "which woman has a problem?"


    "The woman I saw just now in charge." Qin Li looked at me and said seriously.


    After I left just now, Qin Li just wanted to leave. Suddenly, the woman was relieved. Then she got up and went to the old man and patted him on the shoulder.


    The old man''s body suddenly for a while, and then looked at the woman in fear: "I don''t know anything, you don''t want to come to me again!"


    The woman laughed: "don''t worry, it won''t happen again."


    With that, the woman straightened her hair and left the management office.


    Qin Li followed the woman all the way to the teacher''s building. After returning to the dormitory with her, she found that the woman opened a notebook beside her pillow.


    There are a lot of photos on the notebook, and the photos are all of the dead sun Xiangyun.


    When the woman turned to the last page, Qin Li watched the woman draw a fork in red on Sun Xiangyun''s photo, and then wrote a sentence under the photo.


    "It''s worthy of death! It''s cheap for you to die so early! "


    After closing the notebook, the woman sneered at the notebook, and then left the dormitory with the notebook.


    I''m afraid I can''t come with Qin Li.


    After listening to Qin Li''s words, I quickly pulled him into the car and asked him to help me find out where the woman had gone.


    When I drove away from the campus, I saw the woman get on a bus, so I quickly followed her.


    According to what Qin Li saw, 80% of this woman is a murderer, but we don''t know what kind of grudge she has with sun Xiangyun.


    All the way behind the bus, watching the woman get off the car, and then into a community.


    I quickly parked the car outside the community, followed into the community.


    After two turns, I saw her standing at the bottom of a building. Soon, a man came out of the building, hugged the woman and gave her a kiss on the face.I hide in the dark, staring at the man, feeling something wrong.


    Watching the woman follow the man upstairs, I immediately wrote down the address of the community and drove back to the police station.


    When I got to the police station, I saw sun Xiangyun''s mother sitting in the corridor, while Long Hui was standing by.


    I came to realize that it was Sun Xiangyun''s mother who wanted to leave with her body after the autopsy.


    This kind of request, as long as family members cooperate, will generally agree.


    I winked at Long Hui, took him to the other side, and then asked, "do you have a family of Cha sun Xiangyun? How is her relationship with her parents? "


    Hearing my question, Long Hui was stunned for a moment and thought about it before answering me: "it should have been checked. My parents are office workers and my family is in a well-off state. Boss, what do you want to do with it?"


    I took a look at Sun Xiangyun''s mother and whispered, "now go and find out the relationship between sun Xiangyun''s father and mother, as well as their detailed information."


    Although Long Hui didn''t understand why I said that, he answered and turned away to look up the information.


    I followed him back to the office, went to Zheng Nan side, saw him twisting his waist, can''t help but smile: "what, a nail on the chair?"


    Hearing my voice, Zheng Nan made a grimace at me: "boss, the reporter who reported on hospital a has been locked in these three people, but the reporter about Pingshan case has no clue."


    I took a look at these three personal data, and sure enough, there was the man before.


    Put down the information and point to the man: "if you can''t find the information of this person, start from the people around him. I don''t believe that he has no parents or social relations."


    Zheng Nan nodded clearly, then stretched a stretch: "I''ll check it tomorrow, so let''s do it today."


    Seeing his lazy appearance, I couldn''t help patting him with a folder.


    "Boss, I got the information." Long Hui sat on the other side and yelled at me.


    I waved my fist at Zheng nan to ask him not to be lazy. Then I went to Long Hui and said, "what''s the situation?"

 Chapter 76

    "Information shows that sun Xiangyun''s parents divorced three years ago. Sun Xiangyun followed her mother and divorced because her father cheated, which is the woman we see today."


    With that, Long Hui transferred out the information.


    I took a cursory look at the information and raised the corner of my mouth.


    Later, I asked Long Hui to give me the information. I left the office and saw sun Xiangyun''s mother sitting in the corridor. I immediately walked over.


    "Hello, I want to ask you a few questions."


    When sun Xiangyun''s mother saw that it was me, she quickly moved her seat and asked me to sit down.


    After sitting down, I said, "did sun Xiangyun have a big reaction to your divorce from sun Xiangyun''s father?"


    Hearing this, her face changed and her eyes became alert: "officer, why do you ask this? It''s my family business. "


    "It''s really your family business, but it''s directly related to the cause of your daughter''s death."


    Seeing me say that, the woman''s eyes darkened.


    I don''t urge her to be silent.


    After a long time, she slowly raised her head, leaned back in her chair and vomited a foul breath: "we divorced because he was cheating. Sun Xiangyun didn''t seem to care, but I know she hated her father in her heart."


    "You should have found that woman already?" She said with a bitter smile.


    I knew that what she said was her man''s cheating object. I nodded and waited for her to continue.


    "That woman is shameless. After our divorce, she came to see me several times. Once she was seen by sun Xiangyun. Afterwards, she told me that she would always be on my side. That''s my daughter, a piece of meat that fell from me. Of course, I hope she is in the same camp with me."


    As she said that, she seemed to fall into memory.


    It wasn''t long after sun Xiangyun said that, sun Xiangyun took the initiative to ask the woman out and taught her a lesson in front of her father.


    Afterwards, the man asked her to discipline her daughter, but Sun Xiangyun was venting her anger for herself. Of course, she supported her daughter unconditionally.


    It wasn''t long before she heard that the man and the woman were going to get married.


    Two people even shamelessly invited her to take her daughter to attend. She didn''t want to go, but Sun Xiangyun didn''t want to teach them a lesson. She couldn''t let bitches get married at ease.


    Therefore, on the day of their marriage, she took sun Xiangyun with her. Sun Xiangyun slapped the woman and told them their scandal. Their wedding was in a mess.


    Although she didn''t like it, she felt happy and didn''t stop sun Xiangyun much.


    Afterwards, the man disappeared with the woman. They both thought it was over.


    I didn''t expect sun Xiangyun to die in the school. At first, she doubted whether it was the woman''s revenge, but later she thought it was impossible. The woman didn''t have such great ability.


    As soon as he finished, sun Xianghui came out with his mother''s information.


    I took the information and handed it to her: "look at these. Is this woman the object of your ex husband''s infidelity?"


    She opened the information, took a look at the photos, sneered: "it''s her, I can recognize her when she turns into ashes."


    I nodded clearly and handed the information to Long Hui. I looked at her face and said, "I suspect that she did it when your daughter died."


    Hearing this, she looked at me in surprise. She didn''t understand why I was so sure.


    Then, I told her what I saw at school and what I saw after tracking


    after listening, she turned pale and clenched her fists: "I knew she would not be so honest, police, I know the law, please help me catch the murderer!"


    Looking at her tough eyes, my heart trembled slightly, this is a great mother.


    I nodded, a sense of responsibility spontaneously: "don''t worry, I will help you catch the murderer! But these days, you have to be careful. I''m afraid she will do the same to you! "


    Listen to me, she once again raised the corner of the mouth: "this is not just right, I''ll do bait, wait for her to take the bait!"


    Seeing her appearance, my heart trembled again. Before I could say anything, Mr. Gu took Yuman to come over with the autopsy report in his hand.


    I didn''t speak. I just opened the autopsy report. It showed that before the death of the deceased, there was food poisoning. Sun Xiangyun had allergic constitution. He would have a great reaction if he had any allergy.


    What directly led to her death was not falling from a building, but poisoning, allergic reaction and food poisoning.


    It seems that this is a premeditated murder.


    In this way, the suspicion of the woman will be more confirmed. Now we just need to find the key evidence.


    I took a look at the woman beside me, hesitated for a moment, or handed her the test report, I think, she has the right to know.


    Sun Xiangyun''s mother looked at me in surprise. Seeing that no one else had spoken, she took the report.After watching it, her face changed a few times. Finally, she bit her teeth and said to me, "officer, I cooperate with all your actions! We must catch the murderer of my daughter


    I nodded, expression also serious up: "don''t worry, I will catch the murderer, but now I''m afraid she will start to you."


    She laughed: "just in time, I take the initiative to ask her out, you stare at her in the dark, I don''t believe I can''t catch her pigtails."


    With her cooperation, I couldn''t say anything. After the autopsy, she left the police station with sun Xiangyun''s body.


    Looking at her leaving back, I sighed silently. I''m really a good mother.


    "Boss, do you have any plans?" Long Hui stood beside me and asked in a voice.


    "You send two people to protect her secretly. You must not let her have an accident until you catch the murderer."


    "Yes Long Hui answered and turned to arrange.


    I stood for a while. Just as I wanted to go back to the office, I saw Mr. Gu still standing there looking at me.


    "Mr. Gu, what else can I do for you?" I walked over and looked at his exit. I didn''t know when Yuman had left.


    "There''s a movie tonight. I''d like to invite you to see it. Are you free?"


    Hearing this, I was quite surprised. When did Mr. Gu like to watch movies?


    "No! No time Qin Li half hugged me and glared at Mr. Gu.


    I couldn''t help but smile at him.


    Stop smiling, light cough: "sorry, I have an appointment tonight." With that, I passed Mr. Gu into the office.


    Just walked into the office, Zheng Nan called me: "boss, there are results!"

 Chapter 77

    Zheng Nan said, will move the chair, let me look at the computer screen.


    "This man''s identity is fake. He has done many jobs before. The computer ID first exposed in Pingshan case is the same as that of this man when he later exposed the case of a hospital."


    I nodded, whether it''s this man or not, I''ll catch her first and ask.


    "You take two people and bring him back. If you have any questions, just ask."


    Zheng Nan nodded and immediately took people out to arrest them.


    I went back to my office, sat in a chair, and looked at Sun Xiangyun''s autopsy report, lost in thought.


    There is no way to convict the woman just by this autopsy report. Unfortunately, there is no monitoring system installed in the dormitory corridor and no eyewitness. Now we have to wait for the woman to come out by herself.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly saw Qin Li sitting on the sofa, looking out of the window, looking unhappy.


    I put away my thoughts, supported my chin and looked at Qin Li: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing my voice, Qin Licai slowly took back his eyes and looked at me with some sadness: "we didn''t go to the movies together."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Qin Li and laughed.


    It turns out that he always cares about it. Although I don''t watch movies very much, I think I would like to watch it with Qin Li.


    "That''s just right. Let''s go to the cinema today." With that, I cleaned up my desk and stood up.


    Qin Li looked at my eyes for a moment, then turned his lips: "you are now two cases, there is no progress, still want to accompany me to the cinema? Let''s have a rest as soon as possible. "


    I''m very happy to see his sad appearance.


    Not speaking, he passed on his coat, took Qin li away from the police station and went straight to the cinema of the nearby shopping mall.


    When I got to the cinema, Qin Li looked at the couples around him. His face was a little ugly. I glanced around and immediately understood what Qin Li thought.


    He should be some self loathing, after all, he is a ghost, can''t like an ordinary person, accompany me.


    Looking at the ticket entrance, I hesitated for a moment, then took Qin Li to leave the cinema.


    On the way back, neither of us spoke, nor did he look at me again. Downstairs, I took Qin Li into the supermarket and bought some snacks before I went back.


    At home, I first gave Qin Li three incense, then moved the computer out of the room.


    I turned on my computer and found a movie that I wanted to see but didn''t see before.


    Then he patted the position beside him, looked at Qin Li and said, "come and sit down."


    Qin Li took a look at me and slowly floated to my side to sit down. I turned off the light and pressed the space bar. The sound of the movie starting to play came from the computer.


    I looked at the computer screen, opened a package of snacks, but inadvertently saw Qin Li looking at me.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to see this? I''ve always wanted to see this. " I looked at Qin Li and thought he didn''t like the movie I chose.


    But Qin Li shook his head: "actually..."


    Before he finished speaking, I quickly interrupted him: "don''t talk, the movie begins."


    I don''t know what he wants to say, and I don''t want to hear what he wants to say next.


    I don''t know if it''s right or not, but I don''t want him to be unhappy, and I don''t want to make each other feel reluctant because of our current relationship.


    To tell you the truth, since Qin Li''s accident last time, I have a feeling that he has occupied a great position in my heart.


    But I don''t know what kind of position I am in his heart. His jealousy or mind about something makes me feel happy. At least, I can know that he cares about me.


    A movie soon ended, watching the movie end, neither of us spoke. The room fell into darkness, after a long time, I just looked at Qin Li, the light of the computer screen in his face.


    "Qin li..."


    When I called him, he turned to look at me and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I..." As I was about to speak, my cell phone rang. I swallowed what I wanted to say. I picked up my cell phone and said, "I''ll go to answer the phone first."


    With that, I went to the balcony with my mobile phone and closed the door. Then I felt a burst of hot on my face. I took two deep breaths and picked up the phone.


    "Boss, I didn''t catch that man. When I went there in the afternoon, I heard from his colleagues in the company that he had resigned two days ago. I found him according to the address given by his colleagues. It was too late, and now he was missing."


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s words, I narrowed my eyes slightly: "you go back first, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    After I hung up the phone, I stood on the balcony and vaguely saw that Qin Li was still sitting on the sofa. I vomited deeply. When I went in again, the atmosphere was not as ambiguous as before.


    I went to turn on the light, pretended to be relaxed and said: "well, go to bed early, I have a lot of things tomorrow."Qin Li looked at me: "what did you want to say to me just now?"


    Now, I''m sorry to say what I said just now. I can only be careless.


    "What? No, I just wanted to say that it''s getting late. Go to bed early. "


    With that, I ran back to my room.


    After taking a bath, he lay on the bed and closed his eyes, as if he could still see Qin Li''s side face, swallowed his saliva, waved him out of his mind and went to sleep.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I felt someone sitting next to me. Then I fell asleep.


    The next morning, when I got up, I didn''t see Qin Li in my room. I don''t know if it was my illusion at that time last night. Qin Li also returned to normal. Maybe I was the only one who was abnormal.


    Go to the police station, Zheng Nan has not come, Long Hui do not know where to go.


    I was about to go out for a walk when I got a call from the director.


    "I''ll come to the office."


    Before I spoke, the director hung up. I had to run to the director''s office.


    "Secretary? Are you looking for me? " When I entered the office, I saw the director sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing me coming in, he immediately waved to me and let me sit down.


    After I sat down, he said, "haven''t you been home for a long time?"


    I was stunned by this question. What does it mean?


    "Uncle, who are you asking for?" I looked at him and asked tentatively.


    At ordinary times, he would not care about me.


    The director glanced at me: "your mother called me last night to let me care about your recent situation."


    What''s the situation? What happened?


    I looked at him a little puzzled, but I didn''t dare to ask, just tentatively said: "this You know what''s going on in the bureau now. I''ve been busy recently. Or, when sun Xiangyun''s case is over in two days, I''ll find time to go home? "

 Chapter 78

    The director glanced at me: "Lu Qingze goes to see you at night, you go back together."


    Khan, the coauthor has been arranged for me. What else can I say?


    Nodded: "director, then I go first?"


    "Wait a minute."


    I was about to get up when he pressed me back: "what''s the progress of the case in hospital a? Is it all right to come up for inspection next month? "


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly jumped. Has the inspection of the leader been determined? But I didn''t even catch a reporter here.


    "I have found the reporter who first reported the incident of a hospital. I suspect that he is the same reporter as Pingshan case. But yesterday I asked Zheng nan to arrest someone, but I was told that he had run away."


    The director''s face sank a bit: "in any case, we must ensure the safety of the inspection leaders."


    I nodded. It''s more than half a month before the leader''s inspection in the middle of next month. I thought, how can we catch some key clues? Even if we can''t catch the murderer, we won''t let him go out to commit crimes without fear.


    When I came out of the office, my expression became dignified. It seems that sun Xiangyun''s case needs to be speeded up. Only after sun Xiangyun''s case is solved, can I concentrate on investigating the case of the corpse.


    After thinking about the process, I called several people from the first team into the office to prepare for a meeting.


    "Boss, what''s the matter? Don''t you like meetings the least? " Zheng Nan sat on my left and looked at me with her chin propped up.


    I leaned on my desk and glanced at all the people. When I saw that they were almost there, I said, "you should already know about the inspection work of the superior leaders next month?"


    Everyone nodded, waiting for me to continue.


    "With regard to the case of the corpse, it may threaten the leaders to inspect, so we need to solve the case before next month''s inspection. Although we don''t have any clues, we can''t let go as long as there is a trace."


    Hearing this, people''s faces became serious.


    Zheng Nan, in particular, nodded: "I always feel that the man named Zhang Rui has a problem. If he is not guilty, why should he run at this time?"


    I nodded, thought for a while, then spoke again: "Zheng Nan, you take two people, these days to increase the tracking of Zhang Rui''s whereabouts, no matter whether he is the murderer or not, bring back first."


    "Yes


    Then, I glanced at the crowd: "regarding the case of sun Xiangyun, Long Hui took the lead in tracking the whereabouts of the little lover, mastering all her whereabouts and the places she often went to and from. As soon as she had any changes, she would be arrested immediately."


    "Yes


    "We try to catch the murderer before he does it again. But before that, we need to find out how the killer made the body move. According to the autopsy data of Mr. Gu, what makes the corpse move is a kind of bacteria, and this kind of bacteria needs to be attached to the inflammatory virus. The rest of us should start from this aspect and find a way to restrain or even cure it! "


    Everyone answered in unison. I nodded and clapped my hands: "it''s over. If you have any news, please report it to me as soon as possible!"


    Waiting for everyone to go, Zheng Nan was still sitting on the sofa.


    I went over and sat down beside him. "What''s the matter with you? What''s the problem? "


    "I think this man is not simple. According to my two-day investigation, it''s not so easy to catch this man."


    "That''s not the reason, Zheng Nan. I told you before that if we can''t catch this man, we should start from his surroundings. Doesn''t he have any parents or relatives? Doesn''t he have social connections? As long as it is a little bit, we should grasp it and expand it, so that we can get what we want. "


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan''s face was better and nodded.


    Just as I wanted him to go out first, I saw that he seemed to think of something. Then I saw him and said, "boss, I found out yesterday that Zhang Rui''s ID card is fake, and I don''t know if Zhang Rui''s name is true. I went to his work place to ask him before. All his colleagues don''t know where he lives. They only know a phone number. I called and turned it off It''s over. "


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly. The man was so hidden that he said it was OK. A three-year-old would not believe it.


    "In this way, you can give me all his information."


    Zheng Nan nodded, stood up and left.


    I leaned back in my chair and saw Qin Li sitting on the windowsill, looking out. I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I got up and walked over to him. I patted him on the shoulder and said, "what are you thinking?"


    Qin Li turned his head: "why bother? I''ll call a ghost woman and a soul, and I''ll know the whereabouts of Zhang Rui?"


    This made me smile helplessly: "but it''s useless for us to find Zhang Rui alone. We need to find the evidence about the case."


    "I know, but you can''t even find people now. How can you find something related to the case?"


    In fact, what Qin Li said is reasonable, but I have an intuition that it is easier to grasp some information from the people around Zhang Rui.Although I don''t know what information there will be and whether it has anything to do with the case, I have such an intuition.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have my way." Then I gave Qin Li a smile.


    At this time, the door of the office was knocked, Zheng Nan came in with the sorted information: "boss, you see, I sorted it out these days."


    I turned around, the data went to the desk and sat down. I opened the data and looked at it carefully.


    After a long time, I took up my pen and drew a line under an address on the data.


    Button pen, I directed Zheng Nan hook hook finger: "go to this address to visit, see if there is any news."


    Zheng Nan is about to answer, I buckle up the information: "forget it, I''ll go with you."


    With that, I took the information into his arms, picked up his coat and took Zheng Nan out.


    I drove the car, looked for the past according to the address, entered the community, I slightly frowned, this community, is not sun Xiangyun''s father''s community?


    When I followed that woman with Long Hui before, I came to this community and met sun Xiangyun''s father.


    What''s the relationship between success and failure?


    Then I shook my head. It shouldn''t matter. It might just happen.


    It''s not surprising that most of the people in this community rent houses here.


    I stopped the car, turned over the information, looked at the sect number again, and then said to Zheng Nan, "it''s the building in front of me. We''ll go in later. Be careful."


    Zheng Nan nodded solemnly, got out of the car, just saw a man come out from inside, we went in smoothly, went upstairs, looked around.


    I found that this building is an apartment type rental house.

 Chapter 79

    In each floor, there are six residents, and Zhang Rui lives on the sixth floor.


    On the sixth floor, I gave Zheng Nan a wink. He stepped to the door of room 602, listened to the movement inside, and then raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, there was no sound inside. I looked around and knocked on room 603.


    Soon, 603 was opened, a girl looked out at me: "what''s the matter?"


    I gave her a smile: "excuse me, what''s the number of your landlord? I want to see the house. "


    She was stunned for a moment, then opened the door, went back to get the mobile phone, gave me the landlord''s phone number.


    After thanking me, I asked, "do you know that the house next door to you is occupied?"


    The girl thought about it carefully: "it should be occupied. I saw a man go out from it two days ago, but I haven''t seen him these days."


    Hearing this, he gave me a look at Zheng Nan and then nodded: "thank you."


    After the girl closed the door, I called the landlord.


    Simply explained to the landlord, the landlord asked me to wait, she came.


    After I hung up, I went to 602 and knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    Soon, the landlord came and looked me up and down: "you should have called me just now, right? Do you want to see the house? "


    I nodded: "I want to see 602''s house."


    Seeing that I said I wanted to see 602''s house, the landlord''s face was a little strange. After a while, she said, "602 is occupied. Do you want to see other rooms?"


    I hooked the corner of my mouth and took out the criminal police card from my pocket: "I want to see the house of 602, please cooperate."


    "It''s really a dark belly. Just say it straight. I still have to go around such a big circle." Qin Li leaned against the wall and watched this scene, unable to make complaints about Tucao.


    The landlord''s face changed. He went to the door and took out the key to open the door for us.


    When I turn around, I stare at Qin Li. How can I say so much?


    Open the door, Zheng Nan half help half push with the landlord walked in.


    I followed them. When I went in, I saw that the room was in a mess, and the landlord''s face was obviously not good-looking.


    I directly ignored her, took the gloves handed over by Zheng Nan and turned them up in the room.


    A moment later, Zheng Nan suddenly called me: "boss, you have a look at this."


    When I walked over, I saw a pile of photos in the drawer of my desk. They were all pictures of patients and some human organs.


    After reading these photos, Zheng Nan shivered beside me: "I can''t see that this person still has this habit."


    I raised the corner of my mouth, put the photo in the plastic bag, looked at the room, and it was almost turned.


    "Landlord, what about the registration information of the people in this room when they check in? Let me see. " As I took off my gloves, I looked at the landlord and said aloud.


    The landlord didn''t dare to complain, so he took out his mobile phone and found out the information of this person.


    Looking at the mobile phone, I laughed, scared Zheng Nan exclaimed: "boss, can you stop laughing like this? It''s frightening


    I shrunk my smile and threw my cell phone to Zheng Nan.


    According to the information on the mobile phone, the name of the resident is Liu Wei, and his ID card is also Liu Wei''s name. His ID card address is from the city, while Zhang Rui''s ID card is from Liucheng.


    Zheng Nan recorded all the information in the mobile phone, and then returned the mobile phone to the landlord.


    "When did Liu Wei check in? When is the contract signed in? Have you ever seen this man before? "


    The landlord seriously thought about it, then said: "the time on the registration information is the time of check-in. We all sign it in three months. In two days, his room will arrive. If we don''t renew the contract, it will automatically terminate the contract."


    I nodded a little clearly: "can you see this person in and out?"


    The landlord shook his head: "at the beginning, I met him twice, but I didn''t pay attention to this period of time. I came out to rent a house, and I can''t interfere with other people''s personal freedom."


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan took a look at the landlord, then went to the bed and turned over all the bedding.


    Waiting for a while, did not find any other clues, I was preparing to leave with Zheng Nan, Zheng Nan suddenly stopped me.


    "Boss, is this blood?"


    Hearing this, I quickly walked over. There was a deep brown mark inside the pillow case, and the pillow case was on the outside. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it.


    Zheng Nan took off the pillow case and revealed the inner pillow core. Sure enough, she saw a brown mark. I just wanted to reach out and touch it to confirm whether it was blood, but my wrist was held down.


    Qin Li didn''t know when he had come to me and stopped me: "it''s blood. There should have been people dead here."Hearing Qin Li''s words, I frowned and asked Zheng nan to put the pillow away. I went to the balcony and asked in a low voice, "how do you know that people have died here?"


    "Don''t you smell a faint smell of blood in this room? Besides, there are other smells, such as the smell of dead people. When you insisted on looking at this room just now, did you notice that the landlord''s face changed? Now look at her, are you worried? It''s like being afraid of something. "


    Qin Li said so, I carefully looked at the landlord''s expression. That''s true. If Qin Li didn''t say it, I didn''t find it.


    "In your opinion, what do you think about it..." Then I turned around and looked out for fear that two people in the room would find me standing on the balcony and talking to myself.


    "Either the landlord is upset because she knows something, or she may have been threatened, so she is afraid."


    What Qin Li said is reasonable, but I can''t sort out these clues for a while.


    Nodding, I turned to go in and gave Zheng Nan a look. After he closed the door, I asked, "landlord, how much information do you know about the people who rent this house? It could be about your personal safety. "


    Seeing what I said was so serious, the landlord''s body began to shake.


    She struggled for a while, then whispered: "this person may be a mental illness, another night before, I saw him carrying a person back, I asked him, he told me at that time, is his friend, drunk, I did not care, but now think, it may be..."


    I guess she didn''t dare to say the following words, but it''s enough to prove something.


    "I see there are cameras in every corridor here. Can you watch the surveillance?"


    The landlord quickly nodded: "yes, on the second floor."

 Chapter 80

    I asked Zheng nan to search the room again to see if there were any other clues, and I followed the landlord downstairs.


    In the surveillance room on the second floor, the landlord called up the surveillance video in the corridor on the sixth floor.


    "When was the last time you saw him bring people back? Can you find that video? "


    The landlord thought for a while, while waving the mouse, while opening: "it should be the end of last month, I look for."


    Late last month?


    Looking for her video, I checked the specific day of ghost month with my mobile phone, and it showed on the Internet that it was the 28th of last month.


    When the Pingshan case was exposed, it was on the 5th of this month.


    There are nearly ten days in between. What is Zhang Rui doing?


    After a long time, the landlord turned out the video at the end of last month and found the monitor on the sixth floor.


    I took a special look at the date. It was the early morning of the 29th.


    The video shows that at more than two o''clock in the morning, Zhang Rui came out from the corridor carrying a person. As he was about to open the door, another person''s body suddenly twitched.


    From the monitoring point of view, I can''t see Zhang Rui''s expression, but I can see his movements clearly. I feel nervous for a while, buckle the man''s neck, then quickly open the door and walk in.


    I looked back for another two days, but I didn''t see Zhang Rui come out of the room again, and another person was always in the room.


    After thinking for a moment, I immediately said to the landlord, "since this person moved in, all the surveillance videos in the future will be copied to me."


    The landlord obviously hesitated, but she nodded.


    From last month to now, most of the month, it''s really tiring to copy all the videos, but I can''t stay here all day to watch the surveillance.


    When the landlord copied the video, I received a call from Zheng Nan.


    "Boss, I found another thing in my room. Come up and have a look."


    I answered, leaving the landlord alone in the monitoring room, and I went back to the sixth floor.


    Into the room, see Zheng Nan standing in front of the table, facing the table, don''t know what to do.


    "What are you doing? What did you find? " I went over, patted him on the shoulder and asked him to move aside.


    Seeing me coming, he quickly straightened up and pointed to the things on the table: "boss, what do you think this is? It''s like a pill, but I feel it will move. I don''t know if it''s my illusion


    There is a white pill on the table, which can''t be seen to move, but I think it can be taken back for research.


    I asked Zheng nan to install it. Be careful. If it''s really an organism, don''t accidentally kill it.


    "Where did you find it?" I watched Zheng Nan carefully put that thing away, and then asked aloud.


    "I don''t know. I''m ready to go down and look for you. Suddenly I see something like this on the table. I haven''t seen it before."


    I nodded: "no matter, let''s take this thing back first."


    Said, I with Zheng Nan out of the door, downstairs: "I asked the landlord to give me a copy of the video, then take it back, you look carefully."


    Zheng Nan nodded. When we got to the second floor, the landlord was still copying the video. After waiting for a while, we all copied it.


    Back to the police station, I directly asked Zheng nan to watch the surveillance video, and I took the white pill to find Mr. Gu.


    "Mr. Gu, please help me to see what this is." Then I took out the plastic bag and put it in front of him.


    Mr. Gu may not see the shape of my mouth. He looks at me doubtfully.


    I took the notebook and wrote on it.


    Then he nodded, put on his gloves, opened the plastic bag and poured it out.


    Seeing that he was about to move the knife, I quickly stopped him: "Mr. Gu, would you like to have a look with a microscope first? It could be a living thing. "


    "What is it? Where did you find it? " Mr. Gu looked at me in surprise.


    I shook my head: "you see first, then talk about it."


    Seeing my insistence, Mr. Gu put down the scalpel and gave up the idea of directly decomposing it. He clamped it to the glass with tweezers and put it under the microscope.


    After a while, I obviously saw Mr. Gu''s face changed.


    After a long time, Mr. Gu raised his head and twisted his neck: "this is a single celled organism. It is hermaphroditic and can reproduce asexually. It should be some kind of..."


    "No!" With that, Mr. Gu retorted abruptly. Then he went back to the microscope and looked at it carefully.


    The common female blood sucking insects are dark brown, and the female will attach to the male''s body surface to facilitate mating, but this is obviously not the case at the moment.


    The whole body is white, with some pale yellow that can''t be seen by naked eyes. Moreover, the blood sucking worm is hermaphroditic, and the mother will die after laying eggs. But this one is hermaphroditic and can reproduce asexually.These are beyond the medical cognition. Mr. Gu''s face changed a few times and looked up at me.


    "This thing should be a blood sucking insect, but the blood sucking insect we see everyday is not like this. It should be a variant, or it has been deliberately made like this."


    Bloodsucker?


    When I heard Mr. Gu''s words, my first reaction was to search for information about blood sucking insects in my mind. But after thinking for a long time, I didn''t think of anything. I was still too superficial about some medical knowledge. I could only look at Mr. Gu and ask, "what''s the matter with that?"


    Mr. Gu rubbed his forehead and opened his mouth to popularize medical knowledge for me.


    In normal blood sucking worms, the female is dark brown, while the male is milky white. The one you brought over looks milky white. I looked at it carefully just now. It''s not a male because it can reproduce asexually. "


    Hearing this, I can''t help but wonder: "Mr. Gu, how do you see that it is an invisible reproduction? What are the characteristics? "


    Mr. Gu shook his head: "I didn''t see it. It told me."


    With that, Mr. Gu connected the electron microscope to the computer, and then I saw the scene under the microscope on the screen.


    Mr. Gu pointed to a pale yellow dark spot on the screen and said again, "this is the egg it hatched just now. It''s pale yellow. If you look closely, you can see some yellowish secretions around it


    With that, Mr. Gu turned the magnification of the microscope for a moment, and the things in front of him were magnified instantly. Then, Mr. Gu adjusted a little before he began to speak.


    "Do you see some reticular fibers and granular micro spines on the eggs?"? These are the obvious characteristics of the eggs of blood sucking insects. That''s why I decided that they belonged to blood sucking insects. "


    Hearing this, I nodded clearly. "What about the variation you said?"

 Chapter 81

    "The normal blood sucking worm can be divided into seven stages, from egg to adult. I just looked at the mother. First of all, it is not a complete adult. Its development cycle needs to be observed for some time


    I nodded and looked at the picture on the computer screen. I felt very heavy. I knew that bloodsucker disease was not terrible, but now this kind of insect has mutated. And it''s very likely that it''s artificially mutated.


    It seems that this person named Zhang Rui is definitely not simple.


    I patted Mr. Gu on the shoulder and asked him to sort out everything and send it to my office. Then I left in a hurry.


    There is no time for me to stay with Mr. Gu and wait for the results. Just wait for him to study this thing and send me a report.


    Back in the office, I found Zheng Nan directly: "did you watch the video I took back before? Have you found any problems? "


    Zheng Nan yawned and shook his head: "I haven''t finished watching the video. It''s too long. Moreover, I found that Zhang Rui seldom shows up in the rental room."


    When I heard this, I frowned slightly. Is there any other rental house besides this one?


    I patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "it''s hard. After you watch the video, check to see if he has any other footholds. "


    Zheng Nan nodded. At this moment, Long Hui came in from outside in a hurry: "boss, something happened."


    I frowned and went up.


    "Sun Xiangyun''s mother is in hospital."


    Hearing this, my eyebrows jumped and I followed Long Hui to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, sun Xiangyun''s mother was lying in the ward with a respirator on her face, and the medical staff had not been by her side to examine her.


    After waiting for a moment, the medical staff came out from inside and saw that Long Hui and I were wearing police uniforms. They said, "it''s a traffic accident. People have been rescued, but their internal organs are damaged. I don''t know how long we can last."


    With that, the doctor shook his head, sighed, turned and left the door of the ward.


    I took long Hui into the ward and looked at her lying on the bed. With my eyes closed, I asked the nurse next to me softly, "nurse, when can she wake up?"


    The nurse shook her head: "three days at the fastest, one week at the latest. If she can''t wake up after a week, I''m afraid she won''t have a chance to wake up again."


    Looking at Sun Xiangyun''s mother''s pale face, I don''t know why, I suddenly think of Qin Li, who has been lying on the hospital bed for five years.


    I subconsciously want to look back at the expression of Qin Li, but found that he did not follow me into the ward.


    Maybe the smell in the ward is too bad, and his body has been smelling in the hospital for more than five years.


    For a moment, I felt sorry for Qin Li.


    The nurse saw my expression sink down, sighed with a sigh, turned and left the ward.


    "Boss, what are we going to do now?"


    Long Hui''s words call back my reason and take a deep breath: "to check the monitoring, we must find evidence, and closely monitor the little three''s every move!"


    With that, we left the hospital. Before we left, I asked Long Hui to find two people to guard Sun Xiangyun''s mother. I''m afraid that junior will attack her in the hospital.


    On the way back to the police station, Qin Li has been looking out of the window, especially quiet, and his breath is also a little low.


    Seeing that I was about to arrive at the police station, I turned to the intersection and stopped the car. I looked at Qin Li: "what do you think?"


    "People''s hearts are really dark and creepy."


    I don''t know if Qin Li thought of anything, but I think he is very abnormal. He usually doesn''t say such emotional words.


    I looked at Qin Li''s side face and didn''t know what to say. I thought for a moment and reached for his hand.


    As soon as Qin Li turned his head, he ran into my eyes. I gave him a smile: "everything will be OK."


    We two looked at each other. After a long time, his eyes softened. He also laughed and nodded.


    I restarted the car and went back to the police station.


    Because these two cases are more difficult and there are too many things to deal with, I found that it was almost 10 pm after I finished my work.


    I leaned on the back of my chair and stretched. When I saw Zheng Nan sitting in front of the computer watching the video, I just wanted him to go back first, and the cell phone on the side suddenly rang.


    Seeing Lu Qingze''s phone call, I had a bad secret in my heart. I forgot that I promised my uncle that I would go home to have dinner with my cousin this day!


    I took the phone out of the office and stood in the corridor before I picked it up.


    "Do you know how to answer the phone? Why didn''t you die in a police station? I''ll give you a sudden death award and I''ll give you the best dad. "


    Listening to Lu Qingze''s cold and sarcastic voice, I can only pretend to smirk: "cousin, don''t be so cruel, your sister is also dedicated to work, these days is too busy, you can ask my uncle if you don''t believe it!""Don''t talk so much nonsense. My father just called me. Today he has to take you back. I''m at the door of your police station. Come out quickly."


    With that, Lu Qingze hung up.


    I looked at the phone has been black screen, face pain to help the forehead, turned into the office: "Zheng Nan, today first like this, video tomorrow to see it, there should not be much left."


    Zheng Nan with headphones on his head, did not hear me at all, see his posture, I did not say more, with things, left the police station.


    As soon as I walked out of the door, I saw Lu Qingze waiting for me by the door.


    I walked over, embarrassed smile: "cousin, wait a long time?"


    Lu Qingze looked at me, snorted and said, "if I don''t call you, do you forget to go home for dinner today?"


    When I got on the bus, I just laughed: "cousin, don''t be so indifferent. I''m busy, and I don''t want to."


    Lu Qingze snorted and did not speak again.


    Instead, Qin Li sat in the back seat and said, "cousin, it''s rare that you have the heart to remind us of her memory. If you didn''t call, I think she might have been in the police station all night."


    "Then you don''t care about her? Let her squander her body like this? " Lu Qingze glanced in the rearview mirror and even accepted Qin Li.


    I huddled in the co driver''s seat and turned to look out of the window.


    It''s really not suitable to talk at this time. It''s easy to cause war.


    When I got home, I found that my parents and uncle were all there.


    When my mother saw me, she immediately came up and looked at me up and down: "you see, this is thin."


    I can''t help but agree with the nod, heart secret way, or mother love me.

 Chapter 82

    It was too late. They had already had a meal. I could only take a simple bite. As soon as I finished, my uncle called me to the living room.


    Looking at them sitting on the sofa and leaving a small stool for me, I could only walk over and sit on it.


    Looking at their line of sight on me, I couldn''t help getting goose bumps. How can I have a feeling of three auditions?


    "Romantic, you are very old today. Do you have any friends?"


    My mother looked at me in a kind way, but I could see her eyes full of expectation and excitement.


    Before I could speak, my father said, "well, it''s time to think about it. You are so busy in the police station every day. It''s time to find someone to take care of you."


    If they really blink, I don''t know what to do.


    Before my uncle and aunt spoke, I quickly raised my hand and interrupted them.


    "Mom and Dad, I know you are for my good, but I really don''t have this idea now. Besides, cousin, you also know the situation of our criminal police team. Now the case is so urgent, where can I find a boyfriend?"


    Now I have to pull a person into my camp, or if I ask them to go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be ready for a blind date tomorrow.


    As soon as my cousin wanted to speak for me, he was stared back by my aunt. Seeing this, I quickly turned the topic to my cousin. He''s still here. Can''t it be my turn?


    "My cousin is not alone now. It must be big before small."


    This is, I just saw Lu Qingze come out from the bathroom, I quickly stopped him, more people bear the fire is also good!


    "Cousin, my uncle asked me to help you. Have you been looking for a girlfriend recently? You see, we''re waiting for you now. If you don''t have a place, how can we rest assured? "


    Then I winked at Lu Qingze, hoping he could understand.


    Lu Qingze looked at me, then glanced at Qin Li, who was standing behind me with an ugly face. He picked his eyebrows and took over the topic.


    "I''m ready too, mom. I''ll take people back to you later."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help staring at him. Is this a fellow soldier or an undercover agent? It''s so unreliable.


    "Really? That''s great. Who is the other party? What do you do? "


    Aunt Biao immediately stood up and took Lu Qingze to sit down, looking like a thorough inquiry.


    I was a little relieved, at least not paying attention to me.


    One night, Lu Qingze helped me carry more than half of the artillery fire. When I came out of my home, my whole body had wilted.


    Lu Qingze is going to take me back first and then go home. After getting on the bus, he said, "how are you going to thank me?"


    "Cousin, I won''t say anything. I''ll treat you to dinner another day!" I opened my mouth with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lu Qingze smiles and glances at Qin Li: "if it wasn''t for him, do you think I would stand up and help you carry the shells?"


    Naturally, I knew that. I followed his words and looked back at Qin Li. Although his expression was a little better, I still felt that there was something wrong in Qin Li''s heart.


    Back home, I took a hot bath. No matter I have to go to work tomorrow, I sat in the living room, ready to have a good chat with Qin Li.


    Qin Li squinted at me: "what are you doing? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night? "


    I sat upright and looked at him solemnly: "what''s the matter with you? I think you are very strange these two days. Are you hiding something from me? "


    "It''s OK. Why do you suddenly want to ask this?"


    I looked at him and said, "is it really OK? Qin Li, I hope you can tell me what''s the matter. Don''t bury it in your heart. If there are any problems, we can solve them together. "


    I said it sincerely, but I don''t know what Qin Li thought.


    After a long time, he looked at me and asked, "your parents urge you to find a boyfriend. What do you think?"


    "Of course..."


    I just want to take out the way to deal with my parents, but looking at Qin Li''s expression, I swallow the words back again and think about it carefully before I speak.


    "Qin Li, first of all, I don''t want to hide anything from you. Secondly, I really don''t plan to find a boyfriend now. You know what I''m doing. And The person I like is you.


    I didn''t say the following words. I don''t know what my relationship with Qin Li will be like.


    I don''t have the courage to try. Besides, I''m not sure if Qin Li will be willing to stay with me when he wakes up. So, I prefer to keep the status quo.


    "And what?"


    Qin Li looked at me, the emotion in his eyes was a little complicated.


    It was as if he was expecting what I would say, and he was afraid. What I said was not what he expected in his heart.I gave him a smile: "I like the current state, Qin Li, some words, I think it''s not appropriate to say now."


    It''s a bit euphemistic, but I think Qin Li should understand.


    There was a flash of disappointment in Qin Li''s eyes. It was so fast that it disappeared before I could see it clearly.


    "I see. You can rest early. "


    Qin Li took back his sight from me, and I sighed silently in my heart. I didn''t feel Qin Li''s feelings for me completely. He stayed with me, accompanied me all the time, helped me solve the case, and saved me from danger.


    But I always have my concerns, at least, now I can''t say what I like.


    The next day, I went to the police station and found several more papers on the desk.


    But Zheng Nan and Long Hui did not come, only Shan Yang sat at his desk, as if sorting out some information.


    I flipped through the first file and found that it was a few screen shots.


    I quickly and seriously read up, this information is Zheng Nan sorted out, about Chen Rui in and out of the rental house video screenshot.


    In the first picture, Chen Rui wears a mask and carries a travel bag on his back. The bag should be very heavy. You can see that his steps are a little heavy.


    In the second picture, Chen Rui appears in the video carrying a person. I have seen this scene in the surveillance camera before.


    In the third picture, the person who is resisted by Chen Rui comes out of Chen Rui''s room, and Chen Rui follows him.


    This is a still picture. I can''t see any problem for a moment. I open the video according to the time shot.


    According to the screenshot, adjust the video to the time in the screenshot.


    In the video, a man comes out of Chen Rui''s room with a mask, and Chen Rui follows him closely, as if holding something in his hand.

 Chapter 83

    In the video, the man''s walking steps are a bit staggering, and his limbs look a bit stiff, not like a normal person''s pace.


    I didn''t see the reason until they left the surveillance area.


    Then I went back and looked at it carefully.


    This time, I found that the man''s movements were not only rigid, but also single.


    Normal people will walk habitually with some small movements, such as waving their hands, turning their heads or inserting their hands into their trouser pockets, but this man has no extra movements.


    Is this the first body Chen Rui successfully experimented with?


    The more you look at it, the more you think it''s possible that a group of corpses are hard to control, but a corpse is easy to control. As long as you control the leader, the other minions will be obedient.


    Then I pause the video and turn to several other files.


    It was found that there was a file recording a woman named Guo Chun, who was Sun Xiangyun''s father''s girlfriend. Her information was very detailed.


    After watching, I took out my mobile phone and made a call to Long Hui.


    At this time, Long Hui is monitoring Guo Chun''s every move, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s happening to Guo Chun now?"


    "Not yet. It''s normal, boss. Are you sure she did it?"


    Hearing Long Hui''s question, I raised the corner of my mouth: "if you continue to follow her, sooner or later you will show your feet."


    My voice is not down, I heard Long Hui quickly said: "boss, Guo Chun is out, I''m ready to follow."


    "Well, tell me the location when you get there." Then I hung up.


    Playing with the mobile phone in my hand, I have a hunch that Guo Chun may be going to attack sun Xiangyun''s mother.


    Close the documents, I also quickly left the office, ready to go to the hospital.


    Before I got to the hospital, I received a message from Long Hui. Sure enough, Guo Chun went to the hospital.


    I hastened to speed up the process. When I got to the hospital, I went straight to sun Xiangyun''s mother''s ward. I didn''t see Long Hui all the way. I didn''t know where he was hiding.


    As soon as I got to the door of the ward, I heard a woman''s voice in the ward.


    I quickly and quietly pushed the door open a seam, took out the recorder and put it into my pocket.


    "Han luocui, you are in my hands at last. The people in the police station are really strict with you. What''s the matter? Surprised to see me? "


    I leaned down against the wall, vaguely discerning that it was Guo Chun''s voice.


    Another small voice appeared in the room, but it was too light for me to hear what she said. It might be sun Xiangyun''s mother.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you end the pain now, and let you go to reunite with your good daughter!"


    With that, a dull hum came from the ward. I didn''t have time to hesitate, so I pushed the door directly.


    Guo Chun pinches Han luocui''s neck, and her face is ferocious. Han luocui''s face is already livid, and she is about to die.


    I quickly stepped forward, directly clasped Guo Chun''s wrist and separated her from Han luocui. Guo Chun still wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t resist my strength. She glared at me angrily: "how can you be here?"


    Han luocui was free and coughed desperately. Fortunately, she was wearing an oxygen mask on her face, and she soon recovered.


    She sat up and looked at Han luocui with hatred in her eyes: "Guo Chun, why do you want to do this? How on earth did my daughter offend you? Are you going to kill her? "


    Guo Chun looked at her with a ferocious smile: "why should I do this? Do you know what your good daughter has done? I broke the red ink on my door, took out the garbage, and wrote "Xiao San" on my door. How many times have I moved? Do you know all this? She''ll die! "


    I can clearly see that Han luocui''s face was shocked when she heard this, but Guo Chun''s killing was also a firm fact, and she could not escape the responsibility.


    "Then you shouldn''t have killed her!" I used a few parts of my hand, and Guo Chun''s body became shorter.


    Later, Guo Chun was brought back to the police station by Long Hui, and the matter was settled.


    Although Guo''s way of dealing with things is more rational than that of dealing with other people''s illness.


    After Guo Chun was arrested, Han Chun was discharged.


    Han Cui and her husband showed great sympathy for her, but she was killed by her husband.


    I think it may also be because of this matter, which makes Han luocui open to a lot of things.


    After the case of sun Xiangyun ended, all the people began to investigate the corpses, including the search of Zhang Rui, and a series of analysis and Research on the parasites that appeared in Zhang Rui''s rental house. They all made some progress, but they didn''t help much to solve the case.


    However, time flies. There is still a week to go before the superior leaders come to inspect.But now I don''t have any new information about Zhang Rui. I don''t even know how Zhang Rui can control this kind of blood sucking insect.


    The whole team was sad, and I felt a lot of pressure.


    "Romantic, is there any substantial progress on the corpse case?" After reading my work report during this period, the director looks very ugly.


    I dare not look directly at the director''s line of sight, shook his head: "not yet."


    "You don''t know yet? There is still a week, and the leaders will come to inspect the work in a week. Do you want us to follow you and go home to farm? "


    The director patted the table and glared at me angrily. After two breaths, he spoke again: "no matter what method you use, I must ensure the success of this inspection and the safety of the superior leaders."


    "Yes."


    With a reply, I saw that the director didn''t think about opening his mouth any more and turned to leave his office.


    As soon as I went out, I saw everyone stop their work and stare at me.


    Just now, the director''s voice was very loud. Maybe they all heard the director''s words. I calmly glanced at everyone: "what are you looking at? Don''t you rush to work? Are you waiting for me to take you home to farm


    I moved out the director''s words, but before the words were heard, I heard the director drop a glass of water in the office: "you also go to check the clues for me! In a week''s time, even if it can''t be broken, it can''t go wrong on the day of inspection! "


    I shrunk my neck, sighed, and weakly waved to them to stop staring at me.

 Chapter 84

    Back in my seat, I leaned back and saw Zheng Nan looking at me with her head propped up.


    "What are you doing? What am I doing? Don''t check Zhang Rui as soon as possible I glared at Zheng Nan.


    Zheng Nan tilted his head: "boss, I checked for more than half a month, but there was no result. Now there is only one week left, and it is useless. We might as well think about how to prevent and ensure the safety of all routes when leaders come to inspect."


    Said, Zheng Nan glanced at the director''s office, and then whispered: "the director said it, even if it can''t solve the case, as long as the other side of the day."


    Zheng Nan couldn''t help looking at this kind of speculation.


    "If you put this kind of careful thinking on the clues, you will be out of the class a long time ago." Said, I waved, stood up: "I go out, what''s the matter, call me."


    Then I left the station.


    As for the matter, route and location of the inspection by the leaders, all the security work is in the charge of the police station, which has nothing to do with our criminal police team. However, the delay in this case makes me worried.


    I am very worried that there will be mistakes in this inspection, which will make the whole criminal police team bear the name of being irresponsible. After all, this case has always been in the charge of our criminal police team.


    What''s more, I have another worry. Since the accident in a hospital, the murderer has never been out of action. There is no sign or clue. I suspect he''s holding on to something. It may or may not be aimed at this inspection.


    This feeling of uncertainty makes me feel particularly anxious.


    I drove along the inspection route of the leaders and found that many places had begun to prepare for vigilance, even clearing the site.


    It''s not that I don''t believe in the strength of the police station, but this time it''s a big deal. As far as I know, this time the superior leaders are not only inspecting, but also preparing for the development and construction of the whole city.


    If something goes wrong this time, I''m afraid our city''s election as an advanced city will fail.


    The Secretary may also have this consideration, so he keeps putting pressure on me. And I think the pressure of the director should not be less than me.


    After all, if there is any blame or punishment, the first person will be our director.


    "You don''t have to be so stressed. Since there''s no clue now, you might as well let it go." Qin Li sat on the co driver and looked at me. He was a little irritable and said consolation.


    I shook my head: "you don''t understand. This leadership inspection is almost related to the election of advanced cities. Not only me, but all the people concerned are very nervous."


    Qin Li didn''t think so and said, "but it''s not something that can be solved in a hurry."


    I know that of course, but now there is no way, but it makes me feel very powerless.


    Unconsciously, the car even drove to the foot of Pingshan.


    I parked my car and watched Pingshan open normally. The corpse suddenly appeared in Pingshan before, as if it didn''t bring much sense of crisis to people.


    After sitting at the foot of Pingshan for a while, I was about to leave when I saw a group of people standing on a dam not far from Pingshan.


    I frowned and looked over there: "Qin Li, look over there, how many people?"


    Qin Li followed my line of sight and shook his head after half a sound: "I''ll go and have a look. You''ll wait for me here."


    With that, Qin Li floated out.


    After a while, Qin Li floated back from there, his face was a little ugly: "listen to them, it seems that someone drowned, I looked at it, I didn''t see the body in the dam, nor did I see any ghost."


    When I heard this, I got on the bus and headed for the dam.


    On the way, I took time to call the police station and asked Zheng nan to bring a few people to have a look at the situation.


    When I got to the dam, I found that there was a police car coming. It should be when the accident happened just now, someone called the police.


    Police quickly blocked the scene, leaving a few witnesses, I squeezed in from the crowd, took out the criminal police card: "Hello, I''m criminal police, what''s the matter here?"


    When the police saw my criminal police certificate, they immediately saluted me: "half an hour ago, someone called the police and said that someone was drowning here."


    Half an hour ago?


    I frowned. I was here half an hour ago, but I didn''t find anyone on this side of the dam.


    This dam is responsible for the water supply in the city. Generally, it is sealed off and no one will intrude in.


    Just at this time, I saw the person who was photographed and searched by the police, making a sign to the person above, which means that the person has been found.


    The drowning man was breathless, pale and blue, and his body began to swell.


    Looking at this situation, I frowned slightly. If this person drowned for half an hour, even if he can''t swim, there should be no swelling of the body. Is it difficult that this person has already died?


    As soon as the idea came out, I was stunned. Then I took a look around and saw that no one paid attention to me. I went to one side and asked Qin Li, "do you see the soul of the dead? I don''t think it''s normal for this person to die. "Qin Li echoed and nodded: "I also feel abnormal, first look at the situation."


    Then I went to the policeman who was taking notes and listened to him do the scene investigation.


    The policeman looked at me and ignored me. Then he asked a man in front of him, "when did you see the drowning man?"


    It''s as if a man was shaking half an hour before he opened the door, and I was afraid to see the shadow of him. When I came in, I found that the man was submerged, so I called the police


    The policeman nodded, looked around, raised his voice and asked, "who is the dam keeper?"


    There will be a management office next to each dam. Generally, there are only four or five people working in shifts to take care of the dam and do maintenance work.


    Now there''s an accident at the dam, but none of the administrators are there. There''s a problem.


    Holding my chin, I looked around and asked the policeman next to me, "where is the management of this dam?"


    The policeman frowned slightly and pointed in a direction: "it should be over there."


    I nodded and walked in the direction of the police. Within 500 meters, I saw a shabby little house.


    After looking at Qin Li, I went over and knocked on the door. But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for the person inside to answer.


    Hesitated for a moment, I asked Qin Li to get out of the way, and I kicked the wooden door open.


    The door was kicked open by me, and there was a smell of dust in it. I quickly covered my mouth and nose.

 Chapter 85

    I turned on the light in the room before I could see the scene inside.


    The situation inside made my face suddenly change.


    The room where there should have been people was destroyed. It seems that no one lived here for a long time.


    It shouldn''t be. I went around the room and found nothing.


    At this time, there was a sound of footwork outside. I quickly went out and saw that the police were coming with people.


    "Officer Lu, do you have any problems?"


    I gave way to the door and let them in by themselves.


    I stood by the house and observed the surroundings. I didn''t find anything unusual.


    A policeman came out of the room and sighed, "this case should be settled."


    When I heard this, I was a little surprised. Before I knew anything, I decided? Are the police so hasty in handling cases?


    Before I asked the question in my heart, another policeman came out and wrote something in the book.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, I quickly stopped the two of them: "are you just leaving?"


    "Yes, the body is determined to be a suicide, and the dam should be dropped in a short time. After specific planning, new dams will be built in other places to supply water to the city. There is nothing to check about this dam."


    With that, the two policemen left together.


    I was lost in thought about what the police said.


    The new dam, the specific planning, should be after the leader''s inspection, but now the police say so, it''s not good for me to interfere.


    Just at this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang. When I saw that it was long Hui''s number, I remembered that I had called the Bureau and asked him to bring people over.


    "Boss, where are you? The police told me that the case had been dealt with. "


    "I''ll go over now. You can wait for me somewhere."


    Then I hung up.


    Walking out of the dam, I saw Long Hui waiting for me by the side of the car. There seemed to be two people sitting in the car.


    When Long Hui saw me, he came to me immediately: "boss, what''s the matter?"


    I took a look at the police who were preparing to collect the corpses and waved: "the police have made a decision. It has nothing to do with us."


    Seeing that my face was not good, Long Hui hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "is there anything wrong with this case?"


    Hearing this, I stare at Long Hui.


    "What can be the problem? Our criminal investigation is a police, and other people''s public security is also a police. OK, that''s the end of the case. You go back first. "


    Seeing this, Long Hui had to shut up and get back to the police station.


    Before I left, I took another look at the direction of the dam. I always felt that something was wrong, but I didn''t know what was wrong.


    The next day, as soon as I arrived at the police station, I was called to the office by the director for no reason.


    "What time is it? Do you have time to help the police solve the case? Have you ever taken this matter to heart? " The director patted the table and glared at me.


    I''m a little guilty. When did I help the police solve the case?


    But before I could say anything, the director photographed the document in front of me: "look at it for yourself, what do people in the police department say about you? Dogs and mice meddle in their business


    I didn''t speak. I opened the document in front of me.


    This is a report from the police station to me. It says that people from the criminal police team are good at self checking cases in charge of the police station. It''s big or small.


    At a large scale, I may be suspended for investigation because of a report from the police station. At a small scale, I may be reviewed by demerit recording. It is impossible to get a promotion or pay rise in a short time. It would be nice not to be demoted.


    The mood churned in my heart for a few seconds, and then I calmed down.


    Put down the document, looking at the director, very calm: "director, I obey the arrangement."


    The director glanced at me and snorted: "obey the arrangement? If I didn''t press this report down, what would you face now? Do you know? Tell me, what do you think? "


    "I know that serious cases will be suspended. I don''t think much about it. I think the Pingshan dam is related to the Pingshan corpse. You can stop me. "


    Seeing my indifferent expression and casual attitude, the director was even more angry.


    But it''s no use for him to be angry. At such a critical moment, even if I was suspended, I would have nothing to say. Anyway, what happened at that time would have nothing to do with me.


    I know it''s a very irresponsible idea for me to think so, but at such a critical moment, when the people in the police station mess with me, I have to doubt whether the people in the police station have any undercover agents, or whether someone is in collusion with other people.


    But I will not say this in front of the director. First of all, I have no evidence. All these are my conjectures.I guess the other party wants to see me suspended so that I won''t interfere with their plan.


    Thinking of this, I slowly raised the corner of my mouth: "director, I request to submit the report to the public and suspend my duty for investigation."


    Hearing this, the director looked at me in surprise, then stood up and walked around the desk, stabbed me in the head: "what do you think? Lu Fengliu, do you really think this is a small matter? Suspension of duty! It''s serious! "


    "I know it''s serious, but director, if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get nothing."


    Hearing this, the director was stunned. After a long time, he frowned: "what do you mean by this?"


    "I have another guess, but it''s just a guess." I watched the director speak calmly.


    The director nodded and motioned for me to continue.


    After that, I gave a complete account of my thoughts.


    After a long time, the director stood at the window, looking outside, I can''t see his expression clearly, I don''t know what he is thinking at the moment.


    "Do you really want to? You know, this will be the thickest black pen on your criminal police road. "


    "I know, chief, since the other party wants me to leave the criminal police force and stop investigating this case, why can''t we do it? Isn''t it the key to ensure this inspection? It''s just that I''m suspended from my duty and can do a lot of other things. "


    I hook the corner of my mouth, but I think it''s easier.


    We don''t know their plan, but we can follow their plan and carry out our plan.


    There has been no progress in the matter of the corpse. Even the progress of some side branches is not obvious. The longer the time goes on, the worse for us.


    Public opinion is also a kind of supervision and supervision for us. I know that the director does not want to put such a serious responsibility on me because of this. But in order to find out the real purpose of the other party, I have only one way now.

 Chapter 86

    "Chief, after today, the police station will know that you have withheld this report. At that time, we will be unprepared for their new actions. We might as well take this opportunity."


    Said here, I looked at the director''s back, set a difficult goal.


    "Director, I can guarantee that there will be no problems during the inspection, but I need the cooperation of the criminal police team and your trust in me."


    Hearing this, the director turned around slowly and looked at me with dim eyes.


    After a long time, he sighed heavily and nodded: "I will submit the report later. Your punishment will come down soon. Have you really decided?"


    I nodded without hesitation. I don''t know whether it was my assurance that made the director relax or my resolute attitude that made him relax.


    But I know that this matter, only success, no failure.


    If I succeed, the case of corpse will be solved. If I fail, I may be removed from the police.


    The director looked at me and waved weakly. I saluted him solemnly, then turned around and left his office.


    Zheng Nan saw me come out of the director''s office early in the morning and immediately came over: "boss, what''s the situation? What do you want to do in the morning


    I reached out and patted him on the forehead: "when you are free today, rearrange all the information of Zhang Rui for me."


    Zheng Nan some eat pain ground should a, facial expression some not happy.


    Seeing this, I chuckled: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. Just do your job well."


    With that, I went to Long Hui and patted him on the shoulder: "now you will sort out all the information in your hand and give it to me before work."


    Long Hui nodded without asking why.


    I glanced at all the people, left the office and went to the autopsy center. I had to prepare for the things after tomorrow. After the suspension of investigation, it was not convenient for me to come back to the police station. I had to sort out all the information I needed before I left.


    When Mr. Gu saw me coming, he was a little surprised: "how did you come?"


    I gave Mr. Gu a smile: "you give me a copy of the autopsy report, the worm you mentioned before, and the virus and bacteria report. I need it before I get off work."


    Mr. Gu didn''t understand, but he nodded.


    Thinking of the expressions of these people, I couldn''t help laughing again. Qin Li, who had been following me, was not happy when he saw that I had laughed at Mr. Gu twice in a row.


    "Hey, don''t laugh, white teeth?"


    I didn''t speak to Mr. Gu. I turned around and left the autopsy center. On the way, I met Yuman.


    I watched Yuman pass me directly and walk inside. I couldn''t help but stop and look at her back and pick my eyebrows.


    I don''t think I''ve seen Yuman for a long time since I came back from my last trip.


    "Big sister, let''s go!" Qin Li said, reached out and tugged at me.


    I looked back at Qin Li and asked, "don''t you ask me why I do this?"


    Qin Li walked side by side with me, shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "no matter what decision you make, I will support you. Who calls me your ghost."


    I am quite satisfied with Qin Li''s answer. And I love this kind of unconditional trust.


    Back at the police station, I looked at the busy people and felt relaxed. It wasn''t because I didn''t have to participate, but because I chose another way to participate.


    I don''t need them to fully understand me. I just hope they don''t blame me.


    Soon, before leaving work in the afternoon, the director called me into the office again.


    I stood in front of my desk and saw the document faxed from it, which should be about the punishment to me.


    The director''s face was ugly, and he pushed the letter of punishment in front of me: "suspend duty to investigate."


    I picked up the starting book and raised my mouth slowly.


    It seems that my guess is right. If no one in the police station wants to engage me on purpose, then this letter of punishment should be a demerit recording review until the end of the case.


    I looked at the director, straightened his face, solemnly saluted him, then took off the badge, handed over the configuration of things and criminal police certificate.


    "Chief, I''ll go first."


    The director didn''t look at me. He turned his head and waved.


    I smile: "cousin, do you mind if I go to your house to eat in the evening?"


    As a criminal policeman, he is still my uncle.


    "Stinky girl, get out of here!"


    With a smile, I turned to leave his office. Just as I closed the door, I heard him say, "don''t forget to come to dinner in the evening!"


    Zheng Nan, who is closest to the door, also heard this sentence and looked at me in surprise: "what''s the situation with the boss?"


    I raised the punishment book in my hand: "I''ve been suspended for investigation. What about the materials you arranged during the day?"Zheng Nan was stunned for a moment. After a long time, he just looked at me and blinked: "suspended investigation? Boss, what have you done? "


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Give me the information. I''ll pack up and go home to have a rest."


    With that, I went to longhui''s desk and said, "where''s the information you''re going to sort out? Give it to me now. "


    Long Hui''s face was also a little ugly. He gave me the information: "boss, why?"


    "Why are there so many? After you listen to the director, just trust me. "


    Speaking, Zheng Nan also took the information to my hand, looking at my eyes a little complex.


    I gave everyone a smile: "OK, you all work. It''s not a big deal."


    With that, I seriously patted Zheng Nan and Long Hui on the shoulder and left the police station.


    Before I left, I didn''t forget to go to Mr. Gu and take the information he had sorted out with me.


    Before I drove the car is the police station, it is rare to walk home, Qin Li followed me leisurely: "or the first time to see you so relaxed."


    Hearing his words, I laughed: "happy, this is equivalent to find an excuse to take a long vacation."


    It''s really a long holiday. Now I''m suspended, unless this case is solved, I can resume my police status.


    If I can''t recover my police status, it may really be a long holiday without a deadline, but I don''t think my uncle will let me have a permanent holiday.


    When I got home, I simply took a bath, changed my clothes and had a look. It was almost the normal time to get off work.


    "I''m going to my uncle''s for dinner. Do you want to come with me?" I changed my clothes and came out of the bedroom. Looking at Qin Li, I asked in a voice.


    Qin Li ate incense and stretched out: "of course."


    Then, we two took a car, no, I took a car to my uncle''s house.


    When my cousin saw me, his face was not as ugly as when he was in the police station. On the contrary, Lu Qingze looked at me strangely: "it''s really rare. How can he come here to rub his food?"

 Chapter 87

    "Don''t you welcome me? I took the initiative to apply for a holiday, didn''t I, uncle? " I went to my uncle and sat down.


    Listening to me mention this topic, my cousin''s face sank: "are you sure?"


    "Uncle, you have to believe in my ability and my judgment. Don''t worry. There must be no problem." I opened my mouth with a smile, and I almost patted him on the chest.


    Although I say so, I am not very good at it. After all, the other party is in the dark, and I am in the light. It is still very difficult to find any useful information. But I believe that I can handle any difficulties and solve this case.


    My cousin looked at me and nodded. Instead of asking me anything, Lu Qingze looked disgusted: "just you? Don''t make a mess of it


    Just then, aunt Biao came out of the kitchen and was very happy to see me.


    I rubbed the meal in their house and followed my uncle to the study.


    It''s not easy to say something in the police station, but it''s much more convenient in private.


    "Director, I want to go to Liucheng tomorrow. I may need your help."


    Listen to me call him director, cousin looked up at me: "to Liucheng what?"


    I pondered over my words before explaining: "later, I jumped from a small editor to a reporter.


    Seeing this, I slowly closed my eyes.


    Zhang Rui''s family is engaged in business. Judging from his work experience, he has nothing to do with business. On the surface, all of them are jobs chosen only by personal preference.


    But according to the news reports of Pingshan and a college, I feel vaguely that he is planning something by doing so. He has been planning for a long time.


    I opened my eyes, took out Zheng Nan''s materials, and found that Zhang Rui was the same person to complete the reports about Pingshan and a hospital.


    Does that mean that Zhang Rui was hiding something from others when he published this report?


    Newspapers and even news, if you want to make a fuss, there will be a high-level audit. As for Pingshan, I was looking at the photos on the materials, and I reached for a list of addresses below.


    The next day, I looked for it according to the address on the information.


    This is Zhangjia''s e-commerce company. Because I didn''t make an appointment, I was stopped outside. After hesitation, I decided to go to Zhangjia to have a look.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Zhang didn''t turn me away. Instead, she was willing to tell me about Zhang Rui.


    "You don''t know that although Xiaorui is eccentric, he is very smart. Although he hasn''t finished the University, he has finished all the courses in the University." Mrs. Zhang said, poured a glass of water and put it in front of me.


    "Then why didn''t he go through college?" I looked at Mrs. Zhang and asked softly.


    "At that time, he said that he didn''t like to be a doctor. He had a big idea, and I couldn''t stop him, so let him go."


    Mrs. Zhang doesn''t seem to have any problem with this.


    I nodded: "do you know all about his work later? My family is obviously in business. Why don''t you choose to stay at home and help? Instead, they went to city a? "


    Hearing this question, Mrs. Zhang sighed.


    "We had hoped that he would stay, but he was very stubborn. He said that he wanted to go out and do not want to go into business. Because of this, he was still very stiff with his father. Later, somehow, he went to a city. By the time I know, it''s too late. "


    Looking at Mrs. Zhang''s sad face, I felt something was wrong. It should not be so simple.


    "Mrs. Zhang, do you have any friends or relatives in a city? Otherwise, Zhang Rui should not be so stubborn and have to go to a city for development. "


    Mrs. Zhang shook her head and was about to speak when she suddenly thought of something and looked up at me.


    "His uncle used to work in a city, and he had a very good relationship with his uncle after hours, but his uncle died in a city because of an accident. Maybe that''s why he had to go to a city." Then Mrs. Zhang sighed again.


    I frown a little, uncle? After checking Zhang Rui''s information, I never heard that he had an uncle.


    "What did his uncle do in a city before? How could you die suddenly? "


    This question may be too sharp and cold for ordinary people. Mrs. Zhang obviously doesn''t want to talk about it.


    But I know that this may be a key point for me to understand Zhang Rui.

 Chapter 88

    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang had been silent and refused to speak, I thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "do you know a man named Liu Wei?"


    Hearing Liu Wei''s name, Mrs. Zhang''s face changed obviously, and her body trembled slightly. Although it was not obvious, she was still found by me.


    Looking at Mrs. Zhang, I had a guess in my heart.


    Zhang Rui used to check in with Liu Wei''s ID card. Liu Wei is likely to be Zhang Rui''s friend or relative.


    At that time, my attention was all on Zhang Rui, and I didn''t check Liu Wei''s information. Now, Liu Wei is also a breakthrough point.


    After a long time, Zhang Fu spoke slowly: "Liu Wei is my brother, Zhang Rui''s uncle. When I was a child, the family was not prosperous. He followed a group of people to work in a city. I still remember the last time I saw him, he was very happy to tell me that he was going to get married. He was a girl in a city. At that time, I was pregnant with the eldest child, and didn''t care about him."


    "It wasn''t long before I got a call from city a, telling me that he had passed away, but my sister didn''t even see him last. After Liu Wei''s death, he sent a sum of money from city A. the amount is not much. He said it was Liu Wei''s compensation. "


    With that, Mrs. Zhang could not help but shed tears.


    After a few words of consolation, I asked, "what''s his job? How could you suddenly die? "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything, he never told me his work, even now, I don''t even have his ashes..." With that, Mrs. Zhang finally burst into tears.


    I reached out and patted her on the shoulder: "I''m sorry, you can''t come back from death."


    She nodded, I think she should have seen it, but it''s hard to feel sad to mention it again.


    After a while, she calmed down and gave me a sorry smile: "sorry, I lost my manners."


    Later, I learned some information from Zhang Fu''s population before I left.


    Back at the hotel, I immediately dialed Zheng Nan. Maybe the director had already said hello to them. Zheng Nan was not surprised to receive my call.


    "Zheng Nan, go and check Liu Wei carefully for me. Zhang''s people said that he worked in a city and died in a city. I want to know the details of the matter."


    Zheng Nan answered, can''t help but ask: "who is Liu Wei?"


    "Uncle Zhang Rui, you haven''t found out such important information. Now I really need to consider your professionalism!"


    My tone is a little bad, scared Zheng Nan did not dare to say more, quickly should a, hung up the phone.


    I sort out the information with some headache. Zhang Rui has a deep understanding here. Zhang Rui went to city a because of Liu Wei''s affair. But why he planned this affair remains to be found out.


    I don''t believe that Zhang Rui will do such a thing for no reason.


    The first time I came to Liucheng, I was in the mood to stroll in the streets of Liucheng, although it was mainly to solve cases.


    The night in Liucheng is a little different from that in a city. Liucheng is quiet at night. There are not too many cars or too many people. I don''t want to see a city. There are still people going crazy outside after 12 a.m.


    After a tour, I went back to the hotel, lying on the single bed, looking at Qin Li floating around the room, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Li heard me and stopped: "I always feel that something is going to happen."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. Qin Li would not say such words. I sat up and said, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything? "


    Qin Li shook his head. Just as he wanted to speak, it began to rain outside, and a flash of lightning crossed the sky.


    I looked outside and frowned. When I went out just now, the weather was really bad, but the report didn''t show that it would rain today.


    Qin Li and I looked at each other, and they were all on guard.


    On such a rainy day, the probability of accidents seems to be several times higher than in the past.


    It''s just that a night passed and nothing happened.


    I was woken up by the phone at dawn.


    After a look at the call reminder, I was in a hurry to answer the phone: "hello? Chief, what''s the matter? "


    "Pingshan dam accident, again found a lot of bodies, this time the situation is more serious than a hospital!"


    The director''s voice was a bit sinister, and I gave a shiver suddenly.


    Because of the dam incident, I was reported by the police, leading to suspension of investigation. On the third day, the dam incident happened.


    This


    "Director, what do you think?" I hold the phone and speak carefully. After all, I''m not in city a now. Even if I''m suspended in city a, I can''t do anything.


    "You can almost come back there. There are still two days to go before the inspection. There must be no mistakes."I answered and hung up.


    I don''t think it''s a coincidence that bodies suddenly appear on the dam.


    It seems that there is no connection between them. But according to Liu Wei''s story, I think there is still a connection. However, Zheng Nan needs to check the information before he can determine the specific connection.


    Zhangjia has nothing to understand. It''s better to go back early.


    Just as I was leaning against the bed, Qin Li suddenly came up to me: "what''s the matter? Is something really wrong? "


    I looked at Qin Li''s enlarged face in front of me and nodded: "we''re going back to a city today."


    Because it''s a temporary decision, it''s hard to buy the ticket. When I returned to city a, it was already dark.


    I didn''t go to the police station. My current identity is inconvenient. I called Zheng nan to come out.


    When I saw Zheng Nan, it was half an hour later.


    Zheng Nan sat in front of me, his face was obviously a little paler than before, obviously something happened to the dam, which caught everyone off guard.


    "Boss, this is the information you want."


    I opened the information in front of him, saw the work information inside, and narrowed my eyes slightly.


    Liu Wei once worked in Pingshan dam.


    This was nearly ten years ago. According to Mrs. Zhang, when Zhang Rui was young, he had a good relationship with Liu Wei.


    No, no, the time is not right!


    When Liu Wei died, Mrs. Zhang said she was pregnant with the eldest son, but Zhang Rui was Zhang''s second son.


    Did Mrs. Zhang lie to me? Why would she lie? What information did she hide from me?


    Countless questions in my mind spin, a little clue, skull buzzing.


    If we infer from the information in the materials, Liu Wei''s impression of Zhang Rui should be about seven or eight years old.


    As far as I know, Zhang Rui and his brother are less than two years old.


    In less than ten years, no matter what we are going to do, we can plan well.

 Chapter 89

    Is it hard for Zhang Rui to have started to plan this matter before he was ten years old?


    Because Zhang Rui has a good relationship with Liu Wei, Liu Wei''s death has a great impact on him, leading to his eccentric personality. In addition, he later chose to study medicine, but did not persist until graduation, coupled with later messy work experience.


    Is Zhang Rui planning to avenge Liu Wei?


    I look at the information. It shows that Liu Wei died in a construction accident nine years ago. Because of the domineering of the construction site and the back of the owner of the construction site, he was reduced to a minor event. After Zhang Jia got the news, he also received a sum of compensation. However, as far as I know, the amount of compensation should not be ideal.


    "Boss, do you know something?"


    Zheng Nan''s voice, interrupted my thoughts, he saw my face some ugly, eyes full of worry.


    I waved my hand: "you go back first. Don''t mention it to anyone."


    Zheng Nan nodded and left me.


    I sat in my seat, took out a pen and paper, and wrote a timeline.


    Nine years ago, Liu Wei died in a construction accident in a city. Zhang Rui is 24 years old and 15 years old nine years ago. According to Mrs. Zhang, when Liu Wei and Zhang Rui had a good relationship, Zhang Rui was seven or eight years old. The middle seven or eight years should be when Liu Wei worked in a city.


    Dead people don''t lie. If it''s true when Liu Wei died and when he worked, then Mrs. Zhang lied, and it seems that she may have concealed something very important from me.


    I closed my eyes on the back of the chair.


    It will be 12 o''clock in less than two hours. After 12 o''clock, it will be only 48 hours. Leaders at higher levels will come to inspect.


    What does Zhang Rui want to tell us about the dam accident?


    Construction, death, dam


    Thinking of this, I suddenly opened my eyes, neatly packed up all the information, stopped the car and went straight to my uncle''s house.


    My uncle was not surprised to see me. My aunt stopped me from eating. I passed my aunt and took my uncle into the study.


    "Look at this, cousin." With that, I put the materials of Zhang Rui and Liu Wei and my handwritten timeline on the table one by one.


    "This man named Liu Wei is Zhang Rui''s uncle. He died in a construction accident nine years ago. As far as I know from the population of Zhang''s husband in Liucheng, Zhang Rui had a good relationship with his uncle when he was young."


    "But according to Mrs. Zhang''s timeline, it doesn''t match Liu Wei''s death and Zhang Rui''s growth."


    Then I reached out and tapped on the timeline.


    My uncle looked at the information on the desk and fell into silence.


    I don''t know if he can understand me, but at least it''s a breakthrough.


    While he was silent, I took out my mobile phone and checked the completion time of Pingshan dam and the responsible team on the Internet.


    Pingshan dam was officially completed eight years ago, but I learned from the police some time ago that this dam is likely to be demolished and built in other places.


    According to the service life of a normal dam, it''s only eight years, and there won''t be any problems. Moreover, it''s not a dam for the main canal. It''s sure that it will be used for more than 100 years. At most, it needs to be repaired after a long time.


    So what is the reason for abandoning a dam that has only existed for eight years and planning for a new one? Moreover, the dam is not something that can be built.


    When I looked up, I saw my uncle looking at me. I immediately handed my mobile phone to him: "uncle, look at this."


    After my cousin put down his cell phone, I said, "now I have a bold guess."


    "Liu Wei should be one of the earliest builders of Pingshan dam. Because of the construction accident, he died. Zhang Rui was too young to bear the blow. With the problem of compensation, he wanted to come to a city to get justice for his uncle. But when he went down the line, he found that the dam accident involved a number of people he could not shake. In order to start planning retaliation. "


    "Since I can''t get justice back, I won''t do it at all. It''s hard for me, and I won''t let you do it!" As I said this, I knocked on the screen of my mobile phone: "a dam has only existed for eight years. It''s going to be torn off and rebuilt. I''m even considering building a dam in a new place. How did the accident happen? "


    After listening to my words, my cousin nodded slightly and then asked, "do you think so?"


    I nodded: "yes, do you remember the specificity of the violent corpse? All the bodies were people who were dying, or who died of illness. Have you read Mr. Gu''s report? "


    My cousin''s face was a little ugly, and obviously he didn''t think of it.


    I took out the information arranged by Mr. Gu from my backpack, took a rough look, found the place I needed, and spread it out in front of my cousin.


    "This is the big data statistical table of autopsy report given to me by Mr. Gu. If there are no other factors, the main cause of driving the corpse is the variant blood sucking worm. As for how to mutate, I think for an excellent medical student, this is not a problem at all. What''s more, the people he chooses are either dying patients or patients who have already died. "With that, I turned back two pages of Mr. Gu''s information.


    "Look at this, cousin. All the patients died because of inflammation, pneumonia or hepatitis, mainly because of electrolyte disorder in the body, drugs can''t control the disease, or because some people can''t afford huge medical expenses. "


    While listening to me, my uncle looked at all the information.


    I closed my eyes, after a long time, I opened my eyes and looked at my cousin, with a heavy tone.


    "Cousin, this is a premeditated revenge. I think his purpose is not because of social fear, but to attract the attention of the above, to seek justice for the first group of dam builders, and to reveal the truth that was deeply buried in those years. "


    When I finished speaking, the whole study fell into silence.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open. I followed the voice and looked back. I couldn''t let a third person know about it!


    Lu Qingze stood at the door with two cups of hot tea in his hand. His expression was impeccable. Facing my sharp sight, he walked into the study, put down his water cup, and then turned to leave.


    It seems that we are not interested in the topic we are talking about, and we don''t even have a glance at the information on the table.


    I''m not sure if Lu Qingze heard our conversation. After the door of the study was closed again, I looked at my cousin.


    "Cousin, you can''t let a third person know about it."


    When I said this, I didn''t count in Qin Li. After all, he is a ghost. Even if he knows, he can''t do anything.

 Chapter 90

    My uncle nodded, which was my response.


    He took a sip of hot tea and said, "it''s less than 48 hours before the leaders come to inspect. What''s your plan?"


    If it can be determined that Zhang Rui''s goal is this leadership inspection, then our time now is quite urgent.


    But I think if Zhang Rui really wants to get a reasonable explanation for his uncle, he should not start at such an important time on the inspection day. When leaders leave, it is the best time to start.


    I sorted out my thoughts and asked, "cousin, will leaders go to Pingshan dam for inspection?"


    Hearing this question, my cousin was slightly stunned, and then shook his head: "we are not sure. The final inspection route has not been fully announced. We can only take precautions."


    I nodded slightly. In this case, it''s better to prevent it at the dam first.


    "I don''t have a specific plan yet, but I think we should know the truth right away."


    My cousin nodded. I knew he understood what I said. No one wanted to see the scene until he had to.


    Because it was too late, I simply slept in my uncle''s house.


    The next morning, my cousin and I left together. He went to the police station, and I went directly to Pingshan dam.


    When I got to the dam, I went through the line of defense that the police had sealed off and into it.


    Qin Li floated behind me and looked around warily: "I feel strange here. It''s different from the last time I came here."


    I still believe in Qin Li''s intuition. I carefully observed the surroundings and found nothing unusual, but I became alert.


    Along the main line of the dam, I went to the dam, stood on it, looked at the closed gate below, and frowned slightly.


    The downstream of the dam is responsible for the water supply of the whole city. If the gate of the dam does not open, there will be only one dam in Nancheng. The dam is in working condition all the year round, and it should be nearly a hundred years since it was built.


    What is the secret of Pingshan dam?


    Just as I was staring down in a daze, there was a sound of feet in the distance. The sound of feet was heavy, like a man, or someone carrying something heavy.


    I looked in the direction of the voice, but I didn''t see anything. I took a look at Qin Li, raised my chin, and let him have a look.


    I think it''s safer for me to see it in person. Not everyone can see ghosts.


    The sound of footsteps gradually faded away. It seemed that I was not found here. After a while, Qin Li quickly flew back from there.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be the man named Zhang Rui."


    Hearing this, I suddenly frowned, looking for Zhang Rui for such a long time, did not expect to meet him here in the dam.


    Is it really his purpose to get justice back for his uncle?


    "Did you see anything else? Like a corpse? " As I approached Zhang Rui, I whispered.


    Qin Li shook his head: "I only saw him alone. There was a strange smell on him. I didn''t dare to get too close."


    With that, I heard the sound of footsteps again. Although it was far away, I didn''t see Zhang Rui''s figure, but I still lowered the sound of footsteps and followed Zhang Rui carefully.


    I don''t know how far I went, but the sound of footsteps in front of me suddenly disappeared.


    I frowned, subconsciously want to follow up to see the situation, but immediately I stopped, looking for a stronger tree to do shelter.


    After waiting for a while, the footstep still didn''t ring. I winked at Qin Li and let him have a look.


    Qin Li nodded and floated out again.


    This time, I waited in situ for a long time, but I didn''t see Qin Li come back. I had a bad premonition in my heart. Is it hard to succeed? What happened to Qin Li?


    Just thinking about it, I heard a heavy footstep approaching me, and I almost controlled my breath subconsciously.


    For a moment, a deep husky male voice sounded behind me: "come out, that man has been arrested by me."


    Hearing this, my heart trembles slightly. Can Zhang Rui see Qin Li?


    "Not yet? Waiting for me to get you out? " The male voice is a little closer to me.


    Years of experience as a criminal policeman, let me whole body taut, slowly took a deep breath, holding the tree to stand up.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a man with a cap and a mask, standing less than one meter away from me.


    My expression sank a bit, I think there is no problem hidden, how did he find me?


    "Zhang Rui?" I looked at him and asked tentatively.


    The man seems to be looking at me, a moment later, he said: "take your man, it has nothing to do with you."What he said made my heart tremble. Could it be so long that he knew all my actions? How on earth did he do it?


    Zhang Rui seemed to know what I was thinking. He sneered: "don''t hit me indiscriminately. To let you leave the criminal police force is a warning to you. Don''t ruin your future in vain."


    "You know that? Zhang Rui, what do you want to do? Just think your uncle died here, and you are not reconciled? " Looking at Zhang Rui''s indifferent appearance, I subconsciously asked the question in my heart.


    For a moment, I could feel Zhang Rui''s sight on me. It was cold. He still had a smell. As Qin Li said, it was strange.


    "I said, it has nothing to do with you."


    Zhang Rui said faintly that he would turn around and leave. I am not willing to give up. I know that people are already in front of me. Moreover, tomorrow is the day for leaders to inspect. This evening, leaders should come to a city. No matter today, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, nothing can happen!


    "I am a criminal policeman. I have the responsibility to protect this city. Zhang Rui, you are so excellent. Why do you do such a thing?"


    I followed Zhang Rui, and still asked.


    Zhang Rui didn''t answer me, but I saw that his back was stiff for a moment.


    After walking with Zhang Rui, I saw that Qin Li was tied to a big tree for a moment. My face suddenly changed. I just wanted to save Qin Li, but Qin Li suddenly shook his head at me.


    I stifled my steps, took two deep breaths, and forced myself to calm down.


    "Zhang Rui, can we talk about it?" I looked at Zhang Rui, and my tone returned to the previous bland and calm.


    Zhang Rui glanced at me and went to untie the shackles of Qin Li. This happened in front of my eyes, but I don''t know how Zhang Rui did it.

 Chapter 91

    After Qin Li was free, he didn''t come back to me immediately. Instead, he looked at what Zhang Rui said.


    I can''t hear Qin Li''s voice, I can only see him open his mouth, and I can''t understand Qin Li''s lips.


    Just as I was standing in a hurry, Zhang Rui suddenly turned around and said to me, "you go."


    Hearing this, I was stunned. What do you mean?


    Then, I subconsciously looked at Qin Li, who shook his head at me, and then came to me: "let''s go first."


    See Qin Li also say so, the curiosity in my heart deepened a few minutes.


    Looking at Zhang Rui''s back, I hesitated for a long time, then I nodded and followed Qin Li back.


    After walking out of the dam, I looked at Qin Li and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Qin Li gave me a smile: "don''t worry, you will know tomorrow."


    Tomorrow? Tomorrow is the day when the leaders come to inspect. Is it hard for me to just watch and do nothing?


    "Don''t worry, Zhang Rui won''t mess around."


    Hearing this, I looked at him in surprise. When did he stand with Zhang Rui? So sure Zhang Rui won''t come tomorrow?


    After a while, I couldn''t help my curiosity. I stopped the car, looked at Qin Li and asked, "what did Zhang Ruigang tell you?"


    But Qin Li didn''t tell me anything.


    Although I was curious, Qin Li didn''t tell me anything, and I couldn''t help it.


    Now we can only pray that tomorrow, when the leaders inspect this matter, it can be carried out perfectly, without any mistakes.


    The next day, at eight in the morning, I received a call from the director.


    "Secretary, what''s the matter with you calling me so early?" I half narrowed my eyes and leaned on the bed, looking like I didn''t wake up.


    "What time is it? Are you still sleeping? What day is it today? Don''t you forget? Come here quickly


    With that, he snapped off the phone.


    I hold the mobile phone for a long time to react, looked at the time, and got up in a hurry.


    I don''t have to report to the police these days. I''ve long forgotten my working time.


    By the time I got to the Interpol, it was almost nine o''clock.


    People in the office saw me rush in, and then they didn''t have time to say hello, so they went into the director''s office.


    I stood in front of my desk and gasped for breath before I said, "secretary, what can I do for you?"


    The director glanced at me and pointed to the clock hanging on one side: "now the leader has set out to inspect the street. How did you promise me before? Everyone is busy with it. Only you can have a good sleep at home


    I''m a little wronged by this. Although I promised before, I didn''t expect that after I met Zhang Rui, it would be the scene before.


    Although I don''t believe in Zhang Rui, I believe in Qin Li. Qin Li said that there would be no problem today, so there should be no problem.


    When the director saw that I did not explain or speak, he waved his hand impatiently and asked me to go out first.


    After I left, I saw Zheng Nan and Long Hui standing at the door with people. When I came out, they all surrounded me: "boss, what did the director ask you to do? Have you resumed your position? "


    I shook my head, while opening to speak, while patting Zheng Nan''s shoulder: "everyone scattered, what to do."


    After that, I took Zheng nan to one side and asked in a low voice, "is there anything unusual about the director in recent days?"


    Zheng Nan hears this words Leng for a while, thought carefully just shake his head: "did not discover he has what unusual ah, always be like that."


    "It''s OK. You can work well. I''ll go first."


    With that, I left the criminal police team, took a car, and strolled around along the inspection route.


    Finally, I got off the car in Pingshan. I turned around at the foot of Pingshan, but I didn''t find anything unusual. This made me more curious. When I left yesterday, what did Zhang Rui say to Qin Li.


    I found a place with few people and sat down. I took a picture of the position beside me and asked Qin Li to sit down.


    After Qin Li sat down, I stared at him all the time. When he was a little uncomfortable, he took the initiative to say, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "What did you say to Zhang Rui yesterday? What''s the matter with Zhang Rui? "


    Hearing this, Qin Li glanced around and saw that there was no one nearby. Then he spoke slowly: "things are not as complicated as you think."


    I frown a little. What do you mean?


    During this period of time, Qin Li knows everything about Zhang Rui. Does it have anything to do with what Zhang Rui told him?


    "It''s true that Zhang Rui came to a city because of his uncle, but those bodies are not his original intention."


    Seeing that Qin Li was finally willing to tell me about Zhang Rui, I immediately cheered up.Then, Qin Li told me about his conversation with Zhang Rui yesterday.


    Yesterday, in the woods, Qin Li followed Zhang Rui, but Zhang Rui could see Qin Li. He didn''t find Qin Li before because of the distance.


    Zhang Rui came to a city seven years ago when he dropped out of college. Because of Liu Wei, he decided to come to a city.


    Liu Wei was indeed one of the first builders of the Pingshan dam. However, when the dam was built at that time, someone once said that the terrain here was not suitable for building a dam, but the leaders had to build it here because they saved money.


    Moreover, according to Zhang Rui''s information in recent years, there are serious quality problems in the dam. Let alone a hundred years, I''m afraid that within a few decades, the dam will collapse.


    Because of this, Zhang Rui has approached the relevant leaders, but who are those leaders? Who is willing to take responsibility for such a big trouble? So things dragged on.


    Just a year ago, when a medical friend of Zhang Rui and Zhang Rui came to the dam to play, they found that the water quality of the dam was not up to standard, and there was even serious pollution.


    Hearing this, I looked at Qin Li with disbelief: "when did you learn so much?"


    Qin Li smiles: "it was yesterday that he told me."


    I frowned and did not speak again, waiting for Qin Li to continue.


    Zhang Rui''s medical friend, found a friend, several people did an experiment.


    According to the crude materials at that time and the heavily polluted water source, the dam will be corroded and collapsed within 50 years.


    What surprised them most was that they found a mutated fish in this water source. They picked up the fish and found the mutated bloodsucker after digging.


    Hearing this, I gave a shiver. The bloodsucker in his mouth should be the one I saw in Zhang Rui''s rental house. I still remember the information that Mr. Gu gave me clearly.

 Chapter 92

    "Since the matter is so serious, why doesn''t Zhang Rui directly find relevant personnel to solve it?"


    I''m a little surprised that no one wants to see a big stir. Is it that the leaders in the hall will let this kind of hidden danger go unnoticed?


    "He told me that he once took the blood sucking bug and the experimental report to the leader of xianguan, but the people in it all thought it was a few students who were fooling around, and no one believed them." Qin Li said with a sigh.


    Then he nodded and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Seeing me asking this question, Qin Li chuckled: "Zhang Rui didn''t say it clearly, but I think it should be the ghost trick made by their group."


    When I heard this, I was stunned. Is it really a trick?


    Zhang Rui is a top student. He hasn''t even finished college, but it''s really a headache.


    I didn''t know the inside story before. I thought it was Zhang Rui''s intention to do it, but now that I know the truth, I think Zhang Rui''s doing it is just too extreme.


    The social panic caused is just to give people a warning. If this kind of pollution is not solved from the root, no matter how much people pay attention to it, it is useless.


    I sighed and shook my head: "I don''t have the right to manage this matter now. Wait for the news above."


    Seeing this, Qin Li didn''t say anything. After all, this is not something that can be controlled by an individual.


    What''s more, I''m still in the stage of suspending investigation.


    Knowing the truth, I was relieved. As long as Zhang Rui didn''t commit an intentional act, he would not be treated like anything. Although endangering social security is a felony, it didn''t cause panic after all, and Zhang Rui''s original intention was just to warn people.


    Later, Qin Li and I stayed in Pingshan until the afternoon, waiting for the superior leaders to come and inspect.


    To tell you the truth, I''d like to see how Zhang Rui can attract the attention of the superior leaders and solve the problem of dropping Pingshan dam.


    At 3 p.m., I saw a motorcade driving from a distance to Pingshan. When the motorcade stopped, I found that our director was also behind the motorcade, and seemed to have done security work.


    I don''t know which is the leader who came to inspect, but looking at the lineup, there should be more than one or two important leaders.


    They stood at the foot of Pingshan for a while, and then they began to go to Pingshan. I followed Qin Li along the path, not far or near behind them.


    When I got to the top of Pingshan mountain, I found that there was no one in Pingshan. It should have been cleared for a long time. At this time, there was a shriek from the platform, and then there was the sound of everyone''s exclamation.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the distance breathlessly. I found that Zhang Rui came out from the other side, followed by four or five people. I don''t know whether it was a living person or a corpse.


    Since Qin Li told me that he really wanted to, I was not so afraid of these walking corpses.


    People''s faces on this side have changed, including our director. I was thinking about going out to break the deadlock over there when I heard Zhang Rui speak in a low voice, but I could just hear him clearly.


    "I know that you are the leaders above. I want to reflect a situation to you."


    At the moment, Zhang Rui picked up two kinds of information, and let me pick up the report.


    Zhang Rui in the materials is sinister and terrifying, but in reality, he makes me feel a little pitiful.


    After hearing Zhang Rui''s words, someone on the leader''s side already wants to put a gun. After all, when something happens at this time, no one can afford it.


    But Zhang Rui didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he calmly raised his hand: "I just want to say a few words, and it won''t harm you."


    With that, I saw Zhang Rui reach out and walk towards a group of corpses. Yes, the corpses walk past!


    "You concealed the previous reports very well, but you can only conceal the reports, but you can''t conceal the facts. There is no guarantee that the Pingshan dam will be constructed of building materials. The water source here is heavily polluted, with mutated insects, mutated fish, and even people. Isn''t that enough to get your attention? "


    Hearing Zhang Rui''s words, I was stunned. What do you mean?


    Did he leave the bloodsucker I found in his rental house on purpose?


    Just as I was thinking about it, I heard Zhang Rui say again: "corpses should not have stood up and walked, or even attacked people, but they did it. Do you only think that people are controlling, but you don''t think about it. Why do they do this?"


    "I didn''t control them, but the heavily polluted environment controlled them. And in a heavily polluted environment, every one of you is a killer. "


    I was deeply shocked to hear Zhang Rui say this.


    Yes, in recent years, all kinds of felling have caused environmental pollution. Coupled with the neglect of human beings, this kind of pollution is becoming more and more serious. Factories that exceed the standard of pollution, the sharp increase of cars, and wanton wasteThese seem to be small things, but with the passage of time, the increase in the number, has become a serious harm that people can not ignore.


    As Zhang Rui said, insect mutation, water pollution, and even human being being being eroded by it all do harm to nature, and the killers are all of us.


    When the leaders heard Zhang Rui''s words, they fell into silence. They are more aware of urban pollution.


    "Then you shouldn''t do anything harmful to public security! There''s no one behind it to control, and things will never get as serious as they are now! "


    Hear familiar voice, let me frown, the voice of the speech is our director.


    I know that he worked very hard for this matter, but now, I''m on Zhang Rui''s side.


    "No, I didn''t mean to cause fear. I just showed the harm ahead of time. If you don''t believe me, I can prove what I said at this moment. What I said at this moment has scientific basis!"


    After hearing this, our director did not know how to speak.


    There was a moment''s silence in the square, and then a middle-aged man slowly said, "what''s your scientific basis?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Rui looked around as if he was looking for something. Soon, Zhang Rui looked at me and said, "would you please come out?"


    I Leng for a while, looked around, and no one else, Qin Li patted me on the shoulder: "he just told you to go out."


    I can''t help sliding down three black lines on my forehead. Why should I be involved in this kind of time?

 Chapter 93

    Just as I was about to hold still, I suddenly saw Zhang Rui coming towards me: "I know you have enough evidence and enough information in your hand. I want to ask you a favor."


    Hearing Zhang Rui''s words, I can''t help sneering. Now I come to ask for my help?


    Yesterday afternoon, he didn''t have this attitude towards me! Although I appreciate Zhang Rui, it doesn''t mean that I will go along with him! Besides, I was suspended because of him. How can there be such a good thing in the world?


    But


    I hesitated and finally decided to step forward.


    Walking out from behind the trees, I can feel that Zhang Rui''s eyes have changed, unlike yesterday''s indifferent feeling.


    "I do have relevant information, but why should I help you? Don''t forget, I was suspended because of you. "


    Hearing this, Zhang Rui seemed to smile, but I didn''t see his expression. Maybe it was just my illusion.


    However, our director looked at me and widened his eyes. He seemed to ask me why he appeared here and knew Zhang Rui.


    Seeing the people around me, they all looked at me. I bit my teeth. Now I don''t know Zhang Rui. Is it a little late?


    Qin Li stood behind me, a schadenfreude look, a typical good play.


    I couldn''t help rolling a white eye, from the backpack, took out a piece of information about blood sucking insects.


    This information was also given to me by Mr. Gu before, but I concealed it. The director did not know about it.


    Later, I handed over this information, as well as some forecast information on blood sucking insects, to the inspection leaders.


    Seeing the leader''s reading materials, I quietly went to Zhang Rui and said in a low voice, "I''m not trying to help you!"


    "I know."


    Seeing Zhang Rui''s indifferent appearance makes me proud, but I can''t say anything.


    After all, I took out the information. Even if I didn''t take it, he couldn''t do anything to me in front of so many people.


    The director didn''t know when he came to me and looked at me with a gloomy face: "when are you..."


    Before he had finished speaking, I made a silence action towards him. Then, I saw that the superior leader closed the information and his face was very heavy.


    Later, the leader came to Zhang Rui: "we will seriously consider the problems you raised, and we will implement the treatment of Pingshan dam this morning. Young man, you are excellent! "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. The director''s face is a bit worse than just now.


    The matter came to an end in this way. The leader did not receive any threat. He only received two reports submitted by Zhang Rui, one on Pingshan dam and the other on serious water pollution.


    And after this incident, the above also cancelled the suspension of my investigation, let me return to the criminal police team.


    On the second day when I returned to the criminal police force, I felt a little heavy. Air pollution, water pollution, and the living environment gradually deteriorated. For the human beings living here, all of them are killers.


    I can even remember that some time ago, the "bamboo" was followed by a grand occasion.


    It seems that nature is warning human beings, just like what Zhang Rui did this time. I don''t think he was wrong in saying one thing.


    He didn''t control it. He just showed the harm to people in advance under controllable circumstances.


    I can''t imagine what the current living environment will be like if one day this situation becomes uncontrollable.


    Corpses roam the streets, smog envelops the earth


    When that time comes, what will the surviving human beings face?


    "What do you think, boss? You look so ugly? "


    Just when I was lost in thought, Zheng Nan suddenly patted me on the shoulder and put his big face in front of me.


    I took back my thoughts and shook my head: "why don''t you come to me instead of sorting out the files?"


    Seeing that I didn''t blame him, Zheng Nan said with a smile, "you just came back. We are going to hold a celebration banquet for you tonight. After all, you are the leader in this matter of a hospital and Pingshan. By the way, we also invited the director."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. I asked the director, what is the purpose?


    "You play, I''ll forget it."


    "No, I''ll hold a celebration party for you. How can I do without the protagonist?" Zheng Nan said, patted me on the shoulder, not waiting for me to refuse, patted the board: "it''s settled, 8 pm East into the club."


    With that, Zheng Nan left.


    I leaned back in my chair and sighed in silence.


    At 8 pm, I went to Dongjin club on time.


    When I got to the East club, everyone was almost there. Seeing that I still came, Zheng Nan immediately grinned and asked me to sit on the main seat.


    At this time, I found that it was not only the first team, but also the second team, including Mr. Gu and Yu man.Looking at this posture, I glanced at Zheng Nan. I really don''t know what he thought.


    Zheng Nan didn''t notice the difference in my eyes at all. She sat beside me with a smile, took my shoulder and poured me a glass of wine: "boss, there are mainly two things this time."


    With that, everyone stopped and looked at us.


    "First, the boss is back. Congratulations. Although we don''t know what happened, which led to your suspension, I''m still very happy that you can come back. For the first drink, I did it


    With that, Zheng Nan raised his glass and drank it.


    People see Zheng Nan so neat and happy, also with a toast.


    "Second, we all know about the case of corpse riot in hospital a, and it''s also because of the boss. The case ended perfectly. Maybe you don''t know some details, but I know. The boss repeatedly looked through the data, looked at the monitoring, looked up the clues, and never let go of any clues. And the investigation and identification of the body, boss, this second glass of wine, I respect you, you will always be my boss! "


    As he said this, Zheng Nan filled his glass. As soon as his voice dropped, he raised the glass to me and raised his head.


    My hands ring chest, looking at Zheng Nan, I know he is really happy, but he forgot the most important point.


    Without the above orders, I can''t do many things. Without the help of the first team, I can''t find many things. This honor is not my own, but ours.


    See Zheng Nan put down the wine glass, I just slowly stand up: "you finished, I also say two."


    Zheng Nan heard this, quickly took the lead in clapping.


    I pressed my hand and made it very formal: "OK, I also said two points. First, it''s hard for everyone. I know all the hard work you''ve been following me for so many years. I''d like to take this opportunity to toast you, too. "

 Chapter 94

    Then I pushed the glass aside, took another empty glass, poured the wine slowly, and then said: "second, Zheng Nan just said something wrong. It''s not because of my efforts that these cases were solved, but because I have everyone''s help that I can solve them every time. The credit for this is not for me alone, but for all of us! "


    I picked up my glass and glanced at the crowd: "I''m very grateful that I have you around me. Our unity is the key to solving the case every time. Everyone has contributed a lot to this. So, here''s a toast. "


    With that, I took my glass and drank both.


    When I put down my glass, a sudden applause rang at the door.


    Everyone looked at the voice and found that it was the director.


    I put down my glass and raised the corner of my mouth. I didn''t expect that the director would come to such an occasion.


    While clapping, the director came to me and patted me on the shoulder: "what romantic said is very good. The credit for our solving the case is not personal, but everyone''s. I hope that no matter the first team or the second team, we can all unite. Our common enemy is lawless elements, the villains who kill and plunder. Where there are crimes, there are us!"


    This evening, I drink too much, holding the shoulder of the director, all kinds of gossip, no superior and subordinate.


    Everyone was crazy too. A group of people were crazy until the middle of the night. When I left, I vaguely saw that Mr. Gu was still there, but I had no energy to manage so much.


    I''ve been drinking broken pieces. When I open my eyes, I find that I''ve come home. I have no memory of how I came back.


    The consequence of a hangover is a headache. Leaning on the head of the bed, I took a look at the time and found that it was afternoon and there was no phone in my mobile phone. Thinking of the scene last night, I couldn''t help but raise my mouth.


    These people are really crazy, and the secretary is not immune.


    "Awake?"


    Qin Li went through the wall and saw me leaning on the head of the bed, picking my eyebrows.


    I nodded, drank some water and moistened my throat before I said, "how did I come back last night?"


    Seeing me ask this, Qin Li narrowed his eyes slightly: "forget?"


    Seeing this, I blinked and shook my head. It was the first time for me to drink broken tablets in so many years.


    "I brought you back. You''re really good. You stick to me and I have to sleep with you. Do you want to see the impression you left on me?" With that, Qin Li was about to tear off his clothes.


    I quickly raised my hand to interrupt his action. Don''t make any noise. It''s frightening!


    "No, No


    "Well, I didn''t do anything to you, did I?" I watched Qin Li carefully for fear of doing something too much to her.


    After all, I really like Qin Li in my heart, because I really did something too much to him after drinking duanpian. This is not in line with my mind, the perfect image of their own.


    Seeing my nervous appearance, Qin Li chuckled and shook his head: "I''m teasing you. I''ll scare you. I''ll take a bath and smell like wine."


    With that, Qin Li left my room.


    At this time, I reacted and subconsciously took a look at my clothes, which was the same as last night. I was relieved, but also a little disappointed.


    After a bath, I saw Qin Li sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    I brushed my hair and said, "what do you think of me, Qin Li?"


    Qin Li took time to glance at me: "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing his indifference, I didn''t ask him any more questions. Gu yawang shook his head: "forget it, you see."


    With that, I got up and went back to my room.


    It''s almost five o''clock. Now I''m going to the police station. It''s meaningless. I just stay at home.


    A few days ago, I suspended my duty to investigate and handle the case, but I didn''t have a good rest at home. Now I just take this opportunity to see if I can have a rest for a few days.


    It''s a pity that reality is always crueler than imagination.


    After I changed my clothes and gave Tan Li three sticks of incense, I was just about to go out to find something to eat when the phone rang.


    I glanced to remind him that it was Zheng Nan. At this time, shouldn''t he stay at the police station or at home?


    "Why do you call me so late?"


    "Boss, the criminal police team received a phone call and said that there was an accident. I''m rushing to the scene. Please come and have a look at the situation."


    My voice is still normal, Zheng Nan''s voice has been dumb, should also just wake up not long.


    "OK, I see. You send me the address." Then I hung up.


    Fortunately, he was ready to go out and had changed his clothes. Seeing that Qin Li had finished eating, he immediately said, "just now Zheng Nan called me and said that something had happened. I want to go over and have a look. Do you want to come with me?"


    Qin Li glanced at me and nodded.


    Waiting to go to the scene, Zheng Nan has arrived, dumb voice in the inquiry.I went over and patted him on the shoulder and glanced around: "what''s going on?"


    "It was the family members who called the police, the shop was smashed, and the man died in the kitchen. His name was Luohe. He was 27 years old. He came from the countryside and started his own business. As soon as he got better, he died. " Said, Zheng Nan took me to walk in.


    This is a fast food restaurant, because of the geographical location, business has been good, the boss is also good, many people are repeat customers.


    When I went into the back kitchen, I found things scattered all over the floor, including food materials and equipment.


    After a circle, I went to the dead man, put on gloves and squatted down. After careful observation, I found that there was obvious trauma in the back of the dead man''s head. As for whether it was fatal, I still don''t know.


    Later, Zheng Nan and I turned over the body and found that there was food residue in the hands of the deceased. Just as I wanted to see what it was, Mr. Gu came in from the outside.


    "I got up and said," I didn''t care about the residue. Looking at the scene, there should be fighting. "


    Mr. Gu nodded, squatted down beside me and began to check.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with me, I got up and went out. Seeing that a woman was still sitting on a chair crying, I immediately went to ask about the situation.


    "Who are you the dead man?"


    "He''s my cousin. We came out of the countryside and managed to open a restaurant. Who would have thought that this kind of thing happened."


    Zheng Nan stood aside to take notes. Hearing this, he frowned: "do you provoke anyone here?"


    The woman heard this, slightly a Leng, as if to think of something: "no, has always been our brother and sister, relatives are still home, we have no relatives, how dare to provoke people."


    Then the woman began to cry again.


    I frowned slightly, feeling that the woman was not telling the truth.

 Chapter 95

    Look at the scene inside. There are traces of fighting. It''s very likely that they had a quarrel with someone before they started.


    When I got to the restaurant, I didn''t find the monitor. I turned to the woman and said, "when did you find your cousin dead?"


    "I went out to get the ingredients at more than 4 p.m. and found my cousin dead when I came back."


    Hearing this, I slightly frowned, four o''clock out into the ingredients? In general, according to the catering industry, the ingredients are basically delivered in the morning, or directly sent to the store. When the store is busy, there is a problem.


    "What time do you usually go to get the ingredients? Or is today the only time? "


    Hearing my question, the woman looked up at me in a hurry: "no, it''s just that something is useless today. My cousin asked me to go while there are not many people."


    I nodded. Just as I wanted to ask something more, I heard Mr. Gu calling me from the kitchen. I let Zheng Nan know more about the details and turned into the kitchen.


    "A heavy blow on the back of the head should be a fatal injury. There are bruises on the chest side, which should be left in the process of fighting with people. Celery remains in the fingers. According to the ingredients scattered on the ground, it should be the celery that the deceased was cleaning at that time."


    I nodded, the crime should be such a sequence, the deceased is processing food, in the process of quarrel with people, conflict, leading to each other out of control, killed Luohe.


    But the question is, who is the killer?


    The only person who can enter the kitchen should be the acquaintances here, and there is no monitoring in the store. The only person who may be present also went out to buy vegetables.


    I glanced around and suddenly saw that the freezer had been moved. I went over with a frown and had a look. I didn''t find any problem. It should be that I accidentally bumped into the freezer during the fight.


    At this time, Qin Li suddenly floated out from the back door of the kitchen, and I quickly followed.


    As soon as I went out, I smelled the familiar smell, frowned and quickly found a shelter for myself.


    Then, I saw Qin Li standing by, staring at a distance.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly feel the wind around me, accompanied by blood and stench.


    Almost in an instant, Qin Li flew out, like wrestling with each other. I watched Qin Li''s action tightly for fear that he would get hurt.


    After a long time, Qin Li came back with a strong smell of blood.


    I quickly walked out of the shelter and looked at Qin Li anxiously: "how are you? Are you all right? "


    Qin Li shook his head and was about to speak when I heard Zheng Nan''s voice coming from behind me: "boss, what are you doing? We''re ready to close up. "


    I should be a, ignore Zheng Nan, instead is pulling Qin Li''s wrist, walked out from the path.


    When I got on the bus, I looked at him solemnly: "what happened just now?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s the dead. There should be some resentment. I''ll kill it."


    A simple sentence, but let me deeply frown.


    I don''t like the feeling now. I''m worried about Qin Li. I don''t want him to get hurt. I don''t want him to get hurt because of me.


    Qin Li saw that I was looking sad, and immediately laughed: "Why are you so nervous? It''s not the first time I''ve killed this kind of thing. Don''t worry, it''s OK. "


    Smell speech, I slightly sighed a tone, the line of sight drew back from him, did not speak.


    Leaning back in the chair and closing my eyes, I know the contradiction in my heart, but I don''t know how to break it.


    On the one hand, I like Qin Li and don''t want to see him in danger. On the other hand, I hope we can distance ourselves. After all, he is a ghost now.


    Two kinds of feelings intertwined in my heart, let me just rise a kind of irritability, this kind of irritability let me some uneasiness, no reason for uneasiness.


    I was in my own mood when I felt a slightly cold hand on the back of my hand.


    Open your eyes, one side of the head, see Qin Li is looking at me, the mood in the eyes let me again stunned.


    The expression is not to hide the deep feeling, there is a trace of heartache and guilt.


    "I..."


    I looked at Qin Li and opened his mouth. Before the words came out, he blocked me back.


    After a long time, he released me and opened some distance: "romantic, I know, if I really die, maybe it''s better for you, but I don''t want to die."


    "I used to think that maybe it doesn''t matter if I die, but now I don''t want to die. I want to live and be with you all the time. I also want to give you a wedding and a strong arm. Romantic, with you for so long, I see my heart clearly, I know what I want most at the moment


    Qin Li said and gave me a smile. The smile was bright and shining into my heart.


    "I want to be with you now, I want to get out of bed, I want to make a home with you. You don''t have to give me an answer now. After all, I don''t want to give you any burden and pressure. But I hope you can carefully consider what I said at this moment. I don''t have a moment more sober than now. "Qin Li''s words gave me infinite impact. I even forgot what I wanted to say just now. His head is full of the deep feeling in his eyes and the gentle and doting smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Heart beating


    I think, at this moment, I am also sober, extremely sober.


    "Qin Li, I like you." I stare at Qin Li, and this sentence blurts out subconsciously.


    He didn''t seem surprised. He just reached out and put me in his arms.


    "In the future, I will accompany you, always accompany you. No matter what happens, no matter if I wake up later. You believe in me, don''t you


    I looked at Qin Li and didn''t speak. I didn''t know what to say. In my heart, I feel five flavors mixed, maybe happy, maybe excited, maybe nervous and helpless. But there is no previous anxiety and uneasiness.


    After a long time, I took a deep breath, looked at Qin Li and nodded: "I believe you, Qin Li. In fact, I''ve long wanted to tell you that I like you, whether it''s human or ghost at the moment. It doesn''t matter whether you are a human or a ghost. At this moment, I like you


    With that, I put my hand around his waist. I have been hesitating. It was Qin Li''s words that gave me the courage to confess my heart.


    Yes, I like him. I don''t want to deny it and I don''t want to miss him.


    I think if I really miss Qin Li, I''m afraid I''ll regret it all my life.


    It''s true to worry about him and to be happy for him. I don''t want to hide such real feelings.


    One day, many years later, when the conversation was mentioned again, only tears came to my eyes. Fortunately, I didn''t miss it.

 Chapter 96

    On the way back, I couldn''t suppress my happiness. Qin Li was looking at me with her forehead.


    "Smile like a little fool, before how did not find you have such a silly time?"


    As soon as Qin Li opened his mouth, I pulled on the handbrake and rolled my eyes: "you were not my boyfriend before."


    This makes Qin Li smile: "also."


    When I got home, I consciously put three sticks of incense on the censer. Looking at the three sticks of incense, I felt that there was something missing. After thinking about it, I ordered three sticks of incense and inserted them side by side.


    Seeing my action, Qin Li chuckled: "what are you doing? I''m afraid that three are too lonely. How about three more? "


    I rolled my eyes and put the censer into his arms. "I''m afraid you won''t have enough. I''ll give you more incense. If you have enough tonight, you can save it tomorrow morning."


    With that, I turned and went into the room.


    When I came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, I saw Qin Li leaning on the head of my bed and looking at me.


    I picked to pick eyebrow, dry hair at the same time, walk over at the same time: "do what?"


    "The relationship has been confirmed. Is there any need for further communication?" With that, Qin Li gave me a smile.


    I patted the towel on his face: "don''t even think about it. I''m going to investigate the case tomorrow. You go out quickly. I''m going to sleep."


    "Sleep, I didn''t stop you from sleeping."


    Qin Li''s smile is very treacherous in my eyes. Knowing his small abacus in his heart, he snorted coldly, got into the bed, turned his back and didn''t look at him.


    Although Qin Li didn''t do anything, I closed my eyes. It was his smile and his poisonous tongue to me.


    I don''t know how long it took before I fell asleep. Vaguely, I felt a cold breath around me, especially at ease.


    The next day, I got up early and went to the police station.


    According to the clues at the fast food restaurant yesterday, the murderer this time should be someone familiar with Luohe, or even people around him.


    But according to Luohe cousin''s dictation, there are only two of them here. They have no relatives. They should be friends or diners who often go to the store for dinner.


    "Zheng Nan, you''d better go to the fast food restaurant later and ask the people around you who often eat in the fast food restaurant if there was anyone at the time of the crime."


    Zheng Nan nodded and left the police station without touching the chair.


    In the afternoon, Zheng Nan came back with people. Seeing that he came back so early, I couldn''t help frowning: "how can I come back so soon? All asked? "


    Zheng Nan took a sip of water and then said, "no, when I went to the store, Luohe''s cousin was packing up and said she wanted to go back to her hometown. I asked her. She said that her hometown was Chuanping, and it took more than 30 hours by train from here."


    I nodded and asked Zheng nan to continue.


    "After I left the shop, I asked the people in the shops around me and found that the brother and sister came here because they were treating Luojia''s mother, who was Luohe''s cousin''s mother. It''s said that Luojia''s mother didn''t stay in the hospital for a long time.


    Originally, I was going to go back to Chuanping, but Luohe''s business has just improved. Luohe doesn''t want to go back because they had a quarrel in the shop, and everyone in the shop around knows about it. "


    "So the two men are at odds about it?" I looked at Zheng Nan and asked.


    Zheng Nan nodded: "according to what I know, it''s like this. But when I asked Luojia yesterday, Luojia didn''t mention it. Maybe it''s because I don''t want to make a fool of myself."


    Yesterday, I opened my materials.


    It seems that the woman of Luojia is the key to this case. Her words are very important. It is very likely that the death of Luohe has a fatal connection with her.


    Then I looked at Zheng Nan and said, "do you know Luojia''s address? I suspect the woman is not telling the truth


    Zheng Nan Leng for a while, then nodded: "today I understand, should be able to find."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    With that, I left the police station with Zheng Nan and went to Luojia''s residence.


    Luojia and Luohe live in the same rental house. The environment is a little bad. When we arrived, Luojia had almost packed up. When she saw us coming, she was stunned. Then she asked, "officer, what else can I do for you?"


    I looked around the environment, casually found a seat, then slowly asked: "do you have any gap with your cousin?"


    Luojia changed her face when she heard this, and then said with a bitter smile, "it''s not a secret. Almost all the neighbors around know that I always want to go back to my hometown, but my cousin insists on starting a business here."


    Zheng Nan and I looked at each other. Then Zheng Nan said, "Why are you here? Is it just a part-time job? "


    This is from the neighbors, or to confirm in Luojia here.Luojia hesitated for a moment, then put down the things in her hand, sat opposite me and shook her head: "no, at first it was because my mother was ill. We were in a small place where the medical level was poor. The doctor suggested coming to the big city. Because I was a girl, it was inconvenient for me, so my cousin came with me."


    "Isn''t it good to live here? Why do you have to go back home? " I looked at Luojia and asked, puzzled.


    Luojia''s eyes began to dodge, and her fingers involuntarily gathered: "it''s not bad here, but I prefer the life in my hometown."


    As for Luojia''s wording, I don''t believe it: "what''s wrong with your mother? Why did the family let Luohe accompany you? "


    Luojia was a little flustered by my continuous questioning. A little bit of complexity flashed through her eyes, but she soon calmed down.


    "My mother had a heart disease, which could not be cured. Originally, our family was in a bad situation, because my mother was old and wanted to take her to see the big city. As for my cousin, my family had to let him come."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Luojia''s look, and these words, if I guess correctly, the murderer of Luohe is probably Luojia.


    Moreover, there seems to be some doubt about the death of Luojia''s mother.


    I glanced at Zheng Nan standing on one side and saw that he was taking notes. I then said, "you can''t leave here recently. Your cousin died. You have to cooperate with our investigation."


    Luojia nodded timidly, then I left with Zheng Nan.


    On the way back to the police station, I couldn''t help laughing as I read Zheng Nan''s notes.


    Zheng Nan looked at me puzzled: "boss, what are you laughing at?"


    "This Luojia is really a good play." I closed the record.


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan did not understand: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 97

    "What do you mean? Don''t you see something wrong with Luojia? "


    I put the record aside, leaned against the window and opened my mouth.


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan carefully recalled Luo Jia''s performance, and then frowned: "I didn''t pay much attention. I think she should have been frightened. A girl from a small place, her cousin was killed. It''s normal to be afraid."


    I reached out and patted the back of Zheng Nan''s head, some hate iron but not steel: "can''t you use your brain?"


    The car drew an s on the road, which scared Zheng nan to hold the steering wheel firmly: "boss, I''m driving!"


    I ignored Zheng Nan''s words and said directly: "on the day of the crime, Luojia said that she went out to buy vegetables at the time of the crime. Such a loophole alibi would deceive a fool like you."


    Turning into the police yard, Zheng Nan stopped the car and asked, "what do you mean? Is Luojia responsible for the death of Luohe? "


    I nodded, pushed the door open and got off the bus: "you go to Chuanping tomorrow to see who else is in Luojia''s hometown."


    Zheng Nan got out of the car and followed me: "OK, what about this side?"


    "Leave it alone. Go to Chuanping early tomorrow morning and come back early." Then I went into the office.


    As soon as I went in, I found that Long Hui was not in the office, and only Shan Yang was sorting out the information in front of the computer. I immediately went over: "Shan Yang, check which hospital Luojia''s mother is in, and then we go to the hospital to check the specific information and see what the cause of her death is."


    Zheng Nan followed me. Seeing my series of actions, he blinked: "boss, do you really think Luojia did it?"


    "What else?" I picked an eyebrow to sweep Zheng Nan.


    See, Zheng Nan obediently closed his mouth, ready to pack things, tomorrow to Chuanping.


    The next morning, Zheng Nan obediently went to Chuanping, and Shan Yang also found the hospital where Luojia''s mother was. Instead of going to the police station, I drove directly to the hospital.


    As soon as I got to the hospital, I saw Shan Yang also driving over: "boss, Luojia''s mother''s name is Meng Jia. She suffered from heart failure and needed to have a heart stent. She was admitted to this hospital a year ago, but I don''t know what''s going on. She''s in a stable condition. She just needs to have a stent operation, but she died unexpectedly in the ward."


    I nodded and took Shan Yang to find Meng Jia''s former doctor.


    When the doctor learned that I was a policeman, he cooperated very well and found Meng Jia''s case.


    While looking at the case, I asked, "what is the explanation given by the hospital about Meng Jia''s death?"


    "Died of heart failure, no other problems found."


    After reading the information, I handed it to Shan Yang and asked him to make a record. Then I asked him, "did Meng Jia get any intense stimulation or met anyone before he died?"


    Hearing this, the doctor frowned and thought about it carefully. He wanted to shake his head, but he soon thought of something.


    "Yes, she has a daughter who often comes to the hospital with her. Before the patient dies, the last person she sees is her daughter."


    Hearing this, I sneered and thought for a moment, "is there any more detailed information about Meng Jia''s medication?"


    The doctor shook his head: "all the records are in the case, the medication is usually prepared by the nurse and sent directly to the ward, even if it is midway dressing change will also inform the nurse."


    This made me frown, which was a little difficult. There was no direct evidence that Luojia had killed her mother.


    Without evidence, all this is just my guess.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard Qin Li say: "I still want to start from Luojia. Her mother is dead, and I can''t find any clues."


    I sighed in silence and agreed with Qin Li, but now Luojia conceals it, and it doesn''t leave any trace, which makes me a little helpless for a while.


    After leaving the hospital, I asked Shan Yang to go back to the police station first. After seeing him leave, I looked at Qin Li and said, "if the living don''t speak, what about the dead?"


    "Do you want to find Meng Jia''s ghost?" Qin Li looked at me and asked.


    I nodded, Luojia can poison his own mother, not to mention Luohe is only her cousin.


    Seeing this, Qin Li thought for a moment, then nodded: "there is a way, but even if Luojia really killed her mother, it has nothing to do with the Luohe case."


    "It doesn''t matter, but the more information I know, the more flustered Luojia will be. At that time, I''ll make a complete set and wait for her to jump in." Then I gave Qin Li a mysterious smile.


    Qin Li looked at me and shook his head helplessly: "let''s go. She should be able to help find Meng Jia''s ghost."


    This kind of thing is really a once-in-a-lifetime two times familiar, I buy good things, wait until the evening, according to the process of memory, began to call the ghost woman.


    After a while, Qin Li said in a low voice, "here we are."Then, I saw Qin Li explain the situation to Gui Po. Then, Qin Li took me to follow GUI Po and began to look for Meng Jia''s ghost.


    Although it''s not too late now, ghost women always choose quiet places with few people. As a human being, I can''t help feeling numb.


    I don''t know how far we went, but the ghost woman took us out of the path. Walking on the main road, I found that this side is sparsely populated, very remote.


    "Where is this?" I held Qin Li''s hand tightly for two minutes and asked in a low voice.


    Qin Li shakes his head. He doesn''t know, but if he follows the ghost woman, he will find Meng Jia''s ghost.


    I''ve seen the ghost woman''s ability last time, and I won''t doubt it this time, but I''m more and more alert to the surrounding environment.


    After walking for a long time, the ghost woman stopped. Then I saw her finger not far away.


    I followed the direction she pointed to, and it turned out to be a cemetery.


    I and Qin Li looked at each other, Qin Li nodded: "it should be the cemetery in front, let''s go and have a look."


    Just then, I saw the ghost woman disappear slowly.


    Qin Li took my hand and walked into the cemetery.


    Soon, we found Meng Jia''s tombstone. As I was about to speak, I saw Qin Li standing in front of me.


    A moment later, Qin Li relaxed her vigilance, turned around, took my shoulder and said, "Meng Jia told me that she died of heart failure, but she hesitated and overdosed. And the one who added the potion to her was Luojia


    I was not surprised to learn the news. Instead, I decided what I thought.


    "Then you can help me ask her if she has a mother daughter relationship with Luojia, and if there is any direct evidence that Luojia killed her."

 Chapter 98

    Qin Li nodded. After a while, Qin Li spoke to me again and said, "there is no direct evidence. She is really Luojia''s mother, but her relationship has not been very good."


    After hearing this, I nodded clearly. Here in mengke, let me confirm something.


    Mengke feels that her mother is suffering from an old illness. The huge medical expenses have put her under great pressure. The contradiction with Luohe has intensified this pressure. Mengke can''t help but poison her and solve her mother''s life.


    This kind of disloyal and unfilial person will be punished sooner or later!


    Later, I asked Qin Li to ask about Luojia and Luohe.


    When I got home, it was almost early in the morning.


    As I lay in bed and closed my eyes, I thought of the first time I saw Luojia at the scene of the crime.


    She sat on one side, crying sad, but now in retrospect, Luojia at that time, there is a trace of panic and vigilance.


    I didn''t notice such an important clue at the scene of the first crime.


    Think of here, I can''t help but sneer, this kind of mother killing brother people, conscience is to be eaten by animals?


    "What do you think? Why don''t you go to bed? "


    While I was meditating, I suddenly heard the voice of Qin Li coming from my side, and then I felt his cold temperature.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw that he was lying beside me, holding his head and looking at me. I put away my thoughts and shook my head: "thinking of Luojia, there are people who kill their mother and brother, even worse than animals."


    "Don''t think about it. Zheng Nan will be back tomorrow. Let''s see what useful information he can bring back and find the key evidence to arrest Luojia."


    Qin Li comforted me. I also knew that as a criminal policeman, I should be rational. But I could not help feeling a chill when I thought of what Luojia had done.


    The next day, when I went to the Bureau, I saw that Zheng Nan had come back and was sleeping on the table.


    I went over to wake him up when I saw his ticket on the desk. I picked up the ticket and looked at it for a moment. I gave up the idea of waking him up.


    I was just about to look at the file again. If there was anything missing, I saw Long Hui come in in a hurry: "boss, a crowd called me and said that she had seen all the details of the crime."


    Hearing this, I immediately put down the file in my hand and let Long Hui sit down: "what''s the matter?"


    "In the morning, I was just about to come over when I received a call from a woman. According to her, she worked nearby and often went to a fast food restaurant for dinner. She happened to be in the restaurant when the incident happened that afternoon. I told her to come to the police station today and make a record. She should be here soon. "


    I nodded. It really took no effort. I was thinking about finding direct evidence when the witness jumped out.


    After that, I asked her to come out of the sleeping room for an hour and a half.


    "Boss?" Zheng Nan opened his eyes and looked at me for a moment, obviously not sober.


    "You went to Chuanping yesterday. Any useful news?" I leaned over my desk and poured him a glass of water.


    Zheng Nan woke up for a while, shook his head, and then said: "I went to Luojia''s house, but there was no one in the house. I heard from the neighbors that she and her mother were the only ones left in her house, and Luohe was not her cousin at all, but her fiance."


    "Fiance?"


    Zheng Nan nodded and explained: "yes, her neighbor told me that the Luohe River was a child picked up by Luojia. They decided to marry each other since childhood. They grew up together. But that place is really a remote place. There is no formal Civil Affairs Bureau, so they don''t have a license. They have always been called cousins."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help thinking of Meng Jia''s death. Then I asked, "what about Luojia''s mother? What''s the matter with her mother? Besides, what about Roja''s father? "


    "Luojia''s father died when Luojia was a child. It was Luojia''s mother who pulled them to grow up. But because of her father''s death, Luojia always felt that it was the mother''s problem, so she didn''t have a good relationship with her mother. Luohe wanted to come to the big city all the time, but Luojia didn''t agree. Because of Luojia''s mother''s heart disease, Luojia didn''t want to follow Luohe Here we are


    Hearing this, I don''t understand. Everything Luohe is doing now is for Luojia''s good. Why is Luojia so cruel to her mother and Luohe?


    I was thinking about it when I heard Long Hui standing at the door of the office calling me: "boss, it''s all arranged."


    I recovered and got up to let Zheng Nan go to the interrogation room with me.


    As soon as I went in, I saw a woman sitting in a chair. I sat opposite her and coughed softly. Then she looked up at me.


    "Tell me, what did you see at that time?"


    The woman was very calm: "I got off work at 2:30 that afternoon. When I went to the fast food restaurant, it was less than 3 o''clock. The landlady quarreled with the boss because of the problem of food materials. Then the landlady went out. The boss kept cursing in the restaurant. I didn''t care about it. I thought it was just a quarrel between the two."Then the woman fell into memory.


    Not long after Luojia left, she came back with a bag of ingredients. Luohe wanted to make friends with Luojia, but Luojia didn''t appreciate it and kept on criticizing Luohe.


    Luohe couldn''t stand it any more, so he quarreled with Luojia. They quarreled for more than half an hour, and Luojia began to fight.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help interrupting her: "how do you know so clearly? Don''t you have to work? "


    The woman shook her head: "I had something to do in the afternoon. I had to go out. After eating in a fast food restaurant, I kept sorting out the information I needed in the afternoon. The quarrel between the two people affected me. I also advised."


    I and Zheng Nan and Long Hui looked at each other and motioned for the woman to continue.


    She tried to persuade her, but they didn''t listen. Luojia kept fighting Luohe. The woman could see that Luohe didn''t want to fight Luojia at all, but Luojia didn''t give up.


    During the quarrel, Luohe pushed Luojia, and Luojia bumped into the freezer. Luojia was completely angry. He picked up the sharpening stick and swung it towards Luohe.


    When they were tearing, the woman didn''t dare to get too close. She was afraid that she would be hit, but she just stood outside to persuade them.


    Luohe, after all, is a man. He snatches the stick in a few seconds. Just as he turns around to release the stick, Luojia doesn''t know what to take and knocks on the back of Luohe''s head.


    "After the boss fell to the ground, the landlady was still cursing. I thought things were out of control, so I quickly packed up and left. When I found out that the boss was dead, I called right away The woman said, looking up at me, relieved.


    "I always remember this. I thought it was just a little noise, but I didn''t expect it would turn into this situation."

 Chapter 99

    "Thank you for coming to the case itself." Then I got up and went to the woman and held her hand.


    The woman said with a smile: "I just did what a citizen should do. No one wants to see such things happen, let alone in their own side."


    Later, I asked Long Hui to send her away from the police station. Zheng Nan took out the recorder and nodded at me.


    "You take people to catch Luojia. I''ll take long Hui to the store again to see if I can find the murder weapon." With that, I patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "these days hard, busy with this case, give you a day off."


    Zheng Nan looked at me and grinned: "I like to hear this sentence most."


    After Long Hui came back, I took him to the fast food restaurant.


    The fast food restaurant has been sealed, and the gate has been pasted with the words of transfer and rent.


    We made a detour to the back and walked in through the kitchen door. I found that everything was empty. I turned around and took a deep breath: "the action was really fast. Now let''s not talk about the murder weapon. I''m afraid I didn''t even leave the fingerprints."


    "Now what? There is no murder weapon, only by the woman''s one side, even if you catch Luojia, I''m afraid Luojia will not admit it. " Long Hui followed me with some worry.


    I sneered, even if there was no weapon, it could not change the fact. Luojia thought that she was hiding well, but in fact, it was full of holes.


    Just then, Qin Li lay on the ground and said to me, "I found it. It''s too big to go down at the water channel, but we can''t get it out."


    I went to Qin Li, flashed a torch at the drain, raised the corner of my mouth, and waved to Long Hui: "come here and give me a hand, lift up the cover, the murder weapon is here."


    Long Hui''s face is unbelievable. He lies on the ground and looks at it carefully. Then he looks up at me in surprise: "boss, how did you find it?"


    "Don''t worry about so much. Take out the murder weapon and take it back to the police station to compare the fingerprints."


    Long Hui answered quickly, got up and quickly went to the back of the car, turned over the tools and came back. It took us a long time to turn up the cover of the sewer. Long Hui took gloves to pick up the weapon and put it in a bag before we left the fast food restaurant.


    On the way back, I received a phone call from Zheng Nan: "boss, Luojia has run away. There is no one in the rental house. Everything has been taken away."


    Hearing this, I suddenly frowned: "find, block all the channels out of the city, after comparing the fingerprints of the murder weapon, issue a wanted order."


    With that, I hung up the phone: "drive faster, go to Mr. Gu first."


    Soon, I arrived at the autopsy center. Without waiting for the car to stop, I got out of the car with the murder weapon, entered the autopsy center, and met Yuman.


    Yu man was about to speak when I passed her and entered Mr. Gu''s office.


    "Mr. Gu, do a fingerprint comparison for me." Then I put the weapon on the table.


    Seeing that I looked so anxious, Mr. Gu took it with him and began to collect fingerprints.


    Soon, the comparison came out.


    "There are Luo river''s fingerprints and Luojia''s fingerprints on the murder weapon. The blood left on it belongs to Luo river." Mr. Gu printed out the report and presented it to me.


    I looked at the report carefully, so that I could be sure that the killer of Luohe was Luojia.


    Luojia is dead now. I don''t know how to write!


    I said thanks to Mr. Gu and left the autopsy center with Long Hui.


    Back to the police station, Zheng Nan has not come back, I quickly took the report to the director''s office.


    "Chief, the murderer has been identified. This is the evidence, and there is also an oral record of witnesses. But now that the murderer has run away, I''ve asked Zheng nan to investigate all the channels out of the city. Can I issue a wanted warrant to arrest the murderer? "


    The director looked at the evidence and information and nodded: "let''s go ahead and catch people as soon as possible. If such people stay in society, they are pests."


    I confidently raised the corner of my mouth and saluted: "yes!"


    After leaving the director''s office, I immediately asked Long Hui to post Luo Jia''s information on the Internet and officially issued a wanted notice.


    Then, I called Zheng Nan again: "arrest Luojia with all my strength. The wanted warrant has been issued. Have you found out what channel she left?"


    "No, I''m checking the access records of the railway station and the bus station. I''ve also had people check the high-speed surveillance. "


    Zheng Nan there some noise, should be in the railway station or bus station.


    I should be a, quickly hung up the phone, called on the Long Hui to the traffic police team, began to check each out of the city highway monitoring.


    Because our blockade was timely, we soon caught Luojia who was ready to escape at the bus station.


    Luojia was caught, the hard evidence has been photographed in front of her, she did not hide the fact, out of the whole.


    "Boss, Luojia has been arrested. Can I have a rest?" Zheng Nan leaned against my desk with a smile and asked.I''ll take a picture of him tomorrow


    "Thank you, boss!" Zheng Nan cheered and ran away with the file.


    He said that he would give Zheng Nan a holiday tomorrow. As a result, there would be no one in the afternoon.


    Seeing that he''s been working so hard on the Luojia case these days, I''ll turn a blind eye to it.


    In the afternoon, I left the police station early, ready to go home and have a good sleep.


    Qin Li said that he didn''t want to pay attention to my behavior of leaving early every now and then. I thought I could sleep until the next morning, but I woke up hungry before eleven o''clock in the middle of the night.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Qin Li lying next to me. I also closed my eyes. I got up carefully, washed my face, went into the kitchen and turned over the refrigerator. I found that there was nothing to eat and many things were overdue.


    Sitting on the sofa with a sigh, he was about to change his clothes and go out to look for food when Qin Li came out of the bedroom: "what are you going to do?"


    I looked at Qin Li and made a pitiful expression: "I''m hungry, but the things at home are almost out of date. Go out and find something to eat."


    Hearing this, Qin Li rolled a white eye: "now I doubt whether you are a woman."


    I don''t care whether he is a woman or not, as if he doesn''t know. He got up, went back to his room, changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    Fortunately, the place I live in is not very remote. There is a 24-hour supermarket downstairs.


    I bought some food and was about to go home when I saw a figure flashing around the corner of a nearby building. I narrowed my eyes slightly to see clearly, but I found that there was nothing there.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you hurry back? " Qin Li took two steps. Seeing that I didn''t catch up, he stopped and looked at me.


    I waved to him. When he came back, I said, "look over there, is there someone?"


    Then I reached out and pointed to the place where I had just seen the figure.

 Chapter 100

    Qin Li took a serious look, then shook his head: "did not see, you are not dazzled?"


    I took back my hand and didn''t pay attention to him. It''s dark now, but at least there are street lights on the street. I stared there for a while, but I didn''t see anyone again. With a sigh of relief, I took back my sight. Maybe I was wrong.


    "Maybe it''s really me." With that, I took the initiative to take Qin Li''s hand. It was the first time that I went downstairs so late. There were not many people living in this community. In addition, it was too late now, and there were not many people with lights on.


    As soon as I got downstairs and was ready to open the door, I heard a dull sound coming from the diagonal corner. I looked up at Qin Li and asked in a low voice, "do you hear me?"


    Qin Li''s face changed slightly and nodded.


    If it was my illusion just now, Qin Li also heard it now. Is there really someone over there?


    I opened the door, put the bought things into the corridor, then took Qin Li, turned and left, and walked towards the diagonal building.


    When I walked past, I found that there was nothing downstairs, only a dumpster that had been knocked over.


    I stood by the garbage can and looked around. I didn''t see any people passing by or any animals.


    Just as I was about to leave, a figure suddenly fell from the top and hit me in front of me, which scared me to scream. Qin Li almost subconsciously protected me in his arms and watched each other warily.


    After a long time, the man got up from the ground, his body wobbly, he didn''t seem to see me, turned around and flew up directly.


    Yes, he flies.


    After he left, I found that there was no blood on the ground. I pulled Qin Li''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "is he a ghost?"


    Qin Li''s face was a little ugly, and then he nodded.


    "How did he jump here? It doesn''t look like it''s the first time. Please ask for me later. "


    Before I could speak, I saw the boy jump down from the upstairs.


    Lying on the ground and waiting for a moment, he stood up. I took two steps toward him carefully, and then asked, "hello? Why do you want to jump here


    Qin Li protected me and rolled his eyes.


    If there''s a psycho around me now, I''ll think of him as a psycho. Because I''m talking to the trash can.


    Hearing my voice, the boy turned around a little stiffly, looked at me, and then asked, "can you see me?"


    I swallowed saliva, to hide behind Qin Li for a while, then nodded: "yes, how can you appear here?"


    "I don''t remember."


    The boy looked at me, glanced at Qin Li standing in front of me, and flew up again.


    Seeing that he flew up again, I found a stone and sat down, waiting for him to jump down again.


    When he jumped down, I quickly asked in a voice, "don''t you remember anything? Name, address, how did you die? "


    The boy stood up and looked at me and shook his head.


    Good, name, I don''t remember, where I live, how I died, I don''t remember.


    How can I help? I can''t help if I want to.


    After a long time, I stood up and moved my numb legs. As I was about to turn around and leave, I heard a familiar dull sound behind me.


    Do you want to stand up and help me leave


    When I heard this, I stepped. While there was no one here, I turned to look at him and asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "I don''t remember anything. I want you to help me find out who I am and why I''m here." The boy looked at me with an indifferent expression, as if he wasn''t talking.


    I look at the boys and feel strange. I can''t see the ghosts, let alone communicate with them.


    However, this boy is a little different. I can see his movements and hear his speech. Is it possible that he came here on purpose to jump off a building just to attract my attention?


    After thinking about it, I don''t think it''s possible. After all, I saw him for the first time today. If I didn''t get up in the middle of the night hungry, I would not have seen this scene.


    Before I could answer, Qin Li hugged me and said, "you don''t know anything. How can we help you?"


    The boy seems to be a little afraid of him. When he opens his mouth, his body shrinks back subconsciously, and his expression is wronged.


    "I''ll try to help you find it. You don''t know anything. It''s a bit difficult." I''m not sure. I just want to help him.


    But he was still grateful and nodded.


    Seeing that he is no longer ready to jump, I am also ready to leave. I have to go to work tomorrow. I don''t want to stay here all night.


    When I was about to open the door, I found that I was waiting for the boy downstairs.


    I opened the door and looked at him: "what are you doing with me? I said I would check for you, but I''m not sure if I can. ""I know, I have no place to go. You have raised a ghost, even me." The boy looked at me with innocent expression.


    I looked at Qin Li and couldn''t help laughing: "you''re not the same as him. If it''s OK, go away quickly, or he''ll tear you up."


    With that, I went into the security door, took what I had bought and went home.


    After I finished eating, Qin Li came back, but I didn''t see the boy who jumped off the building. It should be that Qin Li had already talked about life with him.


    I didn''t care so much. After eating, I went to bed again.


    The next day when I went to the police station, I asked Long Hui to help me check the death population in recent months to see if there was any information about the boy.


    Long Hui checked all morning, and almost finished checking the death population of one year. He still didn''t see the boy.


    I looked at the information and couldn''t help frowning. What''s the situation?


    Most people will report the death record after they die. This boy has no death record. Is it because no one reports the death to him?


    If there''s no death record, it''s time to find the missing person.


    Although we are not a big place, there are more missing people than dead people.


    After lunch, I went through the death report in detail again. After nearly three years'' information, I still didn''t find the boy.


    Close the file, I God a lazy: "Long Hui, don''t check the dead people, you go to the missing persons file, look at the missing persons in recent years."


    Long Hui nodded, while sorting out the death files, he asked: "boss, what are you doing to check these?"


    "Don''t worry about so much. Check it out first." I didn''t tell him the specific situation. I''m afraid he will treat me as a monster when he knows that I have the ability to go to hell.


    After all, not everyone can see ghosts.

 Chapter 101

    Soon, Long Hui found out the missing persons files in recent years.


    Long Hui and I started to look through the missing persons'' files again. Qin Li sat beside me and looked at the information in my hand: "you don''t have to bother to look for it. Just go back and tell him that you didn''t find it."


    Hearing Qin Li''s words, I pulled the corner of my mouth helplessly and whispered: "I can''t be so perfunctory. After all, I promised him."


    This ghost is different from the ghost I have seen before. The former ghost is either very angry or has lost his mind.


    Suddenly I met such a ghost who didn''t remember anything, which made me feel strange. I couldn''t help trying to find the clue related to him.


    Seeing that I was so serious, Qin Li turned his lips and didn''t speak any more.


    Long Hui accompanied me to check the files of dead and missing persons for a day, but nothing was found. Is it difficult that this person died, did not register, and did not report missing?


    What is the identity of this boy? Police files should be relatively complete, but not even a trace.


    And he doesn''t remember anything, which makes me even more curious.


    When I went back in the evening, I saw the boy again. He was wandering downstairs in my house. When I came back, I quickly followed him.


    "Did you find anything about me?" The boy followed me, followed me into the elevator and couldn''t wait to speak.


    I shook my head: "no information, you really don''t remember anything?"


    I looked at the boy, fortunately, I was the only living person in the elevator, and I was not abrupt to talk to myself.


    The boy frowned and thought for a long time. Seeing that he was about to speak, the elevator stopped.


    I ignored him, went to the door, took out the key, opened the door and went in.


    The boy stood at the door and looked at Qin Li beside me. He didn''t dare to come in. He didn''t know what Qin Li had said to him last night. He was so afraid of Qin Li.


    I glanced at Qin Li, who went directly to the sofa and sat down, and said with a smile, "come in, I just have something to ask you."


    The boy hesitated and finally came in.


    After closing the door, I went to Qin Li and sat down. Looking at him standing in the same place, I pointed to the single sofa beside him: "sit down."


    After he sat down, I asked again, "don''t you really remember anything about your life?"


    "My memory only stays when I jump, but I forget why I jump." Boys seriously recall, but gradually frowned.


    I can''t help frowning when I look at his face full of pain. If he really jumped to death, he shouldn''t be so clean after death.


    Last night, it was too dark for me to look at him. Now I can see clearly that his clothes are clean and there is no trauma on the surface. This is not what suicide should look like.


    Moreover, looking at his white and elegant appearance, the living environment should be very good, at least his family should not be worse.


    Just thinking about it, I felt that Qin Li poked my waist. My body was shocked suddenly. I turned to look at him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Qin Li looked at me. Although there was no expression on his face, I felt that he was not happy.


    Looking at Qin Li, it suddenly occurred to me that Qin Li was a serious rich second generation. Maybe I could find some clues in his circle.


    "Qin Li, are there any people in your previous circle who play better?"


    Qin Li saw that my eyes were full of little stars, and his face changed: "do you want to find them?"


    I nodded: "you are also a rich second generation, use human resources, don''t waste." With that, I laughed at him.


    In fact, I still hope that Qin Li can help, but if he really refuses, I won''t force him. After all, those people are Qin Li''s friends.


    "Yes, but you alone can''t find them."


    Qin Li hesitated, and finally agreed.


    I raised a smile at him, as long as he can promise, these are not problems.


    "It''s OK. We''ll go to your friends tomorrow." With that, I turned my head and looked at the cream boy again. After hesitation, I got up and took out my previous brush and paper.


    There is a section of portraits in criminal investigation. Although my painting level is not very good, I can do it in general.


    After putting up the easel, I asked the boy to sit upright and began to draw his figure.


    I''m the only one who knows what he looks like. It''s too difficult to find information about him. It''s better to draw a picture to find clues.


    Qin Li stood behind me, watching me finish the painting, frowning: "your painting is not like it."


    Then I snatched the brush from my hand and drew a few strokes on the paper. I immediately widened my eyes and looked at Qin Li in surprise: "do you still have this ability?""What do you think?" Seeing that I was so fussy, Qin Li made a hook.


    Then he looked at the paper again and nodded, "almost."


    With the portrait, it will be more convenient to find his information this time.


    I put away the portrait, put away the easel, and then looked at the boy. Some of them asked again: "you really don''t remember anything?"


    The boy shook his head, saw his face muddled force, I finally gave up to ask him again, a ask three don''t know, as I slowly check.


    The next day, I asked Qin Li to take me to his rich second generation friends.


    I drove the car and found a high-end club according to the address Qin Li said. But I was embarrassed because I was stopped at the gate. I couldn''t get in without a member''s recommendation or membership card.


    "I can''t understand that the poor can''t take you two generations back to the circle."


    Qin Li looked at me with a smile: "I said yesterday that I could bring you to find them, but it would be more difficult to see them. Let''s wait outside. At this time, they should be coming out from inside."


    I nodded, and that''s all I can do now.


    Fortunately, I didn''t wait long before I saw four boys walking out of the room together. It was obvious that they were all over the night. I pointed to them: "are they?"


    Qin Li nodded. Seeing that I was about to get off the bus, he held me tightly: "I don''t have such a good relationship with them. Don''t talk too much about me."


    This words let me Leng for a while, then nodded, maybe Qin Li just don''t want to let them know too much about their coma.

 Chapter 102

    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw the four boys coming towards me. I quickly walked over and stopped them.


    "Hello, are you friends of Qin Li?"


    The first boy looked me up and down: "who are you?"


    Qin Li said softly next to me, "this is He Xin, from left to right. The first one is Le Xiao. In the past, it was Liang Baikuo, and the last one was Guo Ziming."


    Seeing that He Xin didn''t deny it, I immediately explained, "I was a friend before him. I want to ask, do you know this man?" Then I took out the picture I had painted yesterday and handed it to them.


    Several people glanced at the portrait, then looked at each other. He Xin said, "we don''t know him. What can I do for you?"


    If I know him, why don''t I frown? It''s hard for them to know each other, but what can''t be said here?


    Thinking of this, I laughed: "you should know each other, right? Another place


    For a moment, He Xin''s eyes changed. Then he said to the other three, "you go first."


    Seeing this, Le Xiao immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed his arm: "Qin Li is in a coma now, we don''t want to get involved in this matter any more."


    This made me squint. Sure enough, there was something fishy about it. It seems that there are some unknown things in Qin Li''s coma.


    As if I didn''t hear this, I laughed innocently: "you can tell me that after you leave, you will think you haven''t seen me, and I haven''t come to you."


    Hearing this, several people hesitated. After a moment, He Xin nodded: "let''s talk in another place."


    Then, they drove me to a new tea restaurant. After sitting in the private room, I said slowly, "tell me, what''s this man''s name, what''s he doing at home?"


    He Xin leaned back in his chair and glanced at the portrait: "if I''m not mistaken, it should be Du Zhixuan, the youngest son of the Du family. Their family is a marriage of business and politics. Unlike us, our family is all in business, but it''s not political. "


    I nodded clearly. No wonder I checked all the files in the Bureau, but I didn''t find any information about him. It turned out that he was born into a political family.


    "What''s the matter with him now, you know?" As I spoke, I put the picture away.


    He Xin''s face was heavy: "I heard that he was dead, but no one knew what happened."


    I nodded, about the news of Du Zhixuan, I think they should also know so much, other content, wait for me to check slowly.


    "Thank you for telling me that. I''ll go first." Then I stood up.


    Just as I put my hand on the door handle, I heard he Xin ask again behind me, "who are you, Qin Li?"


    I turned my head to the corner of my mouth: "the future may be a girlfriend." With that, I pushed the door and left.


    Qin Li followed me with dissatisfaction: "what is the future? Mingming, it''s my girlfriend now. "


    I glanced at him, and when I got out of the restaurant, I said, "forget it, I say it''s your girlfriend now, who believes it? A man lying in bed in a coma for more than five years suddenly has a girlfriend. Do you think everyone else is a fool


    Qin Li snorted coldly, some did not agree with me, but what I said was true.


    Now that you know the name of the cream boy, you need to find out whether he is really dead, why he has to jump repeatedly, and how he lost his memory.


    I drove back to the team.


    When I got to the police station, I found that everyone was lying on the table lazily. Even Zheng Nan was leaning back in his chair with a magazine on his face.


    I walked over and knocked out the magazine on Zheng Nan''s face with a wave. I said unhappily, "what are you doing? Come to sleep? "


    Hearing my voice, Zheng Nan quickly opened his eyes and sat upright: "boss, people at the police station want to pick things up."


    "What''s the matter?" I leaned over his desk and asked aloud.


    Hearing my voice, several people sat up. Zheng Nan said, "there was a case robbed by the police this morning. It was originally a criminal investigation case, but the police said it could be handled."


    Zheng Nan just finished, sitting on the side of Long Hui echoed: "yes, boss, I was on duty last night, and received a call to the police, saying that I found something suspected of human viscera. When I passed by, I found that the people in the police station had arrived, and they also told me that they would deal with it."


    I frowned slightly and listened to them. It should not have happened once or twice. I remember yesterday when I came here, I didn''t seem to be very busy. At that time, I was looking for information with Long Hui and didn''t pay much attention to it. Now when I think about it carefully, it seems that this situation has really lasted for some time.


    "Does the director know about this?" I knocked on the table with one hand and looked at Zheng Nan.Zheng Nan made a helpless expression: "I told the director, but the director said that our task this month has been completed, and the days after that should be a rest, so we just..."


    He didn''t finish, but I understood what he meant.


    I nodded, patted Zheng Nan''s shoulder: "you come with me, others rest."


    Sitting at my desk, I took the picture out of my bag and handed it to Zheng Nan: "I''ll give you a task. This man''s name is Du Zhixuan. Go and check his information. The more detailed, the better."


    Zheng Nan opened the portrait, looked at it, nodded, laughed at me, and said happily, "finally something has been done."


    I can''t laugh or cry at this. How can I say it? It''s like he''s not working all day, and he''s suffering?


    I waved and asked him to look up the information. I looked at the calendar on the desk and flipped through it.


    It seems that the case that the police bureau robbed our criminal investigation started with Zhang Rui.


    I haven''t paid much attention to it before, but now it seems that we still have to deal with it at this time. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, can our criminal investigation team be together with the police station?


    Qin Li sat on the sofa and saw me get up. He immediately said, "what are you doing?"


    "Go to the director. The police department is robbing us. Doesn''t it matter?" I looked at Qin Li and said.


    Qin Li looked at the mentally retarded face: "why don''t you think about it? Why did the police rob your case? When I didn''t find the root, I asked rashly. Do you think your bureau director will take care of you? "


    I was stunned for a moment, blinked, I really only heard one side of the story, but I really didn''t think about the essence of this matter.

 Chapter 103

    "Then why do you think the police are robbing us? Is it just for the sake of achievement and achievement? "


    As soon as he said this, Qin Li immediately gave me a white eye: "aren''t you very smart? Why is it so stupid? "


    His words calmed me down for a few minutes. I sat down again and didn''t rush to find the director.


    Think carefully, the police department in the end is for what started to rob our case, but the director did not ask, no action.


    After thinking for a long time, I ruled out many possibilities, and finally came up with a more reasonable explanation.


    Chen Rui''s case has attracted great attention from the higher authorities. In addition, our criminal investigation team is responsible for the whole case, and we are responsible for not only homicide cases, but also drug-related, pornographic and drug-related cases.


    However, the police department is only responsible for civil cases, most of which are trivial matters.


    Originally, the well water didn''t violate the river water, but this time, because of Chen Rui, I was suspended for investigation. People in the police station tasted the sweetness from it, so they began to increase the handling of criminal cases.


    This led to the emergence of people from the police department who started robbing us of our cases.


    If so, it belongs to the benign competition of the police circle. Whoever can solve the case quickly will have the ability. Therefore, the director of our bureau does not have much concern about it. On the contrary, the following people begin to be lazy.


    Think of here, I look at Qin Li''s eyes changed, just from Zheng Nan''s words, he can think of so much, and mention me, that he is almost instant, see through the middle of the problem.


    Compared with this, I have to admit that Qin Li is really smart, and he looks at problems more directly than I do.


    Seeing that my expression had changed, Qin Li said, "do you understand? Now is not the time for you to go to the director. Now you have to mobilize their motivation and do a "you die me" job with those people in the police station


    Hearing this, I burst out laughing, this adjective is really appropriate!


    "Well, I see." Said, I stood up, out of the office, to see the lazy appearance of the people, or frowned.


    I went to one side, clapped my hands, and focused everyone''s attention on my side. Then I said, "you look like this now. After a while, will you all go home to farm?"


    I know this will offend people, but what I have to do now is to mobilize their enthusiasm.


    Long Hui held his head and moved the mouse. He didn''t know what he was doing. Hearing this, he stopped his action, looked at me and asked: "boss, what do you think we should do now?"


    I glanced at the crowd, and just as I was about to speak, the phone rang.


    I immediately walked over and picked up the phone: "Hello, this is the criminal investigation team."


    There was a bit of noise on the other end of the phone, but I still managed to hear it clearly. The other party wanted to tell me the content: "someone in Ping''an community wants to jump off a building and commit suicide."


    After confirming the information with the other party, hang up the phone, I looked at Long Hui: "lead the team, go to Ping''an district!"


    Long Hui was stunned for a moment, then he said: "yes!"


    I followed Long Hui and took several people to Ping''an community.


    When we got to the end, we saw a woman standing on the top of the building, and below, she was blocked by the police.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and made a gesture to Long Hui. Long Hui immediately nodded.


    Later, Long Hui and I went around the back of the building and climbed up the stairs to the top floor.


    On the rooftop, I pressed my hand and made a gesture to ask him to keep his voice down and wait for me in place.


    Long Hui looked at me a little worried, and the police were still shouting and persuading me. I took advantage of the police to distract her, quietly bypassed her, looked at her precarious body, and found the right time to pull her back from the edge of the roof.


    Seeing my success, Long Hui immediately came up to help.


    The woman was still struggling at the beginning, but after struggling for a few times, she stopped and began to cry on the ground.


    I squatted down, looked at her and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? I can''t think of it like this. I have to jump off the building?"


    The woman cried for a long time, then sobbed and said: "my husband ran away with people, but also said to the outside world, I''m a junior, the children at home are about to wean, I can''t find a job, but my husband doesn''t pay to support the children, I really don''t know what to do."


    Long Hui and I looked at each other. It was obvious that this kind of thing was under the jurisdiction of the police station. But now people in the police station are robbing our criminal investigation cases. Why can''t we rob their cases?


    "Well, don''t cry. There''s always a way out. Death can''t solve any problem. You said you''re dead now. It''s over. What about your children? Are you willing to take advantage of other women? Let other women live in your house, sleep with your husband, and bully your children? "


    She was stunned at this passage. Then she shook her head and cried again: "I don''t want to, but I''ve made trouble and quarreled, but nothing can be done. Even if it''s better at that time, it will be worse later."Hearing this, I hummed coldly in my heart: hum, man!


    "Well, if you believe me, I''ll help you with this. If you don''t want such a man, you can ask for a divorce. Why don''t we get what we deserve? A child is a piece of meat that falls from you. How can it be cheaper for others? "


    Perhaps because I am also a woman, this is more convincing, the woman really calm a bit, looking at my eyes with hope: "can you really help me?"


    I nodded without hesitation, not only because I want to rob the police case, but also because we are both women. If one day such a thing happens to me, I think I also hope someone can help me so freely.


    I helped her to stand up and was about to leave the rooftop when the iron door of the rooftop was pushed open. Several policemen came and saw that I had saved people. They immediately came and said, "are you a resident here? Thank you for your contribution. Our police department will certainly reward you for this behavior. "


    So polite words, let me sneer, I made a wink at Long Hui, perfunctory two, with a woman left the roof.


    Long Hui in the back, stopped also want to follow the police to understand the situation.


    Downstairs, I went straight to the woman''s house.


    "My name is Tang Yang. This is my son. He''s almost one year old."


    I sat on the sofa, watching the woman holding the child, with a kind smile on my face and a soft look.


    After coaxing the child to sleep, Tang Yang said slowly: "I just gave birth to a child, he is OK with me, but because I gave birth to a daughter, his parents are somewhat dissatisfied with me, which is not obvious. When I got home from the hospital, I found out that he was acting strangely. "


    With that, Tang Yang fell into memory.

 Chapter 104

    When she was sitting in the moon, she found her husband often came home late. Sometimes she wore perfume, because she was sensitive to fragrance, so she never used perfume.


    Until then again, she saw a strange phone call, the remarks on it turned out to be Qianbao, and from this time on, her husband began to become blatant.


    Just two days ago, his husband took Qian Bao home and filed for divorce with Tang Yang. He said Qian Bao was pregnant and their family wanted a boy. Tang Yang gave birth to a daughter, so after the divorce, he didn''t give her any money, let alone anything else.


    "When you found out the problem, didn''t you have a good talk with him?" I looked at Tang Yang and asked softly.


    Tang Yang gave a bitter smile: "why didn''t you talk about it, but it didn''t work at all. Their family used my daughter as an excuse, but it''s not as good as day by day for me. I dare not tell my family about it at all


    Now you think, "what should I do with a little sigh? Divorce him, or want to live with him? "


    "Divorce, this kind of thing has the first time, has the second time, simply left worry, but now I have no job, I''m afraid I can''t get the custody of the children." Tang Wei said firmly in the front, but hesitated again in the back.


    Seeing this, I smile: "don''t worry, their family prefers boys to girls, and they don''t have to fight for custody with you. For the past two days, you should hold your ground, take care of yourself and wait for my news. "


    Tang Yang nodded and looked at me gratefully: "thank you."


    When I left Tang Yang''s house, I saw Long Hui waiting for me by the car. Seeing me coming, I immediately welcomed him: "boss, what''s the situation now?"


    "What''s the situation?" I glanced at Long Hui and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "That woman, you don''t know. After you left, people in the police station knew that we were members of the criminal police force, and their faces changed. It''s really comfortable." As long Hui spoke, he ran to the co driver''s seat and opened the door for me.


    I got into the car and waited for him to get on the bus before I said, "they can take our case. Why can''t we take theirs? We have to rely on our own abilities to solve such cases. Since they prefer criminal investigation cases, let them handle them. We can also handle civil cases without conflicts. "


    Hearing this, Long Hui widened his eyes and looked at me strangely: "boss, you are really my boss. Why didn''t we think of this problem?"


    With that, Long Hui quickly started the car and asked me excitedly, "where are we going now?"


    With his appearance, I couldn''t help laughing: "don''t get excited, deal with Tang Yang''s case first. Go back to the team and find out. "


    In the team, I asked Long Hui to check Tang Yang''s information, and then found out her husband''s information.


    I glanced at his information, and then I began to talk. Zhang Jianguo, a native of this city, has been married for five years and works in a private enterprise.


    I have many ways to deal with such people.


    Long Hui printed out the information, and I patted him on the shoulder: "you work harder tonight, go to squat, and see where he often goes in and out, and who his mistress is."


    Long Hui nodded and left the team with the information. I was just about to go back to the office when Zheng Nan called me.


    I walked over and saw Zheng Nan pointing to the computer and said, "boss, are you looking for this person? Du Zhixuan, 22, is the youngest son of the Du family. He also has a brother, Du Zhichen


    I nodded: "it''s him, can you find the detailed information?"


    Zheng Nan shook his head: "can find all here."


    A cursory glance, about two or three pages, I asked Zheng nan to print out, then, I took the information back to the office.


    After sitting down, I carefully looked through Du Zhixuan''s information.


    Du Zhixuan was still in college at this time. Three months ago, his family suddenly went to school and suspended him. Later, there was a news report that the two sons of the Du family started fighting for the position of the leader of the Du family.


    The news is not too detailed, but I think Du Zhixuan''s state at the moment should have something to do with this fight.


    After this, Du Zhixuan disappeared, and Du Zhichen also successfully entered the political path.


    After reading the information, I pushed the information to Qin Li: "what do you think?"


    Qin Li glanced at the information and sneered: "sitting here, he is a victim of political struggle."


    I nodded, more agree with his words, no matter what happened in the infighting, Du Zhixuan died after all is a fact, and for the Du family, this is probably the most perfect ending.


    So it seems that Du Zhixuan has made it difficult for me.


    When I got home in the evening, I tested Du Zhixuan, but he forgot everything before, so he didn''t show any abnormality.


    "Do you really want to know your own life experience?" I sat on the sofa, looking at Du Zhixuan and asked again.


    Du Zhixuan nodded firmly: "think."I took a look at Qin Li and saw that he nodded at me. Then I handed Du Zhixuan the information I found during the day: "this is all the information I can find. Have a look."


    Maybe Du Zhixuan didn''t expect that I actually found his information. Surprised, he came over and looked at the information.


    Soon, Du Zhixuan finished reading the information. After a long time, he looked up at me and said, "are these information true?"


    "Yes, everything on it is related to you. Can you remember anything?"


    Du Zhixuan shook his head: "I feel like I''m reading other people''s stories. My name is Du Zhixuan."


    Seeing that he really didn''t think of it at all, I couldn''t help feeling disappointed, but as a criminal policeman, I quickly covered up my emotions.


    "What are you going to do now? Do you want to go back to your house? "


    Du Zhixuan shook his head: "I don''t want to go back. I don''t think those things have anything to do with me."


    His cold attitude makes me frown. According to the truth, normal people are more or less curious about their own life and family after amnesia. Is it because he doesn''t like that family that he behaves so cold? Or what happened in that family that made him so exclusive?


    Now I can''t ask him anything, I can only respect his choice.


    "Now that you know your life experience, can you go?" Qin Li looks at Du Zhixuan, his face is flat, but every word is driving people away.


    Du Zhixuan''s face changed. He looked up at me and begged, "I don''t have a place to go now, and I find that I can''t leave. I can''t cast the baby..."


    Later, he said some grievances, let me have a headache.


    After that, I just accepted Qin Li, and now another one comes out.

 Chapter 105

    Before I could figure out the words to refuse, Qin Li said, "who cares? Leave here as soon as possible. Don''t wait for me to drive you away."


    Du Zhixuan was a little sad to see that I didn''t speak. He bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    To be honest, if I didn''t know Qin Li before, I might take him in, but if I didn''t know Qin Li, I wouldn''t know him either.


    I don''t have too much sympathy, and I won''t offend Qin Li.


    Finally, Du Zhixuan left. I didn''t ask him to stay, and Qin Li didn''t say anything too bad.


    After Qin Li made sure that Du Zhixuan left completely, he came back to me, stood in front of me and looked down at me: "do you blame me for being too cruel?"


    I shook my head: "why, I don''t have too much sympathy, and I don''t want to participate in the Du family''s affairs."


    Seeing that, Qin Li''s face softened.


    I think he should have considered that the Du family is a political family, so he didn''t want me to participate.


    He''s doing it for my good. I don''t understand.


    The next day, before I got to the criminal police team, I received a call from Long Hui.


    After one night, Long Hui has basically mastered Zhang Jianguo''s whereabouts. If he calls me so early, it means that Long Hui has been following Zhang Jianguo all night.


    "Boss, Zhang Jianguo stayed at Liu Qian''s house last night. I have written down the address. Liu Qian is the front desk in a hotel. Do you want to find out about her?"


    Long Hui''s words surprised me. I didn''t expect to have such a big harvest in one night.


    "No, where are you now? I''ll find you


    Then, Long Hui told me the address of a hotel, hung up the phone, and I looked for it according to the address.


    After seeing Long Hui, he immediately pointed inside: "Liu Qian works here. In the morning, I watched Zhang Jianguo send her here."


    When I look at it from this angle, I can just see the position of the front desk. There is only one woman in the front desk, wearing professional clothes.


    After thinking for a moment, I let Long Hui get into my car and then took him to the mall.


    He bought two suits of formal clothes for him in the mall and asked him to change them. When he came out, he looked at me awkwardly: "boss, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s play a play. If you go fishing for Liu Qian, you''d better let her take the bait once." I looked at Long Hui''s formal clothes and nodded frequently. I didn''t expect that Long Hui was wearing formal clothes and listening to the spirit. It was different from passing on the police uniform.


    On the way back to the hotel, I told Long Hui my plan and asked him to cooperate with me.


    When I got out of the car, he took my hand and stormed into the hotel. I kept struggling and scolded: "let me go! You think that''s how I like you? Do you think you can get me if you have money? You dream


    Long Hui calm face, pull me all the way to the front desk: "open room."


    Liu Qian looked at me and Long Hui while she was working. In order not to show her timidity, I kept breaking Long Hui''s hand. He pushed me with one hand and threw me on the front desk. The protruding position just hit my ribs. I gasped in pain and let out a cry.


    Long Hui hasn''t found my difference yet. He stares at Liu Qian: "what are you doing? Can you hurry up? "


    Liu Qian smiles at Long Hui. The smile can be described as Enchantment: "Sir, it''s ready. The room is 208."


    With that, Liu Qian handed the room card to Long Hui.


    When I looked at it from this angle, I could see that Liu Qian took the opportunity to touch Long Hui''s hand. Long Hui frowned slightly and wanted to say something. I quickly interrupted him: "are you sick? Can you let me go? "


    Hearing my voice, Long Hui understood immediately, pulled me and said: "let go of you? Delusion


    With that, Long Hui took me to the elevator key, just a elevator came down, on the elevator, Long Hui released my hand, a sigh of relief.


    As soon as I got my hand free, I took a deep breath in my ribs and said, "you''re going to die. What are you doing with so much force?"


    Long Hui saw that my face changed with pain, and his eyes crossed with a touch of worry: "are you ok? Where did you hit just now? "


    I rolled my eyes and went into the room. I went directly into the bathroom. I saw that my ribs were bruised. I sighed silently. This idea was my own. I had to finish it on my knees.


    By the time I got out of the bathroom, I had become a battered look.


    Long Hui saw me like this, the corner of his mouth smoked: "boss, do you need to spell like this?"


    I rolled a white eye: "what do you know? We''ll wait for two hours, then you can go to the front desk and check out directly. Don''t worry about me. If Liu Qian takes the initiative to ask you out, remember to take the bait."


    Seeing Long Hui nodding, I fell on the bed and squinted.


    I don''t know how long after that, I was awakened by the knock on the door. I glanced around and found that Long Hui had left.


    I ran to the bathroom and patted myself on the cheek. I was so satisfied with the mess!Open the door, see is cleaning aunt, I stagger, left the room.


    When I went downstairs by the elevator and passed the front desk, I saw Liu Qian''s look at me become a little contemptuous.


    I sneered in my heart. Is she still qualified to despise me?


    Left the hotel and drove back to the team.


    Just walked into the office, Zheng Nan looked at me and exclaimed: "boss, what are you doing?"


    I just thought that I was the same as before. I smoothed my hair with my hand: "it''s OK. Is long Hui back?"


    Just then, I saw Long Hui enter the office: "boss, you are so amazing. She asked me to meet you at Qingcheng bar in the evening."


    I hooked the corner of my mouth. As long as Liu Qian took the bait, my first step was completed.


    In the afternoon, I went to find Tang Yang again.


    "He agreed to divorce, but did not agree to the division of property, child custody, he said not." Tang Yang was leaning on the back of the chair. His whole state was different from the last time I saw her.


    I smile a little: "I have arranged to take you to catch the rape later, take the video evidence, and then take the evidence to sue Zhang Jianguo for infidelity in marriage. If he doesn''t admit it, then sue him for whoring. Don''t talk about the division at that time, it''s OK to compensate you all."


    Tang Yang nodded. I always felt that she was looking at me with some excitement. Maybe she had been bullied for a long time, and now she is free, but she feels happy.


    In the evening, I went to the bar with Long Hui. As soon as I went in, I saw Liu Qian, who was dressed up in colorful clothes, chatting with the people next to her.


    We both looked at each other, and Long Hui strode to Liu Qian.

 Chapter 106

    I followed Long Hui, standing next to him in a "clever" way, watching him chatting with Liu Qian.


    Liu Qian didn''t seem to expect that I would follow her. She was not satisfied: "brother long, what do you mean? What do you want to do with her when you come out to play?"


    "Because she is obedient, what can I do for you?" Long Hui leans on the back of the chair with one hand, full of momentum.


    Seeing this, Liu Qian''s smile became more colorful. She moved her butt and stuck it on Long Hui: "of course, she came out to play. She''s not so smart. Do you want her? I''m not only obedient, but also witty. "


    Hearing this, I made a vomit in my heart. I have never seen such a disgusting woman.


    Qin Li stood behind me and opened his mouth close to my ear. He reached out and encircled my waist: "I also think you''re very obedient. Whether you know what''s interesting or not remains to be investigated."


    When he spoke, a cool breath sprayed on my cheek. I froze and wanted to stare at him, but I was afraid of being found.


    Liu Qian deliberately looked at me, thinking that I was stimulated by her words, laughing wildly.


    Seeing this, Long Hui hugs Liu Qian directly. They don''t know what to say, so they stand up and leave.


    I watched Long Hui leave. His hand behind him made a complete gesture to me. I lifted the corner of my mouth and relaxed my body. As I ran away, I stared at Qin Li and whispered: "be honest. You follow them and see where they have gone."


    Qin Li glanced at the direction that Long Hui left and looked at me innocently with a smile: "what''s my advantage? For the sake of our relationship, just give me a kiss. "


    After leaving the bar, I took a look around. No one noticed. I put my foot up and gave Qin Li a kiss on his side: "OK? Go and follow


    Qin Li looked at me half ring, I some dare not look his eyes, fortunately soon he left, followed Long Hui left.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that Qin Li''s eyes just looked at me a little strange.


    I found a milk tea shop nearby and sat down to wait for Qin Li.


    After a long time, Qin Li came back from the outside: "two people went to open a room, just in the hotel behind the alley."


    I ordered a little, took out my cell phone and pretended to call: "did you come into the room to see it? What are they doing? "


    "When I went, the woman was in the bathroom. You..."


    Before Qin Li finished speaking, my mobile phone rang, and the person sitting opposite me changed his eyes.


    I quickly got up and left the milk tea shop. After I left, I answered the phone: "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, I''ve caught a hotel. What should I do now?"


    Long Hui''s voice came from the phone. It''s a little low. It should have been called me secretly.


    "According to the original plan, you take the evidence and catch her. After Tang Yang catches the traitor and gets the property, let Zhang Jianguo run into Liu Qian."


    After arranging things, I drove home.


    The next afternoon, Long Hui received a phone call, looking at Zhang Jianguo''s people, appeared in the hotel, and opened a room, Liu Qian after work, also did not leave, it seems, should be to find Zhang Jianguo.


    I nodded to Long Hui and let people watch Zhang Jianguo. I drove to pick up Tang Yang before I went to the hotel.


    When I got to the hotel, I found that Long Hui had found a video recorder. In order not to let Liu Qian recognize Long Hui, I specially asked him to wait for us in the car. I took Tang Yang to find Zhang Jianguo''s room and knocked directly on the door.


    After a long time, there was no reply inside. I raised my chin to the person next to me and asked him to open the door directly before I rushed in.


    Liu Qian was in the middle of shooting. We were in the middle of shooting a video.


    Tang Yang stood by the bed. Although she had been prepared, I think she changed her face.


    At this time, Zhang Jianguo also found that someone broke in. He quickly pulled the sheet and covered the two people''s bodies. Just as he wanted to scold us, he saw Tang Yang standing beside me, his face suddenly turned to one side.


    "How did you get here?"


    I pulled Tang Yang for a while and said, "we are the police. Your wife called the police and said that you cheated in marriage. All the human and material evidence is here. Come with us." With that, I took out the criminal police certificate and opened it against his face.


    Zhang Jianguo obviously flustered, pushed Liu Qian away: "I didn''t cheat, we have divorced!"


    I looked at Zhang Jianguo and sneered: "didn''t you cheat? That''s whoring? Take them all away


    The man behind me didn''t give Zhang Jianguo the chance to dress at all. He pulled a bath towel to surround him. Another man directly caught Liu Qian who wanted to run.


    "This is my girlfriend, girlfriend! We have a proper relationship! No whoring, and I''m not cheating! " While struggling, Zhang Jianguo spoke anxiously.


    At this time, Tang Wei came to me and said with a smile, "then you agree to our divorce. I don''t want much. You just leave the house clean."Not only Zhang Jianguo''s face changed, but Liu Qian''s face also changed. Looking at this scene, I just feel very happy.


    It''s too late to think about getting rid of the relationship.


    But I won''t let Liu Qian off so easily. Zhang Jianguo deserves what he has done, but Liu Qian is not a good thing. I always have to teach her a lesson.


    Watching them take Zhang Jianguo and Liu Qian, I followed Tang Wei out of the hotel.


    "You go to a lawyer, make a divorce agreement and ask Zhang Jianguo to leave the house. If he doesn''t agree, see you in court."


    Tang Wei nodded and suddenly began to smile. I saw tears in her eyes.


    After a while, Tang Weicai looked at me and said, "it''s so cool. Thank you. I didn''t expect you to be a policeman."


    I smile: "not the police, I will help you, this kind of person to keep is a disaster."


    After Tang Wei left, I went back to the team with Long Hui. I specially asked Long Hui to change his clothes and go to see Liu Qian.


    Liu Qian saw that Long Hui came to find her. She thought that she had hope to go out. She put all the chips on Long Hui.


    "You believe me, I really have nothing to do with him. He forced me. I really didn''t know he had a wife!" Liu Qian looks at Long Hui and looks like she''s going to cry.


    I stand in the monitor room and sneer. Fortunately, we have the recording function here. I''m looking forward to it. When Zhang Jianguo knows Liu Qian''s words, how will he react?


    Long Hui appeases Liu Qian on the surface and leaves the interrogation room.


    "OK, your task is almost finished. After Zhang Jianguo and Tang Wei divorce, create an opportunity for Zhang Jianguo to break through Liu Qian." With that, I patted Long Hui on the shoulder.

 Chapter 107

    Long Hui left with me and said with a bitter smile: "boss, you are really cruel. If you don''t talk about your future in prison, even your last hope is broken. Although Zhang Jianguo quickly got rid of the relationship, I think he still has some feelings for Liu Qian. "


    "Oh, man, a lower body thinking animal, has feelings for everything." With that, I glanced at Long Hui and walked into the office quickly.


    Within two days, I received a phone call from Tang Yang. Zhang Jianguo agreed to divorce and went out of the house.


    Listening to Tang Yang''s joyful voice, I couldn''t help smiling.


    Later, I created an opportunity for Zhang Jianguo to meet Liu Qian. As expected, Zhang Jianguo still has hope for Liu Qian. Zhang Jianguo has divorced Tang Yang now, and he likes Tang Yang to be together after he gets out of prison.


    When Liu Qian instead put all her hopes on Long Hui, she did not give Zhang Jianguo a chance.


    In the face of Liu Qian''s tough attitude, Zhang Jianguo finally lost his hope.


    After that, I asked Long Hui to give up Liu Qian''s idea. After that, I invited Long Hui to have a meal alone. After all, they also made a lot of efforts and sacrificed a lot of color.


    It is precisely this matter that I have successfully aroused the emotions of all the members of the criminal police team. Although the second team has no direct connection with us, the robberies in the police station also have a great impact on them.


    Gaoyi started to grab the case, and now I don''t have the courage to do anything else.


    In the afternoon, the director called me to his office and looked at me strangely.


    I don''t know what the director wants to say to me. I feel a little nervous. Is it our case of robbing the police that makes the director dissatisfied?


    Just when I was daydreaming, the director suddenly laughed: "I really didn''t expect you to have this kind of ability."


    Director of the smile I was confused: "director, what do you mean?"


    After a while, the director slowly stopped smiling and looked at me seriously: "you''ve dealt with this matter better than I imagined. I thought you would come to me for an explanation. I didn''t expect that..."


    To this extent, I also understand what the chief means. He refers to the police robbing our case.


    Looking at the director''s appearance at this time, I couldn''t help looking at Qin Li who was leaning against the window. If it wasn''t for him, I might have entered what the director said and rushed to ask him for a book.


    "Well, it''s OK for me to ask you to come. You can do the following things by yourself. Don''t poke too big a basket." With that, the director waved with a smile on his face.


    I nodded. As soon as I left the director''s office, Zheng Nan came up to me: "boss, what did the director say to you? Won''t you be punished again? "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help reaching out and patting Zheng Nan''s forehead: "what do you think? Just waiting for me to be punished and go away, right? "


    Zheng Nan said with a smile: "how can I? I don''t care about you. The director didn''t embarrass you, did he?"


    Seeing that they were all looking at this side, I raised my voice: "they are all scattered to work. What are you looking at? Can the director still eat me? "


    With that, I was ready to turn back to the office when I heard Long Hui excitedly say to the phone: "what did you say? When did it happen? "


    After a while, not knowing what the other party said, Long Hui hung up the phone with an ugly face.


    I went over with a frown and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "There is a famous perfumer in this city who died in the suite of Longcheng hotel. The police couldn''t make it. They called for help."


    Long Hui said, hands akimbo, don''t know what to think of, a voice curse mouth: "the group of shriveled calf play should, the case happened three days ago, it should be pressure, now the police see things wrong, ready to throw the pot on our head!"


    I frowned and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t say so much useless nonsense, take people to have a look."


    Finish saying, I directed Zheng nan to wave a hand, Zheng Nan immediately followed up.


    I took people straight to Longcheng hotel. The case happened three days ago. Now, there should be no clue, but I always need to know the specific situation.


    Zheng Nan took people to find the manager and relevant personnel to understand the specific situation at that time. I took long Hui to the monitoring room directly. Now even if I go to the room, there should be no clue. It''s better to see the monitoring directly.


    Soon, someone took us to the monitoring room, and I asked someone to call out the video surveillance from the time the perfumer moved in.


    According to the surveillance video, the perfumer stayed in the evening of the 25th of this month and came out once in the evening. According to the video, he should have gone to dinner.


    On the morning of the 26th, the perfumer did not leave the room. Instead, a man like an assistant entered the room. According to the monitoring time, he left the room after less than half an hour.


    On the afternoon of the 26th, the perfumer left the room again and stood in the stairwell waiting for the elevator, holding the phone in his hand. He should have asked someone to leave.In the early morning of the 26th, the fragrance maker came back from outside. From the monitoring point of view, he couldn''t get a picture of his face. However, from the perspective of the pace of the fragrance maker, he should have gone out to socialize, and the pace of going back to the room was a bit staggering.


    On the morning of the 27th, the waiter knocked on the door and went in to clean the room. Then he ran out of the room in horror and called the police. The perfumer died in the room.


    On the morning of the 27th, the police came to seal the room, investigate the scene and understand the situation.


    Today is the 30th, the last day of the month.


    After watching the video, my face was a little ugly, and I didn''t have any clues. The only suspicious thing was who was the man of the portrait assistant on the 26th, and what kind of party the perfumer went to on the evening of the 26th.


    Later, I left Long Hui and asked him to copy a surveillance video. I left the monitoring room and went to find Zheng nan to see if he had any useful clues.


    When I went to the hall, Zheng Nan was still learning about the situation with the manager. I went to Zheng Nan and sat down without interrupting them.


    "This matter really has nothing to do with our hotel. The first person who found something wrong in the room that day, I''ve asked someone to call. The police informed me that you must strictly investigate!"


    The manager said as a cold sweat slid down his forehead.


    Zheng Nan, sitting beside me without thinking, saw the video.


    I believe the manager is innocent, and there is no problem with the hotel. But people died here. This is the source, and we know nothing about it. People from the police station don''t know whether they will cooperate. Now we can only start from the source.

 Chapter 108

    After a while, on the day of the incident, the first waiter who found the death of the perfumer rushed over.


    Zheng Nan looked at him and asked, "tell me what you saw on the day of the incident."


    The waiter nodded and recalled that day with fear: "I went to work at 8:00 in the morning on the 27th. I went to clean my room at 8:30. I knocked on the door, but there was no response. The door was not locked. I thought there was no one in it, so I opened the door with my room card. Who would have thought..."


    According to the waiter''s recollection, after he pushed the door in, he didn''t see the perfumer directly. When he was collecting the garbage, he found a pair of men''s shoes exposed under the quilt. He wanted to help put them back on the ground, but he didn''t expect that when he lifted the quilt, he found that the perfumer was afraid of being on the bed.


    At that time, the fragrance maker still had a strong smell of wine. There was a garbage can beside the bed and some vomit. He wanted to wake up the fragrance maker, but he found that he was out of breath and his face was blue.


    Then he left the room in a panic and informed the police.


    Zheng Nan nodded and wrote down one by one: "are there any other details?"


    The waiter frowned and thought about it carefully. After half a sound, he suddenly exclaimed: "ah, I remember when I was cleaning the room, I saw the medicine on the bedside table. I don''t know if it has any direct relationship."


    "What medicine?" I frowned and looked up at the waiter.


    Scan medicine: "shake one''s head in a hurry, I just don''t remember what the waiter did that day."


    Zheng Nan nodded, then turned to look at me: "boss, what do you want to ask?"


    I shook my head slightly. The waiter was the first witness of the whole thing. What he could see was the most intuitive. Now there was nothing in the room. It was useless to go and see it.


    As soon as the waiter left, Long Hui came back. Seeing that there was nothing to ask, I left the hotel with someone.


    "Boss, what are we going to do now?" Zheng Nan see I am not to the direction of the criminal police team, immediately asked.


    "Go to the police station and see what the police find."


    Hearing this, their faces changed for a while, and then Long Hui tentatively said: "boss, is it a little bit..."


    "What is it? No matter what conflicts we have, solving cases is the key. Take away all your careful thoughts! "


    Before long Hui finished speaking, I snapped at him.


    Long Hui saw that my face sank and he didn''t speak. He sat back in silence.


    When I got to the police station, I found the person who was in charge of investigating the case.


    After several policemen knew that we were members of the criminal police team, their faces changed. Maybe they felt that such irresponsible throwing the pot was a little sorry for our criminal police team.


    But I didn''t care too much. I went straight to the subject.


    "What about the records and photos you left after the investigation? I''ll take a look at eyewitness statements and video clues. "


    Several police dare not say more, quickly turn out the record, handed over.


    After all, Zheng Nan and I spent more time than Long Hui. As soon as I opened my mouth, he knew what I wanted to do. He took the record and began to compare it with his notes.


    After getting the video, I directly asked Long Hui to go there for comparison. I looked through the records left at the scene of the investigation.


    There are a lot of photos. I have a rough look at them. They are all useless. Only a few of them are taken of the dead, and another one is taken of the overall situation.


    I looked at this picture carefully, and sure enough, I saw something similar to a medicine box on the bedside table.


    Then I found out the photo of the corpse again. The dead man''s face was very blue and frowned. He looked very uncomfortable. One hand hung weakly on the edge of the bed, and the other hand clasped tightly on the sheet under him.


    I took out these useful photos and handed them to Zheng Nan for him to put them away. Then I took out the confession record in his hand and had a cursory look. It was similar to what the waiter said, but there was no such detail as the medicine box.


    Then, looking up at the key information, the police couldn''t help looking at it for three days


    at a loss about what to do, the police finally shook their heads. "We only found an assistant named Wang Shuo who had been with Guo Siyu for five years. We had looked for Wang Shuo, but he told us that he went to the hotel on the same day to talk to Guo Siyu about what he needed to do, and that Guo Siyu needed to attend the event, which was related to the perfume he was taking over. Production and promotion. "


    I nodded. These policemen have done something. They don''t have three days to be vain.


    "The personal data you found, let me have a look."


    Then they sent the information about Wang Shuo and Guo Siyu.


    Guo Si Yu is the Royal perfume technician of He Jia, who develops and produces perfume. Wang Shuo, an assistant sent by the he family, has been working in the he family for nearly five years.It seems that the problem lies either with Wang Shuo or with the he family.


    After reading the information, I threw it to Zheng Nan and asked him to make a record. If I guessed correctly, it should be the he family''s play of "removing the grind and killing the donkey".


    Guo Si Yu concentrate the power in the hands of one individual for five years. Now the perfume channel will be on the market. He is trying to monopolize the power and buy Guo Siyu to kill him.


    But this he family


    I frowned at the thought of the he family. If I guess correctly, the he family should be the He Xin family!


    If it''s really He Xin''s family, then it can explain why they put pressure on us to close the case quickly. It can also explain why the police have to throw the pot to us in a hurry.


    However, I am not a soft persimmon that is abused by others. I have to bear the responsibility, so I will bear it together!


    "This matter is handled by your police station first, or by the clues you found first. After all, three days have passed. You should have a more comprehensive grasp of many clues than us. Our criminal police team will help you solve the case."


    I lift Mou to look at several policemen in front of me, light of open mouth.


    The voice did not fall, several police faces have changed, they want to shake the pot, but also to see if I take this pot.


    "However, criminal cases are always in the charge of your criminal police team. We..."


    One of the policemen looked at me with a look of reluctance, but as soon as he touched my line of sight, he lost his voice.


    Looking at him, I raised a smile: "don''t you think it''s too late to say this now? When you robbed the case in our hands, you were very happy. Now how can you say no? We''ll give you all the cases you want. Let''s not say a criminal case. Let''s let the criminal police team deal with civil cases. We won''t say anything. "

 Chapter 109

    Although the words are euphemistic, I did do the same.


    The police on the scene all changed their faces. At the beginning, the case of robbing the criminal police was really something they picked up first, but now they want to throw the pot away. Is it too easy?


    At this moment, a gloomy voice thought in vain: "this is officer Lu. Seeing is better than hearing."


    I follow the voice to see past, the facial expression slightly changes, the person who comes is the head of the police station, Zhang Xinwei!


    It''s said that Zhang Xinwei''s hard-blooded wrist is not in his hands. It''s rumored that Zhang Xinwei was once a member of the criminal police team, and the criminal cases he took over were the same as those of Pediatrics. But later, he applied to be transferred from the criminal police team and came to be a policeman.


    I stood up and held out my hand to him: "director Zhang, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Zhang Xinwei gave me a virtual shake, pressed his hand and motioned me to sit down. Then he said, "it''s not that we don''t want to take care of it, it''s that we can''t take care of it."


    I looked at Zhang Xinwei and frowned slightly. I felt that he had something to say, but for a moment I didn''t understand the deep meaning of his words.


    "It shouldn''t be that simple. It seems like a simple homicide case, but it should involve a lot, otherwise he would not say so." Qin Li was beside me, explaining in a low voice.


    I clearly nodded: "thank you for reminding, but I still want to solve the case, if the police can''t help, please transfer all the information to the criminal police team."


    With that, I stood up and glanced at the policemen standing behind Zhang Xinwei. With a flash of cold light in my eyes, I left the police station.


    On the car, I just long vomit a bad breath, this Zhang Xinwei is not simple.


    "What do you mean, boss?" Zheng Nan sat on the copilot, looking at me and asked in doubt.


    Glancing at him, I didn''t explain.


    If this matter is really related to the he family, then it will not be simple. Just like meeting Du Zhixuan before, I feel that there is someone who controls what.


    Back to the criminal police team, the police have faxed all the relevant information of the case.


    I asked Long Hui to help Zheng Nan sort out, and went back to the office alone.


    "Qin Li, I think someone manipulated this matter. What''s the purpose of that person?" I leaned against the window, looked at Qin Li sitting on the sofa and asked.


    Qin Li shook his head. After a moment, he dropped his eyes and said, "do you remember the identity of Du Zhixuan? If it really has something to do with Du Zhixuan, will you care about it? "


    The Du family is a business family with a huge system. On the surface, the he family has only a commercial system, but on the back, they have complicated contacts and supporters. It''s not necessarily difficult to guarantee that there are no political or other people.


    If this is the case, it seems that it can only be said by Zhang Xinwei that this case is not to be solved, but cannot be solved!


    If I really insist on digging deep, the more people involved, the more dangerous my position and safety will be.


    Zhang Xinwei has seen through this, otherwise he would not have pointed to remind me.


    Before long, Zheng Nan knocked on my office door with the sorted materials.


    "Boss, take a look. This is all the information transmitted by the police station. The video can be completely matched with the oral record, and the others are different."


    I nodded, asked Zheng nan to put the information on the table, and then said: "this matter with the people below, seal, don''t talk about everywhere."


    Zheng Nan Leng for a while, and then should be a, turned to leave the office.


    After Zheng Nan left, I looked at the information on the desk and fell into a deep meditation. If it is really as I thought, how should this case be solved?


    He family is the only one who wants to kill Guo Siyu, but if he family is really bad, it will inevitably involve other things. However, if the case is settled hastily, it is unfair to Guo Siyu. For a moment, I was in a dilemma.


    "What do you think? You can trace the surface symbolically. As long as you don''t touch the he family, they won''t do anything to you. Besides, Guo Siyu is dead. Even if he finally knows the truth, it''s useless. "


    Qin Li leaned on the sofa and looked at me calmly.


    Compared with Qin Li''s reason and indifference, my tangle at this time seems a little ridiculous.


    Just like the case of Du Zhixuan, if I don''t know du Zhixuan''s identity and background, I may be able to help him, but since I know du Zhixuan''s real identity and background, I just have the heart to help him.


    With this in mind, it seems that the following things will not be so difficult.


    When I got home from work, I was about to give incense to Qin Li when I heard the news report on TV. My hand trembled and the fire almost burned me.


    "Are you all right?" Qin Li saw that I was a little abnormal, and immediately floated over.


    I shook my head, put the incense into the censer, quickly walked to the sofa and sat down, watching the news report.


    Today, a car accident happened on bening road. It was he''s son who had the accident. According to witnesses, a truck suddenly lost control and ran into he''s car. The scene was chaotic.Subsequently, a surveillance video of the road section in Benin was released. Watching the people inside the car being rescued, not long after the car exploded, the video stopped suddenly.


    I watched the news, my fingers trembled slightly. If I didn''t come into contact with the Du family, he family, or even Guo Siyu''s case, it might be just an ordinary car accident for me.


    But now it''s creepy.


    Qin Li didn''t know when he was sitting beside him. He reached out and patted me on the shoulder. "Don''t think so much about it. It doesn''t have much to do with you."


    Hearing Qin Li''s soothing voice, I couldn''t help shivering.


    After a long time, I looked at Qin Li, and my voice trembled unconsciously: "did you have an accident, or was it an accident?"


    Hearing this, Qin Li''s face changed slightly. After a long time, he looked at me, sighed, nodded, and then shook his head and said: "it should not be an accident, but I have no direct evidence. I was on another mission at that time. All the people who were with me died, but I was the only one. Although I was saved, I fell into a coma."


    I look at Qin Li, chill rises from the bottom of my heart, what happened at that time?


    The sound of advertisements on TV brought back my thoughts. After two deep breaths, I looked at Qin Li and said seriously, "this matter, I want to check!"


    Qin Li looked at me a little surprised, then helplessly smile: "OK, I''ll accompany you to check."

 Chapter 110

    I hugged him before he said anything.


    I don''t know whether it was the case that stimulated me or the coma of Qin Li that scared me.


    At this moment, I was afraid that I would lose Qin Li.


    Even at this moment, I think, even if Qin Li has been a ghost, I will be with him, even if he can''t wake up all his life!


    After a long time, I let go of Qin Li and looked at him firmly: "Qin Li, you have to believe me. I will find out what happened in those years and who hurt you so much."


    Qin Li looked at me deeply, then nodded, and his mouth curved: "I believe you, but now, what are you going to do about Guo Siyu?"


    "Check, start with the man named Wang Shuo, whether he family or Du family, as long as they break the law, they should be punished. And I''m a law enforcer, a righteous law enforcer! "


    With these words, I firmly believe that these people should not be allowed to be so rampant, ignoring the law, killing is wrong, no matter what the reason!


    As a law enforcer, I should be strict in law enforcement and be prosecuted for breaking the law!


    Qin Li looked at my firm line of sight and chuckled: "it''s no waste. I like you so much. I love you so much now."


    For the first time, I was slightly surprised to hear Qin Li say these things so frankly. Looking at him, I suddenly smile. I seem to have begun to understand what it''s like to like a person. "I like you, too."


    The next day, I went to the police station and directly called Zheng Nan, Long Hui and Shan Yang. Looking at the three of them standing side by side in front of my desk, my face became serious.


    "I want to thoroughly investigate the case of Guo Siyu. This case is deeply involved. Are you afraid?"


    Three people are Leng for a while, Zheng Nan first reaction: "I''m afraid of what, boss, you say, how do you want me to do?"


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s voice, Long Hui and Shan Yang said: "yes, we are not afraid. Since we choose to follow the boss, what do you say and what do I do?"


    See them so firm, I feel a burst of gratification in my heart, they start from the four big words on my head, enforce the law impartially!


    No matter what the other party''s plot is, no matter what the other party wants to hide!


    "Well, there''s one more thing. Some time ago, I asked you to check a person named Du Zhixuan for me. Do you remember?"


    Three people looked at each other, nodded, waiting for me to finish.


    "Du Zhixuan is dead. My intuition is that the Du family says that there are many conspiracies. I want to investigate this case and give Du Zhixuan justice. Even if the result is cruel, at least it is the truth."


    Zheng Nan''s face changed for a while, looking at me a little uncertain: "boss, how do you know he''s dead? And it''s the Du family? "


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The he family is a business, which involves a wide range of people, while the Du family belongs to the Zheng business family. You can imagine the difficulties."


    Speaking of this, I stopped for a moment, glanced at three people, and then said, "since I tell you this, it''s because I trust you and don''t let me down."


    Zheng Nan is rising face: "boss, you can rest assured, I know what should not say what should not do."


    Long Hui and Shan Yang also nodded and looked at me with firm eyes.


    I started to talk, nodded, and then pulled out the information I had saved from the drawer and put it in front of three people.


    "Look at the information first, and I''ll tell you what to do when you understand."


    Three people nodded, without hesitation took the information, is ready to open, my office door was suddenly pushed open.


    The director stood at the door with a gloomy face. I don''t know how much he heard about our conversation just now.


    Three people looked at each other, took the information and saluted the director: "director."


    I also stood up: "director, how do you..."


    Before he finished speaking, the director came in, closed the door, came up to me with an angry face, and said in a deep voice, "what do you want to do? I don''t want the black hat on my head, do I? Can you look into this case? "


    The Secretary said, "I''m not prepared to bear the consequences of this question."


    "Nonsense!" With that, the director patted the table, then glared at the three people standing on one side: "you are also mischievous! Can this be such a joke? What do you think that is? Ordinary family? Whether it''s the Du family or the he family, it''s a tiger''s den. You''re looking for death! "


    "Chief!" The director looked at me with deep eyes. "Chief, look what''s written on my head."


    When the director heard this, he glanced up at my head.


    On the wall behind me, there is a pair of calligraphy with four big characters: enforce the law impartially.


    "Director, I don''t want to let them go unpunished. No matter what their status is, if they break the law, they should be punished accordingly."After hearing this, the director''s face changed a few times. Then he pointed to my forehead and said in a cruel voice, "then you can''t mess around! You know... "


    Before he finished, I knew what he wanted to say. I interrupted him: "director, I am sitting in this seat today. If I don''t sit in this seat, I will turn a blind eye to it. To tell you the truth, I checked the Du family and he family today, and I will check the Qin family in the future. I don''t care what the hell is, I want the truth! "


    "Even if the truth is snake cave? Even if the truth will kill you? " The director looked at me with a gloomy face.


    I nodded without hesitation: "yes, even if it''s snake cave, even if it''s death with me."


    I''m not afraid of the director''s review. I''m afraid of the Du family. I can see the loss of Du Zhixuan. If I don''t even pretend to see the he family, how can I help Qin Li to check his affairs in the future?


    I believe that things about Qin Li will not be simpler than these things, and even I have a sense that they will be 100 times more difficult than what I am looking for now.


    So I know that I have no way to go back. Besides, behind me at the moment, I am not alone. Behind me is the law, which is strictly prohibited by the iron net. My fear can not be the reason for me to retreat.


    Everyone''s eyes in the room have changed. It seems that the relationship between us has changed, but those are too subtle for me to notice.


    My attention is all on the director. I''m ready that he won''t agree, but even if he doesn''t agree, I won''t give up.


    After a long time, the director just looked at me, sighed, waved, let Zheng Nan they three go out first.

 Chapter 111

    Looking at this posture, I know that the director has something to say to me alone. I quickly walked around the desk to the sofa and sat on the sofa with the director.


    "Chief, what do you want to say?"


    The director looked at me and sighed again: "how do you know about the death of Du''s youngest son?"


    This words let me Leng for a while, I subconsciously took a look at Qin Li, see he shook his head at me, I just consider the words and sentences opening: "accidentally know."


    "Don''t worry about the Du family, but there is one thing you may not know about Guo Siyu. Guo Siyu is the illegitimate son of the current helmsman of the Guo family. He doesn''t fight for fame and wealth, but only loves to spice. The Guo family also belonged to the marriage of Commerce and politics. If you want to check the he family, you should first ask the Guo family whether they agree or not. "


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly. Guo Siyu was the illegitimate son of the Guo family, which was not shown in Guo Siyu''s data.


    Suddenly, I thought of Zhang Xinwei''s advice to me when I left the police station that day.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to look into this matter, but that he can''t look into it at all. It seems that Zhang Xinwei knows something I don''t know.


    Two people died and one had a car accident, which directly involved three families. I''m afraid the connection between them is complicated.


    It turned out that Zhang Xinwei had known about this for a long time, and only that day would he say this to me.


    When the director saw my face changed, he couldn''t help laughing: "do you want to check now? There''s still time for regret. "


    I took back my thoughts and nodded. Now that I have decided, I will not change so easily.


    The director looked at me with a strange look in his eyes. Then he nodded and took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know who to call. A moment later, he said, "come in."


    Within a minute, my office door was knocked. Before I could make a sound, the door was pushed open.


    I was slightly surprised to see the people coming in. Zhang Xinwei? What is he doing here?


    Zhang Xinwei stood still, saluted the director and said in a deep voice, "master."


    The director waved his hand, pointed to the chair next to him and asked him to sit down. I looked at the two people in shock. What''s the situation?


    "Silly girl, what are you looking at? Haven''t you met before? I don''t need to introduce it any more. " The director saw me a pair of shocked appearance, can''t help but relax the tone.


    Zhang Xinwei looked at me and said hello. I nodded my head in a daze. I didn''t understand what the director meant.


    "Zhang Xinwei was in charge of the Du family, the he family and the Guo family. Since you want to investigate now, you should assist Zhang Xinwei to thoroughly investigate the case!"


    The director''s words completely confused me.


    If I just saw Zhang Xinwei, I was just guessing, then I have already lost my real hammer.


    Qin Li stood aside, looking at my reaction, helplessly shook his head and kindly reminded me: "Congratulations, you are in the whole set."


    I took two deep breaths and kept silent for a long time before I completely digested the meaning of the director''s words.


    Together with me, it''s all rubbish. Someone has already started to investigate this case in depth. Why does the director still have to make a stop attitude?


    The director saw my face changed and knew that I was thinking about it. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "your first team is mainly responsible for investigating this case. The rest will be handed over to the second team to cooperate with director Zhang."


    With that, the director stood up and left.


    I look at Zhang Xinwei, embarrassed, burst the watch, secretly scolded, early know someone is dealing with this matter, what hand do I meddle in? Finally, I played myself in.


    "I think you know all the basic information. Let''s say something you don''t know." Zhang Xinwei looked at me, whether I had digested the fact or not, and said directly.


    "Du Zhixuan, the youngest son of the Du family, died at home strangely. Outsiders only know that he is fighting with his brother. In fact, he is just an abandoned son in the Du family''s power policy. Guo Siyu seems to have no ambition and is only interested in flavoring, but he is actually gathering up his own power in secret. He wants to seize the opportunity at any time and give the Guo family a fatal blow. "


    "The accident of He Xin seems to be simple, but it actually catalyzes the development of everything. As the only successor of the he family, He Xin''s accident not only benefited the Du family, but also Guo Siyu. "


    "Although Guo Siyu has died in the hands of the he family, He Xin''s accident is unexpected. The only beneficiary is the Du family."


    After listening to Zhang Xinwei''s introduction of the real situation inside, I narrowed my eyes and whispered: "what a fisherman gets benefits."


    Zhang Xinwei nodded and continued: "Du Zhixuan, the abandoned son, seems useless. In fact, he can play a great role in the Du family, but now we can''t find his body. For us, everything is nonsense."


    Hearing this, I can''t help but regret why I didn''t leave Du Zhixuan at the beginning. Even if he lost his memory, leaving him can be of some use.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look at Qin Li standing behind Zhang Xinwei.Zhang Xinwei was stunned by my eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    I shook my head: "where did you find out? What should I do now? "


    "It''s better to find Du Zhixuan''s body. You can continue to look into Guo Siyu''s affairs, but you can''t disturb the Guo family."


    I clearly nodded, that is to say, I can check the he family, but I can''t disturb the Guo family.


    Later, Zhang Xinwei gave me a deep look and stood up: "since it''s OK, I''ll go first. If there''s anything, I''ll call you."


    I quickly stood up and took Zhang Xinwei away from the criminal police team.


    Watching Zhang Xinwei leave, I took a deep breath. It''s hard to be calculated like this.


    "Boss, what''s the situation now?" Zheng Nan sees me to come back, immediately welcomed to come up, some worry ground open mouth asks a way.


    I waved my hand: "for the time being, I''ll let you know when there is an action." With that, I went back to the office.


    Seeing me coming back, Qin Li said slowly, "it''s no use complaining about me. Who knows there''s such a deep dispute in it."


    "I don''t blame you. Now try to find out if you can find Du Zhixuan." I leaned back in my chair and spoke weakly.


    Seeing this, Qin Li smiles: "I know where he is."


    "Qin Li looked at him and said," where is he now? "


    Qin Li slightly pick eyebrows: "tell you what good I have?"


    "What benefits do you want?" I looked at Qin Li''s forehead and couldn''t help sliding down three black lines. At this time, did he mean to ask me for benefits?


    If it wasn''t for him at the beginning, I might have really left Du Zhixuan. It was he who drove Du Zhixuan away. Now, if we want to find Du Zhixuan, he still wants benefits from me. What a grievance!

 Chapter 112

    "In the future, let''s sleep together."


    This words let me suddenly stare big eyes, just want to shake his head to refuse, see him open a way again: "think where go, I also can''t do anything to you, just I sleep tired of sofa, and you accept Du Zhixuan, let him sleep on the sofa is not for granted?"


    What Qin Li said is also reasonable. If I really want to keep Du Zhixuan, I can''t let Qin Li and Du Zhixuan sleep together. I''m afraid they will fight.


    Hesitated for a moment, I nodded and agreed to Qin Li''s proposal.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. When I nodded, I saw a touch of cunning in Qin Li''s eyes.


    "I''ll take you to Du Zhixuan in the evening."


    After work, I had a quick meal and let Qin Li take me to find Du Zhixuan.


    I don''t know how Qin Li knew where Du Zhixuan was, but he said that if he knew, he would not cheat me.


    When the sun set, Qin Li took me around the path and found a dilapidated wooden house in the community. I pushed the wooden house away and coughed because of the smell inside.


    This wooden room should be the place where sanitation workers usually put tools. It''s dirty and messy.


    And Du Zhixuan was in the corner, with his eyes closed. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or fainted.


    I walked over carefully, squatted down and spoke softly: "Du Zhixuan?"


    After a while, seeing that he didn''t respond, I looked up at Qin Li: "he won''t die, will he?"


    "He has already died once. How can he die again?" Hello, don''t laugh when you pass by


    I just want to open my mouth to let Qin Li be gentle. Before I speak, I see Du Zhixuan slowly open his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" He was stunned to see us for a moment, and then said.


    Listening to his hoarse voice, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. "Don''t sleep here. Come with me. I want to say something to you."


    Du Zhixuan looked at me, a moment later, he shook his head: "no, I''m fine here."


    Looking at his decadent appearance, I couldn''t help frowning: "don''t you want to know how you died? Do you want to know what''s going on in your family? Don''t you have any curiosity? "


    A few questions confused him. After a long time, he shook his head dispiritedly: "didn''t you refuse to help me? I found it according to the address on the information before, but I didn''t remember anything. Those people are stranger to me than you."


    With that, Du Zhixuan gave a bitter smile.


    "I regret now, and I have a way to help you recover your memory and find out the truth. Do you want to go with me?"


    Du Zhixuan looked at me in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe it. When I was impatient, he suddenly said excitedly, "are you really willing to help me?"


    He nodded his head and said, "I don''t have a way to go before I get up."


    When I got home, I asked Du Zhixuan to take care of himself and give him three sticks of incense. After he finished eating, I spoke slowly.


    "You don''t remember what happened before, but as far as I know, your death is a conspiracy of the Du family. If the final truth is cruel, can you accept it?"


    Hearing this, Du Zhixuan was silent for a moment, then nodded: "I want to know, although I don''t think of the previous things now, I always feel a little unwilling."


    Hearing this, I raised the corner of my mouth, nodded, and then put out what Zhang Xinwei told me.


    After that, I looked at Du Zhixuan: "you are just a chess piece of the Du family. Your death has not been registered, or even hidden by your family. Just yesterday, He Xin also had a car accident. It seems that someone did it intentionally."


    "How do you know that?" Du Zhixuan looked at me, his face was a little ugly, and he didn''t seem to believe what I said.


    "I have my channels, and I don''t expect you to believe me. When you think of everything, you will know."


    With that, I turned to look at Qin Li, who was sitting on one side pretending to be transparent: "what can you do to help him recover his memory quickly?"


    Qin Li shook his head: "he can only wait for himself to remember. If he deliberately evades, I''m afraid he won''t remember until you die."


    Qin Li this words let me black complexion, stretched out a hand to clap him, can''t speak well?


    After thinking for a moment, I had an idea in my heart: "well, from tomorrow on, you will follow me. You can know all my query progress at the first time. I believe you will always remember it."


    The next day, when I went to the criminal police team, I also brought Du Zhixuan. He was the victim of this incident, and he had the right to know the progress of the whole incident.


    Go to the police station, the first thing, I asked Zheng Nan and Long Hui to check the details of Guo Siyu and Wang Shuo.


    Two people should be a, each to busy, I also hurried back to the office, there are data waiting for me to finish, need to deal with.Du Zhixuan followed Qin Li walking behind me, some surprised mouth: "did not expect that you should be a policeman."


    Hearing this, I silently hook the corner of my mouth, did not give a response.


    Soon, Zheng Nan came in with Wang Shuo''s information: "boss, this is Wang Shuo''s information, which is not different from that of the police station."


    I nodded and asked him to put down the information: "you take two people and go to Guo''s house to see if they have any reaction to Guo Siyu''s death. Remember to act in secret."


    Zheng Nan nodded solemnly and left the criminal police team with people.


    Afterwards, I talked about the information I had sorted out, and then I left the criminal police team and went straight to the hospital.


    I want to confirm the specific situation of He Xin. Although I am not familiar with him, I still need to know more about him.


    After going to the hospital, I found that several bodyguards were arranged in front of He Xin''s ward. It seems that the guard is very tight.


    I didn''t stop. I passed directly in front of the ward without any attention.


    After walking around the corner, I stopped, found a place with few people, sat down, looked around, and said in a low voice, "I''m going through the ward now, but I''m afraid I can''t get in. I have to find a way to disguise myself."


    Qin Li nodded: "He Xin has an accident, he family should attach great importance to it, you can pretend to be a nurse to go in."


    Looking around, I found that there are not many medical staff now. It should be time for rest or shift handover.


    It wasn''t long before I saw two doctors and several nurses coming this way. They should be looking for a room.


    I quickly found the doctor''s office on the same floor, mixed in and touched a nurse''s uniform.


    Put on the nurse''s clothes, put the mask on his face, and quickly followed the people who were looking for a room just now.

 Chapter 113

    After a while, a few people went to the door of He Xin''s ward. The bodyguard was very strict and checked everyone. Although I was mixed in, fortunately, there was an identity card on the nurse''s clothes and I fooled around.


    After entering the ward, I could see the situation inside.


    He Xin is lying on the bed, the whole person is still in a semi coma state, the detector on one side is ticking, I don''t know what it means.


    At this time, the head of a doctor whispered: "the patient is still in a shallow coma, the car accident injured the head, not so easy to recover, leg fracture part, wait a week later to do a CT, see the recovery."


    The recording nurse nodded, and a nurse standing beside me could not help whispering: "today is the next day, the chance to wake up is much smaller, I don''t know when to wake up."


    This immediately attracted my attention, shallow coma, according to the truth, should be more likely to be lucky, unless someone deliberately want to let him wake up.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of Qin Li''s situation, frowned slightly, and asked the nurse next to me: "if I can''t wake up, I will become a vegetable? Can he family let the hospital go


    "Don''t you know? The eldest son of the Qin family has been in a coma for five years. Now these big families are in a mess. It''s said that the accident of Mr. He was caused by someone on purpose. "


    I frowned and was about to say something more when I heard the doctor in front of me say, "what nonsense? I''ll forget it when it''s out of this ward. I''m afraid I''ll lose my life! "


    With that, the doctor turned and left. I also left the ward. Taking advantage of the corner, I left the small army and returned my clothes.


    Back in the car, I looked at Qin Li and asked, "what do you think of this? The he family has arranged to protect He Xin. It doesn''t look like a play. "


    "Not necessarily. Let''s see if he Xin can wake up. If he can''t..."


    After the words, Qin Li did not finish, but I can already vaguely feel what Qin Li wanted to say.


    If he Xin doesn''t wake up, he will probably become the second Qin Li.


    I was about to speak when Du Zhixuan, who was sitting beside Qin Li, snorted. I turned to see that Du Zhixuan''s face was pale, his hands covering his head, his eyes closed, and his face was full of pain.


    Seeing this, I was surprised. What did Du Zhixuan think of?


    Without waiting for me to speak, Du Zhixuan gasped against the back of his chair and slowly opened his eyes: "I remember."


    At the moment, Du Zhixuan''s temperament changed when I first met him. He didn''t have the feeling of butter Xiaosheng before.


    Du Zhixuan''s face is still ugly, but it is much better than before.


    "What do you think of?" Seeing that he recovered a little, I asked.


    Hearing my words, Du Zhixuan took a look at Qin Li: "I know you, Mr. Qin, Qin Li."


    Qin Li pulled the corners of his mouth and ignored him.


    "I know how I died." Say, Du Zhixuan eye ground flashed a ruthless.


    I looked at Du Zhixuan for a moment and blurted out: "how did you die?"


    "Is it true that you said before that you wanted to inspect the Du family, he family and Guo family?" Du Zhixuan didn''t answer me. Instead, he asked me a rhetorical question.


    Seeing his appearance, I knew that there must be something fishy about Du Zhixuan''s death. I nodded solemnly.


    "I was also in a coma at that time. It was Du Zhichen who gave me a heavier dose of the medicine, leading to my death." Said, Du Zhixuan sneered: "after I died, in order to hide my body, made the false appearance of jumping off a building to commit suicide. So when you saw me before, I was unconsciously repeating the process of jumping off the building. "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help shivering. My God, who are the Du family? When people die, they can rest in peace, disguised as the illusion of jumping off a building.


    If it wasn''t for Du Zhixuan to wake up and give me a year, I would not have found this problem.


    "What are you going to do now?" I looked at Du Zhixuan and asked softly.


    I want to find out what happened in the middle. If Du Zhixuan is willing to cooperate, he will get twice the result with half the effort. But if Du Zhixuan refuses to cooperate, I will not force him.


    "The Du family is paving the way. You''re right. I''m just an abandoned son of the Du family. It''s not so easy to investigate the Du family. You can start with Guo Siyu, the illegitimate son of the Guo family." Du Zhixuan looked at me with deep eyes.


    Hearing this, I sighed: "on the 27th of this month, Guo Siyu died in the hotel. I suspect his assistant Wang Shuo did it. Wang Shuo was from the he family. The day after Guo Siyu died, He Xin had a car accident."


    Du Zhixuan frowned slightly, thought for a moment, then said: "I know Wang Shuo, he''s second best chair, in addition to He Xin''s father, he speaks the most weight, how can he do assistant for Guo Siyu?"


    This made me slightly surprised: "according to the information I found, Wang Shuo has been an assistant to Guo Siyu for nearly five years, but it''s hard to be..."


    With that, my words suddenly stopped. Did I see the real Wang Shuo in the video before, and Wang Shuo, who had been with Guo Siyu for five years, had another person?I took a look at Du Zhixuan, did not speak, started the car directly back to the criminal police team.


    After entering the office, I handed all the information I had collected to Du Zhixuan, and tuned out the video of Guo Siyu staying in the hotel on the 25th.


    After Du Zhixuan finished watching the information and video, his face slightly sank: "the Wang Shuo shown in your information should be someone else. In the video, Wang Shuo is himself, the second leader of the he family, and the adopted son of the he family. His means are ruthless and heartfelt."


    This let me confirm the idea in my heart, thinking of He Xin''s accident, "then who do you think is the most likely person to start a sudden accident in He Xin?"


    "The Du family." Du Zhixuan hardly thought about it, so he began to answer.


    His words, let me think of a possibility, Du let he Xin coma, our first suspect is the Guo family, and Guo Siyu died in the hands of the he family, Du family is to stir up the conflict between the two families, he good profit, plus Du Zhixuan told me before, Du family in paving the road, paving what road can be imagined.


    With the death of Du Zhixuan, Du Zhichen has no competitors, provoking a dispute between Guo he and his family, and the Du family can enjoy the benefits of fishing.


    What a game of chess did you play?


    It''s not easy to get rid of the Du family by such cruel means?


    I frowned and looked bitter, feeling that I had discovered the secret that could destroy the world.


    "What are you thinking?" Qin Li''s voice rang out in my ears, drawing back my thoughts.


    I shake my head and look at Du Zhixuan. I have an idea in my heart, but I''m not sure if Du Zhixuan can agree. After all, I can''t judge whether Du Zhixuan is on Du''s side or on my side.

 Chapter 114

    Du Zhixuan looked at me as if he knew what was in my heart. After thinking for a moment, he said, "I help you. They get rid of me because I''m in their way. But if you want to find out, you will not only fall into the Du family''s conspiracy, but also make your life impossible. "


    I was a little surprised that Du Zhixuan would know what I thought so quickly, and I was also surprised that he would choose to help me. I have been ready to get involved in the dispute for a long time, otherwise I would not have said that to our director before.


    In this case, why can''t I start my hand and foot and find out about him?


    Don''t talk about the Du family. Just talk about the Gu family or the he family. Any one of them has countless dark sides. It''s a small matter to be involved in disputes.


    Thinking of this, I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, "thank you for helping me, so I hope you can give me a direction. I''m going to start to investigate the death of Guo Siyu first, and after catching the murderer, I''ll follow suit."


    Compared with me, Du Zhixuan knew more about the inside story. He nodded and then said, "Wang Shuo, the second leader of he family is not easy to check, but we can check Wang Shuo who has been with Guo Siyu for five years."


    The radian of my mouth slowly rises, just want to speak, put aside the mobile phone suddenly rang, see is Zheng Nan, picked up.


    "What''s wrong with Wang Shuo


    "You come back to the police first, and the man won''t follow you."


    Zheng Nan on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, and then hung up.


    With the direction, I naturally have to make a good arrangement for the following things. I go out of the office and ask Shan Yang to check Wang Shuo. There are not many people called Wang Shuo in this city, so it''s easy to catch him.


    Shan Yang just found out the information, not long after, Zheng Nan and Long Hui came back from the outside, looking at me with a face of pain: "boss, I ran with Wang Shuo all morning, what is he''s family?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You look at this first." With that, I handed the information that Shan Yang found out to Zheng Nan.


    After reading it, Zheng Nan was slightly surprised: "is this Wang Shuo''s assistant to Guo Siyu for five years? Then I''m with Wang Shuo... "


    I nodded, confirmed the idea in his heart, see, Zheng Nan can''t help but curse a: "that I go to find this Wang Shuo now!"


    Say, Zheng Nan is about to leave, I light Cu once brow, followed him to leave criminal police team together.


    According to the address on the information, Zheng Nan and I found a rental house. We knocked on the door and met a man full of decadence. It was the information that showed that we had followed Guo Siyu''s assistant, Wang Shuo, for five years.


    Wang Shuo glanced at Zheng Nan and me, full of vigilance: "who are you?"


    I directly took out the criminal police card: "we are criminal police, want to know something about you."


    Seeing that we were two policemen, I felt that Wang Shuo was relieved and opened the door: "you come first."


    After entering the room, Wang Shuo saw the mess inside. He took a wary look at the corridor and didn''t find anyone else, so he closed the door.


    After sitting down, he said, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Do you know about Guo Siyu''s death?" I look at Wang Shuo and go straight to the theme.


    Wang Shuo was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "I didn''t know until the news came out. I''ve been dismissed for a long time."


    Fired? In other words, Wang Shuo did not take the initiative to leave.


    "By whom? He family or Guo family? "


    Wang Shuo gave me a deep look: "officer, what do you want to ask?"


    Seeing his appearance, I vaguely felt that he should know something, otherwise he would be so alert at the first sight.


    I simply do not hide: "the Du family do set, let the Guo family and he family consume each other, you have been with Guo Siyu for many years, Guo family things, I think you should know some."


    Wang Shuo nodded. Seeing that I wasn''t aiming at him, he began to explain: "officer, don''t blame me for being vigilant. It''s the he family who dismissed me and gave me a large sum of money to make me disappear."


    "Tell me the details."


    Later, Wang Shuo talked about the situation at that time.


    three months ago, after Guo Siyu returned from abroad, Guo''s family found Guo Siyu, saying Guo had difficulty in letting Guo Siyu go back to Guo''s help. But Guo Siyu was addicted to perfume and did not agree.


    but later, I didn''t know what Guo Siyu had returned to Guo Jia. For a long time, Guo Siyu signed up for the name of He Jia, specially developed perfume for his family.


    At this time, Wang Shuo met the second leader of the he family, Wang Shuo.


    Guo Siyu brought out a perfume called "leaving the world" for his family, and he also looked at this perfume and began planning and launching.


    Things were going well, but one day, Wang Shuo was suddenly called away by Guo Siyu. He told Wang Shuo that if he didn''t want to die, he would leave him early, and he could find a better job with his qualifications.


    Wang Shuo didn''t agree at that time, but not long later, Wang Shuo of he family found him, forced him a sum of money, and dismissed him.Hearing this, I glanced at the side of Du Zhixuan, and saw that his face was a bit ugly. Guo had already known that he would be unfavourable to him.


    "How much do you know about" Liushi " I looked at Wang Shuo and asked.


    Wang Chao shook his head: "I only know that Guo Siyu is developing this perfume, but I don''t know the specific ingredients."


    I frowned slightly. If he didn''t even know the exact message of this perfume, then it would be a real problem.


    changed to the usual perfume, although the formula will be kept secret, but as Guo Siyu''s assistant, how much should know, now he does not know a little about this perfume, that shows that this perfume is a problem.


    From Guo Siyu''s return to China, less than one month after Wang Shuo resigned, and less than two months after Wang Shuo resigned, Guo Siyu died.


    Can we say that Guo Siyu knew the conspiracy of he family long ago?


    As I was thinking about it, I heard Wang Shuo say again: "after I resigned, the people of he family came to me again. They told me to disappear completely and not come back with money. They told me that no matter he family came to me or Guo family came to me, they told me not to mention my dismissal. They told me that I resigned voluntarily."


    "After he came to see me, I was going to leave, but when I was packing up, I found that Guo Siyu had left me an envelope. Inside the envelope were some things about the Guo family, as well as the formula of" staying in the world. ". I knew it was important, so I didn''t leave. I kept hiding and didn''t dare to let them find me. "


    With that, Wang Shuo stood up, let go of the suitcase, took out an envelope in the interlayer of the suitcase and handed it to me.

 Chapter 115

    Instead of taking the envelope immediately, I looked at Wang Shuo and asked, "why did you give me this letter?"


    Hearing this, Wang Shuo gave a wry smile, sat down, looked at the envelope and was silent for a moment.


    "Because you are a policeman, if you can come to me, it means that you will trace this matter to the end, otherwise why is it that no one else comes to me?" With that, Wang Shuo raised his eyes and looked at me seriously: "I don''t have the ability to investigate this matter, and I don''t want to get involved in this dispute. Please treat me as if you''ve never met me. I''ll leave tonight. "


    See this, I hook the corner of the mouth, this Wang Shuo is a smart man.


    He knows the advantages and disadvantages of things. He works hard to hide his whereabouts for a letter. He lives here just to wait for someone who can trace it.


    For a moment, I suddenly had some curiosity: "if no one came to you, would you live here all the time?"


    "No


    Almost instantly, Wang Shuo began to answer me: "I have a premonition that they are going to use big moves soon. It''s too dangerous for me to continue. I don''t want to get involved in the dispute."


    Without speaking, I took a deep look at Wang Shuo, reached for the envelope in his hand, and then got up and left.


    Before I left, I said to Wang Shuo, "if we leave this morning, not only them, but also we will make big moves."


    On the way back to the criminal police team, Zheng Nan was at a loss and asked: "boss, what''s the action? What are you going to do? "


    I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes: "each sweet and big melon, whether it''s the Du family, the he family, or even the Guo family, will face great changes."


    Zheng Nan still didn''t understand this, turned his lips and didn''t speak again.


    When I got to the criminal police team, I immediately asked people to monitor the Guo family and the he family. The Du family has no direct evidence and can''t move. However, the he family and the Guo family are at the top of the storm. Even if I stare at them, it''s reasonable.


    Back in the office, I just opened the envelope Wang Shuo gave me. Before I could read it, the phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Zhang Xinwei''s phone call, I frowned slightly and almost forgot this person.


    "Hello?"


    "Why didn''t you inform me and take action?" In his gloomy voice, Zhang Xinwei came up to question with anger.


    I hook the corner of the mouth, it seems that Zheng Nan has taken people in place.


    "How did I act on my own? Did I go out to catch someone when someone ran away? Director Zhang, you need to be flexible. "


    "I''ve told you, don''t disturb the Guo family. What do you mean by letting people watch them in a big way?"


    I have nothing to explain. I appreciate Zhang Xinwei''s work style, but it doesn''t mean that I will agree with him.


    "Director Zhang, you are too nervous. All you need is that I won''t screw things up." With that, I stopped giving Zhang Xinwei the chance to refute me and hung up.


    "What? Did he settle with you? " Qin Li sat on one side, holding his head, looking like a good play.


    I rolled my eyes, picked up the envelope, looked at it and said, "what do you want me to do? Just because he can''t find evidence doesn''t mean I can''t find evidence. "


    I''m a little bit flurried about what I said. If it wasn''t for the bug of Qinli, I might not have found these things so soon.


    Looking at Wang Shuo''s face, I began to frown.


    Guo Siyu''s letter clearly tells Wang Shuo that there is a change in the way of politics in the Guo family. He may be the abandoned son of the Guo family, and the last use of this abandoned son is to go to the he family to stir up a pool of water in the he family and drag the he family into the dispute.


    In the formula of "staying in the world", there is a kind of forbidden drug. It is this kind of forbidden drug that will make him die in the he family. But Guo Siyu doesn''t want to implicate him, so there is a scene of Guo Siyu persuading Wang Shuo to resign.


    Later, Wang Shuo, the second leader of the he family, was the one the he family found. The atmosphere of their meeting can be imagined, but Wang Shuo couldn''t reach the financial and power of the he family and was forced to withdraw.


    According to this calculation, Guo Siyu''s death is indeed the hand of he''s family, and He Xin''s accident is the beginning of a dispute between the two families.


    All this is under the control of the Du family.


    After two families quarreled, Du Zhixuan asked: "I even want to see what position you need to go to."


    Du Zhixuan''s face sank a little and shook his head: "what I know is not comprehensive. There was an internal election at the end of this month, and Du Zhichen was on the list. If there is no accident, he should be selected. After all, the Du family has been working on this for a long time, and my father should also go a step further."


    No matter how much money you make in business, you are not as good as in politics.


    It is said that people are not as good as businessmen, businessmen are not as good as officials, and officials are not as good as soldiers. But few people know that these three roads are intertwined. Even if there is no emotional connection, there will be more or less interests.And this is the most difficult part of this case, which affects the whole body.


    According to Du Zhixuan, if you don''t stop the Du family''s plot at the end of the month, it will be more difficult to move the Du family after the internal election.


    It seems that all the plans need to be speeded up.


    Guo he has just closed his eyes. If I can''t find out the accident, I won''t stay at home.


    Headache.


    I don''t know how long it took, listening to the sound of someone leaving the office, I slowly opened my eyes and found that it was dark outside.


    I packed up my things. As soon as I got out of the office and was ready to go home, I saw that the director also came out of the office.


    When he saw my face change, he whispered, "are you ready to go back?"


    I was about to nod when he said, "come in."


    Looking around the people are almost gone, I had to follow the director into his office.


    As soon as I entered the office, the director patted the table with a calm face, which startled me. Before I could react, I heard the director speak.


    "Zhang Xinwei has already called me. What do you think? You can''t find out this matter by yourself. You''re afraid you''ll live too long, aren''t you? "


    Facing the angry face of Director Wen, I couldn''t help sighing.


    The director immediately glared at this: "what are you doing? Don''t you think so? You, you''re just too impulsive. "


    "Chief, how do you know I didn''t find any evidence? How can you be so sure that I can''t find the clues and evidence Zhang Xinwei can''t find? "

 Chapter 116

    I look at the director with a flat expression and state the facts.


    The director''s expression was stiff for a moment, and then he asked, "what evidence have you found?"


    "I can''t tell you the specific evidence, but you can trust me." I made a point of buying a pass on purpose.


    "Why don''t you believe anything? What action do you have that you won''t discuss with Zhang Xinwei? "


    Hearing this, I finally understand that Zhang Xinwei told our director about my unauthorized action. I didn''t expect that he could do such a thing.


    His eyes sank a little and he looked at the director and said, "director, we all know that this matter is very important. Shouldn''t I be cautious?"


    When I said this, I stopped for a moment. Seeing that he was about to speak, I quickly interrupted him: "besides, how do you know that there are no Du family, or Guo family or he family in Zhang Xinwei''s side? In case our news gets out, who will bear the responsibility? "


    To put it bluntly, I didn''t plan to play with Zhang Xinwei at all at the beginning. At most, he has a gimmick to bluff people here. If he had real skills, he would not tell me that "this case can''t be investigated" in the beginning.


    The director looked at me for a long time and didn''t respond. I knew he was thinking about my words, and I didn''t say a word, waiting for him silently.


    After a long time, the director sighed and nodded at me: "you should be more careful about this. I will communicate with Zhang Xinwei."


    I look at the director and understand that the director has chosen to stand on my side.


    With the approval of the director, I think the work in the future will be easier. After all, Zhang Xinwei doesn''t need me to deal with it personally.


    After leaving the criminal police team, I went to the hospital again. I want to control the situation of He Xin all the time. I can''t let Du Zhixuan''s affair repeat itself on He Xin.


    On the way to the hospital, I received a text message from a strange number with only three simple words: I''m gone.


    I turned off the screen of my mobile phone and started to talk. Wang Shuo is a smart man. He has worked as an assistant to Guo Siyu for five years. I''m afraid he has already seen through the Guo family.


    When I got to the hospital, I found that the bodyguard at the entrance of He Xin''s ward had left. When I entered the ward, He Xin was still sleeping.


    Qin Li stood beside me and looked at He Xin with a heavy expression.


    "What''s the matter?" I glanced at Qin Li and asked softly.


    Qin Li shook his head: "I always think things are a little strange."


    Listen to him say so, I slightly frown: "where strange? Because He Xin hasn''t woken up yet? "


    "No, I volunteered for the mission five years ago, but I didn''t wake up after I was in a coma. Du Zhixuan, the second son of the Du family, died of murder. Guo Siyu, the illegitimate son of the Guo family, also died. Now He Xin is in a coma. He doesn''t even know if he can wake up. "


    Don''t you think it''s strange that Qin Li said to you


    In this way, I frowned. It seemed that the whole thing was controlled by the Du family, but Du Zhixuan also died in the hands of the Du family. According to Du Zhixuan, it was because of an internal election at the end of the month.


    Assuming that the Du family is not the last beneficiary, who is the real behind the scenes?


    When Du Zhixuan looked up at my family, did you know? Or is there a marriage relationship, or a political interest relationship? "


    Du Zhixuan frowned and thought for a moment, then narrowed his eyes slightly: "Cui family, the orthodox red government family, Du Zhichen has an engagement with Cui family''s little daughter. The engagement banquet was held in the middle of last year. Few people should know about it."


    Cui family?


    Although I don''t know much about politics, I have heard about the Cui family.


    The biggest jobs of the Cui family are in the province, such as those in the city. They are not popular in the Cui family. Is it difficult for the Du family to make these chains in order to get up to the Cui family?


    I sat next to He Xin and looked down slightly. Now things are more and more complicated. As a small criminal investigation team leader, I have no right to inspect the Du family, let alone the Cui family.


    If I really want to thoroughly investigate this case, I can only unite the following people, including He Xin, Guo Ziming, Du Zhixuan, and even find Guo Siyu.


    Thinking of this, I looked up at Qin Li: "do you have any way to find Guo Siyu? I want to confirm something with him. "


    Qin Li looked at me, almost instantly understood my meaning, slightly nodded: "can try."


    After leaving the hospital, Qin Li left and told me to go home and wait for his news. I don''t know how he will find Guo Siyu, but I believe him.


    When I got home, I put things in order again.


    I don''t think the reason for Qin Li''s coma has anything to do with this. After all, he has been in a coma for five years. Whether it''s the Du family or the Cui family, it''s impossible to start planning this matter five years ago.


    And all things started with the death of Guo Siyu or Du Zhixuan.


    Suppose that someone from the he family killed Guo Siyu to hide something unknown. The letter Guo Siyu left is the only clue.Thinking, I turned out the letter Wang Shuo gave me, read twice, still did not see any problem.


    Just at this time, Du Zhixuan came in from the outside. Seeing my fidgety breath, he asked, "do you think things are too complicated?"


    Hearing his voice, I looked at him, then shook my head slightly: "I just looked at the letter left by Guo Siyu. I always felt that there was no key clue."


    Du Zhixuan floated up to me and stood on the table with one hand, looking at the letter in my hand.


    After a long time, I was about to speak when I heard a sound coming from the living room outside. I got up and went to the living room.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Qin Li sitting on the sofa with a man standing beside him. No, it''s a ghost.


    I quickly went to Qin Li''s side and saw that he was a little pale. I got up and gave him three sticks of incense. I put the censer before and after his face, and then I said, "where did you find him?"


    The man was standing there with his head down. I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but I could tell from his figure that he was Guo Siyu.


    After burning the incense, Qin Li opened his eyes, took me in one hand, and raised his chin to Guo Siyu: "it was found in the graveyard. He wanted to run on the way and was tied up by me."


    Qin Li said very relaxed, but I looked at Qin Li''s face, I know that things are certainly not as relaxed and easy as he described.


    But since he doesn''t want me to know, I''ll pretend I don''t know.


    "Guo Siyu? The day before you died, the hotel monitoring showed that Wang Shuo of he family went to the hotel to find you. That night, you went out to socialize. According to the time, you should have died from the evening of the 26th to the early morning of the 27th. What happened in this period? "

 Chapter 117

    Seeing that Guo Siyu didn''t respond, I said sharply, "or do you want to help the he family hide something?"


    Hearing this, Guo Siyu suddenly raised his head, his eyes fell on me, as if to kill me.


    Seeing this, I raised the corner of my mouth slightly: "Guo Siyu, I know you are dead. Do you think that your death is tantamount to escaping? However, no, I think you should know du Zhixuan. Unfortunately, he is also with me, and he is helping me to thoroughly investigate this case. How about cooperation? "


    Guo Siyu looked at me. After a long time, he noticed that Du Zhixuan was standing behind me.


    He was silent for a long time. When I was about to give up, he suddenly said, "I don''t want to help the he family hide anything. I''m a member of the Guo family. Naturally, what I do is for the Guo family."


    Seeing that he finally opened his mouth, I took out the letter Wang Shuo gave me and put it on the tea table: "what do you mean by leaving this letter?"


    Seeing the letter, Guo Siyu''s face changed, and his wrist tied behind him moved. "It''s meaningless. I just want Wang Shuo to leave quickly. I don''t want to involve him. It''s chaotic enough."


    "Wang Shuo told me everything. Would you mind talking about the evening of the 26th to the morning of the 27th? Or you go out on the 26th. "


    I propped my chin and looked at Guo Siyu. Now that he had opened his mouth, I asked him to say more useful things.


    Guo Siyu moved his body. I immediately looked at Qin Li beside him and asked him to untie Guo Siyu. He had already come. I don''t think he would run any more.


    Qin Li let him go, and we four sat together. Guo Siyu moved his wrist and told the story of the 26th.


    26 morning, Wang Shuo, Guo Siyu, found him to give up his forenoon right to stay in the world, and to share the fragrance with him.


    Guo Siyu himself did something in perfume, and naturally did not strive for the right of signature. He agreed with Wang Shuo''s request.


    That afternoon, Guo Siyu left the hotel to attend an important meeting before LiuXiang''s listing.


    Guo Siyu thought that he would not know what he was doing in the perfume. No one would know. At the meeting, he asked the perfume technician to question the "leaving the world". In order to dispel their doubts, Guo Si took out the perfume that he had already prepared.


    there is no harmful substance in this perfume, and the perfume has passed the test successfully. Unfortunately, Wang Shuo is not the kind of person who easily believes in him. His query on "leaving the world" has not been completely rejected by Guo Siyu''s diction.


    After the meeting, Wang Shuo asked the technician to re test Guo Siyu''s previous batch production "Liushi". This time, Guo Siyu''s plan came to light.


    That night, Guo Siyu received a phone call from Wang Shuo. Wang Shuo warned him that if he didn''t want to have an accident with the Guo family, and didn''t want to play some black stories about the Guo family at the investment meeting at the end of the month, Guo Siyu would be honest and not be painting any tricks.


    After hanging up Wang Shuo''s phone, Guo Siyu called back to Guo''s family. What Guo''s family means is that Guo Siyu is an illegitimate child anyway. It''s better to take this opportunity to do something first.


    After all, Guo Siyu''s death is most suspected of the he family. Guo Siyu didn''t agree, but the people of the Guo family really made him feel cold.


    That night, he wrote a letter to his assistant Wang Shuo, and then asked someone to take the message to Wang Shuo when he ordered a meal, while Guo Siyu died in the hotel by taking medicine.


    Guo Siyu said and slowly lowered his head: "my death is the best result for the Guo family. The he family should know better than me. If the he family is the murderer, then the Guo family is my accomplice."


    Hearing these words, I looked up at Guo Siyu and sneered: "let''s not talk about your suicide, just talk about the fight between Guo family and he family. You think you''re dead, and he''s in the black pot. Who''s the most profitable? I don''t know what you think. If only things were that simple. "


    Guo Siyu frowned slightly: "what do you mean by that?"


    Seeing that he was still in the dark, I threw the information I checked recently to Guo Siyu. "Although the he family and the Guo family don''t agree, they don''t go to the point where the two families fight each other. It''s the Du family who instigates them. You can understand the Du family''s careful thinking after reading the information."


    After a long time, Guo Siyu''s face changed several times after reading the information, and his eyes were unbelievable: "are these all true?"


    I nodded: "Du Zhixuan is next to me, you can see, you can not believe what I said, but for Du Zhixuan''s words, you should believe it."


    With my voice landing, Du Zhixuan also nodded, increasing the weight of my words.


    Guo Siyu was completely deceived. He always thought that what he did was to help the Guo family, but he didn''t expect that all these things were picked up by the Du family.


    "Internal investment at the end of that month..." Guo Siyu''s words didn''t finish. I already understood the meaning of his words.


    Originally, he thought he was dead, and he Jiahui had some influence on the internal investment at the end of the month, but he didn''t expect that He Xin also had a car accident after his death, and he still hasn''t woken up.In the eyes of outsiders, this is like a simple act of revenge. Guo Siyu died. The Guo family wanted to kill He Xin.


    But those who know the inside clearly understand that this is not only a revenge, but also a conspiracy.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Guo Siyu looked at me and made a solemn voice.


    Seeing this, the coldness in my eyes receded. Nodded: "naturally."


    Then, I told my story. The three men acted separately. Guo Siyu went back to Guo''s house, grasped the evidence that was good for Guo''s family, and found a way to throw the black pot on Du''s family. Qin Li, then goes to the he family, finds evidence favorable to the he family, and throws the pot on the Du family.


    But Du Zhixuan returns to Du''s house, finds Du''s family''s bad debts for many years, and finds the favorable evidence of the whole thing.


    I would like to contact the Guo family and the he family, and let them fight against the Du family side by side, so that the Du family can completely collapse before the end of the month.


    In this way, it is the best answer to the Guo family and the he family.


    With the plan, the next day, we started to act separately. Three people have gone, but I''m not used to it. Fortunately, I have a lot of things.


    Before I got to the police station, I received a call from Zheng Nan. He told me that the Guo family had found him and asked me if I could follow him.


    I thought for a moment, "follow, where are you now? I''ll go and see you. I''ll make an appointment with the Guo family. "


    There was a reply. Before I hung up, I heard the sound of being knocked on the glass.


    Zheng Nan quickly reported a string of addresses, put down the phone and pressed the window.


    While I was driving, I listened to the voice silently.

 Chapter 118

    "Officer, you''ve been here for several days. How about going back first?"


    The voice of a strange man came from the microphone, and I frowned slightly. This person should be the bodyguard of the Guo family.


    "I don''t work hard. I just sit in the car every day. What''s so hard? It''s you who run around every day, isn''t it?" When Zheng Nan talks, I can still hear his words with a smile.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and sped up.


    When I arrived, there was no one beside Zheng Nan''s car. Seeing me coming, Zheng Nan jumped into my car immediately.


    "Boss, I don''t think the Guo family has any reaction these days. They are very honest."


    "It''s calm on the surface. Who knows what''s behind it? Let''s go in and have a look."


    See me push the door to get off, Zheng Nan quickly followed up.


    As he walked towards the Guo family, Zheng Nan whispered: "boss, what are you doing? Isn''t director Zhang not going to let you scare the snake? "


    "After Zhang Xinwei''s command, the cauliflower is cold. You don''t have to come in with me, just wait by." With that, I raised my hand and rang the doorbell of Guo''s door.


    See Zheng Nan also want to open mouth to say what, hear inside spread footstep sound, I immediately stare at him.


    The door was opened, I avoided Zheng Nan and whispered to the people inside: "Guo Siyu asked me to come."


    The man looked at me in surprise. I took out the letter left by Guo Siyu from my pocket and handed it to him. The man quickly glanced at the envelope and let me in.


    When I walked into the gate, I secretly made a sign to Zheng Nan, asking him to wait for me outside, and be calm.


    Following that person into the room, my heart became uneasy. I didn''t know if the other party would accept my wording or not, and I didn''t know if the other party would agree to cooperate with me.


    When I went into the living room, I noticed that on the sofa in the living room, there was a white haired old man. Beside the old man, there was a upright middle-aged man.


    I went over and was about to speak when the old man''s eyes fell on me. Almost for a moment, I tensed my nerves. The old man''s eyes were like a sharp blade. Under the old man''s gaze, I held my breath and looked back at his eyes. At this moment, I could not shrink back.


    I don''t know what the identity of the old man is, but I can see from his eyes that they are sharp, alert and dignified in the upper area all the year round.


    After a while, the old man slowly took back his sharp sight: "what''s the matter with me?"


    Seeing that he didn''t repel me too much, I quickly and respectfully said, "I want to ask the old man to cooperate with me."


    "Tell me." The old man raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were full of calculation.


    I handed the letter Guo Siyu left to the old man. Seeing that he didn''t plan to read it, I explained, "I have different explanations about Guo Siyu''s death, and I also have different opinions about He Xin''s car accident. I don''t know if the old man is willing to listen."


    I don''t know whether my words attracted his attention or my bravery got his appreciation. He nodded slowly.


    "Since you are willing to believe me, you might as well read this letter first." He pushed the letter forward again.


    The man standing beside him immediately stepped forward, picked up the envelope and handed it to the old man.


    After reading the letter, I stood by and waited for him.


    Guo Siyu dictated that I should write the letter. He said that if I came to Guo''s house with the letter, it would give me half the chance to win.


    After a while, the old man looked at the letter in his hand and his face changed slightly. Then he looked up at me and said, "is this letter true?"


    I nodded. Last night, I decided to use this method. I was worried that there were Du family members in the Guo family. It would be easier if they were he family members. After all, my plan was to let the Guo family join hands with the he family, but if there were Du family members, I would have to guard against them.


    As soon as the old man wanted to say something, I glanced at the man beside him. The old man waved his hand and said, "no matter, he is Guo Siyu''s father. How do you know these things?"


    "Guo Xinyu and his son died in a car accident. It''s a pity that they are all in the water."


    I didn''t answer the old man''s words. Instead, I spoke to myself. Seeing that he didn''t interrupt me, I continued.


    "Guo Siyu''s death has attracted my attention. Unfortunately, I''m just a small criminal policeman and I don''t have much power. It''s impossible to uproot the Du family by giving me one person or the criminal police team. So, old man, I want to ask you to cooperate with me, or to say, with the he family."


    The old man didn''t answer me immediately. Instead, he looked down and thought about something.


    After a long time, he pointed to the position in front of him and asked me to sit down. After I sat down, he said slowly: "you haven''t told me, how do you know these things?"


    "I can see ghosts."


    No one may believe this, but I know that I can''t lie to him. If I cover it up now, it will be more difficult to deal with the following things.Hearing this, the man standing behind the old man immediately whispered: "nonsense, how can you..."


    Before he finished, the old man raised his hand and interrupted him: "I believe her. She came with sincerity, so there''s no need to lie."


    At this moment, I was a little lucky that I didn''t intend to lie at all.


    "When Guo Siyu died before, I went to do exploration and had a meeting with him. He told me most of the things about the Guo family."


    The middle-aged heard this and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the old man again: "how do you want to cooperate?"


    Seeing that the old man didn''t object, I immediately told the whole story of my plan. For my friend, I didn''t have to choose to hide it.


    But for Guo Siyu''s whereabouts at the moment, I still omitted, which is also to avoid some unnecessary trouble for myself.


    After listening to my plan, the old man slowly nodded: "OK, I promise you, young people dare to do something, there will be something in the future."


    For the praise of the old man, I just hooked the corner of my mouth, "well, I''ll come back to you when I get to the he family."


    With that, I stood up and left the Guo family.


    When I walked out of the door of Guo''s house, I was relieved. After chatting with the old man for a while, my back was wet with sweat. Although it was very difficult, it was an indispensable step.


    Zheng Nan saw me come out from the inside and immediately met him: "boss, what did you say to them when you went in?"


    I patted him on the shoulder and said in a relaxed tone: "let''s go. You don''t have to come back. You go back to the police station first. I have something else to do."


    With that, I got in the car and left.

 Chapter 119

    After leaving the Guo family, I went straight to the he family. I''m not sure about the he family. He Xin is still in a coma. I can''t wake him up immediately. Whether the he family can believe me or not depends on my words.


    When I was waiting for the traffic lights, I glanced at the information nearby. It depends on the weight of the information if I can get the he family to agree to cooperate.


    When I got to he''s house, I knocked on the door of he''s house with the information.


    To my surprise, it was Wang Shuo who came out to open the door.


    Wang Shuo didn''t seem surprised to see me. He opened the door and let me in. When he entered the living room, I found he Xin''s father he Liguo sitting on the sofa. When he saw me coming, he immediately waved to me.


    The appearance of this scene makes me a little surprised. Does he know me?


    Just thinking about it, he said, "I guessed you would come, but I didn''t expect you to come so late."


    "How do you know I''ll come to you?" I don''t understand. I''ve never been in the sight of the he family. How can they notice me?


    "You talked to He Xin before." He Liguo said with a smile: "I know you, Lu Interpol."


    I don''t think it''s a good thing for him to know me. No matter what aspects he paid attention to me, it''s not the purpose for me to come to him this time. Let''s leave this aside.


    "Since Mr. He already knows me, I will not hide it. I come to you this time to talk about a cooperation with you."


    He Liguo saw that I was still so calm, and his eyes were stained with a playful smile: "what cooperation?"


    I have explained my plan. I don''t think it''s necessary to keep anything since we want to cooperate.


    After hearing this, Holly''s eyes changed. After thinking for a moment, he said, "why do you think I will cooperate with you? It also involves the Guo family. You know, the he family and the Guo family are hostile now. "


    I laughed: "it''s true that your two families are hostile at the moment, but I don''t think you will feel that way after reading these materials."


    With that, I pushed the information I brought out to Holly.


    He Liguo hesitated for a moment before he opened the information in front of him.


    After a long time, he looked up at me too much with a look in his eyes: "even if I agree to cooperate now, the Guo family may not agree."


    Seeing that he let go, I slowly laughed: "you don''t have to worry about that. If you agree to cooperate, let''s make an appointment to discuss the specific plan and action."


    At this time, Wang Shuo, who was standing next to Heli Kingdom, suddenly said, "it''s too dangerous to act. Besides, it''s not so simple. How can you guarantee that everything is safe?"


    I scoff at what Wang Shuo said. No action is safe and dangerous. Besides, I don''t need Wang Shuo to tell me how complicated things are.


    "It''s true that it''s not foolproof, but you should be responsible for Guo Siyu''s death. Don''t you deny that?" I look at Wang Shuo, plain mouth.


    For Guo Siyu''s death, Wang Shuo has to bear most of the responsibility. If I don''t arrest him, it doesn''t mean that he will not be guilty. It''s just that things are different now.


    Wang Shuo looked at me and said, "OK, I agree with your cooperation."


    See he Liguo agree, I packed up the information, stood up: "wait for me to inform you to meet."


    With that, I turned and left the he family.


    When I walked out of he''s house, I saw a rummaging for evidence in he''s house. I watched him pick his eyebrows and find a place where there was no one. Then I asked, "have you found any evidence?"


    Qin Li shook his head: "not yet, but I think there is something wrong with Wang Shuo. Although I can feel that he Liguo trusts Wang Shuo very much, I find Wang Shuo''s whereabouts a little strange sometimes."


    "What do you say?"


    Then, Qin Li told me what he had seen by accident.


    When Qin Li came late, he did not immediately look for evidence. Instead, he first observed the people in the villa.


    He Liguo is very normal, and there is no one to chew at home. When Qin Li is about to leave, he suddenly finds Wang Shuo standing at the corner of the stairs, holding the phone in his hand, arranging some things. Listening to the content, he should be arranging the company''s affairs.


    After waiting for a while, Qin Li sees Wang Shuo go to his study and find he Liguo. He tells he Liguo that he wants to go to the hospital to see He Xin. He is worried that if he hasn''t woken up for such a long time, he will never wake up.


    Knowing Wang Shuo''s worries, he said he would go to the hospital with him the next day.


    Who thought, the next day, he Liguo was delayed by the company, only Wang Shuo went to the hospital alone.


    After Qin Li followed he Liguo to the company, he immediately went back to the hospital and saw Wang Shuo understanding the situation with the doctor. Then Wang Shuo entered the room without any abnormal behavior.


    But this matter, let a feel very strange, always feel something wrong.After hearing this, I nodded thoughtfully: "you focus on Wang Shuo, and he Liguo has reached an agreement with me. There should be no other small moves."


    Seeing Qin Li go back to he''s home, I took a deep breath and drove away.


    Back in the police force, I immediately had a cooperation agreement drawn up in triplicate.


    Just thinking of finding a time to make an appointment and sign a contract, Zheng Nan came in with the information.


    "Boss, this Cui family, I found something."


    With that, Zheng Nan put the folder in front of me and opened it: "boss, look at this. Although the Cui family has been helping the Du family, there is still a gap between the two families."


    According to the data, the marriage between the Du family and the Cui family has not been achieved. Just as Du Zhixuan said, the Cui family only helped the Du family properly, and they don''t know all about the things they did behind their back.


    After reading the information, I made a point. As long as the Cui family doesn''t know about it, it''s much easier. At least it doesn''t involve the Cui family. It''s just a Du family. As long as I find strong evidence, I still have a chance to catch them all at one stroke.


    "Well, hard work."


    That night, I made an appointment with the old man of he Liguo and Guo family, and specially told them not to take others.


    At the appointed time, both of them arrived. He Liguo was a little surprised. He didn''t expect me to arrange it so soon. He was also surprised that I could invite Mr. Guo out.


    I took out the contract from my bag and pushed it to them: "this is a cooperation agreement in triplicate. The contents of the action should be kept secret. No one can do it."


    Everyone in my mouth, including Wang Shuo and Mr. Guo''s son, I think they should understand.

 Chapter 120

    Soon after the agreement was signed, I put out all the information: "I believe you should know all the information, so I won''t repeat it. The meaning of letting you join hands is very simple, that is to deal with the Du family. Putting aside the enmity between the two families, it''s better to deal with the Du family together than to come here alone. "


    The two men nodded slowly, obviously agreed with me, otherwise they would not have agreed to cooperate so quickly, obviously they knew the importance of this matter.


    "I don''t have any action now, but I want to remind you to guard against anyone around you." I don''t know if they will understand what I said, but I don''t have the slightest evidence and I won''t make it too clear.


    Fortunately, both of them are smart people. Hearing this, he Liguo immediately frowned, as if thinking of something: "officer Lu, do you still have any evidence?"


    I shook my head slightly: "for the time being, there is no key evidence. Handling a case is to play a large-scale jigsaw puzzle of 1000 yuan. The evidence is messy, the mistakes are complicated, and there are too many involved. Now if I want to spell out a complete jigsaw puzzle, I have to rely on the help of you two."


    They nodded, ate a simple meal and left.


    When I left, I saw Wang Shuo come to pick up he Liguo. He really did his duty, but I was a little curious. According to reason, Wang Shuo is now the second leader of he family. It''s OK for others to do this kind of driving, and there''s no need for Wang Shuo to come in person.


    Just as I was about to get on the bus, I saw Wang Shuo look at me. His vision was flat, but I could feel the hostility in his eyes.


    Watching Wang Shuo drive away, I got on the car. Is Wang Shuo still an undercover of Guo family or Du family?


    The more I think about it, the more I think it''s possible. When I got home, I went through Wang Shuo''s information again. It''s very detailed and clear. It feels like it can be forged.


    After thinking for a moment, I took out my mobile phone, dialed Zheng Nan''s phone, and asked him to check Wang Shuo''s personal information in detail for me, especially what he had done before he went to his home.


    After I hung up the phone, I took a deep breath. Up to now, there has been little progress in this matter, and even more, it has been said that there is crucial evidence of accusation.


    Glancing at the calendar standing on the desk, I found that today is the 10th, and I have less than 20 days to make internal investment. Now I seriously doubt whether I can find any evidence to overthrow the Du family in less than 20 days.


    The next day, I came to the criminal police team, Zheng Nan handed over the information: "boss, I found a very strange thing."


    "Before entering the he family, Wang Shuo had a blank period of three years. He did nothing and stayed at home every day. Then he suddenly appeared in the he family. He gradually gained the trust of he Liguo and became the second leader of the he family."


    Three year blank period?


    "Check the blank period of these three years in detail. There must be something wrong with Wang Shuo!"


    "Yes


    Watching Zheng Nan leave, I think of what Qin Li told me. Wang Shuo is normal on the surface, but he is vicious on the back. Does this have something to do with his blank period of three years?


    Wang Shuo, this man is full of mysteries. I don''t think it''s the key clue to bring down the Du family. But it''s always right to take precautions in advance and find out everything.


    With the manpower of the Criminal Investigation Detachment alone, it is still difficult to investigate such a big case. Although he Liguo and Mr. Guo can help, they are not professional after all.


    Holding my forehead, I slowly closed my eyes. After a while, I suddenly opened my eyes. I forgot that Zhang Xinwei was also investigating this case.


    Thinking of Zhang Xinwei, I immediately got up and left the criminal police team to find Zhang Xinwei.


    When he went to the police station, Zhang Xinwei obviously didn''t expect that I should go back to him and ask someone to pour me a glass of water. Then he said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Zhang Ju, I want to ask you a favor." I looked at Zhang Xinwei with a smile on my face. After all, I came to him for help. My face was too ugly and bad.


    Zhang Xinwei raised his eyebrows: "officer Lu still needs my help? It''s rare. "


    Ignoring his sarcasm, I handed out Wang Shuo''s information to him: "this is Wang Shuo''s information. I made an in-depth investigation and found that he had a three-year blank period before he entered the he family. I would like to ask director Zhang to check in detail for me what Wang Shuo did in the three-year blank period."


    After reading the materials, Zhang Xinwei looked a little heavy. After a while, he nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that he agreed, I was relieved. It''s not that I don''t believe in Zheng Nan''s ability, but that he is not as sophisticated as Zhang Xinwei. Now I can''t let go of a trace.


    After returning to the Criminal Investigation Detachment, I saw Zheng Nan scratching his ears at the computer. I didn''t have a clue. I went over and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t check. I''ll leave Wang Shuo''s affairs to others. Help me sort out the major development of the Du family in recent years."


    Zheng Nan heard no need to check Wang Shuo, immediately relieved, stood up and followed me into the volume room.Two days later, I received a call from Zhang Xinwei, saying that he had found out and asked me to go to the police station.


    When I got to the police station, I saw Zhang Xinwei sitting in the office, still holding the butt of his cigarette.


    Hearing my footsteps, Zhang Xinwei raised his head and said, "here you are." Then he pushed a folder in front of me: "all the information is here. Have a look."


    I saw Zhang Xinwei''s face is not good, and did not immediately look at the document, but instead in front of him to do down: "director Zhang, your face is not good-looking, is the body uncomfortable?"


    He waved his hand to indicate that he was OK and let me see the document first.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, I didn''t ask any more. I opened the folder in front of him.


    A moment later, I finished reading all the information, and my face was livid. No wonder, no wonder


    In this way, everything has a reasonable explanation.


    "Director Zhang, these materials are..."


    Before I finished, he nodded heavily: "I didn''t expect to miss such a person."


    He''s hiding too much. If it wasn''t for the three-year blank period that attracted my attention, I''m afraid I would only think that Wang Shuo is just a second hand man who works hard.


    "Thank you, director Zhang. I owe you for this." Then I stood up and prepared to leave.


    Zhang Xinwei waved his hand: "originally, this is the case that we are responsible for together. It''s only our duty to help you investigate a person."


    Hearing this, I raised my mouth slightly and left the police station without speaking.

 Chapter 121

    When I got out of the police station, I called heliguo directly and asked him to come out and meet him alone.


    This time, I found a more hidden club, specially let him get rid of Wang Shuo''s sight.


    By the time he got to the club, it was almost twenty minutes past the appointed time.


    He Liguo saw that my face was a little ugly. After he sat down, he asked, "why did you call me out all of a sudden?"


    "I want to know about Wang Shuo."


    Hearing this, he Liguo''s look suddenly relaxed: "he was met by me five years ago abroad. At that time, he just graduated and said that he would come back to create his own world. I admired him very much, so I took him back to my country and put him beside me. Sure enough, he didn''t disappoint me. His working ability was excellent. As you can see, he is now the second leader of his family."


    I nodded and looked at he Liguo with a serious look: "have you ever thought that all the information about Wang Shuo you found before was forged by him?"


    He Liguo frowned: "impossible. I know him. He has been with me for five years. If..."


    Hearing that he was so sure of his own judgment, I immediately raised my hand and interrupted him. I pushed the information Zhang Xinwei gave me to him: "first, look at this information and say what you believe in him."


    He Liguo looked at me and opened the information suspiciously.


    After a long time, I saw his face changed: "it''s impossible, he How could he... "


    "Why not? These are hard facts. I will deceive you, but the information will not deceive you. Look at the information above. How far is it from what you know? Do you know that Wang Shuo''s information is specially prepared for you, and it is carefully made! "


    I looked at Holly country, straight to his line of sight, sonorous words.


    He Li Guo leaned back in his chair and looked at the information in front of him. He shook his head in pain: "it''s impossible..."


    "Nothing is impossible, whether you believe it or not, these are all facts. You have raised a man eating wolf beside you for five years, heartless and heartless. Do you know why your son still lies in the hospital and does not wake up?" I looked at heliguo, once again stripped away the bloody facts and spread them in front of him.


    "That''s because every time Wang Shuo goes to the hospital, he always tells the doctor to use excessive sedatives for He Xin. I once went to the hospital to learn about the situation like He Xin. As long as he has been anesthetized, he will wake up. But why hasn''t he woke up so far? Haven''t you ever thought about this problem?"


    As soon as I finished my words, the door was knocked. I got up and stood up. I went to the door and opened the door. I saw Mr. Guo standing outside and asked him to come in.


    When Mr. Guo came in, he Li Guo sat down on the chair, and frowned: "what happened?"


    After I asked Mr. Guo to sit down, I told him about the information.


    Du Zhichen, the eldest son of the Du family, suddenly disappeared from the he family three years ago. He made a new record and changed his name to Wang Shuo.


    In order to sneak into the he family, Du Zhichen put off his marriage with the Cui family. Originally, the Cui family said that even if Du Zhichen could not marry him, Du Zhixuan could marry the Cui family. But unexpectedly, in order to keep his position, Du Zhichen deliberately framed Du Zhixuan.


    If I hadn''t known Du Zhixuan before, I''m afraid I still can''t understand the relationship between the two.


    After that, without Du Zhixuan in the Du family, the Cui family can only focus on Du Zhichen''s marriage object. In this way, Du Zhichen has no worries and can sneak into the he family wholeheartedly.


    According to Du Zhixuan, it was during the three-year blank period that Du Zhichen was killed. For the sake of his family reputation, the Du family chose to conceal the truth.


    After hearing this, Mr. Guo''s face changed.


    After a long time, he looked at me and asked, "you said, according to what Du Zhixuan said? Do you know him? "


    I shook my head. The purpose of calling them here this time is to reveal the secret. I don''t need them to believe that I can go to hell, but I want them to believe that I have the ability to control the whole direction of this matter.


    When Mr. Guo saw that I shook my head and wanted to speak, he saw that I looked at the window sill.


    I didn''t pay attention to the sight of the two people present, and suddenly said, "how did you get there first? Have you got any clues? "


    It was Du Zhixuan who was the first one to come in. I suspect that he had heard all our conversation just now.


    Just now, Du Zhilan nodded his head and said, "you didn''t change your face until I saw it."


    Hearing this, I raised the corner of my mouth and deliberately glanced at the two human beings present: "we all know it today. Let''s talk about your clues."


    After Du Zhixuan came to me and sat down, he told me some details he had seen in Du''s house.On the first day when he went to Du''s house, he went back to his bedroom and found some things he had hidden. Then, he heard his father''s speech with Du Zhichen. From the conversation, he judged that Du Zhixuan disguised himself as Wang Shuo. Originally, he wanted to inform me immediately, but another thing happened that night.


    Du Chong takes a secret contract and goes to the Cui family, who is Cui LAN, the woman who wants to marry Du Zhichen.


    Du Zhixuan hears that as long as Cui LAN bites to death, he and Du Zhichen have been married, and they really like it. After the end of the inner throw, he will let Cui LAN go free.


    In this words, obviously with a threat, it seems that Cui LAN has a handle to fall in Du Chong''s hands.


    Du Chong is Du Zhixuan''s father. For the sake of fame, wealth and power, he is not only cruel but also cruel. It is his attention to let Du Zhichen go undercover.


    After listening, I couldn''t help rubbing my eyebrows. Before I could speak, Qin Li and Guo Siyu arrived.


    I looked at the two people nodded slightly: "Guo Siyu, you first talk about the situation on your side."


    As soon as he said this, he was surprised by the presence of two people. Mr. Guo''s face was livid: "officer Lu, I''m an old man, so you don''t have to pretend to be a ghost, do you?"


    I shook my head: "I''m not pretending to be a ghost. I don''t expect you to believe that I have the ability to go to hell. I just want you to know that I have the ability to control this matter."


    At this time, he Liguo also regained some sense, looking at my eyes full of vigilance, but also some irritability: "Lu Fengliu, what tricks are you playing, first Wang Shuo''s identity, then what the hell''s ability, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 122

    Fortunately, when I was at Guo''s last time, I had already told the old man that I had the ability to go to hell. Although he didn''t believe it, he was psychologically prepared.


    On the contrary, he was more shocked than Holly, or he thought I was talking nonsense.


    "Mr. Guo, I know you are shocked. After all, Guo Siyu is dead, but I can see his ghost. That''s why I tried every means to thoroughly investigate Wang Shuo. I didn''t disappoint." With that, I came to heliguo, who was sitting next to Mr. Guo.


    He Liguo''s face was livid and he looked at me with some hesitation. I didn''t have to prove anything to make them believe me. On the contrary, I was more concerned about the key clues to this matter.


    I don''t want anyone to hide something from me. Even if we miss a subtle clue, we will lose everything. I can''t afford to gamble.


    Guo Siyu also looked at Mr. Guo. To tell the truth, although his father didn''t like him when Guo Siyu was in the Guo family, Mr. Guo was very good to him. At the moment, he also wanted to know what Mr. Guo thought about it.


    Mr. Guo looked at me and opened his mouth. After a long time, he said: "Siyu, you really don''t have to die. I will take revenge for you..."


    It''s like saying this to Guo Siyu, and it''s a bit like old Mr. Guo''s self talk.


    I didn''t express any opinions on this. Seeing that both of them were quiet, I winked at Guo Siyu and asked him to talk about his situation.


    Guo Siyu looked at Mr. Guo deeply: "there is no abnormality. It can be judged that the Guo family is just a victim in this struggle. I have been following my father closely these days, and I have not found any abnormality either."


    I nodded slightly, so that I could be more sure of Wang Shuo''s suspicion. He not only killed Guo Siyu, but also joined hands with Du Chong to start the smoke-free war.


    Qin Li came up to me and put one hand on my shoulder. Then Guo Siyu said, "I didn''t find anything. Wang Shuo is too suspicious. Everything else is OK."


    "Wang Shuo''s real identity has been determined. This is the information. You can have a look at it. Next, we just need to focus on the Du family. "


    Then I looked at Du Zhixuan and saw that he didn''t look abnormal. Then I said, "I think you know all the things about Du''s family better than us. If you three go to Du''s family, you must find the key evidence. It''s better to find the bad debts of Du''s family for many years. As long as it''s beneficial to this case, I''ll take them all!"


    Qin Li sat beside me, looking at the information and nodding.


    Seeing this, I looked at Mr. Guo and he Liguo, who were sitting on one side. Seeing he Liguo staring at his information, I laughed and coughed, turning his eyes to me.


    "Mr. He, Mr. Guo, I''m still saying that. I don''t expect you to believe me. Damn it, but I need you to believe my control over this matter."


    It''s obviously more forceful to say this at this time than just now.


    Two people nodded at the same time, which is to agree with me, but also to believe me.


    "The Guo family is just a pawn in this battle, and so is the he family. Now that the doubts are solved, I don''t think you need to fight any more. We just need to focus on the Du family."


    When I finished speaking, I looked at he Liguo and hesitated for two seconds before I said: "Mr. He, about He Xin''s coma, I think..."


    Before I finished, I saw he Liguo raise his hand and stop me. He nodded: "from tomorrow on, I will take more precautions against Wang Shuo, but he Xin can only rely on the instruments in the hospital I''m afraid he can''t bear it. "


    I have been prepared for Holly''s worries.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange it properly. You just need to help me cover up my whereabouts and keep Wang Shuo from finding out."


    When he saw that I was so sure, he nodded slightly and chose to believe me.


    I am very satisfied with this.


    Originally, Mr. Guo should have left with he Liguo, but he stayed. Looking at some requests in my eyes, I vaguely guessed some points.


    "Officer Lu, I''d like to see Siyu. I''m sure you''ll find a way."


    At the moment, Mr. Guo, instead of his sharpness and vigor, looks like an old grandfather, looking forward to seeing his grandson for the last time.


    I looked at Mr. Guo in a bit of a dilemma, subconsciously looked at Qin Li and asked him for help.


    Qin Li at this time just closed Wang Shuo''s information, see I look at him, slightly a Leng: "what''s the matter?"


    "The old man wants to see Guo Siyu. What can you do?" Then I looked at Mr. Guo who was still sitting on the chair.


    Mr. Guo didn''t know who I was talking to, but he was still staring at me with half the hope in his eyes.


    Qin Li glanced at Guo Siyu and saw that he lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a moment, Qin Li nodded: "I do have a way, but it''s difficult."


    "Tell me about it." Seeing that Qin Li had a way, I immediately became interested.


    "It''s said that Qiao destroyed the rhinoceros horn and illuminated it. In a moment, the Shui people came out to see the dark things. Rhinoceros horn burning incense, you can see ghosts, but I do not know if it is true Qin Li said with a shrug.I thought for a moment, looked at Mr. Guo and told him what Qin Li said.


    Mr. Guo had a sad look on his face: "the fragrance is made of rhinoceros horn. It''s not easy to get it. It''s very valuable. One gram is worth tens of millions, and there is no market for it."


    I nodded and felt that it was really difficult to do so, but even if you really have money, you may not be able to get the fragrance made from rhinoceros horn. Besides, rhinoceros is a first-class protected animal in the country, and it is said to get rhinoceros horn.


    "Is there any other way?" I looked at Qin Li and asked in a voice.


    Qin Li frowned slightly, thought for a long time, then suddenly said: "there is a folk saying, cow tears can see ghosts, or try?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. What''s the devil''s idea?


    The cow tears are deceiving things. Just thinking about it, I suddenly thought of the ghost mother-in-law who treated Qin Li before. I looked at Qin Li and blinked: "Qin Li, do you think the ghost mother-in-law who saved you before will have a way?"


    Qin Li''s eyebrows tightened a few minutes, and some hesitated: "I''m afraid even if she has a way, she won''t help you easily, will she?"


    I don''t agree with this: "how do you know that the ghost mother-in-law won''t help me? Always try! "


    Then I looked at Mr. Guo: "Mr. Guo, I know a ghost mother-in-law. Tomorrow I''ll transfer He Xin first, and then I''ll take you to the ghost mother-in-law to see if she can help you meet Guo Siyu."


    Mr. Guo nodded immediately: "thank you, officer Lu. Thank you very much."

 Chapter 123

    The next morning, I received a call from he Liguo, saying that I could go to the hospital to transfer He Xin.


    I immediately call Zheng Nan and ask him to come to the hospital to help me.


    When I got to the hospital, I found that he Liguo had helped with everything. Even he Xin''s substitute had been found. I just had to take the person away.


    Later, Zheng Nan and I moved he Xin to my home.


    When I got home, I asked Zheng nan to help me move He Xin to the bedroom. Qin Li stood by with a black face and an unhappy face.


    After settling down, I let Zheng Nan leave, and then gently patted Qin Li on the shoulder: "don''t be unhappy, let him leave when he Xin wakes up."


    Qin Li nodded. I left Du Zhixuan and helped him to look at He Xin. Then I took Guo Siyu and Qin Li to meet him.


    On the way to find the ghost mother-in-law, Mr. Guo seemed very upset and worried about it.


    "Don''t worry, old man. Since I have promised you, I will find a way to let you see Guo Siyu for the last time."


    With that, I glanced in the rearview mirror.


    Guo Mingyu was sad to see him sitting side by side.


    While waiting for the red light, I suddenly thought of a question. Looking at Mr. Guo, I asked in a voice, "Mr. Guo, have you arranged for Guo Siyu''s funeral?"


    Mr. Guo shook his head, sighed: "the body is still in the police station, said the case has not been solved, the body can not be claimed."


    I nodded clearly, then chuckled: "after this, Du Zhixuan''s body should also be found, and then they will be buried in the neighborhood with a companion."


    "I don''t want it!" Guo Siyu glared at me and protested.


    "The protest is invalid. You are dead. How to arrange it is our business. I will tell Du Zhixuan about it. If you don''t agree, you have to agree." With that, I glanced at Guo Siyu with a smile in my eyes.


    Guo Siyu didn''t make any noise. I was right. Even if he didn''t agree, it was useless. I had to bury them together, and they couldn''t help it.


    Soon, we arrived at the ghost mother-in-law''s residence.


    It was still a mess outside. The wooden door was closed. I went over and knocked on it.


    After waiting for a long time, the little girl came out to open the door for me. When she saw an old man beside me, she was puzzled.


    I gave her a smile and walked in with Mr. Guo.


    Entering the room, I saw the ghost mother-in-law leaning against the wall, smoking a cigarette bag without a mouthful.


    I bowed to her and then said respectfully, "mother-in-law, this old gentleman wants to see his grandson. I wonder if you have any way."


    The ghost mother-in-law looked out of the window. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice: "there is a way, but there is a price to pay."


    "I''m willing, no matter what the cost, to pay, as long as I can see my grandson again." Mr. Guo looked at the ghost mother-in-law and spoke excitedly.


    At this time, the ghost mother-in-law turned her head and fell on Mr. Guo.


    "You used to have eight years of Yang Shou. If you have to see him, you will have three years of Yang Shou deducted." Then the old woman knocked on her cigarette pole on the table.


    Mr. Guo agreed without hesitation.


    Later, the old lady asked me to go out with Qin Li and stay with Mr. Guo Siyu.


    After leaving the wooden house, I leaned on Qin Li and asked in a soft voice, "you say, how does the ghost mother-in-law let Mr. Guo see Guo Siyu?"


    "Why are you still curious about this? Don''t you know Curiosity Kills cats? Are you going to be the dead cat Qin Li took my shoulder and opened his mouth with a smile.


    I rolled my eyes at him. I didn''t say a good word.


    After about half an hour, Mr. Guo came out of the room with tears in his eyes and a satisfied smile on his face.


    Seeing this, I knew that he had met Guo Siyu. In this way, he should believe me completely.


    After I sent Mr. Guo back, I went back to my home. There are many inconveniences for He Xin to live with me now. Moreover, for Guo Siyu and Du Zhixuan, I have to find a way to deal with them. I can''t let them live with me after the case is over.


    Don''t say that Qin Li will be angry at that time. I can''t stand it now.


    After going back, I looked at He Xin lying on the bed and couldn''t help a headache. I forgot to ask the ghost mother-in-law how to wake this guy up.


    In this situation, we have to leave it to fate. Without Wang Shuo''s interference, I think he Xin should wake up sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time.


    Sitting in the living room, I looked at the three ghosts beside me and solemnly said, "now, except for Qin Li, you two go to Du''s house, keep an eye on Du''s house, and find evidence favorable to us as soon as possible."


    Seeing that both of them nodded, I continued: "there''s another thing, although it''s too early to say, but I still want to know what you two think first."Guo Siyu looked at me and opened his eyes incredulously: "are you really going to bury us together?"


    Du Zhixuan looked at me with some doubts, obviously did not understand the meaning of Guo Siyu''s words.


    I smile and shake my head: "it''s not this matter. This case has made crucial progress. I think we can bring down the Du family soon. What are you going to do then?"


    As soon as the question was thrown out, both men were silent.


    After a while, Du Zhixuan took the initiative to say: "after this thing is over, I will leave."


    Hearing this, I was relieved. At the same time, I was worried. Does Du Zhixuan''s departure mean reincarnation?


    "Don''t worry, I will leave too. I hope I can have a good baby. I won''t encounter this kind of thing again in my next life." With that, Guo Siyu gave a wry smile.


    "You don''t have to be depressed. The end of this matter, reincarnation, is the real beginning." I comforted, then took a deep breath: "OK, you two go to Du''s house, I''m going back to the team."


    There is still too little evidence about Wang Shuo. There is no key evidence to convict him. It''s better to get his DNA. In this case, he can''t refuse.


    They said they understood what to do, and then they left. I also took Qin Li to the criminal police team.


    When I got to the criminal police team, I asked Zheng nan to send the sorted out accounts about the Du family to my office. I had a rough look and found that this evidence was not enough.


    They are all dispensable evidence, and there is no evidence that can give the Du family a fatal blow.


    Just like Wang Shuo''s DNA, the Du family must have a life gate, but we haven''t found it yet.


    Close the information, I hold my forehead and close my eyes. Now I seem to be in a bottleneck. Most of the pieces of the jigsaw puzzle have returned to their original position, but one or two key clues are missing, and I can''t find them.

 Chapter 124

    "What''s the matter?" Qin Li sat beside me, put his hand on my shoulder and patted me placidly.


    "We can''t find the key evidence. Although these are all the bad debts of the Du family for so many years, none of them is fatal, which can''t be refuted by the Du family. There is too little evidence. Even if we sue the Du family, there is a chance for them to turn over."


    I let go of my hand, opened my eyes, leaned back in my chair and thought about the whole thing to see if I had missed any information or clues.


    On the surface, all the clues are on Wang Shuo. No, it''s Du Zhichen, but it''s not enough. It''s useless to overthrow Du Zhichen. There is Du Chong behind him. Even if Du Zhichen goes in, Du Chong will make trouble outside.


    I need to let both of them fall in, and let the whole Du family fall into the net of law, and no one of them can get away with it.


    "Critical evidence? What key evidence do you want? I just glanced at these materials. They are all evidence of the Du family''s corruption, bribery and tax evasion. Are these not enough? " Qin Li frowned slightly.


    Hearing this, I shook my head slightly: "certainly not enough, the goal of the Du family is to cast within the end of the month, they dare to do these things, they must have found a scapegoat, that is not the result I want."


    For a time, I even suspected that if the Du family collapsed and Du Zhichen was not included, the Du family would find another scapegoat to replace this crime.


    If so, what I''m doing now can''t shake the Du family. Besides, I don''t believe the Du family is so clean.


    I don''t know how long later, Qin Li suddenly said: "I remember Du Zhichen''s information shows that he has an engagement with the Cui family. You can either go to the Cui family to see if there is any breakthrough?"


    This makes my eyes bright. Yes, why didn''t I think of the Cui family?


    If according to Du Zhixuan, Du Chong has Cui LAN in his hand, is Cui Lan also my partner?


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is my friend.


    Thinking of this, I immediately called Zheng Nan and asked him to check Cui Lan''s personal information for me.


    Soon, Zheng Nan took the information into the office: "boss, this is the information you want."


    I took the information and quickly turned it up.


    "Boss, why did you suddenly want to find out about trayland?"


    "Cui LAN is the marriage partner of Du Zhichen. I doubt that she has something to do with the Du family." As I spoke, I went through the details of trilan.


    Although the information is very detailed, there is no useful information. It seems that I have to find Cui LAN myself.


    Looking at the approaching evening time, I gave up the idea of looking for Cui LAN today. Even if I was worried, it was not bad for this night. Besides, there was a half dead man in my family.


    When I got home, I found that He Xin still had no change.


    After a quick meal, I began to search Du''s information on the Internet.


    In recent days, I''m familiar with the Du family. Since he has been preparing for this internal investment, he will leave some clues. It''s impossible that he doesn''t have any information.


    The next morning, I called to make an appointment with trillan.


    Cui LAN saw me with vigilance: "who are you? What''s the matter with me? "


    I looked at Cui LAN and said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous. Cui LAN, 24, Cui''s youngest daughter, was married to Du Zhichen, the eldest son of the Du family. But somehow, the Du family suddenly broke the marriage relationship with you. Am I right? "


    Cui LAN frowned and put her hand on the table, slightly clenched: "yes, but these have nothing to do with you."


    Seeing this, I took out the criminal police certificate: "I''m a criminal police officer. I''m in charge of the Du family''s case. I want to uproot the Du family, so I want you to help me."


    Seeing that she wanted to speak, I immediately continued to speak and stopped her: "don''t worry to give me a reply. I know that Du Chong has something to do with you, but I don''t think you should be willing to cooperate with the Du family all the time. It''s good for you


    Cui LAN watched me fall into silence, I don''t know what she was thinking, but she didn''t immediately refuse me, that means she was moved.


    After a while, she took a deep breath, took a cigarette out of her bag and motioned to me, "do you mind?"


    She shook her head in silence.


    Cui LAN lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, spit out the smoke ring, and then slowly said: "I''m really under control with Du Chong now. That old man is cruel and ruthless. How do you want me to help you?"


    Hearing this, I slowly raised the corner of my mouth: "I have found Du Zhixuan and mastered Du Zhichen''s whereabouts. Now I am short of the evidence for Du Chong. It is useless to overthrow Du Zhichen. I need to pull Du Chong into the net of law together. Now I lack the key evidence for Du Chong."


    Cui LAN looked at me in surprise: "did you find Du Zhixuan? Isn''t he dead? "


    "You know?"


    Her words surprised me a little. I didn''t expect anyone to know that Du Zhixuan was dead. I thought the Du family concealed this very well.Cui LAN sneered with a cold face: "the old guy thought he was perfect, but I knew it. If it wasn''t for this, I would have died long ago."


    There was something in her words, which immediately made me lift my spirits and watch her quietly, waiting for her to finish.


    According to Cui LAN, she also accidentally saw the scene of burying the body. At first, she didn''t know who the body was, but later she heard that it was the second son of the Du family. However, Cui Lan was not stupid enough to confront Du Chong face to face. She just revealed this to Du Chong intentionally or unintentionally.


    "What do you know about Du Chong? You have to be obedient? " I''m also curious about this. After all, the influence of the Cui family is not provoked by the Du family at this time.


    "My elder brother had done a chemical experiment before, aiming at human DNA reproduction. This was originally a secret experiment, but I don''t know why Du Chong knew it. At the beginning, he went to my elder brother and said that he also wanted to participate in this experiment. But who knows what bad water Du Chong has in his stomach? My elder brother didn''t agree. "


    "Not long after this, the Du family took the initiative to let Du Zhichen find the Cui family and said they wanted to get married. So Du Zhichen liked me very much. At that time, I didn''t even know who Du Zhichen was."


    With that, trilan gave a bitter smile and lit another cigarette.


    Du Zhichen pesters Cui LAN in every way, and he is very fond of Cui''s father. Cui''s father agrees to their engagement, but unexpectedly, Du Zhichen, in the name of Cui LAN, breaks into Cui Shuai''s laboratory and steals the important research secrets inside.


    Although the Du family did not disclose the secret of the experiment, the Cui family knew that it would be a bad thing if it came to the Du family.

 Chapter 125

    Cui''s father began to repel the Du family, and even used his power to suppress the Du family. But the Du family was tough and threatened Cui''s father with Cui LAN. If Cui''s father didn''t let the Du family live, Cui LAN would die.


    In order to save Cui LAN, Cui Fu compromises with the Du family and asks Cui Shuai to completely close the laboratory and destroy all the test data.


    Hearing this, my eyes brightened: "so, all the data of this experiment, only the Du family has?"


    Cui LAN nodded: "my father is afraid that the Du family will expose the experiment in the future. Just in case, he asked my brother to eliminate all the experimental data and erase the laboratory completely."


    "Great!" I patted the table excitedly.


    Cui LAN looked at me coldly: "what''s good?"


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, I raised her lips and explained, "since the Cui family has no experimental data, how can we prove that this is an experiment done by your family? Now all the information is in the Du family, and even the Du family is probably secretly studying this project. Why can''t we throw all the pots on the Du family? "


    What I''ve said is so obvious. I don''t believe that trillan can''t understand it.


    Cui Lan was obviously stunned. After a long time, she responded from the shock: "why didn''t we think of it?"


    "As a fan, I need to have the evidence that the Du family is doing this experiment in secret now, and I hope that in the future, when the Du family appears in court, the Cui family can testify."


    "What kind of certificate?"


    Seeing Cui Lan''s appearance, I can''t help but feel ashamed. How did this woman survive in such a family? It''s great to be protected by the family, isn''t it?


    "The Du family will definitely bite you back at that time. You just need to die and not admit it. I didn''t target the Cui family, so you can rest assured. Besides, the internal investment at the end of this month, I think it will also have a great impact on your Cui family?"


    Cui LAN looked at me and hesitated. Seeing this, I smile: "you can go home and discuss with your father. I believe your father is a reasonable person. If he really can''t, he can contact me."


    With that, I got up and left.


    Unexpectedly, I never thought that I should have such evidence when I met Cui LAN this time.


    If corruption, bribery, tax evasion and tax evasion are minor disturbances, then this secret human DNA experiment is a fatal injury.


    After I left, I went directly to the police station. In this matter, I need Zhang Xinwei''s cooperation to play a play with me.


    To the police station, I directly found Zhang Xinwei, Zhang Xinwei see me in high spirits, can not help but frown: "found the evidence?"


    I shook my head. "No, but it''s almost done. I need another favor from you."


    "He said


    "I need to arrest you for murder on purpose."


    Zhang Xinwei looked at me and disagreed: "are you crazy? Is this the time to catch him? If you do that, you''ll scare the snake! "


    "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you arrest Du Zhichen, even if it''s only 24 hours, it''s enough."


    Seeing my indifferent attitude, Zhang Xinwei was annoyed and patted the table: "what do you want to do? Now there is no progress. How can you make trouble? "


    He nodded his head and took a deep breath? I''ll do it myself


    With that, I got up and was about to leave. Before my hand fell on the doorknob, Zhang Xinwei barked at me behind me: "wait a minute."


    "I can help you catch Du Zhichen, but I need to know why."


    I''m not going to hide it.


    Later, I told what Cui LAN told me, but I concealed that Cui Shuai was doing this experiment.


    After hearing this, Zhang Xinwei looked like water. After a long time, he nodded: "this is indeed the most lethal and beneficial evidence for the Du family. OK, I''ll help you arrest someone. I''ll apply for an arrest warrant later, and then I''ll act."


    I waved my hand, and as I walked out, I said, "just let me know when you catch someone."


    After leaving the police station, I asked Qin Li to find Du Zhixuan and Guo Siyu and gather at home. If you want to find the evidence of Du''s experiment, you have to rely on the three of them.


    After a simple meal at home, the three of them came back.


    What did Du Jixiang give me when they sat down


    Two people gnawed incense, while shaking their heads, I seriously looked at Du Zhixuan look, I think Du Zhixuan should not know about the laboratory.


    Sure enough, after I told this story, Du Zhixuan was also shocked.


    It seems that the Du family not only conceals this matter from the outside, but also conceals it from the inside.


    "Now, the task of the three of you is to find the secret laboratory as soon as possible and get the evidence. Zhang Xinwei will arrest Du Zhichen and divert the attention of the Du family. The laboratory depends on the three of you, including the specific address, staffing, and information about the progress of the experiment."Three people solemnly nodded, almost with one voice: "don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    I don''t worry about Zhang Xinwei at all, just wait for his call.


    The next morning, I received a phone call from Zhang Xinwei, saying that he had caught Du Zhichen, and the Du family soon made a move.


    I hung up the phone and asked three people to start at once. When they found the clue, they immediately tried to inform me.


    If Du Zhichen can only be held for 24 hours, then there will be less than 24 hours left for the three of them. I know it is very difficult to find this secret laboratory, but I have to find it in every difficulty.


    Finally, there is a favorable evidence, I can not give up so easily.


    As time went by, I couldn''t stay at home, so I went to the police station and watched Zhang Xinwei interrogate Du Zhichen. Although they were all useless questions, at least my goal was achieved.


    Seeing that there is less than an hour left, it is the last time to detain Du Zhichen, but I still have no news of the three people.


    My heart is very anxious, but I dare not show half a point.


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, a strange number, above is a blank message, my eyes suddenly lit, this should be the message sent to me by Qin Li.


    I immediately asked people to locate the location of this mobile phone number. Soon, I located it in a villa area of the Du family. This villa area is either rich or expensive. It''s hard for ordinary people to get in.


    I nodded to Zhang Xinwei, indicating that he could do it. Now that the evidence has been found, Du Zhichen doesn''t have to let go.


    Later, Zhang Xinwei and I went directly to Du''s villa. By the way, I asked Zheng nan to check the ownership of the villa.

 Chapter 126

    On the way to the villa, I received a text message from Zheng Nan.


    This villa is under the name of Du Zhixuan, and has not been changed. After reading the information, I sneer. The Du family is really ready to let Du Zhixuan carry the pot.


    To the villa, the team immediately rushed into the villa, in the basement, we found such a large laboratory.


    I also met the three of them. Seeing that I arrived, Qin Li immediately took me to get the data and information about the progress of the experiment.


    Zhang Xinwei took control of all the people present.


    I weighed the information in my hand and sneered at it. In this way, I''m not afraid that the Du family won''t admit it.


    I glanced at the people squatting on the ground, nodded at Zhang Xinwei, and said in a loud voice, "stop the team!"


    Although I cooperated with Zhang Xinwei in this case, most of the information was found by me. Although all the people were brought back to the police station for interrogation, Zhang Xinwei had no intention of seizing the credit at all.


    After taking away the secret laboratory, I sued Du family, Du Chong and Du Zhichen in the name of the police force.


    Sealed all the assets of the Du family, until the day before the court session, we dug up the body of Du Zhixuan in the backyard of Du Chong''s villa.


    Combined punishment for several crimes is the end of the Du family.


    Cui Lan also appeared in court as promised, so she sat upright and insisted that she would not be threatened until she knew the secret of the Du family, and even forced her to marry the Du family.


    I sat in the court, looking at the corner of my mouth. I said that I had no opinion on Cui Lan''s wording. I believe that although it was the Cui family''s careful thinking, it had no impact on the overall situation, and even added a black ink to Du Zhichen.


    Du Chong was guilty of embezzlement, bribery, tax evasion, illegal laboratory, confiscation of all assets and death penalty.


    Du Zhichen, as Du Chong''s profiteering helper, was sentenced to life imprisonment for intentional homicide and extortion.


    Corruption and bribery will not lead to Du Chong''s death sentence. At most, he will confiscate his assets, but he will set up a laboratory without permission. This scenario is enough for him to die a hundred times.


    Du Zhichen deliberately killed and hid his body, but also because the laboratory threatened Cui LAN for blackmail. The evidence is solid, and the sentence is not long. I feel that it''s light. Fortunately, he will stay in prison for the rest of his life, which is right to take those people who died in his hands.


    I am very satisfied with the result.


    When I left the court, I just felt relaxed.


    Even Du Zhixuan also showed a smile. Since he recovered his memory, I have never seen a smile on his face again.


    "It''s easy. Your body has been found. I can set up a tomb for you at last." I slouched and got into the car.


    Du Zhixuan was very warm with a smile and nodded like a big boy: "well, the Du family has collapsed, and I didn''t die in vain."


    That made me laugh. It''s true.


    When the Du family is finished, the police also return Guo Siyu''s body to the Guo family.


    Soon, the Guo family held a funeral for Guo Siyu, and also brought Du Zhixuan''s funeral.


    Although neither of them is willing to do it, it is useless for them to oppose it.


    Watching the urn fall into the ground, looking at the tombstone in front of me, I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, I did not feel any sadness, during this period of time, they have been with me, can let their bones buried in the earth, I feel gratified.


    I think that Mr. Guo should have the same idea as me. Therefore, I didn''t see a look of sadness on his face. Instead, I saw a touch of comfort.


    Seeing that everything was almost settled, I went to Mr. Guo''s side, looked at the tombstone in front of him, and said with a faint smile: "Mr. Guo, although Guo Siyu died, I think his death is worth it, not in vain."


    "I know. I''m very glad. Although he has always been an illegitimate child, I like him very much and he is very smart."


    This is the first time I have heard about Guo Siyu from Mr. Guo.


    See the old man''s face with emotion, I smile, did not interrupt him.


    I stood with Mr. Guo for a long time. It was dark before we left the cemetery.


    After leaving the cemetery, I have never seen Du Zhixuan and Guo Siyu again. I think their last wish has been completed and they will be reincarnated at ease. When the time comes, they will find a good family to reincarnate and stop going through these storms.


    After returning home, looking at He Xin lying in bed, still unconscious, I finally remembered that I had forgotten something.


    I looked at Qin Li and sighed silently: "anyway, the Du family has fallen down. Shall we send He Xin back?"


    Qin Li glanced at me and hummed coldly: "at the beginning, you had to take people over. Now it''s a problem."


    make complaints about this, and I can''t help thinking of it. Is this your brother, too, when your brother is so bitter?


    Just when I wanted to say something about it to Holly, holly called me.


    "Officer Lu, congratulations on your investigation of the Du family case." The voice of congratulation came from the microphone.The Du family case is a semi open hearing. I''m not surprised that Holly Congress got the news so quickly.


    "It''s all thanks to you. Without your cooperation, I couldn''t have solved the case so quickly."


    I solved the case of the Du family. The internal investment at the end of the month, whether it''s for the he family or the Guo family, has only advantages but no disadvantages.


    "Ha ha ha, these are all small problems. Now that the Du family''s affairs have been settled, can my son be sent back?" There was no dissatisfaction in his words, but he was very happy.


    I hooked the corner of my mouth. I had been talking about it with him, but he took the initiative to mention it.


    Then, I readily reported the address and asked him to send someone to pick up He Xin.


    He Liguo was quick. He hung up the phone, and within two hours, he came with people in person.


    When I opened the door and saw he Liguo himself, I was still a little surprised. But on second thought, He Xin was his son, and it was reasonable for him to come to meet him in person.


    Let he Liguo take He Xin. He Liguo specially invited me to have a meal when I have time. He wants to thank me very much.


    "When he Xin wakes up, I will take the initiative to visit him." He Lixin will not eat this meal if he does not wake up.


    He Liguo nodded with a smile, indicating that he understood.


    Only after Li he completely relaxed, did our country go down.


    Qin Li sat behind me and held his shoulder for me: "I''m really capable. The first team leader of a small criminal investigation team has cracked such a big case. Promotion and salary increase are waving to you."


    I laughed and patted the back of his hand on my shoulder: "I''m really good. Don''t look down on me. Why, are you jealous of my promotion and raise? "

 Chapter 127

    "My eyes are red. What? I''ll eat yours and drink yours and live yours now. I don''t have any pressure, OK


    Hearing the expression of Qin Li''s face, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes, leaning sideways and looking up at him: "Qin Li, thank you."


    Thank you for helping me when I was in trouble. Thank you for being with me


    Qin Li looked down into my eyes and gave me a kiss. He said in a low voice, "if you want to thank me so much, it''s better to marry me. I prefer to give my life to you."


    "Good." I looked at Qin Li and solemnly answered.


    Qin Li, I''m waiting for you to wake up, for you to solemnly propose to me, for the day when I marry you


    Because the Du family case was solved, I had a good sleep that night. In addition, Qin Li was always by my side and slept with him until dawn.


    When I went to the criminal police team at work, I found that there was no one in the team. When I was about to call Zheng Nan, a group of people rushed out of my office.


    Zheng Nan and Long Hui stood in the front, holding a gun salute in their hands. Facing the ceiling, they drew a gun salute. The huge two sounds scared me.


    I was just about to get angry when I saw the director come out of the office and take the lead in clapping.


    The office of the whole investigation team resounded with warm applause, which made me not raise my anger at all. Finally, I laughed.


    "You are really good. I thought you were absent from work collectively!" I glanced at the crowd and opened my mouth with a smile.


    "Who dares? On such an important day today, I didn''t even approve a rest! " The director went to the front and looked at me.


    With a smile, I saw the director and then said, "because of the Du family case, it was specially approved to hold a commendation meeting for Comrade Lu Fengliu today. All the people involved in this case will be rewarded! Those who did not take part in the case should also go to the commendation meeting together! "


    Director this let me Leng for a while, commendation meeting?


    I think this commendation meeting is not for me, but for all the people who participated in this operation.


    Everyone has a lot of credit for cracking down on the Du family case!


    In the afternoon, out of the left behind, we gathered in such a large auditorium. I also met people from the police station, led by Zhang Xinwei, with a small team.


    To tell you the truth, I also brought some medals to the commendation meeting.


    After the speech, our director went to the podium: "on the case of the Du family, you have contributed a lot. However, as the person in charge of the case, the leader specially approved it. Comrade Lu Fengliu rewarded one individual first-class merit and Comrade Zhang Xinwei one individual second-class merit! Let''s welcome two of you to the stage to receive the prize. "


    I stood up in surprise and took a look at Zhang Xinwei. I found that he had gone to the platform. I quickly followed him.


    I didn''t expect three people to wait for the best result.


    I received the medal and stood at the podium. I deeply saluted the people below. The credit I got was due to their hard work. To tell you the truth, I feel guilty for the first-class credit.


    After Zhang Xinwei''s salute, we both stepped off the stage.


    The director then said, "the first criminal investigation team has made indelible contributions to this case and won the second class collective merit."


    When people heard the news, they immediately cheered. Some people even took off their police caps and jumped up. Although it was a collective second-class attack, I felt very happy. I was much happier than I got the first-class merit.


    and the people in the police station did not receive collective merit. I think it''s a spur to the police.


    "Be quiet!" Although the secretary spoke sternly, it was not difficult to see the smile in his eyes.


    When the crowd was quiet, the director said again: "Congratulations, this military medal is a reward and a spur to you. You can always remember this and let the criminals know that the legal net is complete and clear!"


    "Good!"


    As soon as the director''s voice fell, he remembered the warm applause.


    These three military medals completely ignited the enthusiasm of the people. After the leader left, I was thrown up by the first team.


    Is really happy, never had happy!


    After the show, I was ready to invite the team to dinner, but Zhang Xinwei stopped me.


    "Romantic, congratulations on your first-class achievement. Can we have dinner later? I want to celebrate for you."


    Zheng Nan with Long Hui and Shan Yang, next to our director, are waiting for me.


    I took a look at Zhang Xinwei and gave him a polite smile: "sorry, our team will have a dinner later. Another day."


    With that, I was preparing to drive in, but Zhang Xinwei grabbed my arm and looked into my eyes with another deep meaning: "romantic, I..."


    "Boss, hurry up! It''s all waiting for you


    I don''t know if Zheng Nan did it on purpose, but at this time, he called me at the top of his voice.I looked at Zhang Xinwei apologetically and pulled out my arm from his hand: "sorry, I really can''t today."


    With that, I left without looking back.


    After walking out of the auditorium, Zheng Nan put his hand on my shoulder and said, "boss, is director Zhang interested in you?"


    I glanced at him: "shut up, you are not afraid of the wind


    This was just heard by the director. He paused for a moment, and then raised his feet after standing side by side with me: "I also think he has this meaning, or you think about it? Anyway, you are old and old, and your family... "


    "Stop!"


    Taking advantage of the fact that the director didn''t reveal more inside information, I quickly interrupted his words: "director, you''d better get around me. I have someone I like, and you don''t know it."


    I remember saying that a long time ago.


    Director squinted, a pair of crafty appearance: "like people, do not see you take out to see, on your little playful, I do not know you?"


    Zheng Nan listened to my conversation with the director, and the gossip on her face became more intense: "boss, director, what''s the situation?"


    I swept off Zheng Nan''s hand, rolled a white eye, glanced at the director, and said, "if you ask him, he dares to say, I''ll do something without morality and bottom line!" For example, the United Lu Qingze, copied his home, let him restless!


    The director shut his mouth and glared at Zheng Nan: "why do you ask so many questions? Can you know that? Go to dinner


    After dinner with the public, I went home specially and took my first-class Merit Medal back.


    You know, some people who work as criminal police all their lives may not be meritorious, let alone first-class meritorious.


    My parents looked at the first-class meritorious service medal and couldn''t put it down. They hugged me happily and gave me a kiss.

 Chapter 128

    Because I had to work the next day, I didn''t stay and went back to my own place.


    At night, lying in bed, I toss and turn, some can''t sleep.


    "What are you doing? Maggots? Isn''t it a first-class merit, as for you? " Qin Li closed his eyes, took me into his arms, arm force.


    I leaned on him, and then the moon looked at his face, did not speak.


    After a while, Qin Li slowly opened his eyes: "still not sleeping? It''s after midnight. You''re not going to the team tomorrow? "


    "Go, it''s just that I really can''t sleep now." I gave him a smile and enjoyed the sunshine.


    Qin Li hooked the corner of his mouth and gave me a kiss on my forehead: "go to bed, or I''ll get on you."


    I pursed my lips, choked my smile, and closed my eyes. I knew that he was just bluffing. I''m afraid that he is powerless now.


    The next day, I went to the team. As soon as I entered the office, I saw a huge bunch of roses on my desk with a card in the middle.


    Qin Li and I took a look at each other before we went to pick up the card.


    The card says:


    romantic, I appreciate you very much, I want to pursue you, would you like to be with me?


    Signature: Zhang Xinwei.


    After reading it, I inserted the card into the rose again. As soon as I turned my head, I saw that Qin Li''s face was completely black. I picked up the rose, turned around and walked out of the office. Qin Li followed me closely.


    Seeing that Zheng Nan had come, I immediately threw the rose into his arms. Zheng Nan exclaimed: "boss, who sent this? The pursuer? " Said, to see the insert inside, I reached out to knock him.


    "You are not afraid to be blind. Send it to the police force and give it to Zhang Xinwei. By the way, help me transfer a sentence. I have no interest in him. Let him stop being paranoid." With that, I turned back to the office.


    After entering the office, I just looked at Qin Li and began to smile, quite provocatively: "see, I still have pursuers. If you dare to bully me, I''ll dump you!"


    Qin Li looked at me and approached: "I''m afraid you have the heart to be a thief but not the courage to be a thief. If you dare to agree with other people''s pursuit, I''ll go and kill them all. If you become a ghost, I can make them all disappear!"


    I know he is serious, but I feel very happy, which means he cares about me.


    After I stole a kiss on his lips, I quickly opened the distance: "don''t worry, I only like you now."


    "Not in the future!"


    I don''t know if it was my initiative that made him happy, or my words that made his face better.


    I thought that if I returned the rose to Zhang Xinwei, he would retreat. After all, it''s not easy to slap in the face in public.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhang Xinwei was more frustrated and more brave.


    At the end of the night, Zhang Xinwei appeared in the team with a rose in his arms and said he would invite me to dinner.


    And just when I absolutely refused, Mr. Gu appeared


    Don''t say that Qin Li''s face is not good-looking, my face is not good-looking either.


    I''ve been busy with the Du family''s case before, and I''ve lost a lot of contact with Mr. Gu. Now Zhang Xinwei comes out and says he wants to pursue me, and Mr. Gu can''t sit still.


    Although I have some understanding of Mr. Gu''s thoughts, he didn''t say it after all, let alone say that he wanted to pursue me.


    Two people blocked the door to leave, I had to take out the previous set of wording: "you go quickly, I really don''t like you, I have people I like, and we two are dating for the purpose of marriage!"


    "I don''t believe it. I''ve inquired about it. I''ve never seen the person in your mouth. Don''t forget that I used to be a criminal policeman." Zhang Xinwei looked at me with serious eyes, as if convinced that I was lying.


    Fortunately, Mr. Gu and he are standing side by side, did not see Zhang Xinwei''s lips.


    See, I mouth twitch for a while, in front of two people''s face, took out the mobile phone, dialed Lu Qingze''s phone.


    At this time, if I don''t really pull out a "boyfriend", I''m afraid they will really be here until dark.


    The phone soon got through. Lu qieze''s cold voice came from the microphone. In order to avoid embarrassment, I didn''t amplify.


    "What for?"


    "Honey, can you pick me up from work? Someone chased me. I said I had a boyfriend, but he didn''t believe it. " I face the phone, pinching my throat, deliberately whine, whine I can''t stand it.


    Lu Qingze on the other end of the phone gave a cold shiver: "I know."


    Hearing this, I was immediately relieved. Fortunately, Lu Qingze was on my side, and he had known the existence of Qin Li for a long time, otherwise it would be really hard to do.


    Put away the phone, I looked at two people pick eyebrows: "you want to stand on it, wait for my ''boyfriend'' to come to pick me up."


    With that, I went to the side of the sofa and sat down. Qin Li sat beside me and pinched my arm: "who do you call honey?"Seeing this, I can''t help taking a deep breath. It''s not enough to deal with those two, but also to take care of the guy beside me. I suddenly don''t want to fall in love!


    Just this idea, I can only think about it. I took out my mobile phone, looked through the address book and gave him a glance at the call records.


    Seeing that I had just called Lu Qingze, Qin Li''s face recovered a little, and he didn''t speak again.


    Before long, Lu Qingze came to the office, walked into the office and swept the two people standing next to him, especially Zhang Xinwei, who was still holding a rose in his hand. Lu Qingze instantly turned into a man.


    "Honey, how long have I not been looking at you, and you''ve attracted me?"


    Lu Qingze''s half blame tone made me swallow my saliva, disgusting


    "Honey, I don''t want to. I''m too charming to call you" female ticket. " As soon as I finished, I saw Lu Qingze swallow his saliva. Qin Li next to me was more direct. Relying on the fact that no one else could see him, he bent down to make a retch suit.


    Under the pressure of rolling my eyes, I stood up and walked to Lu Qingze, took his arm, looked at Zhang Xinwei and Mr. Gu, who were almost petrified, and cleared my throat: "see? Are you dead? This is my boyfriend. We love each other very much. I won''t do anything wrong to him! "


    Mr. Gu wanted to say something, but when he saw Lu Qingze''s habitual action of pulling my clothes, he closed his mouth.


    Zhang Xinwei was also a little disappointed. He didn''t speak any more and let me leave the criminal investigation team.


    When I got into Lu Qingze''s car, I leaned back in my chair and vomited a deep breath: "dear cousin, thank you."


    While driving, Lu Qingze sneered: "at this time, you can remember that there is a cousin like me. Listen to my father, you got a first-class merit?"

 Chapter 129

    I nodded with a smile: "envy not?"


    Lu Qingze glanced at me: "I don''t envy you. It''s time to go to my house for dinner. My mother still talks about you."


    "All right." I''m happy.


    When I arrived at my cousin''s house, my cousin still didn''t come back. My aunt took me to praise me for fear that others didn''t know that I had made contributions.


    After dinner, my cousin came back from the outside. When he saw me here, he immediately laughed: "romantic, how did you come here?"


    I feel embarrassed to lie on the sofa and wait


    My cousin nodded, went to me and sat down. Then he asked, "by the way, I heard that Zhang Xinwei is chasing you recently? What do you think of it? "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. No one in the whole team didn''t know about it.


    "I''m not interested in him, uncle. Please tell him not to be in the team, or I''ll sue him for harassing me."


    My cousin stared at me for a long time and didn''t speak. Finally, Lu Qingze came over, which broke the awkward atmosphere between us.


    "Dad, since you don''t want to be romantic, don''t force it. Where can you force such things as feelings?"


    When I heard Lu Qingze speak for me, I nodded in agreement.


    My cousin gave us both a bad look and didn''t speak any more.


    Naturally, I would not be bored any more. I quickly packed up and left my uncle''s house.


    Because Lu kaize drove me back, and my car is still in the police station. I want to sigh when I think of the two people who are a headache.


    Fortunately, the distance is too far. It''s only an hour to walk back.


    Walking out of the community, I found that there was no one on the road. I took a wary look around and frowned.


    According to the truth, it''s not too late. My cousin lives in a middle-class community. According to the truth, there won''t be no one.


    As I was walking, I suddenly heard a strange sound, which was very small and indistinct. Whenever I wanted to listen carefully, the sound disappeared.


    "Go, what are you doing?" Qin Li took two steps. Seeing that I didn''t follow him, he stopped to look at me and asked in a voice.


    I looked at Qin Li: "don''t you find something strange around here? There was no one on the road, and I heard a strange noise just now. "


    Hearing this, Qin Li also looked around and listened quietly. After a while, he shook his head: "I didn''t hear any strange sound."


    Seeing that Qin Li didn''t seem to be lying to me, I took a breath and went on. Maybe I heard it wrong just now.


    I followed behind Qin Li. As soon as I turned the corner, a white light flashed in front of me.


    Qin Li almost subconsciously protected me behind. Before I could see what the other party was, Qin Li was already in his arms.


    After a while, I patted Qin Li''s arm and asked him to let go of me. Then I looked over there. It was gone. I got the white light before.


    "Qin Li, what did you say that was just now? How can you be here? " I pulled Qin Li''s sleeve, carefully looked around and spoke softly.


    Qin Li shook his head. He didn''t see what it was.


    "Forget it. Let''s go back." Qin Li held me in his arms with a serious look.


    I nodded and didn''t speak.


    But on the way back, I always felt that something was following us.


    At home, I finally breathed a sigh of relief, standing on the balcony looking downstairs, this only vaguely see a few people.


    But before I went upstairs, I didn''t see anyone downstairs.


    I waved to Qin Li and asked him to come. When he came, I said softly, "do you see the people downstairs?"


    Qin Li didn''t know why, but he nodded.


    "When we came back just now, did you see these people?"


    Hearing this, Qin Li''s expression suddenly changed. He took back his sight, looked at me and shook his head: "I haven''t found it before. When we came back, we didn''t see anyone all the way."


    "I found it when I came out of my cousin''s neighborhood. I suspected something."


    As for why I say it''s a thing, normal human beings certainly can''t do it.


    It uses a cover up, but only I can feel it. Is it trying to get close to me? What is its purpose?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard the strange voice before. My face suddenly turned to one side, pulled Qin Li into the living room and closed the balcony door tightly.


    That thing came back with me?


    When the idea appeared, I had goose bumps.


    I hold my breath and stare at the balcony without blinking. The room is very quiet except for my breath.


    At this moment, suddenly at the door of the location, came a whimpering sound, the sound is a bit like a cat, but not like.Qin Li and I looked at each other and walked towards the door carefully.


    "Look at the cat''s voice more clearly," she said


    After all, I''m afraid to open the door. If it''s really a cat, I won''t be afraid of it. But the problem is that it''s too evil.


    Qin Li didn''t make a sound. He went through the door, but after a while, he came back and shook his head at me: "there''s nothing outside. I''ve even seen the stairway."


    I heard that voice right here before he spoke.


    As the voice became clearer and clearer, I seemed to hear the sound of Cat Claws scratching the door. The harsh sound made me shiver.


    Listening to the sound, I feel that it may have something, but due to some reason, it can not appear.


    With courage, I went to the door and whispered, "what''s the matter with you? Do you want me to help you?"


    The sound of grabbing the door, stopped for a second, then the sound of grabbing the door suddenly became impatient.


    Scared me back two steps, dare not ask.


    Qin Li held me, staring at the door, eyes deep: "regardless of it, wait for it to stop, you go to rest first."


    I nodded, now there should be no other way.


    I deliberately turned on the computer and began to play some happy songs to cover up the sound of grabbing the door. Then I went into the bathroom.


    When I came out, I saw Qin Li sitting on the sofa, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    I went to nest beside him and closed my eyes. I was not sure what the thing was going to do outside. I was still afraid of being alone.


    Unconsciously, I fell asleep. In my dream, I dreamed of a white figure.


    A snow-white Nine Tailed Fox, the fox''s eyes are black, staring at me, it stood not far from me, eyes full of defense, as if as long as I dare to step closer, it will come up and bite me.

 Chapter 130

    One person and one fox just looked at each other. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, it began to snow.


    Soon, the figure of white fox disappeared in the snow


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found that I had returned to bed. Qin Li was not in the room.


    I quickly got up and saw that Qin Li was still sitting on the sofa. I was relieved. I didn''t remember much of the other scenes in my dream. Only those dark eyes were clearly printed in my mind.


    Qin Li heard the voice and looked back at me: "what''s the matter?"


    "I had a dream." With that, I scanned the time and found that it was almost 7:30.


    There was no sound of grabbing at the door outside. I went to the balcony and looked downstairs. Everything was back to normal.


    After washing, I went to Qin Li and sat down, taking a deep breath: "I really want to dream of a white fox, Nine Tailed white fox. It just stood there looking at me, and then it disappeared."


    "White fox?"


    I nodded and just wanted to ask him if there was anything strange last night. A thought suddenly flashed in my mind. I looked at Qin Li and said, "do you think that thing last night was the white fox I dreamed of? Is it trying to tell me something? "


    Qin Li frowned slightly, thought for a moment, then shook his head: "it''s hard to say now, if it really has something to find you, then it will definitely come again."


    I nodded, as long as you know what the other party is, it''s easy to do.


    Even if it is a fox who has become an elite, it does not pose any threat to me. What I am afraid of is nothing but the unknown.


    I went to the police station as usual. Before I entered the office, I heard the chatter of discussion inside.


    I raised eyebrows, pushed the door and went in. Seeing me coming, Zheng Nan immediately said, "boss, have you heard? Yesterday''s strange phenomenon. "


    "What?"


    Zheng Nan saw my face, immediately waved to me, let me sit down, he then said: "yesterday, a lot of residential strange power failure, fuses are good, voltage is no problem, suddenly power failure, and, I also heard, a lot of people get lost when they go home. If you think about it, isn''t it bullshit? How can you get lost when you walk home every day? "


    Zheng Nan''s words reminded me of the situation when I went back from the director''s home last night.


    Is it hard, I''m not the only one?


    At this time, I heard Long Hui next to me say: "yes, yes, I also heard that someone heard the cry of a kitten. As a result, he opened the door and found nothing."


    "I heard the sound of Cat Claws scratching the door and the sound of cat barking yesterday. I thought it was a stray cat and wanted to pick it up and keep it. But when I opened the door, there was nothing, but the sound of scratching the door didn''t stop."


    Everyone said, but I frowned deeply.


    According to the truth, so many people have heard the strange sound, it should come out, or be seen by chance, but no one has seen it.


    Is it trying to convey any information from it?


    Or, who is it looking for? And that person hasn''t been found, so it hasn''t appeared yet?


    "Boss, boss, what do you think? Did anything strange happen to you yesterday? " Zheng Nan shook his hand in front of me and called back my thoughts.


    I reached out and patted the back of Zheng Nan''s head: "it''s all in a mess, work!"


    With that, I got up and went into the office.


    I sat behind my desk, looking at Qin Li and asked, "what do you think of Qin Li? I feel that it should be trying to convey something, or will it, who is it looking for? "


    Qin Li shook his head: "will it be locked up somewhere and want to come out? Otherwise, it won''t scratch the door all the time. "


    That makes sense!


    I looked at Qin Li and nodded. If I want to help him, I have to find him first. If he is locked up, there is no way to show up.


    But this big city, where can I find it? Not even a clue.


    "You said you dreamt of a Nine Tailed Fox last night. Besides the Nine Tailed Fox, is there anything else around?" Qin Li sat on the sofa, looking at me and suddenly asked.


    I think about it carefully, some uncertain mouth: "do not remember, remember there is a very beautiful nine tail white fox, it seems to snow, and then it disappeared."


    "Snow?" Qin Li repeated.


    "Yes, the order should be: we look at each other, then it snows suddenly, and then the fox disappears. It should be desolate around. I don''t know where it is. "


    After listening to my words, Qin Li nodded slightly: "it seldom snows here in winter. Let''s see where it snows heavily in winter."


    I quickly followed Qin Li''s words to open the browser and began to search for places where it would snow heavily in winter.


    In addition to the north of the city, other places will snow, but not so much snow. The snow melts when it falls.Qin Li and I looked at each other and began to search the news of northern cities to see if there was anything strange.


    After a morning''s investigation, I finally found a place, beishanling. Not long ago, there was an incident of wild animals attacking people in beishanling. There was no follow-up news report, but this report was the only one related to animals in the north city.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I decided to go to the local area to see the situation.


    In the afternoon, I asked the director for a week''s leave for relaxation.


    For my part, the director agreed almost immediately.


    Just as I was driving home, the car just turned into the community, I saw a strange and strange woman.


    The woman was wearing a white oil paper umbrella, but she was very cool. She was wearing black leather pants, at least ten centimeters of hate sky high, a white suspender vest, and sunglasses on her face.


    According to the truth, this dress will not attract my attention, but the oil paper umbrella in her hand is out of place with her, so I can''t help looking at it more.


    The woman seemed to feel my sight, stop and look at me.


    She was wearing sunglasses on her face, but when she looked at me, I suddenly thought of the dark eyes I saw in my dream last night.


    I lost my mind for a moment, forgot to step on the brake, and the car crashed into the garbage can next to me.


    The impact made me feel better. I stopped and pulled the handbrake.


    When I got out of the car and looked at the woman again, I found that the woman suddenly disappeared.


    Like the white fox in the dream, it suddenly disappeared.


    I looked at the police car with a concave hood and the dumpster that was knocked over beside me. I couldn''t help rubbing my forehead.


    Qin Li got out of the car and looked at me with some blame: "what were you looking at just now? You didn''t hear me


    His words stunned me instantly: "when did you call me just now?"

 Chapter 131

    "Just before you hit the trash can." Said, Qin Li through the car, hold my shoulders, forced me to look up at him: "what happened just now?"


    I glanced around and saw that the residents gradually gathered around. I quickly dispersed the crowd. Then I drove downstairs and turned off the fire before I said, "I saw a strange woman just now. It''s so strange."


    Then I told Qin Li what I had just seen.


    After hearing this, Qin Li frowned slightly: "are you sure?"


    I nodded: "I can''t be wrong, a cool woman with a pure white oil paper umbrella in her hand. It''s too bad. Moreover, when she looked at me, I suddenly thought of the white fox in my dream last night. Is it hard to say that the fox has become a spirit and can become a human


    "I don''t think so. There should be a story in it." Just then, Qin Li''s face suddenly changed, and he raised his chin to me: "you''re not talking about this woman, are you?"


    I followed Qin Li''s line of sight, turned my head, and saw the woman at the gate of the community, slowly walking towards me. She stopped three steps away from my car.


    I nodded, answered a, pushed the door out of the car: "what do you want me to do?"


    ¡­¡­


    Push the door into the living room, I poured a glass of water for the woman, let her sit on the sofa: "what can I do for you?"


    The woman''s posture is particularly bold and unconstrained. After taking off her sunglasses with one hand, her eyes fall on the oil paper umbrella beside her: "help me save it."


    It''s not the tone of request, it''s not the tone of inquiry, it''s the tone of command.


    I pick pick pick eyebrows: "how can I help you?"


    "I''m injured and I can''t save it, but you can."


    Women don''t say much nonsense, which makes me rub my temples: "name, age, occupation, home address."


    Since she didn''t say anything, I had to ask and directly put forward the way of interrogating prisoners.


    "Shirley, keep it secret, keep it secret, keep it secret."


    Well, three secrets. There''s no difference between asking and not asking.


    "Well, you must tell me who I can help you save?"


    When Shirley saw that I didn''t want to get to the bottom of the matter, she pointed to the oil paper umbrella beside her: "it''s my spirit weapon, and it''s also the guardian of my life. I was injured when I was working, and now I can''t help it recover. I can only find someone, and that person is you." Then Shirley pointed at me.


    I didn''t understand what she said.


    In front of me is a white oil paper umbrella. I don''t know how it was hurt or how to save it.


    Seeing that I was still like this, Shirley rolled her eyes and reached for the oil paper umbrella. Then she didn''t know what to say, and the oil paper umbrella suddenly moved.


    Slowly, the oil paper umbrella stood up by itself. Soon, with a "buzz", a white oil paper umbrella turned into a white fox the size of a Tibetan mastiff.


    The fox is white all over, and only has a tail behind him. The fox half squints and looks listless. On the surface, it can''t see where it is hurt.


    Shirley seemed to know my doubts. She stroked the head of the white fox and said: "it suffered internal injury. It needs a kind of pill to recover. I have no ability to help it find medicine, but others have no ability, only you."


    Said, Shirley looked up at me: "only you can help me."


    I look at the white fox in the heart to have a momentary not bear, haven''t opened a mouth, hear Qin Li voice ask a way: "do you want her how to help you?"


    "Find all the elixirs and make them into pills. Don''t worry. I''ve found almost all the elixirs, but there are only a few. I can''t go there now. I can tell you the exact location, and then you can get the elixir for me."


    "To put it simply, who knows where to go? Besides, how can you be so sure that she can help you? " Qin Li looks at Shirley and doesn''t give up.


    Shirley fixed her eyes and looked at Qin Li. After half a sound, she laughed: "she''s the one chosen by Xiaohu. Naturally, she can."


    What does that mean?


    I took a look at Qin Li. Seeing that Qin Li didn''t understand, I hesitated.


    If I really want to go up to the sword mountain and go down to the sea of fire, then I will lose a lot. Besides, I don''t know if I will come back alive when I get the elixir.


    "We can help you, but what''s in it for us?" Qin Li dropped his eyes and thought for a moment, then looked at Shirley and said.


    What he said surprised me a little. Did Qin Li want to promise Shirley?


    "Of course, it''s good, but I can''t tell you now. You can say yes or no Shirley leaned against the back of the chair and looked at Qin Li and me. She looked confident and fearless. She didn''t seem to be afraid of our refusal at all. She seemed determined that we would agree.


    I was silent for a moment. I didn''t think so much about revenge, but I had to look for the elixir. Now I asked for a week''s leave, but I didn''t help her find the elixir for a week, so I didn''t have time.


    Shirley is not in a hurry, waiting for my reply.I looked at Qin Li and saw the agreement in his eyes. I took a deep breath and nodded: "OK, I promise to help you."


    Seeing this, Shirley smiles and touches the head of white fox, who slowly turns into an oil paper umbrella.


    Then she stood up with an oil paper umbrella and went to the door: "let''s go."


    This makes me stunned for a while. This woman is so direct. Without saying a word, she is going to take me to find the elixir.


    I took a coat with me and went out with Shirley. Who knows how long it will take for me to come back.


    Shirley got into my car, drove, listened to her command, and went out of town.


    All the way north, more than how long it took to drive, looking at the car will soon run out of gas, I just found a gas station nearby.


    While refuelling the car, I watched Shirley say, "where are we going now? I''ve been out of town for a long time now. "


    Shirley looked out of the window, a casual look: "you will know when you arrive."


    Seeing that she didn''t say more, I didn''t ask. After filling the car with oil, I saved another bucket. I was afraid that if I went to some wilderness, the car would be miserable without oil.


    On the road again, not long after driving, Shirley let me turn into a path.


    The path is a bit difficult to walk, potholes, fortunately not long, Shirley said: "here we are."


    After getting off the bus, I found out that we had come to Xingshan.


    Xingshan is a mountain range that has not been artificially developed. It is said that there are wild animals in it. If I remember correctly, the altitude of Xingshan is as high as 860 kilometers, covering an area of about 24 square kilometers.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s big or small. Is this the first panacea I''m looking for?


    Just thinking about it, I saw Shirley go up the path.


    I locked my car, put on my schoolbag and followed her.

 Chapter 132

    All the way up the mountain, there are no roads in some places, and I don''t know how Shirley knows about it. There are branches everywhere. The more you go up, the denser the trees are. Soon, a message appears in front of you. When you come to the stream, Shirley stops slowly.


    I followed her, followed her eyes, and found a big tree.


    The trunk into the earth is as thick as an adult elephant, at least for hundreds of years.


    Shirley looked at the huge tree and raised her chin. "That''s it. I can''t get through. Go on. I want this thing." With that, she took out her mobile phone, opened the photo album and opened a photo.


    In the photo is a colorful flower. The shape of petals is a little strange, but it''s easy to recognize.


    "This flower is very poisonous. I only need petals. You can take one off."


    It''s like how hard it is to pick a flower.


    I nodded: "don''t worry, I will definitely pick the flowers and send them to you."


    With that, I waved to Qin Li: "let''s go."


    Shirley stood looking at me and said, "be careful."


    I don''t know what she was afraid of. Although no one came to this place, and this place is a little strange, it should not be dangerous to her life.


    I think that''s what Qin Li thinks.


    But soon, I paid for my blindness and ignorance.


    After crossing the stream and going on for a long time, I want to look back to see if Shirley has been waiting for me in the same place, but as soon as I look back, I find that Shirley is missing.


    Fog began to rise around, and I was suddenly alert. Qin Li, who was standing beside me, was on guard.


    "Did we break into somewhere?" I stick to Qin Li and look around as I open my mouth.


    Qin Li nodded slightly: "that stream should be the boundary division, so Shirley refused to come."


    Hearing this, I scolded in my heart. It turned out that Shirley knew there was something fishy here, but she didn''t understand it.


    "It''s foggy. Take me. Don''t leave."


    The fog had already covered my thigh. Qin Li held my hand tightly.


    At this time, we can''t see the road at our feet clearly. We just walk forward by feeling. Fortunately, we can see the big tree clearly, so we face the big tree and walk forward carefully.


    But when I was walking, I felt something was wrong. When I was by the stream before, I could see that the distance between us and the big tree was no more than 500 meters in diameter. But now we have walked more than 500 meters, but we haven''t reached the tree yet.


    I reached for Qin Li and asked him to stop: "don''t you think we are getting further away from the big tree? Or shall we try the opposite direction? "


    After stopping, Qin Li stood in the same place and looked around. The fog had already spread around, and the visibility was less than one meter, or even closer.


    "Our direction should be OK. If I guess right, it''s the fog."


    Qin Li was all floating in the fog. If he didn''t speak out, I could hardly see where he was.


    "What shall we do now? You can''t go around here all the time. " I look at the big tree in front of me. I can''t take any notice of it. I let Shirley out all my words. It''s impossible for me to come back in vain because of this strange fog, isn''t it?


    Qin Li didn''t dare to leave without permission. He could only stay by my side. We both groped forward slowly. Unconsciously, the tree was closer to us.


    "Qin Li, I feel that the tree is a little closer. Is it my illusion?"


    "No, in fact, we should wait for the fog to rise before we go. It was useless before."


    Qin Li''s tone was calm and he led me forward.


    Before long, we went to the tree, I looked back, behind is still rich fog, but around the tree is very clean.


    Looking at the big tree in front of me, I was surprised. How many years does it take for such a strong tree to grow to this shape.


    I slowly raised my hand, want to touch the tree, in my fingertips touch the tree that moment, a kind of gravity swept my whole body, what is this?


    "Don''t..." Qin Li''s voice suddenly rang out in my ears. Before I had time to react, I felt weightless for a while, and then I lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took for me to regain consciousness. I slowly opened my eyes and looked around warily. Where is this?


    I stood up and called out, "Qinli!"


    A moment later, only my own echo responded to me. Looking at the surrounding environment, I slowly calmed down.


    This should be a dreamland in a big tree. It''s not very dark around. You can see the surrounding scene in front of you. There are willows everywhere, falling on the ground, very quiet.


    as like as two peas around, I suddenly found a colorful flower in the middle of the tree. It was exactly the same as the flowers in the picture Shirley showed me.


    It seems that Shirley''s flower should be this one.While I was alert to the surrounding situation, I walked towards the colorful flowers.


    A moment later, I stood in front of the colorful flowers and found that there was nothing unusual around me. I was just about to reach out and pick it off, but suddenly I thought of Shirley''s words. She told me that this flower is highly poisonous.


    I took a look around, and there was nothing I could use. I turned in my pocket and found the white gloves used at the scene of the investigation.


    After putting on gloves, I slowly took off the petals of a colorful flower. It''s too much for me to take. This one should be enough for her.


    After I took off the petals, I turned them carefully with my gloves. I put the petals in my gloves and put them in my pocket. I quickly found a way out.


    When I came here just now, I saw a place where the sunlight came in. Maybe that''s the exit.


    I followed the light, Rao a circle, it was found that the light into the place, in the tree above.


    Rock climbing is a piece of cake for me. After three or two times, I climbed up, but the light transmission area is too small to get out, so I can only expand the exit a little.


    Just as I was trying to expand the outlet, I suddenly heard the voice of Qin Li coming from the outside.


    "Romantic? Where are you? " Qin Li''s voice was loud, but it was a little far away.


    I hastily answered: "I''m in the tree hole. I''ve found the exit and I''ll be able to go out soon!" Say, the strength on my hand increased a few.


    I don''t know if Qin Li has heard my voice. There is no reply from outside.


    It took me a long time to get to the exit.


    I quickly followed the drill out, and before I could see the situation outside, there was a sense of weightlessness.


    Exclamation is too late, feel oneself whole person acquaintance ground fell on the ground.


    Maybe it was too loud and attracted Qin Li''s attention. He came quickly, helped me up and asked with some worry: "where did you come from? What happened just now? "

 Chapter 133

    I rubbed my hips and raised my chin to him: "just now I fell into the tree hole, and I got the petals of the colorful flowers. Let''s leave here first."


    Qin Li nodded. When we went back, the fog had gradually dispersed. We couldn''t help but quicken our pace and hurry out of here.


    Soon, I saw the previous stream. After crossing the stream, I was relieved. I don''t know when it was completely dark. There was a bonfire nearby, which should be made by Shirley.


    We walked along the campfire and saw Shirley lying on the ground.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Shirley immediately opened her eyes vigilantly, and saw that we were slightly surprised: "are you back so soon?"


    Listen to what she said, we should be out for a long time?


    "Get what you want and we''ll come out. It''s too crowded." Then I sat down next to her, "do you have anything to eat?"


    Shirley sat up, set up a small stove with a branch and put it on the campfire. She didn''t know where to find two fish and put them on the campfire.


    I took the glove out of my pocket and handed it to Shirley: "what you want."


    Shirley opened her gloves and looked inside. She couldn''t believe it: "how did you do it?"


    I don''t know if she has been to the stream before, but with the experience I have just been to, it''s not as terrible as I thought.


    "Just go in, take the flowers and come out." Then I looked at her and blinked.


    Shirley looked at me for a long time without speaking. After a while, she suddenly laughed: "no wonder it will choose you."


    Her words were beyond my understanding, and I didn''t speak again.


    It didn''t take long for the fish to get better. Although there was no seasoning, it was able to cushion the stomach.


    After eating the fish, I lay on the ground and looked at the starry sky overhead. I was about to go to sleep when I heard Shirley''s light voice.


    "I''m a hunter. I''m a ghost hunter. I''m the only one left in our family. Snow fox is my guardian, because I caught a fierce ghost was seriously injured, snow fox is also injured


    Hearing this, I slowly opened my eyes and slightly looked at Shirley beside me.


    She didn''t seem to notice my sight and continued to say, "it''s not a coincidence to know you. You are the one Xuehu chose to help. You don''t have to be nervous. I''ll leave after practicing pills."


    I slowly draw back the line of sight: "still need a few effective medicine?"


    "If you get the colorful flowers, you''ll be short of mermaid pearls."


    I calculated the time. I still have five days to rest. I should be able to help her get Mermaid pearl.


    I was woken up by Shirley the next day.


    It was almost noon after we went down the mountain. After driving back to the town, we found a restaurant and had a meal.


    Back in the city, I immediately went home and took a shower.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I saw Xuehu lying on the ground, and Shirley leaning on it, I didn''t know what she was doing.


    Seeing that I came out, Shirley straightened up and said, "I don''t know what you can do, but I think that since you can get the colorful petals smoothly, you can also help me get the mermaid pearl."


    I nodded, went to her and sat down, listening to her then said: "Mermaid pearl is not in this dimension, I want to take you to other dimensions of space, time may be longer."


    Dimension space? This strange word instantly interested me.


    "What is dimensional space? How can I get there? "


    "I''ll tell you how to get the mermaid pearl."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say more, I was a little disappointed, but I nodded: "you say it."


    "It is said that in the deep sea, there is a mermaid family, whose family is extremely ferocious. They are the overlord in the deep sea. Only the mermaid princesses of past dynasties have Mermaid pearls. It''s very difficult to find the mermaid family, let alone get the mermaid pearl from the precious mermaid princess. "


    I nodded clearly: "what will happen to the mermaid when I get the Pearl?"


    Shirley glanced at me: "riot, deep-sea catastrophe, maybe, I hope your good luck, will not cause these negative effects."


    When I heard this, I swallowed my saliva and said it simply. But if there is a riot at that time, won''t we not be able to come back?


    Shirley seemed to know what was in my mind. She said calmly, "I''ll go with you. As soon as I get the Pearl, I''ll send you away."


    "And you?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m free to get away. As long as you leave, don''t drag me down."


    This made me roll my eyes. After I got the Pearl together, I became the one who held back.


    The next morning, Shirley put a confused array in my living room. When it was finished, she asked me to stand in the middle of the array. Then she came in with me, saying something. Soon, the array began to shine.Just as I closed my eyes, my body suddenly froze. When I could move, I heard Shirley say faintly beside me, "OK."


    I opened my eyes and found Shirley and I were standing on the same rock.


    "You can eat this and breathe underwater. I''ll go down with you, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    I nodded, now there is no way out, eat the small pills she gave me, she took me under the water.


    Although I can swim, I can''t dive. I don''t know any common sense. I can only follow Shirley and paddle hard.


    It''s getting dark around. The water pressure makes me feel a little uncomfortable, but Shirley doesn''t seem to feel anything.


    I don''t know how long later, it was dark around. At this time, in front of me, a light suddenly came on. I looked along the light and saw Shirley holding a luminous thing in her hand, not like a flashlight.


    "Here we are."


    Then I looked around at the illuminant, but I didn''t find anything: "are you sure it''s here? Why is there nothing? "


    Shirley sneered: "when you find out it''s too late, let''s dive in, try our best to steal the Pearl, and then get away."


    I nodded and felt that it was more exciting than my task.


    Behind Shirley, I didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere, and I didn''t dare to look in my eyes for fear of seeing something I shouldn''t.


    It took a long time for Shirley to make a gesture to me. This gesture is official language. I can understand it. It means to be careful.


    The atmosphere around is obviously different. I vaguely guess that we may have entered the territory of mermaid.


    Shirley took me swimming to a pile of coral, pointed to the front, pointed to the neck, compared a gesture.


    "In front is the habitat of the mermaid people. If you want a mermaid with a pearl around its neck, I want that pearl."


    I nodded, looking around for her warily.

 Chapter 134

    Before long, she patted me on the shoulder and pointed to a mermaid in the mermaid group, a little later. In the weak light, I saw a pearl about the size of a night pearl on the mermaid''s neck.


    And that weak light, is that Pearl sends out.


    We two looked at each other, then I nodded to Shirley, and then slowly got up and approached the mermaid.


    Seeing that it was approaching, a mermaid beside me suddenly moved. Without time to think, I rushed to the mermaid princess and grabbed the Pearl from her neck.


    In this instant, a sharp and harsh voice, sounded around me.


    I didn''t have time to look around, dodged the mermaid''s swimming and rushed back to Shirley''s side.


    Shirley gave me a push and a low voice: "you go quickly."


    I didn''t have time to speak, so I was pushed far away by her. I didn''t dare to look back, I could only swim forward desperately.


    I don''t know how long after that, I just feel that my arms are aching and I can''t lift them up, but there is a sharp and harsh cry of mermaid behind me.


    I dived to the surface a little bit until my head came out of the water. I took a deep breath. After a while, I dived to have a look again and found that there was no Mermaid following me. I should have been led away by Shirley.


    I slowly swam to the beach, lying on the beach, breathing the fresh air hard.


    After I regained some strength, I took a good look at the pearls in my hand. They are very different from the pearls I usually see in the market, but I can''t tell the difference.


    I don''t know how long I had to wait before I saw Shirley rising from the water and approaching me weakly. I quickly gathered the pearls and welcomed them.


    I dragged Shirley onto the beach. She was lying on the beach and looked at me with a little complaint: "you are really good. You can grab it directly. You don''t know that I almost explained it at the bottom of the water just now."


    Hearing this, I watched her smile innocently.


    "If you don''t say it, just get the Pearl? Anyway, there''s no difference between stealing and robbing. "


    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time that I''ve been so rampant in robbing things since I was sensible. It''s not for me.


    Shirley smile: "that''s right, let''s go, go back early, the body is sticky."


    The two of us stood up with each other. Shirley took me back to the reef. The previous array was still there. We went back to my home through the array.


    The first thing I do when I go into the bathroom with my clothes is smell.


    By the time I got out of the bathroom, Shirley was gone.


    Seeing that Qin Li was leaning on the sofa, I went to nest beside him and asked in a voice, "where''s Shirley?"


    "She just left and said it was a gift for you." With that, Qin Li spread out his palm and showed a pinch of fox hair.


    I looked at the fox hair in his hand with some amazement and twisted it up with two fingers: "is that what she said?"


    Qin Li nodded: "that''s what she said."


    Looking at the fox hair, I''m speechless. What''s this? I''ve worked hard for two days to find these two kinds of elixirs for her. Now she''s gone without saying a word, leaving only a handful of fox hair.


    Everyone is gone. It''s too late for me to say anything now. I put the fox hair in a transparent belt and threw it into the drawer. It''s also a white fox''s hair. Even if it''s useless, it won''t be thrown away like this. What''s the use in case.


    Fortunately, Shirley left, after a few days of rest, I successfully nest at home to brush drama, simply happy do not want.


    Watching time fly, tomorrow will go to work, I lay in bed, sighed: "the time of happiness is always so short."


    Qin Li leaned on the head of the bed and looked at me with a smile: "you''ve been lying at home for five days. If you lie down, I''m afraid your bones will degenerate?"


    For Qin Li''s poisonous tongue, I rolled my eyes and pretended I didn''t hear it.


    I turned over and looked at the sunshine outside. I couldn''t stay any longer. I was just about to go out for a walk when the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang.


    As I changed my clothes, I asked Qin Li to have a look for me. Who called me.


    "It''s Zheng Nan. It should be something in the Bureau." Qin Li glanced at the mobile phone and said faintly.


    I quickly put on my clothes and went to pick up the phone.


    "Boss, is it good to take a week off?" Listening to Zheng Nan''s voice, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    "You called me to ask me if I had a good rest? That''s cool, I told you


    Zheng Nan on the other end of the phone a smile, and then said: "I set up a dinner tonight, come out."


    After a look at the table full of junk food on the tea table, I agreed without hesitation. Someone invited me to dinner, why not?


    According to the appointed time, I went to the restaurant that Zheng Nan told me. After I went in, I found that there were no outsiders. They were all from our first team.It''s more comfortable.


    Seeing me coming, Zheng Nan opened the chair beside him and asked, "boss, where are you going these days? Tell us about it. "


    After sitting down, I just smile and shake my head: "where can I go, the living room and the supermarket downstairs."


    As soon as these words came out, several people in the audience all laughed.


    Long Hui poured me a cup of hot tea: "boss, I don''t see that you still have the potential of a housemaid."


    I laughed and didn''t speak. I make complaints about my secret words. I can tell you about the deep sea and deep sea with Shirley.


    As Zheng Nan said, it''s really a simple party. After dinner, everyone will come to an end.


    I had just left the restaurant with Qin Li, but I didn''t go far away when I got a call from Zheng Nan. I thought he had forgotten something, so I picked up the phone.


    As soon as the phone was answered, Zheng Nan''s serious and anxious voice was heard: "boss, I received a call from the team and said there was a dead body nearby. Let''s go and have a look."


    Hearing this, I stepped suddenly, asked Zheng Nan for a specific position, turned around and rushed to the scene.


    When I arrived, Zheng Nan had just arrived.


    "What''s the situation?" I looked at Zheng Nan and asked aloud.


    "The team said that someone called the police and said that there was a man''s body here. Let''s go and have a look first."


    With that, Zheng Nan led me to the crime scene.


    When I got to the place, I saw the situation in the alley by the dim light.


    A man lying on the ground, if you don''t look carefully, thought it was a tramp, or drunk.


    Then, Long Hui and several other people rushed over.


    Zheng Nan and Long Hui set up a cordon to find the eyewitness.


    I put on my gloves and went to the man''s body to examine it.

 Chapter 135

    The dead man was a man in his twenties. There were some signs of violence on his clothes, or he had a fight with others before he died, but there was no obvious trauma on the surface of the body.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just as I was examining the body, Mr. Gu''s voice came from behind.


    When I heard the sound, I looked back and saw Mr. Gu walking over while wearing gloves. I quickly got up and gave way to him: "I don''t know. I just came here, too."


    At this time, Zheng Nan came from one side in a hurry: "boss, the dead man''s name is Owen, 24 years old, is a student of the city''s Normal University, I have verified the information, the school said he disappeared a week ago, because of the relationship between the family, it has not been reported to the police."


    Hearing this, I slightly frowned, what kind of family, even people who are missing are not willing to call the police?


    "Disappeared a week ago?"


    Zheng Nan nodded: "yes, I also heard from the school that this person usually has a chaotic social relationship. I''m going to check it."


    I nodded, "where''s the witness? Who called the police? "


    "I asked the eyewitness. He said he was passing by. He didn''t look like a tramp until he got close to him and found that he was dead."


    If I didn''t know in advance that this person was a dead person, I''m afraid I would have thought that he was drunk, and I would never have thought that this person was dead.


    I nodded and asked Zheng nan to take the witness to take notes. Then I went to Mr. Gu and squatted down: "how did Mr. Gu die?"


    "The deceased has obvious traces of sexual abuse, and I just turned over the body''s financial documents are not lost, there is no obvious trauma on the surface, it should be a round of death, as for the situation, we should take it back to the plane to have a look."


    With that, Mr. Gu took off his gloves.


    Looking at the dead on the ground, I can''t help but wonder what kind of person a 24-year-old student who is still studying has provoked to end up in such a miserable situation?


    If Owen died of assault, would it be love? As soon as I had this idea, Qin Li, who was looking at the scene, suddenly called me: "Fengliu, come and have a look."


    When I saw that Mr. Gu asked someone to help carry the body back, I went to Qin Li and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "If you look here, you can feel the marks of being turned over."


    It''s dark here, and the light can''t shine here. I went to the position of Qin Li''s finger, squatted down and looked around.


    It''s very possible to see something clearly from the outside.


    I squatted in that position, reached out and felt around. Suddenly, I felt another hard thing with some white viscous liquid on it. I picked it up with one hand, and then looked at the light outside. My face suddenly changed.


    "Mr. Gu, have a look at this thing!" Seeing that Mr. Gu was going to leave, I quickly raised my voice and stopped him.


    Zheng Nan beside him heard my voice, patted him on the shoulder and pointed to me.


    Mr. Gu stopped and looked back at me.


    I took something and went to Mr. Gu: "Mr. Gu, what''s this?"


    Mr. Gu had already taken off his gloves, so he took out a transparent bag from his pocket and put the things in it. He was also puzzled. I was just about to ask him to take it back for research when Zheng Nanna changed her face.


    "Boss, where did you find this?"


    I didn''t answer him. Instead, I took a look around and asked him to take people to search around.


    After a thorough search of the surrounding area, nothing strange was found, and then we closed the team.


    I asked the others to go back first and go back to the team directly with Zheng Nan and Long Hui.


    Gu also consciously increased his shift and began to dig Owen''s body.


    Soon, Zheng Nan found information about Owen.


    Owen, a 24-year-old from the city, is studying in the normal college of the city and is in his junior year.


    Gentle personality, usually no enemy, even in school, is also very good.


    This makes me wonder, how can such a person die like this?


    "There must be something wrong. You can go to the normal school with me tomorrow." I will take the information on the desktop, frowning at Zheng Nan opening way.


    Zheng Nan nodded: "I also feel that something is wrong. He doesn''t look like a troublemaker at all, but now he died miserably in the street. There must be something we have ignored."


    This words, let me scan him one eye, Zheng Nan immediately shook body: "boss, why do you look at me so?"


    "It''s not like you can say that. It''s just strange." With that, I raised my hand and rubbed my eyebrows: "wake up, it''s OK. You all go back first. I''ll go to see the situation of Mr. Gu."


    Seeing this, Zheng Nan wanted to talk again. I raised my hand to stop him: "OK, it''s too late today. Let''s do it first."With that, I got up, picked up my coat and went to Mr. Gu with Qin Li.


    When we got to Mr. Gu''s side, Mr. Gu was digging the body.


    His assistant Yu man doesn''t know where he has gone. It seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time, but now I don''t have time to think so much.


    Go to Mr. Gu next to, just want to speak, see him from the side, picked up a pair of tweezers, handed to me: "help."


    I opened my mouth and saw him looking at my line of sight. Without any other emotion, I silently put on my gloves and took the tweezers in his hand.


    Qin Li stood beside me, his face a little ugly: "why do you want to help him? If you don''t come, I think he can handle it by himself. "


    Seeing that I didn''t answer him, he put his hand on my shoulder and said, "romantic, don''t be fooled by his appearance at the moment. If you stay with such a person, you won''t be afraid when he will stab you with the scalpel in his hand?"


    As for Qin Li''s words, I had no choice but to peek at Mr. Gu. Seeing that his attention was focused on the corpse, I whispered: "shut up, there are no good people in your world, right? He likes it, but he has a strong business ability. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mr. Gu lowered his head. He didn''t listen to the movement of his hand, but he suddenly opened his mouth, which scared me.


    I quickly shook my head: "nothing. Did you find the cause of Owen''s death? "


    Mr. Gu looked up at me strangely. I was puzzled by him. I didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    A moment later, Mr. Gu lowered his head again, reached into Owen''s abdominal cavity and pulled out a section of bloody intestines


    Seeing this scene, my face turned pale and my stomach rolled. I didn''t have time to run out, rushed to the garbage can beside my desk and began to retch.

 Chapter 136

    Qin Li stood behind me, helping me with my back and saying: "look, can such a person be a good person? Can a good man do such a thing? "Ah?"


    "Look at him. He''s still looking the same now. You''re looking at yourself. What''s your vomit like?"


    I don''t care if Mr. Gu is paying attention to me at the moment. I gasped for breath, stared at Qin Li and gritted my teeth: "I beg you to shut up! If you don''t talk, no one will treat you as dumb! "


    This is the first time that I feel that Qin Li is really short mouthed. Before, he was just a little poisonous, but he didn''t come to such a situation.


    Maybe it''s because Qin Li has been comparing with Mr. Gu. I really don''t want to say more.


    After a while, I didn''t feel so bad in my stomach. Then I stood up and went to Mr. Gu. I watched his hands full of blood and swallowed. I didn''t dare to go any further.


    I''ve seen so many corpses. I''ve never seen Mr. Gu pull people''s intestines out of my stomach so calmly. For people who can''t accept me, this scene is really disgusting.


    Just then, Mr. Gu suddenly looked at a section of rectum in his hand and said, "I think the cause of death should be found."


    Before I could speak, Mr. Gu took the rectum in his hand and turned to one side for internal extraction. Then he put the extracted things on the glass sheet and put them under the electron microscope.


    After a while, Mr. Gu got up and pointed to the mirror: "come and have a look."


    I went over and sat in his place. Qin Li leaned aside and sniffed, "don''t see anything disgusting again."


    With the impulse of rolling my eyes, I looked at the microscope. The contents in it had been adjusted by Mr. Gu. I closed one eye and looked at it carefully.


    Before I asked, to see what was in it, Mr. Gu explained to me, "do you see anything that can move? Like a tadpole. "


    I quickly nodded, this thing is quite a lot, difficult not in Owen''s intestines, what parasites?


    Before I asked my question, I heard Mr. Gu speak again.


    "The deceased was invaded before he died. This is Miqing liquid left in his rectum, but miqingzi has no vitality. It can be judged by Miqing liquid. The time of death should not exceed 48 hours. More than 48 hours later, MI Qingzi should be in a state of death. Under the microscope, MI Qingzi still has a little survival, so we can infer the time


    When I heard this, I moved my objective lens slightly. Sure enough, I saw a large number of dead mi Qingzi, but occasionally I could see one or two surviving mi Qingzi.


    Now that the approximate time of death has been determined, things are much easier to do.


    After I asked Mr. Gu to submit a detailed report tomorrow, I left the solution room.


    The next day, I went to the team and directly asked Zheng nan to call out all the monitors near the dead, and began to investigate his social relations.


    Soon, Zheng Nan found a man named Zhang Wei. According to Owen''s classmates, Zhang Wei suddenly emerged from the middle of this year and was very close to Owen.


    Usually, when Owen has no class, he goes back to find Zhang Wei. Sometimes, they see Zhang Wei come to pick him up from school.


    Later, Zheng Nan from the surveillance video, saw the man named Zhang Wei, with Owen went to the vicinity of the incident, but not with the time of death of the dead.


    From the surveillance video, I didn''t find Zhang Wei''s strange behavior towards Owen. Owen also has a lot of trust in Zhang Wei.


    "I feel that there must be something wrong with Zhang Wei." Qin Li leaned next to me, watching the surveillance video with me, and said softly.


    I agreed and nodded: "I also think this boy has a problem."


    "What did you say, boss?" Zheng Nan suddenly looked up at me, a little surprised.


    At this time, I found out that Zheng Nan was still in my office. I quickly coughed: "there are some problems with Zhang Wei. You can check his personal information, and then take someone to have a look."


    "Yes."


    Zheng Nan should a, then leave my office, see he ignored before I talk to myself things, I immediately relieved.


    After waiting for Zheng nanlika, I glared at Qin Li beside me. I was more and more used to Qin Li beside me. I never even thought that I would make such a mistake. I would talk to Qin Li when there was someone else.


    But Qin Li didn''t feel anything. With a smile on his face, he reached out and rubbed my hair: "OK, he''s so stupid, he can''t find it."


    In the afternoon, I got a call from Mr. Gu.


    The thing I picked up at the scene of the crime also had rice green liquid on it. Mr. Gu found that the DNA of the two did not match. Moreover, according to the detailed and firm discovery, the rice green liquid left in Owen''s body was not left by one person.


    After hearing this information, I immediately asked Mr. Gu to compare the remaining Miqing liquid in Owen''s body with Zhang Wei''s DNA.This can directly determine whether the murderer is Zhang Wei or not.


    Everything can cheat, but DNA can never cheat.


    Hang up Mr. Gu''s phone, Zheng Nan there also has new progress, Zheng Nan found Zhang Wei''s district.


    I quickly took Zheng nan to the community where Zhang Wei lived. As soon as I got off the bus, I saw Zhang Xinwei come out of a building. I was surprised to see me here.


    "How did you come here?"


    I didn''t expect to see him when I passed by him. I didn''t think he was a new man.


    "I''m here to handle the case. There''s a suspect who lives in this community. Why, you live in this community too?"


    Zhang Xinwei nodded: "what can I do for you?"


    I took a look inside the community. Since Zhang Xinwei lives in this community and has such good resources, I don''t need to. It''s a bit wasteful indeed.


    Just as I was about to nod my head and ask him to help, Qin Li suddenly said, "don''t let him help, I can find it."


    I sipped my mouth and thought for a while. Ignoring Qin Li, I took out a picture of Zhang Wei and handed it to Zhang Xinwei: "have you seen this man?"


    Zhang Xinwei took the photo and looked at it carefully. After a while, he said, "I''ve met this man, who lives in unit 3, building 9. During this time, I often see him bring a brother to play. I seem to have asked him before. He said that the man was his brother. "


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan and I looked at each other, then Zheng Nan took out Owen''s picture: "is this man?"

 Chapter 137

    Zhang Xinwei nodded: "this is the man. I saw Zhang Wei bring him over more than once. He said he was a brother. I didn''t think much about it. What''s the matter?"


    "This man''s name is Owen. He died the night before yesterday. I''m in charge of this case." I said, pointing to Owen''s picture.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xinwei immediately frowned: "it should have nothing to do with Zhang Wei. I remember I once heard that Owen has some mild autism. Few people can make friends with him. Since he is friends with Zhang Wei, Zhang Wei should not harm him."


    Zhang Xinwei''s words made me sneer.


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Xinwei, as the chief of the police station, was so naive.


    "Director Zhang, thank you for your cooperation in my investigation, but as for who is the murderer, I will find out." Zheng Nan looked at me.


    When we were about to leave, Zhang Xinwei suddenly said to me, "you can ask Aunt Liu of the village committee about the whole community. There is nothing she doesn''t know."


    Without stopping, I waved: "thank director Zhang for bringing such useful information."


    After saying goodbye to Zhang Xinwei, I took Zheng nan to find Aunt Liu who worked in the property.


    Sure enough, we got some more specific information from Aunt Liu.


    This house belongs to Zhang Wei himself. According to Aunt Liu''s observation, Zhang Wei and Owen are likely to be lovers, which makes me think of the Miqing liquid found in Owen''s rectum by Mr. Gu.


    Aunt Liu also told me that when Owen comes, he doesn''t say hello to anyone and doesn''t smile. But when Zhang Wei is here, the whole person obviously feels different.


    There was a smile on her face, and there was nothing unusual about talking with Zhang Wei. They made some small movements from time to time, and Aunt Liu met them several times.


    "Aunt Liu, can you take me to Zhang Wei''s house? We want to find out more about him. "


    Aunt Liu nodded: "of course, it''s not easy for criminal police to handle cases. This way."


    Then, Aunt Liu took me to unit 3, building 9. After three hugs, Aunt Liu pointed to the door on the left and said, "this is the house."


    With that, Aunt Liu raised her hand and knocked on the door: "Xiaowei, is Xiaowei at home? I''m your Aunt Liu


    After a long time, I heard footsteps and a man''s voice: "Aunt Liu, how did you come here?"


    When the gate opened, Zhang Wei saw me and Zheng Nan standing behind Aunt Liu. He was stunned for a moment, and his expression suddenly froze: "who are these two?"


    "Oh, let''s go first." Aunt Liu turned her eyes and didn''t tell us who we were. She directly pulled Zhang Wei, opened the door and let us go in first.


    Seeing that Aunt Liu is also an individual, I couldn''t help but hook the corner of my mouth. When Aunt Liu didn''t pay attention to us, I winked at Zheng Nan and asked him to find a chance to take Aunt Liu out.


    After sitting down, Aunt Liu pointed at me and said with a smile, "this is officer Lu. I came to find out about the situation. I''m afraid they can''t find it, so I brought someone directly."


    Hearing that Zheng Nan and I were criminal policemen, Zhang Xinwei''s face really changed.


    I rushed to Zheng Nan Yang chin, Zheng Nan immediately got up, smile with Aunt Liu said: "Aunt Liu, I still have something to ask you, let''s go out to chat?"


    Seeing this, Aunt Liu hesitated for a moment, but soon nodded her head.


    After Zheng Nan left with Aunt Liu, I looked at Zhang Wei and said, "don''t be so nervous. I just want to know something about you."


    Seeing Zhang Wei nodding, I continued: "what''s your relationship with Owen?"


    Looking at his face, he should have known about Owen''s death. Since he knew, he didn''t call the police, but hid at home, which shows that the situation is not normal.


    After a while, Zhang Wei said: "we are lovers. We met in a bar. He took the initiative to get to know me. I''m a double. It happens that he is my favorite type. I''m with him. But I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this in the end."


    Listening to his words, I felt that there were some stories between these two people. I looked at him and raised my eyebrow: "what happened between you two?"


    "I had a girlfriend before. After I met Owen, I really wanted to be with him. But my ex girlfriend was still interested in me and always came to me. Because I explained this to Owen, and Owen understood it at first. In addition, he was gentle and didn''t talk much, so I thought it was over."


    But Zhang Wei didn''t expect that a week later, his ex girlfriend came to Owen and said some ugly words to him, which made Owen have a big fight with him.


    Zhang Wei didn''t want to leave Owen so easily. He apologized to him and said that he would handle the matter well.


    But a few days later, Zhang Wei''s ex girlfriend, in the name of Zhang Wei, made an appointment with Owen to meet them at the bar where they first met.And that night, Zhang Wei received a MMS from his ex girlfriend, which showed a picture of Owen being abused.


    At this point, Zhang Wei took out his mobile phone, opened the SMS and handed it to me.


    I immediately frowned at the message above.


    Before I opened my mouth, Zhang Wei continued: "since this time, Owen and I have offered to break up. I don''t agree. Moreover, I''ve asked my ex girlfriend many times not to disturb Owen or pester me again. But her speech is so bad that I can''t help beating her. The next night, I got the news that Owen was dead


    Hearing this, I understand the whole story.


    The woman felt that Owen was involved in her relationship with Zhang Wei, but Owen and Zhang Wei were a serious couple.


    According to this, this woman is the one who has the real motive to kill.


    "Tell me about your ex girlfriend, name, age, phone number, address, etc."


    Zhang Wei''s face is a little painful. Owen''s death is also a great blow to him. He finally finds a person who wants to spend the rest of his life together. No matter whether this person is male or female, at least he pays all his emotions. When this person suddenly dies, he is also a victim in disguise.


    "Her name is Joey. She is my classmate in college. When we were at school, we used to be together. She is more powerful. I don''t like the kind of women who are too strong. After graduation, we broke up and went our separate ways. I didn''t expect that she would come back to me after I was with Owen."

 Chapter 138

    As I wrote down Joey''s name in my notebook, I nodded, "what else do you know about her?"


    Zhang Wei shook his head: "we haven''t contacted each other for a long time. I only know her name and her phone number, but I once called her. It''s an empty number. You can remember it."


    After copying the phone from Zhang Wei''s mobile phone, I gave it back to Zhang Wei.


    After checking the record, I found nothing missing, so I closed the notebook and stood up: "thank you for your cooperation. If Joey contacts you again, please let us know."


    Zhang Wei stood up with me, and I didn''t say anything more, because I knew that what Zhang Wei could say had already told me.


    After leaving Zhang Wei''s home, I called Zheng Nan. He was still talking with Aunt Liu of the neighborhood committee. I told him I was waiting for him in the car and left directly.


    When I got on the bus, I leaned back in my chair and looked through the records. Qin Li suddenly said to me, "what do you think of Zhang Wei''s situation?"


    "What can I think? First, I''ll check this woman named Joey to see if what Zhang Wei said is true."


    Qin Li nodded, just want to say something, I saw Zheng Nan ran over from one side, opened the door, sat on the car, a long sigh of relief.


    "Aunt Liu is too chatty."


    After seeing him get on the bus, I started the car.


    Back in the team, I immediately let Zheng Nan check the woman named Joey.


    Zhang Nan Wei''s family address was not much different from what I described.


    Taking advantage of the dark, I took Zheng Nan and went to find Joey.


    When I went to Joey''s house, I found that there was no one at home. I thought Joey had gone to work, but we didn''t come back. We were just about to visit the people around us, but suddenly we saw someone coming out from the other side of Joey''s house.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Looking at the woman coming out, I immediately went over and said, "I want to ask if Joey lives here?"


    When the woman heard the name, she looked a little ugly, but she nodded: "yes, she and I are neighbors. She has lived here for almost three years. What''s the matter?"


    "We are criminal police. We want to know something about her." Then I took out the criminal police certificate.


    Seeing that we were criminal policemen, the woman''s face softened a little: "Joey has already left. She just left two days ago. That day, I saw her in a hurry, so I asked her by the way. I heard her say that she should have offended someone and went out for shelter."


    Hearing this, I and Zheng Nan looked at each other: "do you know where she went?"


    The woman shook her head and turned back to go home. After only two steps, she suddenly stopped and looked at me and said, "I remember that she has a cousin in Lincheng. Would you like to go to her uncle''s house?"


    I said thanks to her and left immediately.


    After returning to the team, I asked Zheng nan to find out all the information about Joey''s family, including the specific address of her cousin''s home.


    That night, Zheng Nan determined the address of cousin Joey''s home, and I immediately contacted the local police force for their cooperation.


    The next day, I took Zheng nan to Lincheng.


    When I got to Lincheng, I directly asked the local criminal police to take us to Joey''s cousin''s house.


    When we arrived, we happened to see Joey eating with her uncle. They were still laughing.


    When Joey saw us in police uniform, he was about to run when he stood up. Fortunately, I had a quick reaction, so I followed her directly and caught her in two steps.


    After taking her back to the local police station and sitting in the interrogation room, I looked at Joey and knocked on the desk: "why don''t you run, run!"


    Joey''s body suddenly trembled and looked at me with an aggrieved face: "I was afraid of the police since I was a child. This is a subconscious reaction. Officer, what have I done? Are you going to arrest me?"


    I gave Zheng Nan a wink. Zheng Nan took out two photos and handed them to Joey: "do you know these two people in the photos?"


    Joey''s face changed slightly, but soon it was covered up. Then he shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "No? If you look at it for yourself, you can''t recognize your classmates who have been in College for four years? " I sneered and snapped.


    "I..." Joey tried to explain, but I was sullen, swallowed, looked at the picture again, then relaxed and began to laugh.


    "Officer, look at my eyes. I didn''t see clearly just now. One of them is my college classmate, Zhang Wei. He''s very nice. What''s the matter with him?"


    See joy glib, Zheng Nan immediately took back the photo, suddenly took a desktop.


    "Be honest, Joey. Do you really think you''re doing things perfectly? I''ll tell you, the French Open is a long way off! You''d better be honest now. "


    Joey blinked and wanted to defend himself. I immediately knocked on the table with one hand and looked at the corner of Joey''s mouth with a sneer."You can not say anything now, but I can tell you that Zhang Wei''s boyfriend Owen died in the street four days ago, and there were signs of being violated. Before that, only you, Joey, had direct contact with these two people. Besides, Zhang Wei has identified you to the police, and you have had direct contact with Owen, do you recognize or not?"


    Joey was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "I think Zhang Wei is my college classmate, Owen is his boyfriend, I care about my classmate is not wrong."


    "Concerned about killing people?" Zheng Nan opened his mouth fiercely.


    I glanced at him, and then he said, "didn''t you just say that you don''t know the two people in the picture? Since I don''t know each other, how can I know each other''s name? "


    Hearing this, Joey''s face suddenly changed and he immediately closed his mouth.


    I looked at Joey calmly and said, "I know what you want to cover up. Don''t you just want to cover up your jealousy and dissatisfaction? Do you think, as an excellent young woman, why can''t you get such a good man as Zhang Wei, and why do you want to be a cheap man? When you attack Owen, you should be very happy, right


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Joey looked at me with a pale face and a little panic in his eyes.


    Seeing her barefoot, I extracted partial photos of Owen''s body from the document and took them on the table: "since you don''t know, take a good look at these photos."


    I stood up with the photos and walked up to Joey. One by one, the photos were presented to her. I stared at the expression on her face, didn''t miss a frame, and said.


    "Look at a college student who suddenly died in the street and was invaded. When he died, his face was still full of longing for a better future, longing for emotion, and even a strong desire for survival. If you look carefully, you will not be afraid for a day? Are you really not afraid that he will find you one day and ask for your life? "

 Chapter 139

    As I was saying this, I suddenly felt a fierce wind coming from my side.


    Joey suddenly changed his face and began to shake his head. "It''s not me. Don''t come to me..."


    With the wind approaching, I subconsciously look at Qin Li, only to see a figure rushed to me, will protect me, and another fierce Yin Qi, straight to Joey.


    See protect me is Qin Li, my face suddenly changed, subconsciously blurted out: "wait!"


    Qin Li almost in an instant, to the other side to curb. The other side''s face was pale, and at the moment of being restrained by Qin Li, his face was not reconciled.


    "Let me go! Why don''t you let me kill her! It''s her. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be in such a field! "


    I was relieved to see that it was Owen.


    I patted Qin Li''s arm and asked him to let go of me, but my action, in the eyes of the people present, was like beating the air.


    Zheng Nan''s face changed behind the table.


    "Are you really not afraid, Joey? Owen, he came back to you. He told me that you killed him, you found a mess of people, you killed him, and you made him immortal


    Hearing this, Joey suddenly looked up at me with red eyes and a crazy look: "I didn''t do it! He deserves it! Mingming, as a man, even comes to rob me. Why should he? It''s all him. If it wasn''t for him, Zhang Wei should be with me! "


    Seeing that Joey is so excited, I ask Zheng nan to stop her first and let Qin Li take Owen out to wait for me first.


    After a while, Joey''s mood stabilized. He lowered his head and covered his face with his hands: "I really didn''t want to kill him. You didn''t see how wonderful his expression was when he saw me at the last moment. I hated him, but I was a woman and I couldn''t do that. All the people ate and I was injured."


    With that, Joey pulled up her sleeve, with a clear five finger print on her arm, bruised.


    "I was afraid that he would come back to me, so I ran away. I didn''t really kill him!"


    I sat at the interrogation table, looking at Joey coldly: "but you didn''t save him in time. You are an accomplice in this kind of behavior."


    Joey lowered her head again. After a while, she took a deep breath: "I know that I hate him, and I want to kill him, but I know that killing is against the law. I won''t do such a thing, but God gives me a good opportunity. Why can''t I hold it?"


    I and Zheng Nan looked at each other, I slowly stood up, let Zheng Nan then try her, I left the interrogation room.


    As soon as he went out, Qin Li pressed Owen''s neck with one hand and asked him to stand aside. Seeing me coming out, Qin Li immediately said, "Owen said that Joey was at the scene, but the cause of death was not Joey."


    I nodded, glanced around and said, "come to my office first."


    When I got into my office, I turned over and locked the door. Then I said again, "Joey said that she was there, but she didn''t save you. Do you remember what happened at that time?"


    I said the last sentence to Owen, but Owen didn''t respond and stood beside Qin Li with his head down.


    I took a look at Qin Li: "you ask, I just want the final result."


    Hearing this, Owen suddenly trembled. He didn''t know what had happened between them just now. He was so afraid of Qin Li.


    "Don''t be rude," she said


    As soon as the voice fell, Owen silently stepped back: "it''s not Joey, but if she hadn''t asked me to the bar in the name of Zhang Wei, I wouldn''t have been there or met that group of people."


    Then, Owen slowly told the whole story of the night of his death.


    After listening to it, I sighed with a slight sigh, which was made by nature.


    All things are wrong, but that''s what killed Owen.


    After that group of people left, Owen was not dead, but Joey didn''t help him. On the contrary, it was more exciting for Owen. Owen couldn''t stand it, chose to die and gave up hope.


    In this case, Joey is just an accomplice, there is no real evidence of murder, I decided to talk about her for a few days, and another group of people, even if they can''t fall into the net of law, will be taught how to behave in the society.


    After the incident, the criminal police team was quiet for a period of time. Maybe the wish of world peace has come true.


    But soon a strange thing caught my attention.


    Sunday evening, I nestled in the sofa at home, playing with the computer, the lower right corner suddenly poked out a chat box.


    There is only one encrypted picture in the chat box. I thought it was a messy advertisement, so I closed the chat box.


    But after two minutes, the chat box popped out again. I wanted to close it, but I accidentally ran into other places and the chat box opened automatically.


    As soon as the chat box pops up, the encrypted picture will be displayed automatically. On it is a headless baby boy whose limbs have been damaged by something.Looking at this picture, I frowned slightly, thinking that it should be an advertisement for attracting people''s attention made by some rotten online games, but before I turned off the chat box, a series of pictures were sent.


    The abrupt voice of chatting made me feel goose bumps.


    After more than a dozen messages, the picture is fixed on a baby boy''s face. Half of his face is blurred with flesh and blood, and no bones can be seen. The eyes on the other half of his face are wide open, and the baby boy''s eyes are full of reluctance and fear.


    At this time, the chat box, again jumped out of a message.


    But this time, it''s not a picture, but a line of Pinyin: Mama, niweishen meyaopaoqiwo?


    "Mom, why did you abandon me?"


    I followed the Pinyin, read out this sentence, I suddenly hit a shiver, the living room was closed windows, suddenly opened, blowing in a cool wind.


    Qin Li got up from one side and almost immediately came to me: "what did you see just now?"


    "I don''t know..." I stared at Qin Li, but I didn''t understand what was going on.


    "What a strong resentment..."


    Qin Li stood beside me, staring out of the window and squinting slightly.


    After a while, Qin Li relaxed his nerves and sat down beside me. Seeing that he was about to speak, he suddenly stopped.


    Then, Qin Li grabbed my computer and said, "where did you see that?"


    "I don''t know. I was watching a play when I suddenly called up a chat box and sent out so many pictures and this line of words."


    Qin Li looked at that line of Pinyin and frowned slightly: "I feel a little bad. Be careful in the last two days."

 Chapter 140

    I quickly agreed with the nod, just that gust of wind, for me, is the biting cool wind, but in the eyes of Qin Li, that gust of wind is more like the Yin wind.


    The next day, I went to the criminal police team. I was always in a state of uneasiness. The pictures I saw last night always flashed through my mind.


    Those photos, each one is the remains of the baby, more and more shocking.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t got a family and have no children. In my eyes, those photos are a kind of cruelty, which is a bright red life. How could anyone kill the children in that way?


    "Boss, boss, what do you think? What did the director ask you? "


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s voice, I suddenly looked back and looked up at the director sitting on the right seat.


    "Chief, what''s the matter?"


    What did the director think? What do you think of this arrest? "


    I looked down at the information in my hand. This is a case in which the police station cooperated with the criminal police team. The murderer quarreled with the driver while driving and stabbed the driver seriously. The driver is still lying in the ICU of the hospital.


    This morning, the police found the murderer in the riverside apartment, ready to arrest.


    "I don''t have any idea. Cooperate with the police." After reading the information, I looked up at the director and said.


    The director nodded: "OK, then you will take a team to cooperate with the police station. It''s over!"


    With that, the director stood up and left.


    Seeing that the people of the second team were almost gone, Zheng Nan came to me and shook in front of me: "boss, what''s the matter with you today? What do you think? "


    I looked at Zheng Nan and shook his head: "it''s OK, clean up, go to riverside apartment, support the police station."


    Said, I just want to get up, Zheng Nan took my arm, face some worry: "boss, your face is too ugly, or today you don''t go."


    I took a deep breath and pushed the images down.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go. The case is the most important."


    When I took people to the riverside apartment, Zhang Xinwei had taken people from the police station to conduct a comprehensive blockade, along with people from the explosion-proof team.


    A few of us simply said hello, and I went to Zhang Xinwei''s side: "what''s the specific situation?"


    "People are locked, building 19, 402. But there are heavy explosives in the room. If the explosives explode, it will affect people in half a building. "


    "Has the crowd cleared up? Are there any hostages in the room? " I glanced around and saw that there were no residents nearby. I asked casually.


    "The whole building has been sealed off by explosives, but the murderer didn''t go out."


    I nodded, took the telescope Zheng Nan handed over, and looked at the window of room 402. There were heavy curtains inside, so I couldn''t see the situation inside.


    At this time, the explosion-proof group came: "Zhang Bureau, we are ready to enter at any time."


    Zhang Xinwei nodded: "wait."


    Hearing this, I frowned and looked at him: "what are you waiting for? People have withdrawn, and our people are forced to go up. He doesn''t know that the curtain is so tightly drawn. At this time, he is afraid that he is flustered. "


    "It''s not waiting for him. There is a woman in building 2 who refuses to go. She has always been a God. My people have gone to communicate, but there has been no news." Zhang Xinwei looks a little ugly.


    My face suddenly one is: "you just said people have withdrawn?"


    Zhang Xinwei looked at me and opened his mouth. Without waiting for him to speak, I turned and walked to Zheng Nan: "you stay to assist Director Zhang. I''ll go to the second building to see the situation."


    Then, I took Qin Li to the other side of Building 2.


    Go to building 2 and bypass building 19. Fortunately, our people are all downstairs.


    Seeing that there were few people, I said to Qin Li, "go to room 402, building 19 to see if there are hostages, what''s the situation with explosives, and if the killer has a way back."


    Qin Li looked at me in surprise: "what? You don''t believe that director Zhang? "


    I raised the corner of my mouth and sneered: "with the fact that there are still people in his two buildings who have not been removed, I really can''t believe him."


    Hearing this, Qin Li also followed with a smile, then nodded and turned away.


    I went to building 2. Before I went there, I saw two or three policemen standing downstairs. I went over and showed my criminal police certificate: "I''m from the criminal police detachment. Come to support me. What''s the situation here? I''m not willing to leave yet? "


    "Yes, I''ve been persuading you for more than an hour, but I won''t listen to you, or you can go up and have a look?"


    A policewoman, speaking to me, was a little dissatisfied.


    "Look at these, I didn''t take them directly


    The policewoman took me upstairs. When I got to the third floor, the iron door on the left was open. There was a woman''s crying voice.I looked at the policewoman. She nodded and said in a low voice, "this is it. You can go in and have a look. I won''t go in."


    Walking into the living room, it''s a mess. It''s supposed to have just been messed up. The door of the bedroom is open, and the sound of crying comes from there.


    I pressed the sound of footsteps, walked over and stood at the door. I saw a woman sitting on the bed with her back to the door. She seemed to be holding something in her hand and muttering something in her mouth. The voice was too small for me to hear clearly.


    Entering the room, I whispered: "Hello, excuse me..."


    Before I had finished, the woman turned around and looked at me with vigilance. She retreated and screamed, "go away! Go away. What do you want? This is my son, no one can take it! No one can


    When the woman turned to face me, I saw clearly that the woman was holding a dead baby in her arms. The child''s face was blue and blue, and it seemed that she had been out of breath for a long time.


    Scan the eyes of the whole pair of infants, and suddenly I don''t want to die.


    Clearly is a pair of eyes without focus, but I feel that the dead baby is staring at me, eyes with reluctance and fear.


    is as like as two peas I saw in the computer chat box.


    I was in a panic, subconsciously took a step back, and when I looked at the past, the dead baby had returned to its original appearance. The scene I saw just now seemed to be my illusion.


    I swallowed my saliva and forced myself to calm down: "madam, we have an urgent action here that needs your cooperation. You can leave here with your children. No one will hurt your children, and no one will want to rob your children."

 Chapter 141

    I think my tone is very calm, even the words are considered, but the woman is still a little stimulated.


    "Go away! Don''t come here, don''t come here, you just want to take my child. He is so pitiful. Why, why do so many people want to take him? "


    I stood at the door, looking at the woman holding the child, crazy, slightly frowned.


    It seems that this situation is somewhat abnormal. If you are a normal person, you will not make such a move at all.


    Just as I watched her helpless, there was a gust of cool wind behind me. Before I looked back, I saw the woman sitting on the bed, stood up abruptly, stepped back and looked at me more vigilantly.


    I slightly side head, see is Qin Li, I stepped back again, stand side by side with Qin Li, opening to ask: "what''s the situation over there?"


    "It''s true that there are no hostages in the room. I also saw the bomb in Zhang Xinwei''s mouth. In my eyes, it''s a homemade water bomb, which is not as powerful as Zhang Xinwei said. What''s going on here? " Qin Li said and raised his chin.


    I leaned against the doorframe and sighed a little. Since the situation there is not as dangerous as I imagined, this woman can withdraw or not, but she is too strange.


    "A crazy woman, holding a dead baby in her arms, should have died for a long time by looking at the baby''s face, but the woman never let go and couldn''t get close to her."


    Qin Li followed me, and the realization fell on the dead baby in the woman''s arms. Then, I saw him frown, put one hand around me, and whispered: "the child''s Yin Qi is too heavy, with resentment, just like the resentment he met at home last night."


    He made me interested: "what do you mean? Is it difficult that the resentment last night was caused by this child? "


    "No, the extremely similar resentment is that someone is deliberately killing these children. That''s why the resentment of these children is so heavy, and..."


    Later, Qin Li didn''t say, and I didn''t ask again. I think he should take care of this woman. Since the situation over there is so serious, I don''t have to stay here anymore.


    When I left, I looked back at the dead baby again. It was still normal, as if the eyes I saw at that time were just my illusion.


    After returning to the 19 buildings, Zhang Xinwei was still shouting with people downstairs. I rolled my eyes, walked over and made a gesture to Zheng Nan. He immediately nodded and quietly walked into the 19 residential building.


    Zhang Xinwei saw my man rush in, immediately cold face: "officer Lu, what are you doing?"


    "I think I know the situation there better than you. Since you are reluctant to take action, let my people take action. I don''t have so much time to stand here with you all the time." As I said that, I glanced at Zhang Xinwei, and his face was calm.


    "Blasting team, one minute later, enter the building and try to control the explosives at the first time." With that, I looked down at the wrist watch.


    When I looked up again, I saw Zheng Nan standing in the corridor to the fourth floor, making a gesture to me.


    I took my eyes back and nodded to the people in the blasting group, who immediately followed me into the residential building.


    Within five minutes, the people downstairs heard a loud noise coming from upstairs. Soon, Zheng Nan came out with someone.


    Zheng Nan, who disdained the police, came to the bottom of the pot and took over.


    Then, the people of the blasting group came out, and the leader was holding a book packed water explosive in his hand. It didn''t seem to have any power, but it really exploded. It''s really hard for anyone to say.


    When I saw that someone had caught me and the explosives were in my own hands, I immediately raised my hand and waved: "stop the team!"


    After shouting, I turned and left without looking at Zhang Xinwei''s face.


    When I got back to the police station, I wrote a detailed report on the operation. It didn''t say that I went to see the strange woman or that I saw strange scenes.


    I didn''t take any credit from the police. After all, we just cooperate with the operation, not we are responsible for the operation.


    For this point, Zheng Nan is not happy. After all, we caught him. We didn''t want to give him the credit. He thought carefully and I knew it clearly. He simply ignored him.


    When I got home in the evening, I had dinner and thought about the woman I met today. I don''t think it''s a coincidence.


    Why others didn''t see that group of pictures, that pinyin, why others didn''t have the illusion of the dead baby, it was me.


    Qin Li sat on one side and saw that I was out of my mind. He directly sat down beside me, sighed and said, "don''t think about it. There''s no clue about it. It''s no use thinking so much about it."


    "I understand this truth, but I still feel a little uneasy and flustered in my heart." I collected my thoughts, finished, ate the last bite of rice in the bowl, and stood up with the chopsticks.In this instant, my eyes suddenly dark, a scream in my mind sounded, I did not have time to hear, the sound disappeared.


    "Romantic, what''s the matter with you?"


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that Qin Li helped me sit down. His face was full of anxiety. I took a little breath, and then I felt the whole person regained consciousness.


    "I think I heard something just now."


    Qin Li dropped his eyes and swept the soles of my feet: "you almost fainted just now. Are you too tired these days?"


    I shook my head and looked along his line of sight. I found that all the chopsticks and bowls I had held in my hands had fallen to the ground. The porcelain bowl had been broken, but I didn''t feel anything.


    This time, Qin Li didn''t dare to leave me alone. He was afraid that I would think more and that I would suddenly faint. No matter what I did, he would follow me.


    "Brother, I''m fine. I''ll take a bath and come out in five minutes." I kept the bathroom door open, and Qin Li was not allowed to follow me.


    Qin Li stood at the door with a serious face: "no, what if you faint in the bathroom?"


    "It''s really OK. Can you believe me?" I have some helplessness to look at Qin Li. I''m also a person with Kung Fu. How can I be so fragile.


    But Qin Li refused. In the end, we two finally negotiated a more reliable method. He came in with his back to me, and I took out the speed when I was fighting and finished it in three minutes.

 Chapter 142

    To tell you the truth, if I refuse to step back, Qin Li can come in directly through the door. But after living with him for such a long time, he always respects my decision and choice. Otherwise, he just rushes in when I take a bath, and I can''t stop him.


    Fortunately, nothing happened. After I put on my clothes, I said, "OK, I said it''s OK. You have to make a fuss."


    Qin Li turned around and looked at me as I was about to speak. His face suddenly changed. He rushed in front of me and blocked me behind him. Then I heard a loud noise. My eyes were dark again and I completely lost consciousness.


    I closed my eyes and felt that my body was very heavy. I couldn''t even open my eyelids. I could hear Qin Li''s voice, but I couldn''t respond to him.


    I don''t know how long it took. I felt like I was sleeping.


    When I found that I could open my eyes, I found myself in a place like paradise.


    In the scorching sun, a group of people around a huge bonfire, dancing some unknown dances. The people in the front row are still dressed in strange clothes, and the people behind are very solemn and even respected.


    I unconsciously followed the crowd to stand in front of the campfire, listening to the people nearby saying something.


    Before long, I saw an old man, holding a swaddle in his hand, coming out of the crowd, standing in front of the campfire, holding the swaddle in his hands high.


    The baby in the swaddling clothes seemed to feel something and gave out a loud cry.


    I slightly side eye, see a woman, Fu in a man''s arms, looking at the child in the silent cry, should be the child''s mother.


    The old man held up the child, do not know what he read, people have knelt down to kowtow, I did not move, standing in the crowd particularly abrupt.


    But I found that even the crying mother knelt down.


    Because I didn''t kneel down, everyone looked up at me. The anger and questioning in my eyes made me at a loss. But I didn''t want to kneel, and I couldn''t kneel


    The body is particularly rigid, and the mind is blank, but the old man standing in front of me, as if he didn''t find me, closed his eyes, holding swaddling clothes, walked step by step onto the campfire platform.


    At this time, people did not stare at me any more. They bowed their heads and worshiped me as if they were carrying out some kind of ritual.


    The old man opened his eyes and yelled. I think he should have yelled. His face was very excited, but I could only see his mouth open, but I couldn''t hear his voice.


    Then I saw the old man throw the child into the fire.


    I suddenly widened my eyes, trying to stop, trying to save the child, but I can''t move


    At that moment, I felt as if that weightless falling body was myself, surrounded by hot fire, which burned my skin, my eyes, the fire swallowed me up, I cried desperately, but no one paid attention to it, even no one was concerned, all of them kowtowed.


    "No, don''t..."


    I cried, hoping someone could come and save me from the fire


    When I lost my last consciousness in the fire, I heard Qin Li''s voice: "romantic Wake up! Romantic... "


    I felt that I had caught something in my hand. With the strength of the other party, I sat up and then felt that I fell into a cool embrace.


    "Qin Li, Qin li..."


    I closed my eyes and hugged him tightly, as if I had caught the only straw in the fire.


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Qin Li hugged me and soothed me in my ear.


    After a long time, I slowly opened my eyes, put my head on his shoulder, held his hand and refused to let go.


    "Nightmares? What do you dream of, scared like this? "


    Qin Li allowed me to hold him in such an awkward way and spoke in a low voice, with a soothing tone.


    I smelled the faint breath on his body, slowly relieved: "I dream that I was thrown into the fire, no one to save me, I cry desperately, cry desperately, but no one cares..."


    Tears fell asleep, canthus flow out, that kind of feeling, too painful, until the moment before losing consciousness, the pain is still clear.


    How painful would he have been if he had been in his infancy? How desperate should he be?


    He just came to this world for the first time, but he was ruthlessly deprived of his life. He has never seen the beauty of this world or appreciated the mountains and rivers of this world, and he will never see it again.


    I think again of the group of pictures I saw on the computer before. Every chapter is a dead baby. The death method is equivalent to lingchi. How painful should they be? They also want to see the world. What have they done wrong?


    "Well, don''t cry. It''s all right." Qin Li patted me on the back.


    I shook my head: "can you imagine? Such a small and fragile life is gone. How can there be such cruel methods in the world... "Hearing this, Qin Li sighed a little.


    "In fact, I didn''t have the heart to tell you that most of the pictures you received on your computer were aborted children. A few died of abuse after they were born. "


    I suddenly looked up at Qin Li: "how do you know?"


    Qin Li looked into my eyes. He couldn''t bear it. Seeing that I insisted, he said, "that night, I used your computer to check the pictures. I haven''t cleaned up the browsing records. You can have a look for yourself."


    I believe Qin Li won''t cheat me. I want to see those photos, but I dare not.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Qin Li held me to lie down again and put me in his arms. He patted me on the shoulder and whispered: "go to bed. It''s late now. I''m here with you all the time."


    He saw that I closed my eyes and didn''t have the consciousness to sleep. He hummed a little song in a low voice.


    I fell asleep in his voice.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already bright outside. Qin Li was still lying beside me with his eyes closed. I didn''t know if he was still sleeping.


    Glancing at the time, I saw that it was still early. I was just about to go to sleep for a while, but suddenly I heard Qin Li speak softly: "did you see the sacrifice ceremony last night?"


    Sacrifice ceremony?


    I was stunned for a moment, looking at Qin Li: "what do you mean by the sacrifice ceremony?"


    "People find out the most suitable child to sacrifice, and offer it to some local gods in traditional way. In fact, they are spirits. People give it food regularly to prevent it from harming the area where people live."


    Qin Li said as he opened his eyes and looked at me.

 Chapter 143

    After listening to Qin Li''s explanation, I recalled the scene I saw in the paradise. Isn''t it a grand sacrifice ceremony?


    It seems solemn, but in fact it is extremely cruel, full of killing and blood.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously approached Qin Li: "what do you know about sacrifice methods?"


    "The most basic thing is to have a big fire, or to throw it into the river, and then some of them will be cremated in coffins, whatever."


    "Will there be such a ceremony now? This is premeditated murder. "


    I look at Qin Li. I don''t know what my expression is now, but I know that such a ceremony should not exist in the contemporary world. Sacrifice is used as an excuse to cover up the killing.


    "Don''t think so much. There are so many traditions or rituals in the local area. In the eyes of the local people, it is a kind of reverence for heaven and earth, even if it is a human life that will be sacrificed."


    "It''s not awe! It''s killing, it''s murder


    I can''t understand what Qin Li said, and I even feel angry. Why do people have such an idea?


    Qin Li didn''t speak any more. A moment later, I heard him sigh.


    I hugged him and didn''t speak. I didn''t understand this matter, but the scenes seemed to happen in front of me. I couldn''t pretend to turn a blind eye to them.


    Hearing this, Qin Li hugged me and sighed: "even if their behavior is murder in your eyes, you can''t help it now. Don''t let yourself think so much. You are not God. You can''t save so many people."


    Qin Li''s words calmed me down a little. Yes, even if I know all this now, what can I do?


    I can''t do anything, I''m not a God, I can''t do so many people, but I still want to do my last part to save as many people as possible.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the phone I put at the head of the bed suddenly rang. I saw the time at this time. It was almost nine o''clock in the morning. I jumped up from Qin Li''s arms and rushed to the bathroom while connecting the phone.


    "Boss, why don''t you come at this time? If something happens, come here quickly."


    Anxious voice from the microphone.


    As I changed my clothes, I replied, "OK, I see. I''ll go to the team right now."


    No time to listen to Zheng Nan''s answer, I hung up the phone, quickly changed my clothes, washed my face, and went out.


    When I got to the team, I found that there was already some chaos in the team.


    Seeing me coming, Zheng Nan hung up the phone and welcomed me: "boss, someone called the police in the suburb of the small town. Some people said they saw a boy''s body."


    His words let me suddenly Leng for a while, stretch out a hand to hold his wrist: "what do you say?"


    Zheng Nan looked at me for a moment and stammered again. After hearing this, I let go and said, "let''s go, let''s go and have a look at the local situation."


    "Director, how many people have to be arranged in a short time?" Zheng Nan followed me and entered my office.


    My hand of that document slightly, subconsciously looked at Qin Li. Before speaking, Qin Li shook his head. Then I turned and looked at Zheng Nan: "there''s nothing to prepare. Let''s go."


    Almost without delay, I took a couple of people and Mr. Gu to the scene in the suburb of the small city.


    When we get to the outskirts of the small city, it will be dark. I mean to go to the scene today. Although the scene has been blocked by the local police, some details will be lost with time.


    But everyone in the team said that it was too late today. Even if we went to investigate, we might as well go to the scene early tomorrow morning.


    In the end, I had to agree that we stayed in a random hotel nearby.


    The next morning, we went to the scene with tools. Fortunately, it''s not long now. Yesterday, the police station immediately blocked the scene after receiving the alarm. Although the scene remained unchanged after one night.


    Following the local police, we entered the blockade circle. Zheng Nan took people to investigate the surrounding area, while I followed Mr. Gu straight to the body.


    Before I got close to the body, I smelled a faint smell of blood. After a night''s volatilization, there was a smell of blood around the body.


    Wearing a mask and gloves, I went to the body and looked at it carefully.


    From the scene, there is no obvious blood wound on the neck of the six-year-old boy.


    The boy''s face was a little strange. I was just about to look at it carefully when I heard Mr. Gu saying: "romantic, come here and help!"


    I can only hastily take back my sight, go to Mr. Gu and help him turn over the body. As soon as the body turns over, I find that the clothes on my back have been dyed red with blood.There are signs of fracture in the hands and feet of the corpse. After a simple examination, Mr. Gu reached out and touched the boy''s bone, and then he opened his mouth.


    "These fractures are all in the joint position. There is no special pain on the corpse''s face. It should have been broken after death. Moreover, I took a serious look at the wound on the neck of the deceased just now. This wound should have been deliberately made after death, in order to confuse the public."


    Mr. Gu''s words made me frown deeply. If so, the knife on the neck of the corpse is not a fatal wound.


    "How did the dead die? There can''t be no cause of death. The killer has done so many confusing wounds, and one of them should be fatal. "


    Looking at me, Mr. Gu frowned. According to the principle, it should be like this. I don''t know what he thought was wrong. Anyway, I thought it was very strange.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply to me for a long time, I walked towards Zheng Nan. Seeing that he was still recording the scene, I asked, "have you found any useful information?"


    Zheng Nan looked at the notebook in his hand and said: "the dead man is seven years old. The local police knew about it with the masses on the day they called the police. No one lost the child. They initially suspected that the child came from outside, or that the murderer transported the body here after he was killed in other places."


    Thinking of the boy''s body just now, I frowned: "investigation, we must find out the boy''s life experience, family and other personal details. Also, you should pay attention to whether there are any local customs in the town, especially those related to children."


    Zheng Nan nodded, he is good on this point, no matter he does not understand why I do this, he will try to achieve my requirements.

 Chapter 144

    I stood by and watched Mr. Gu fiddle with the boy''s body, turning around in the same place. I don''t know why a sense of powerlessness arises spontaneously.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been having nightmares about children before. This time, I feel I can''t bear it. Even if I can barely keep a little sense in front of outsiders, I can''t put these clues together.


    I clearly know that as long as I carefully check the scene, I can definitely find clues, but I can''t calm down, and even a blank state appeared in my mind for a time.


    It was a long way away from the scene when I stopped.


    Qin Li followed me silently. When I stopped, he came to me and stood side by side with me.


    "Romantic..."


    Qin Li''s voice was very light, but I still heard it. I turned my head slightly and looked at him absently. He stretched out his hand and took me into his arms. I missed the twinkling of heartache in his eyes.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. We''ll catch the killer. I just looked at it. The ghost of the boy is not here. Maybe there is still room. Don''t worry too much. "


    I listen to his low voice, can''t help but close to his arms, I don''t care about my hand and a group of people, at any time may find my strange, I just want to hide in Qin Li''s arms, nothing.


    "Qin Li, do you think this boy is innocent? Was he abused to death?"


    Before Qin Li answered me, I heard Zheng Nan calling me in the distance. I leaned against Qin Li''s shoulder and took a deep breath. After a while, I raised my head and turned to Zheng Nan.


    "What did you find?" In the face of Zheng Nan, I seem to recover to the previous appearance, but I know, I did not.


    Maybe because I cover up very well, Zheng Nan did not find my strange: "not far away I found this, may be left between the murderer left in a hurry."


    With that, Zheng Nan raised the transparent ribbon in his hand, which contained something like a dagger handle.


    I looked at it carefully, and said in a cold voice: "take it back for identification, carefully search every part of the scene, and don''t let go any trace!"


    After a day''s investigation, there was not much progress, but everyone in the team was very tired.


    In the evening, I summoned all the people into my room. I sat on the chair and looked at them. I took a deep breath, pressed down all the thoughts in my heart, and forced myself to return to the decisive and shrewd Lu Fengliu.


    "This case is quite difficult. I know everyone is working hard, but in order to find out the murderer as soon as possible, I hope everyone will cheer up. Now let''s talk about the clues we found today. "


    As soon as my voice fell, Zheng Nan stood up and handed me the notes he took during the day.


    "The boy''s name is Wei su. He is seven and a half years old this year. I asked the local residents in the afternoon. They all said that the child suddenly came to them without father or mother. I roughly judged that Wei Su was most likely abducted and sold here by human traffickers. His family didn''t want to see him. That''s why he ran out on his own. As a result, people in the village didn''t admit the existence of such a child."


    I nodded, glanced at Zheng Nan''s record, closed the book and gave it back to him.


    "What did the others find?"


    Later, they told me what they had found and the photos they took at the scene.


    I looked at each photo in detail. After the people finished talking, the room fell into silence. I looked at the photo with my head down and didn''t speak.


    Just as I was about to finish reading the photos, Mr. Gu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "According to the stiffness of the body and the color of the spot on the body, I judged that the time of death of the dead should be three days ago. Moreover, there are a few traces of movement on the body spot, which should be carried here by the murderer after the death of the deceased. It''s a preliminary judgment that a lot of fractures and contusions occurred in the process of transportation


    I listened to Mr. Gu''s words and nodded slightly. A moment later, I put down the photo in my hand, looked up at him, and asked in a voice, "what''s the explanation for the wound on the dead man''s neck?"


    Mr. Gu slightly frowned: "the wound is smooth, a knife cut off the trachea and carotid artery of the dead, I think it should be confusing."


    Hearing this, I slightly raised the corner of my mouth, turned over the whole body photo of one of the corpses in the photo, and lifted up the photo: "if the killer is to confuse the public, will he specially change the blood flow?"


    This picture is taken from above. You can vaguely see that the blood flow in the picture has been carefully changed, like making a picture.


    In normal bleeding death, the blood residue should be spread, even if it spreads, it will change with the different terrain, and the blood flow in this picture does not change with the terrain at all.


    The boy''s throat was cut and blooded, which may have other meanings. I even think that the wound existed before the boy died, and the blood was deliberately scattered on the ground.It can''t be seen from the photos that the blood has been made into any pattern. We can only go to the scene once more.


    I''m afraid that if I wait another night, the blood on the scene will disappear more, so I took the people to the scene again that night.


    I asked people to turn on the lights and shine on the place where the dead person died. The body has been transported away, leaving only a pool of blood that is not so obvious.


    Then, I asked someone to borrow a crane, tied the person to the crane, and took pictures of the blood from above, trying to get all the pictures.


    Because it''s night work, it''s too difficult. I took several pictures that are not clear. In the end, I couldn''t help it. I secretly let Qin lifeI fly into the sky. Then I lit the light and looked down at the ground to see what the pattern was.


    After a while, Qin Li came back and shook his head at me. My heart sank, and the progress of the shooting was not ideal, which made me a little irritable.


    It took me more than two hours to finally piece together a decent picture. I took a look at it. It was almost early in the morning. I raised my hand and rubbed the temple, raised my hand and asked people to come down and pack up.


    When I got back to the hotel, I asked everyone to go back and have a rest. Tomorrow, I will visit the local people to see if I can collect some useful information.


    But when I got back to my room, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I turned on the light and transferred the photos I took at night to the computer. I read them carefully one by one.


    Qin Li sat with me. After a long time, I used PS to synthesize several clear photos together. Staring at the synthesized photos, an extremely subtle idea flashed through my mind.

 Chapter 145

    "Qin Li, what do you think this pattern looks like?" I pointed to the computer picture, frowned and asked.


    Qin Li stood behind me with his arms and looked at the pictures on the computer carefully. After a while, he said, "I can''t see it. It''s just a general shape. It''s hard to judge what it is. Moreover, the blood loss is so serious that most of it has been absorbed by the land. It''s hard to judge just by these pictures."


    Qin Li is talking about objective facts, but I still think the design is a bit greasy.


    Then, I sent all the photos back to the identification section of the team to have a good identification and see if I could perfect the shape of the whole picture as much as possible.


    After that, I took a simple bath and lay on the bed.


    The next morning, I took people to the village to inquire about the child''s life experience again to see if there were any new clues.


    There are lots of fields in the suburbs of the small town, and there are no houses. I wanted to find someone to go to the village. I asked a lot of people. Even I asked the local police to find the village head, but they said they had never seen the child.


    We can only piece together the identity of a child in Dongxi village.


    I took all the people to live in the small town village for two days, but there was still no obvious harvest. Even the photos I sent back, there was no new progress. I had to ask others to go back first, and Zheng Nan and I stayed to continue the investigation.


    On the day when the first group of people returned to the city, Zheng Nan brought back a message, which attracted my attention.


    In the evening, Zheng Nan came back from the outside, came to my room, drank water, looked at me and said, "I''ve got a message."


    Then he looked at me and said, "this village, I feel a little evil. There is a custom that has been handed down for many years. Every time it rains, a large sacrifice will be held."


    "Sacrifice?" I frown slightly, and touch the fingernail of my thumb with my left index finger, "have you inquired why this sacrificial activity is held?"


    Zheng Nan reluctantly raised the corner of his mouth and laughed: "I worked in the village all afternoon and visited many families. Most of the young people didn''t know the origin of this custom, and some old people kept a secret."


    Just when I felt that there was no progress in this visit, Zheng Nan''s words changed and started to tell the whole story.


    In the scorching sun, many farmers have taken a rest. Many people choose to enjoy the cool under the big trees at the entrance of the village. It was a hundred year old cypress tree, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and a lot of shade. There were many people sitting next to each other, old people enjoying the cool after dinner, middle-aged peasant women gossiping, and farmers boasting about each other.


    It was warm and windy, but the cypress leaves didn''t move. Zheng Nan rushed from the temporary farmhouse to the tree, sweating heavily, but shivering in the shade of the tree. An indescribable sense of coolness ran up from the sole of his feet.


    Hearing this, I can understand why Zheng Nan thinks this village is evil.


    Zheng Nan is still saying that I hasten to pull back my thinking of running away.


    Among the old people enjoying the cool under the cypress trees at the entrance of the village, there was an old woman with white hair, who carefully explained the reason for the sacrifice.


    When the old lady was a little girl, she was curious about the sacrifice activities held every year in the village. When she asked her parents, they just waved their hands and said nothing until she was 12 years old.


    The old lady was full of inquisitive desire for the mud house built on the edge of the field, but due to her parents'' whispering, she did not violate the oral agreement with her parents.


    Every year, a couple of teenage boys and girls are selected in the village to hold the sacrifice.


    That year, the old lady and the nephew of the village head acted as sacrificial boys in sacrificial activities.


    The next night, the village head went to the village for the convenience of living in the next morning.


    After dinner, the village head called the old lady, who was still a little girl, to him, "tomorrow will be Guyu. You should know that there will be sacrifice activities in the village. I''ll tell you the rules."


    First, don''t make any noise in the whole process of sacrifice; second, there will be a goddess in front of you. At that time, you will listen to her command and do whatever you are asked to do. Don''t delay.


    But the little girl nodded in fear, and the little girl''s face shrunk.


    The girl with her head down raised her face and asked the village head, "Uncle village head, why does the village hold sacrifice activities?"


    The head of the village suddenly stopped touching his hand and sighed vaguely: "it''s going to start many years ago. My father''s generation had a bad harvest in the village when he was a child. It was dry for several years, and the fields were deserted. Many people in the village were starved to death. He tried everything but didn''t get better. Until... "


    A shabby banxian''er, with his luggage on his back, passed by the village. He saw a strong resentment hovering over the village. The banxian''er had taught himself a lot of magic tricks. Seeing this resentment, he thought ill of it and wandered into the village.Banxian''er broke into the village and was informed by the villagers to the village head. When the village head heard that an outsider had broken into the village, he rushed to find banxian''er. They met on the narrow road. Banxian''er looked up and down at the honest farmer, "banxian''er, what can I do for you?"


    "You''re the half fairy, so I''m here to touch you."


    Farmer Leng Leng, and then bow: "immortal, please help us, too many people in the village are starving."


    "Well, let''s go to your house and talk about it." After that, banxian''er ignored the farmer and went straight along the path.


    They had a secret talk at the village head''s house for most of the day. When it was just dark, they came out. The farmer who was coaxed by banxian''er became more and more respectful.


    In a few days, it was Guyu. Early in the morning, banxian''er called on all the villagers, men and women, old and young, to do things in the most resentful field. Just now, a small cloud came from the sky. Villagers who hadn''t seen rain for four or five years were very happy. Even the drizzle made them happy.


    With the passage of time, the rain is more and more big, as if the day was poked a hole in the same, big raindrops hit people, pain and cold.


    Except banxianer, no one saw the resentment in the air gradually forming a huge vortex. The center of the vortex was just in the field. Suddenly, a flash of lightning came down and the earth''s crust shook. Most of the villagers around were weak and fainted.


    Only a few adults are still awake. The village head is just one of the few people who didn''t faint. He watched a mass of dark things float down from the sky and plunge into the field. Then he blurred his memory.

 Chapter 146

    When the villagers woke up, they found that they were still in the same place, but banxian''er disappeared, leaving only a mess. The village head organized the villagers to return home orderly. Looking back at the blackened fields, he felt a chill in his heart.


    After the first sacrifice, the village head followed banxian''er''s advice and planted cypress trees at the entrance of the village. The tree was evil, but it grew luxuriantly in three years.


    Then he built a mud house on the ridge of the field which had been cut by thunder. After years of wind and rain, it was still the original appearance, and it had not changed.


    That field is strange enough, not only the blackened place has not faded for many years, but also there is no grass in a few miles.


    The next year, near Guyu, the village head organized villagers to kill chickens and cattle to prepare sacrifices for the sacrifice activities on Guyu''s day. The place of sacrifice was in the field. The custom that had been formed for a long time continued.


    Many years later, the magic power of things in the field is getting stronger and stronger, and they can even dream of others. It doesn''t hurt to ask for small things every year. The villagers try their best to satisfy them.


    In this way, she spent a hundred years smoothly, until the old lady married and had two or three children. Something happened that made her deeply worried.


    The appetite of things in the field is growing. Every year, he sacrificed more than a dozen pigs, cattle and sheep, and a hundred chickens, ducks and geese, but it was far from enough to satisfy his appetite. He began to dream to the current village head, saying that he wanted blood, fresh human blood. If he didn''t give it, he would kill all the villagers.


    The head of the village was entrusted with dreams every night, but he could not resist the threat. He took the lead in cutting his wrists and blood when he sacrificed in the new Valley rain, and several young people did the same.


    In the third year, the monster was no longer satisfied with human blood. It began to put forward willful demands that the boy should be sacrificed alive, and no livestock was needed.


    The village head has to discuss with the man in charge of each family. After discussion, the unanimous decision is to draw lots and catch which family is which one.


    The old lady''s husband got a bad hand. Fortunately, there were many children in her family, so she gave up her love and chose her second daughter. The village head''s family also got a bad hand. She immediately chose her third son, who was not her favorite, and prepared to sacrifice to the animal in the field in a few days.


    Hearing this story, I seem to see the two children abandoned by their families in the fields and engulfed by the monster. I can''t bear to listen to them any more.


    Zheng Nan stopped at the right time. Seeing that I was not very comfortable, she got up and poured me a cup of warm water. I held the cup in my hand. The steaming water mist smoked my eyes, and the sad look was superficial.


    After a while, I motioned to Zheng nan to continue. He opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t make a sound.


    "You go on, I''m ok, don''t care about me." I moved my eyes to Zheng Nan''s face, looking a little complicated.


    Zheng Nan leaned back on the single sofa and continued to speak.


    The old lady witnessed the sacrificial activities year after year. After that, she was satisfied with the sacrifice and insisted on offering a couple of children to her every year.


    The monster''s ability is more and more powerful, and later it can even tamper with people''s memory.


    There are always two less children in the village every year, but the parents of the children will completely forget their children and be obliterated by the monster. Some people in the know will keep silent to the parents and even help the monster hide them.


    Gradually, many people have forgotten why this custom has spread. They only know that it was handed down from the upper generation, but they don''t know why.


    Most of the old people in the village still don''t know why.


    Young people also think that it''s troublesome to hold the annual sacrifice. They have protested many times and want to cancel it. Many young people who are influenced by atheism even scoff at the sacrifice. However, due to the discipline of the older generation, they still hold the sacrifice every year.


    Said here, Zheng Nan just slowly stopped, then he looked at me and said: "boss, what do you think about this matter?"


    After a long time, I recovered, slowly shook my head, looking at Zheng Nan waiting for my order, I reluctantly cheer up, waved: "I know, did not expect that there will be such a thing, wait for me to think, hard you, go to rest first."


    Zheng Nan nodded back. When the door was closed, I collapsed on the sofa. It was not easy.


    How can such absurd scenes appear in modern times.


    I don''t know how the town sacrificed, but I will never forget the scene I saw in my dream.


    Hundreds of people, thousands of people shouting something, flames straight up into the sky, hot flame, scorched smell, countless people''s whispers, with scared eyes, flashed in front of me one scene after another, like a lantern blinking, my brain began to prick like pain, biting lip, what''s the matter?


    There is no doubt about the things Zheng Nan has investigated, but the village is strange. After knowing the situation, my sweat and hair stand up. What''s more, I have never told the things in my dream in such detail.Qin Li didn''t know where he had gone. For a long time, there was no trace. It was quiet around him. His tense nerves didn''t get a rest for several days. I went to sleep like this.


    Thinking into a dark, began to ring around other people''s whispers, a moment later, the noise like being strangled by the throat, no movement. I was standing here in the dark, suddenly someone sang, I finally had a down-to-earth feeling, but stepped on the round things.


    When it was no longer dark in front of me, I was enveloped by a thick flame. Through the beating flame, I saw dense people, kneeling or lying down, with the same pious look. My face was covered with thick patterns, and I couldn''t see the original face clearly. Maybe it was because of the flame that I couldn''t see anything.


    I only heard them singing together, but the voice was creepy. I began to struggle in pain and fear, but I couldn''t get away from it. I also saw a shadow smiling at me, only to see his sharp teeth exposed, and the radian of the smile far exceeded the appearance of human beings.


    A burst of cold wrapped me, very comfortable, I opened my eyes, is Qin Li, he gently smile to me, eyebrows hidden worry: "you have a nightmare."


    I lay on the bed, did not respond, just that picture, is not what Zheng Nan and I described? What''s more, those pictures coincide with the scene of my last dream.


    Qin Li reached out to help me dry the cold sweat on my face. Then he hugged me and said in a low voice, "I''m by your side. Don''t be afraid. What do you dream about?"

 Chapter 147

    I smelled the good smell of Qin Li. After a long time, I began to tell the situation described by Zheng Nan. After that, I sighed: "I want to go to the village tomorrow."


    As soon as Qin Li frowned, his first reaction was to refuse: "no, I''ll go to see the situation in secret. It''s a bit of an evil situation."


    I don''t know why I want to laugh when a ghost says the word "heresy", but I hold his hand: "don''t worry, I''ll go during the day and take Zheng Nan with me. I always have to see the specific situation myself. When the soldiers come to block, the water comes to cover the land."


    Qin Li knew me well. No one could change his mind about what I decided to do. He wiped my sweat when I had a nightmare: "it''s too dangerous. I don''t trust you. I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Qin Li''s agreement relieved me, nodded and softened: "of course, you must protect me."


    Qin Li hugged me, nodded and didn''t reply. Thinking of the situation in the village and my repeated nightmare for a long time, the expression on his face was not good-looking, and he was hidden in the shadow.


    Even though Qin Li was protecting himself in the dark, this trip was still full of crises. Strange villages, ancient customs, sacrifice of living people, and villagers who had no outsiders to visit for thousands of years, were all strange and happy. They had their own places, just like the peace before the storm.


    The next morning, Zheng Nan took me into the village, and Qin Li followed me closely, observing the surrounding environment all the time.


    The weather is approaching the summer vacation, but I have to add a thin coat with short sleeves. It''s just sunscreen, but only Qin Li and I know that the wind blows all over my body. The wind seems fresh, but it blows to my skin like a thin thread, which makes me feel painful.


    People around don''t think so, and I dare not say anything.


    Qin Li loves me, but he has nothing to do, but the closer he gets to the village, the deeper the shadow in his eyes.


    The village head has received news for a long time. Zheng Nan doesn''t know what he has done. This little village head has a very good attitude towards us. He doesn''t look like some villagers on the road. He is fierce and even starts to speak some incomprehensible Tujia dialect after we walk by. But from the aspect of expression and tone, it doesn''t look like good words.


    The village head took us around the village. The village, where hundreds of people live, is quite large. There are rivers and mountains. Rice and other vegetables are planted in the farmland. There is no cattle, but there is another strange animal like cattle in the farmland. It may be a unique new species here.


    It seems that although there is no way out here, many things are the same.


    After entering the village, the gust of wind stopped and the sun came out. With the green mountains and green waters, the scene of farmers working hard, if not for the shallow traces on their arms, it really has the flavor of peach blossom.


    At this time, I found that Qin Li had disappeared. It seemed that it was safe here for the time being. I winked at Zheng Nan, and he immediately understood.


    He politely dispersed the official people. Zheng Nan followed me into the village head''s house. The village head nodded to me: "it''s simple here, and there''s nothing you can see. If you want to know something, just ask the old man. I''ve been guarding this place for half my life, and I don''t want to change anything because of you. "


    We naturally understand the meaning of the village head. I nodded and laughed. With a gentle look, I inquired about the information I wanted without any trace.


    "We won''t disturb you any more. We really have something important to do. If we can, please allow me to offer my heart when it''s over."


    The village head nodded in silence, and I continued to ask: "village head, the wise don''t talk in secret, I want to ask about the sacrifice."


    Maybe it was my attitude that made the village head take some precautions off me. He said to me directly, "I think you are also smart people. It''s time for you to come. After a while, it''s time for you to sacrifice in the village. If you want to understand, I can let you stay and visit."


    It''s still a challenge for me to face the sacrifice. The scenes in my dream are still in my mind, clearly visible, but this is a rare opportunity. I smile on my face and sincerely hold the hand of the village head.


    "Thank you so much. If you need anything, please speak up."


    The village head took back his hand. He didn''t look happy. He looked out of the window, as if there was a big stone pressing his heart. A hoarse voice rang out: "that''s nature. Why do you think I let you stay?"


    I''m not unhappy because of this sentence. In this society, money is good for business. Even in this paradise, it needs more good equipment, medical treatment when injured, and resources before natural disasters. Anything that can be solved with money is nothing.


    Zheng Nan has been tight body also some relax down, he whispered: "then I''ll go back to arrange tonight. Please let me know if you need anything


    The village head didn''t relax. He still looked out of the window. I followed him and saw only a distant mountain view. There was a river hidden in it. He opened his mouth: "but only one person can be left. I can''t explain to the villagers if I have too many people. If I disturb the God''s sacrifice, I can''t blame it. That''s the death penalty. It''s not good!"Zheng Nan obviously disagreed and blurted out: "no way!"


    I looked back at him, which means self-evident, this opportunity once in a blue moon, leave me one, but Qin Li will protect me, I believe him.


    I glanced at Zheng nan to make him calm down. Then I said with a smile to the village head, "thank you for this. I''ll stay here. If there''s anything I need to pay attention to, please tell me first."


    The timidity of the village leader was not the slightest surprise to me.


    He took a look at me, and finally he was willing to face us: "sacrifice is very important. If you want to stay these days, you will live in the village from today on, and the village will be completely closed tomorrow. No one can get in and no one can get out. I''ll go out with you in two days


    See the village head is also agreed, I nodded, bid farewell to the village head, with Zheng Nan left the village head''s home.


    Just out of the door, Zheng Nan obviously disobeyed the arrangement. It was the first time that I saw his angry appearance, which was a bit fresh. He also took care of being in the village, lowered his voice and scolded me.


    "What are you thinking, boss? Everything here is unknown. If something happens to you, how can I save you? "

 Chapter 148

    I looked at Zheng Nan, sighed a little, reached out and patted him on the arm. As expected, I was angry and tense.


    "Don''t worry. If I dare to stay, I''m sure. Believe me, what I''m sure has ever failed?"


    Zheng Nan naturally believes in me. He has a kind of obedience to me. I am also very surprised by his loyalty. But there was something else he wanted to say, which was interrupted by the local police.


    I laughed at him, patted him again, motioned him to be relieved, and ordered to him: "Zheng Nan, it''s a deal. You take the criminal investigation team to go back first. When I go back to report the news, don''t worry, I will go back safely."


    In front of outsiders, Zheng Nan returned to normal, nodded to me and said, "yes, then you must ensure your own safety. Your safety is the first priority."


    I solemnly nodded, Zheng Nan this just team up, with people ready to go back first.


    The sun has been slanting down, and I can''t see the way out of the mountain a little later. I watched them go away. The village head stood beside me, and the villagers still looked at me with vigilance, but they seemed to know my intention, and they didn''t take out their anger on me impulsively. I thought in my heart with self mockery.


    As night fell, I had dinner with the village head''s family. The village head''s wife didn''t dare to contact me more. The village head sat in the courtyard and talked with me one by one about what I should pay attention to when offering sacrifices. I didn''t expect that there were many rules in this small village.


    I lay in the temporary house, surrounded by a quiet, nearby people have a distance, I smell the unique smell of soil, covered with some wet quilts, think of the painful wind during the day, there are still shallow traces on my arm, and I feel some pain.


    Qin Li''s hand touched my skin, he suddenly appeared, but I was not scared. Maybe his warm breath had already surrounded me, leaving me alone in this strange mountain village without any fear.


    He fondly stroked my arm, lying on my side: "it''s my fault, I didn''t protect you."


    I smile, sideways embrace him, the whole person buried in his arms, he is like a piece of jade, warm and cool, let me tense nerve suddenly relaxed: "how did you come out, before what?"


    Instead of answering me directly, Qin Li hugged me and asked in a low voice, "are you afraid? If you are afraid, we will go. I want to find another way to make you better. Don''t force yourself


    Now, how can I give up halfway? Of course, I was afraid, but I didn''t show anything on my face. I came forward and gently rubbed his face to absorb his strength and calmness.


    "Don''t worry, I can protect myself, not to mention you. If this matter is not solved, even if I get better in the future, I will regret that I ran away."


    I took his hand, buried in his arms, gently closed his eyes, said languidly.


    A long time of silence, Qin Li also quietly closed his eyes to accompany me to rest.


    I secretly narrowed my eyes, laughed and went to kiss him on the lips.


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door, and the window was blowing with a strong wind, which made me shiver in the silent night.


    Almost instantly, Qin Li opened his eyes and raised his hand to cover my eyes. I felt that he suddenly became much colder, but the oppressive atmosphere in the room made me dare not move.


    Qin Li said to the door: "get out of here!"


    After a while, he slowly released his blindfolded hand. The feeling of depression and cold suddenly dissipated. With him by my side, even though I was afraid, I could face it calmly: "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Li shook his head: "what unclean things dare to come here, I guess you are a stranger, contact with my spirit immediately escaped. Don''t be afraid. I''ll keep up with you these days. "


    Qin Li lightened my eyebrows and dispelled my chill, which emboldened me a lot. When I was sleepy, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. Strangely enough, after living in the village, I never had those strange dreams again.


    Qin Li accompanies me all day and night, and those strange visions never appear again. I follow the village head''s wife to learn what to do. I don''t need to recite strange incantations or learn anything. As a stranger, I just need to put on their clothes and follow them to kneel in the farthest corner, not much more.


    However, many places in the village are forbidden areas. Whenever I get close to them, some villagers will hold their hands and scold me loudly. The local dialect is mixed with some Putonghua, which makes me headache. Once I get close to those places, I feel a lot of shade unconsciously.


    Two days later, the village head told me that today was the day of sacrifice. I looked at the sun in surprise. He lowered his head and told me that it was in the middle of the night.


    At 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, an old woman woke me up. I followed her to change into a long robe. The villagers had gathered together. They were holding torches and painting thick patterns on their faces, which made me shudder and look around in a panic. I was relieved to see that Qin Li was not far away.The stranger only put on a mask. My wife held up a torch. I followed behind a group of women and children and walked at the end of the line. But the palm of my hand was full. Qin Li walked beside me and held my hand.


    For the first time, I saw all the people in the village gathered in an open space, surrounded by colored liquid, surrounded by a circle, which was divided into four parts. In the center was a pile of nearly three or four meters, and the firewood was neatly arranged into a well. All the people stood solemnly in the designated area, holding up the torches.


    "If you''re afraid, close your eyes and bow your head. I''m here."


    Qin Li said in a low voice in my ear. I looked up at Qin Li, but I happened to see my wife turn her head and look at me. She said in a low voice with a little vigilance: "stand here well, don''t interrupt the ceremony. Remember what I told you two days ago."


    You can''t sing a hymn.


    I remember nodding to her and looking at the firewood pile in the center.


    Finally, the village head appeared. His face was also covered with thick paint. Several men behind him were naked, holding a skinny child in his hand. It seemed that he was about five years old.


    Just then, I heard the voice of Qin Li''s speech: "he is the sacrifice this time. He is eight years old."


    The old lady is still on guard against my every move, for fear that I will make some absurd move because I can''t bear it.


    I have no expression on my face, just quietly looking at the pattern on the village head''s face.

 Chapter 149

    The child was put on the firewood pile. He lowered his head and closed his eyes. I could not see the movement. I bit my lip and knew that he was still alive.


    The men began to kneel down, the women knelt down, the torches were put aside, and they began to sing the so-called hymn.


    I looked around carefully with my head down. There were gloomy songs, unintelligible songs, the flat ground without a breath of wind in the middle of the night, and the children tied to the firewood.


    The village head opened his eyes and looked at me fiercely. I didn''t dare to look up again and lowered my head. The chanting around me became louder and louder. It seemed to be integrated with the picture in my mind. My head began to repeat the pain of the previous few days.


    I don''t know when the singing has already stopped. The village head holds a torch and shouts three times. He throws the torch into the firewood pile. Looking at the blazing fire, I can see the beating flames in front of me. My eyes are out of focus. I can only see the bright and dark flames. There is a fierce cry in my ear, mixed with the crackling sound of firewood burning.


    is as like as two peas. It''s really like the scene in my dream.


    Gradually I couldn''t hear the sound. I could only see the flames burning higher and higher. People''s faces painted with patterns couldn''t see their facial features clearly. They all had the same religious appearance


    Still have, still have the mother of the child, kneel down in the crowd, tear heart crack lung of cry cry, fall on the ground, but have no way.


    Everything in front of me coincides with the scene in my mind, and I gradually can''t see it. Only with the sense of despair, suffocation and helplessness, which are wrapped by heavy flames and bound by hands and feet, my hands and feet begin to soften.


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, I felt as if I was in the warm and cool water, as if I was soaking in the warm swimming pool in summer. The feeling of comfort made me feel refreshed. The fire had burned out, and the men had cleaned up the venue, as if nothing had happened, but there was still some smell in the air, disgusting.


    The village head said in a low voice in local dialect, the villagers looked at ease, and they were less alert and defensive to me. The women were smiling, and the children were following their parents blindly.


    The sacrifice was over. I went back to my room with my wife unconsciously. I didn''t remember anything after the fire started. I was sweating and lying on the bed with weak hands and feet.


    Qin Li held my hand tightly and asked me anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I pursed my lips and shook my head: "it''s OK, I dream of those things, and my dream experience, which is integrated with the scene just now, and I fell into those pictures all of a sudden, and I didn''t come back."


    Qin Li''s face was a little ugly. He wiped the sweat off my face for me.


    "You''ve just turned pale. I yelled in your ear for several times, but I didn''t respond. Since you started to close your eyes, you''ve been sweating layer by layer. The woman changed your clothes for you."


    Sure enough, the robe had been taken off, but I didn''t know how to explain it to Qin Li, so I could only shake my head: "don''t worry, it''s really OK. The dream and reality made me confused all of a sudden, and now I''ll come back."


    But Qin Li still frowned: "you shouldn''t have seen these things."


    After listening to the ceremony, I regret that Qin agreed to attend.


    I looked at Qin Li with a smile and explained: "let me face all this directly, but it can solve many things and solve many puzzles in my heart. I don''t want you to feel guilty for this."


    But Qin Li is still a look of remorse, I can only hold his hand to divert his attention: "I just didn''t notice anything, you? Do you feel anything? "


    Although Qin Li''s face was still very ugly, it was not as deep as before. Shen Ning said to me for a moment, "when I just sacrificed, there was a ghost."


    Hearing this, I was stunned for a moment. It was the first time I heard the word ghost. I looked at Qin Li doubtfully: "what is it like? Does his presence make any difference? Is it different from ghosts? "


    Qin Li nodded, things are more difficult than he thought, if it is a ghost, he can easily solve, but this time is not the same.


    "The ghost is different from the ghost. It exists by eating the sacrifice, that is, the soul of the child, and the belief of these villagers." Qin Li explained.


    I came into contact with the ghost for the first time, but looking at Qin Li''s face, I knew that he was not a layman: "is it difficult to solve? If we can''t solve it, we should try our best to retreat. "


    Qin Li looked at me with dark eyes. After a long time, he said, "I know that I will protect you and myself. There are some differences between ghost and ghost. I''m afraid he came here before."


    After listening to this, I just feel the panic in my heart rising slowly, with the goose bumps on my skin spreading all over my body.


    I comforted myself for a long time, and then I slowly suppressed the inner horror.


    "Is there no way to find this ghost?"


    after thinking for a moment, I asked Qin Li a question.


    "There is no way to find it at present, except that it appeared in the village head''s dream before."Qin Lichong showed a helpless expression on my face, and obviously had no clue about it.


    Speaking of dreams, it reminds me of the miserable dream. The pious and warm faces of the villagers are in sharp contrast with the tears on the woman''s face.


    I don''t know if it''s because I witnessed the tragedy in my dream, and the scene of separation between mother and son is deeply imprinted in my mind.


    No matter which mother has the heart to see her child burned alive.


    It is clear that the distance between the two people is so close that as long as the mother runs a few steps, she can save her child.


    But only in vain to see their October pregnancy, a little bit of life bred for the public interest on such a little bit of disappearance, this is how heartbreaking, how tragic ah!


    I can''t wait to think of these things burning again.


    "Are they just burning children to get a good harvest! This is ridiculous! If knowledge is poor, we should read more books, learn more truth, and become a good citizen who abides by the law. They are so inhuman and insane


    "If the good farmland fails to yield, we should learn better sowing knowledge and make progress in technology! Instead of stupid and ridiculous believe that only by burning children can make the village harvest! How can these people still be so stupid in such an advanced era?


    maybe it''s because I''m too excited and angry. Qin Li didn''t dare to take my words.

 Chapter 150

    Seeing that my face gradually calmed down, Qin Li began to speak slowly.


    "In my opinion, the real culprit is this bewitching ghost. In fact, these villagers are not as stupid as you said, but because this ghost can really bring them benefits. If we want to find a way to catch this evil spirit, it is very difficult. Because this thing is from the underworld, there is no way to trace its shadow. "


    I was acutely aware of the poor eyes of the villagers around me. In the eyes of the Buddha, I was like a sinner who planed their ancestral graves. Some of the women pointed at me, and even someone looked at me and spat on the ground. I was unwilling to show weakness and glared back.


    In my mind, what I said just now is a little too loud, but I don''t care much about it. I should pay attention next time. After all, I was too excited just now. I wish if there was a black hearted village head standing in front of me, I could fight with him.


    The mother who has lost her child cries and screams. In contrast to the devout villagers around her, she can''t help feeling that human nature is cold and thin.


    The world says that ghosts are terrible, but the most terrible thing is people''s heart.


    The sacrificial ceremony continued until the afternoon when the villagers dispersed. Several women went to pick up the weeping mother and went back tottering.


    I think it''s getting late, so I went to the village head to explain my idea of returning to the team. The village head said that it''s dark and it''s hard to walk at night. It''s better to stay another night and leave tomorrow morning.


    I was just playing hard to get, and I had nothing to do with the village head.


    It''s too late for the host to ask the guest to go home. It''s very kind of him to let others go back. The purpose of doing this is to stay in this place for another day, carefully explore the situation, and check whether there are any key details left out.


    I swore in my heart that I must find the hideous ghost''s hiding place, and then put it to dust! The village head''s words just fit my heart. I pretended that I had no choice but to stay another night.


    After washing the body, lying in bed thinking about what happened today, I couldn''t sleep, so I had to sit up and take a book to read.


    Before long, there was only the sound of turning books in the room, the continuous sound of frogs outside the window, and one or two barks of dogs. The village is quite peaceful at night. Thinking like this, I fell asleep unconsciously. I didn''t even know that the book fell out of bed.


    In the dark, I feel that something is calling my name. With the sound from far to near, I hardly open my eyes and find that I am in a dark place. There is a gust of cold wind around my body. My whole body shakes with goose bumps.


    Suppress the fear in the heart, shout out: "who is it! Who is calling my name


    At this time, suddenly in front of the glimmer appeared, a translucent like human non-human, animal like non animal floating object in front of me. I was surprised, this is not the ghost that Tan Li said!


    When my mind is running fast, how to face this ghost, an ethereal voice comes into my ears.


    "Human, I advise you not to meddle, or you will be next."


    How does it know I''m interested in it? "Who are you! What''s the purpose of your coming to this village? Why do you sacrifice with children? "


    When I finished, there was a pressure on me. I can''t lift myself.


    Ear again came the ethereal voice: "meddler always live not too long."


    I was just about to retort when I suddenly lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was awakened by the cry of the chicken outside the door. I bounced up from the bed and sat up. Behind me, I was already in a cold sweat. I had a feeling of meeting each other after the disaster. Outside the window, the sun was shining on the quilt. I reached out to touch it and felt a trace of warmth before I knew it was a dream.


    When I think of the warning from the ghost again, I am not convinced. Who does it think it is? Will I shrink back after saying that? It''s impossible. On the contrary, it makes me more interested.


    Get dressed, open the door and get ready to look for some food. On the way to the village head''s house, I met Tan Li, who just went out. I saw that he had hot and dry noodles with fried dough sticks and soybean milk in big and small bags. I felt more hungry after touching his stomach.


    Tan Li obviously saw me, and said hello to me: "good morning, I brought you breakfast!" I also politely smile back "good morning. Really? It won''t hurt me. Ha ha. "


    We both sat under a tree with food beside us. I couldn''t wait to pick up a fried dough stick and eat it. Tan Li couldn''t help laughing when he looked at me wolfing down. I glanced at him and he stopped talking.


    In the middle of the meal, I found that Tan Li didn''t eat. I asked, "why don''t you eat?"


    Tan Li chuckled and said, "I''ve already eaten it. It''s specially for you. I didn''t expect to see you as soon as I went out." I stuffed the last mouthful of hot and dry noodles and raised my head: "so kind, do you want me to give you money?"


    This sentence successfully choked him, and his face turned red. I was in a good mood when I saw that he was flat. I want to smile, but I have to hold back. After a while, Tan Li''s face became better, and he began to tell me some interesting things that happened in the village.For example, whose pig goes to someone else''s house to give birth, and if they don''t give it back, the two families fight. Whose dog is merciful everywhere and is chased by several families. In fact, besides offering sacrifices, this village is quite good.


    Inadvertently, I think of yesterday''s dream. Maybe I can talk to Tan Li. But it''s not so deliberate. Thinking about this, the two people have already gone outside the village.


    Slowly, the two people like a tacit understanding after yesterday''s sacrifice altar, that piece of black part of the ground, let the two hearts sigh for a while.


    After thinking for a moment, I suddenly looked at Qin Li and asked, "what do you think is the purpose of asking the village head to sacrifice the child?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li considered it for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "I dreamed of that ghost yesterday."


    I spoke quietly, but I scared Tan Li.


    He stepped back, even the facial expression did not control well, shocked to grow up, mouth and eyes, showing a complex mood flashed by. But I caught him. To be honest, he was ugly.


    It was the first time I was surprised that he didn''t smile.


    "What, scared? What''s the point here? "


    Tan Li soon calmed down, then felt his face awkwardly: "did he say anything to you?"


    "Are you curious?"


    I don''t know why I suddenly want to tease him. Tan Li nodded to show that he was really curious.


    "Then I I won''t tell you, hehe. " With that, I turned around and was ready to leave.


    Tan Li stood in the same place for a moment, then reacted and followed up.

 Chapter 151

    "How can you be like this? You arouse my interest but don''t tell me." Tan Li caught up with me and put his hand on my shoulder: "if you don''t say today, I won''t let you go."


    "There''s nothing I can do with you." I reluctantly waved: "it told me not to meddle in this business. I wanted to ask more questions, but suddenly I didn''t realize it."


    "It''s a bit tricky, or you''d better not get involved in this stall? It''s not good for you. "


    Tan Liyu''s long focus makes me a little reluctant.


    Why should I not care about one or two? The ghost said so. Which bad thing likes others to destroy his situation. Is it too much for Tan Li to say the same?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Tan Li thought that I acquiesced to what he said. His face turned dark and clear, and then he sighed, as if he was in a good mood?


    When I looked at Tan Li, I suddenly got upset. I shook off his hand and said, "I don''t want to be in charge of every one of them. Don''t you have anything to do with that ghost?"


    Tan Li''s eyes flashed with a sense of loss, and he didn''t escape my eyes. At this moment, it made me feel that it was definitely not easy. Tan Li must know something, but he didn''t want to say it, and I couldn''t break his brain to have a look.


    I didn''t speak any more. I just went on impatiently. I made up my mind to know the secret hidden in this village.


    In front of the fog, reach out to touch the fog, when you feel the willows are dark and the flowers are bright, it starts to dim again, this kind of feeling is really too irritating, simply don''t want to.


    I told the village head that I wanted to leave. I didn''t stay this time. I went back to my temporary house, cleaned up my things and was ready to go back. Before I went back, I found that Qin Li was gone again. I waited for him for a while. Seeing the village head looking at me strangely, I had to leave first.


    On the way to the city by bus, I fell asleep in a daze. There was no strange dream this time.


    It''s just that I really don''t sleep well in the car. Because of the bumpy journey, I was jolted up and had no mood to sleep. I was thinking about what happened in the village in the car.


    I got out of the car and went straight to the database of the criminal investigation team, looking for the records of the hidden things.


    During the search, I found that the village we saw did not record the annual number of missing or dead people? This phenomenon makes me feel a little strange


    There is also a village about the sacrifice of living people. It seems that there is more than one village. Is there more than one ghost?


    It seems plain, but it''s complicated. It''s conceivable that more and more things will be involved. I leaned back in my chair and pressed my hands on my temples, sighing how difficult it was.


    At the same time, there was a breakthrough in the case of the boy who died in the field in the suburb of the small city. Zheng Nan was called back by me first, but he didn''t have time to devote himself to the case.


    Fortunately, they have also made new progress. The identification Department has synthesized my previous pictures.


    Determined that pattern, is a petal shape, after screening, preliminary can be determined, is a common trumpet shape.


    Looking at the synthesized picture, I suddenly thought that I seemed to have seen this petal in a small town.


    Then, Zheng Nan contacted the local police, said the boy''s body, there is a pendant, and that pendant is petal shape.


    After investigation with the local police in the small town, the shape of the pendant is exactly the same as the shape of the trumpet flower. However, on the pendant, there are only the fingerprints of the deceased, and no other fingerprints.


    Hearing this, I took off the phone, looked at Zheng Nan and asked, "have you found out the source of the pendant and the cause of the boy''s death?"


    Zheng Nan nodded, took a document, opened it and handed it to me: "after coming back, Mr. Gu did an autopsy on the body, and the cause of death has been determined. There are traces of the boy being hit by a sharp weapon in the back of the brain, which should be a fatal injury. In addition, the boy''s multiple body fractures are signs of being abused after death. "


    "How about Wei Su''s social relations?"


    As soon as my voice dropped, Zheng Nan immediately turned on the computer and turned over a person''s information.


    "Boss, take a look at this. According to Wei Su''s simple personal information, I found that he has a stepfather, but this stepfather has some mental problems."


    My eyes fell on the computer screen, carefully looked at the information of Wei Su''s stepfather.


    This person''s name is Zhang Yating. Wei Su''s biological mother died soon after she married Zhang Yating. The cause of death was heart disease. After her death, Zhang Yating lived with Wei Su alone.


    Two people often live in no fixed place, and even have a begging experience.


    "Wei Su is also a poor man." I sighed: "Zheng Nan, go to find the whereabouts of Zhang Yating. He may have a lot to do with this pendant."


    After Zheng Nan took the order to go out, I leaned back in my chair and thought about the shape of the flowers I saw in the village and the pendant in the boy''s hand. It seemed that something was leading me to explore the conspiracy behind the series of events.


    "What is its purpose?" Just as I was about to think about it, it suddenly occurred to me that Qin Li might still be in a small town and village. It was another headache.But unexpectedly, as soon as I got home, I saw Qin Li on the sofa. I couldn''t get angry. He took off his shoes and leaned on the sofa. Looking at Qin Li, he said, "when did you come back, why didn''t you take root in the small town village?"


    I pressed the protruding Temple: "where did you go on the day I came back? It''s time to explain?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere that day. I just went around the village to find some clues about the ghost." Qin Li looked at me and laughed. His ambiguous attitude made me more firm in my suspicion of him.


    I glanced at him and didn''t want to go into the matter. Anyway, Qin Li wouldn''t say anything. I turn to pick up snacks from the table and turn on the TV to relax.


    Behind Qin Li gently exhaled a breath, but I did not know that I had a panoramic view of all this.


    I always feel bitter in my heart. Sure enough, he knows something, but why not tell me?


    The next morning, as soon as I arrived at the police station, I saw Zheng Nanmeng raise his head and smile at me. His desk is in a mess, his hair is like chicken feet, his eyes are red, and his dark circles are deep. It seems that he has been soaking here all night.


    But his spirit is very good, he told me happily: "I know where Zhang Yating is hiding!"


    When I picked my eyebrows, he said, "I went to Zhang Yating''s registered address last night and found that it was empty. I asked the residents in the neighborhood, and they all said that they had never seen this person. "


    "But I found the violation notice in his mailbox, and then I screened the monitoring of that section of the road overnight, followed the whereabouts of the car all the way, and finally I caught it!"

 Chapter 152

    I looked at the instant noodles bowl in the garbage can under his desk and gave him a brain burst: "OK, good job. Please have breakfast. After that, we''ll meet Zhang Yating. This guy really makes us easy to find."


    On the way to buy breakfast, Qin Li has been tut tut voice: "young people, have vitality, have vitality, oh."


    I slant him one eye, soft voice way: "how, you envy to hate?"


    Qin Li looked modest: "where where where."


    Zheng Nan is not polite to me. She looks really hungry in the bun shop.


    He dipped vinegar and said to me: "boss, I didn''t feel hungry when I watched the surveillance. As soon as I got to the steamed bun shop, my cheeks began to sour when I smelled it What''s next? "


    After Zheng Nan had a meal, I left the criminal police team with him.


    Zheng Nan and I were both casual clothes, and we didn''t have to change our clothes. When we got on the bus, I asked, "is the address you found specific?"


    Zheng Nan scratched his head: "it''s not so specific. I don''t know which building he is in and which household he belongs to."


    I nodded: "let''s go to the neighborhood to investigate and see if there are any clues."


    We drove to the police station by car. Zhang Yating''s hiding place was a bit partial. I chose an old and dirty van. Zheng Nan didn''t sleep last night. I didn''t dare to let him drive tired. I asked him to lie down in the back seat and squint for a while. I drove in front of him.


    After a while, Zheng Nan snored in the car. Just as I wanted to laugh, Qin Li sighed: "young, good."


    Now that Zheng Nan is asleep, I''m not too shy. I can''t help but think of the child who was sacrificed when I investigate this case. Although Qin Li told me again and again that this is something I can''t manage as a mortal, I''m still unwilling.


    How can I say that I am also a criminal policeman who is a public servant of the people? How can I allow such reckless behavior?


    Think of here, that mother''s tears as if boiling water drop by drop in my heart burn scar. I couldn''t help it, so I asked Qin Li, "that dark thing..."


    Qin Li looked at me helplessly and sighed. I knew what he meant.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "I won''t give up."


    Qin Li frowned: "my officer, you''d better investigate the current case first. It''s not too late for us to take a long-term view of the matter. Let Wei Su sleep first. "


    When I got to the place, I stopped my car by the side of the road and woke Zheng Nan up. Zhang Yating lives in an old-fashioned community. He has no property and can''t find the information of the residents. Just as I felt a little helpless, Zheng Nan suddenly said to me, "chief, look, this is Zhang Yating''s car."


    It''s also a van. It looks like it''s just been washed. The road condition on our way here is very bad. Many places in this area are under construction. It''s easy for the car to be splashed with mud, but this car has nothing except slight dirt stains on the bottom side.


    I "tut" A: "it is estimated that Zhang Yating used this car to commit the crime. I thought we could take a sample of the soil on the tire and compare it with the corpse dumping site. Maybe we can find Wei Su''s blood residue. It seems that we are a little late. "


    Zheng Nan touched the inside of the driver''s door handle: "this car should have just been washed, there is no dust everywhere. It''s a bit of a place. If he washes the car far away, it''s not like this when he comes back, so it''s estimated that he''ll get something from visiting the car washing shop nearby. "


    In front of my eyes: "yes, Zheng Nan, his brain is very smart!"


    Qin Li quietly fell in my ear and said, "you see, I think you should also get something from asking him."


    I followed the place he pointed out and saw that it was the porter of this old-fashioned community, who was eagerly chatting with an aunt who bought vegetables and went home.


    I immediately took Zheng nan to ask for Zhang Yating''s news.


    "Zhang Yating? I don''t know, "the Porter said with a smile." I''m old. I can''t remember everyone''s name. "


    Zheng Nan took out Zhang Yating''s photo: "this is the man. Do you have any impression?"


    The porter was first happy: "I thought you were looking for a girl." He looked closer and frowned: "Oh, this man, I have an impression."


    As soon as I heard that there was a way, I quickly asked, "has he been here recently?"


    "I don''t see this person very often," the porter shook his head. "How can he say that he is a little nervous, always suspicious. That day, he hid behind the door of my reception room. When I went out, I was startled and asked him what was wrong. He only said that there was a kid who wanted to be attached. I thought he was suffering from heatstroke, so I poured him a glass of water. As a result, he knocked over the glass and ran away. "


    "There''s a kid, you want to be attached?" I can''t help muttering to myself. Does Zhang Yating have mental problems and decide to kill his stepson because he thinks he is possessed?


    We left our contact information for the porter, who promised to contact us as soon as he thought of something or saw Zhang Yating.


    We then visited the car wash nearby. Sure enough, as Zheng Nan said, there were only three car washes nearby, and we were very lucky that the first one won the prize. The guy who washed the car definitely recognized Zhang Yating."This man came in a panic and said he wanted to wash the car. I was a little strange at that time. Is it necessary for me to be so flustered when I wash the car? I patted him on the shoulder. "


    The car wash guy scratched his head: "but he jumped up all of a sudden, so I quickly compensated him. He didn''t say anything, but hysterically asked me to wash the car quickly. After washing the car, he gave me a handful of change. I think he let him go without counting


    We asked some other questions, but there is still no limited clue. Walking out of the car wash shop, Zheng Nan kept rubbing his head: "how can I feel like I''m in a dead end. Up to now, Zhang Yating hasn''t entered the gate of the police station. "


    We found a place to eat and went back to our van. I let Zheng Nan sleep in the car, driving his car to find a good position to watch: we decided to wait.


    Zhang Yating paid the bill with a handful of change. He still came to the original place to settle the murder case on his back. He must not have much money on his hand and will definitely come back.


    Moreover, if you really run away, there is no reason to wash your car and leave it at home.


    Now, all we can do is wait.


    While waiting, I began to use the police station''s intranet from time to time to check the village where the dark things were rampant.


    Qin Li said firmly that no one would report the case. I don''t believe it, but no matter how I search for keywords, there are no relevant clues.

 Chapter 153

    Every year there are sacrifices in the village. I don''t know how many children died in vain. However, no one reported the crime. Even the children''s mothers did not know that they were in awe of the ghost because of the pressure in the village. I was not alone. I don''t know whether to be frightened or cold.


    A long time of searching and following made my nerves a little trance, and my sleepiness began to surge. Just when I was sleepy, I suddenly heard Zheng Nan say: "chief, look, next to Zhang Yating''s car, is that Zhang Yating?"


    Zheng Nan didn''t know when he had woken up, and his eyes were staring at the front.


    My spirit: sure enough, the figure that looks a little neurotic is Zhang Yating!


    Zheng Nan quickly got out of the car and ran to Zhang Yating, shouting: "police! Don''t run


    Zhang Yating was stiff, but he got on the car and was ready to run away.


    As soon as Zheng Nan got out of the car, I didn''t feel good. Knowing that the child would frighten me, I started the car when he ran to Zhang Yating and was ready to stop him.


    This place is narrow, only two cars can go side by side. Zhang Yating''s car was blocked by my car body shortly after it started. He jumped out of the car and tried to escape. He was caught by Zheng Nan.


    I gave Zhang Yating handcuffs, Zheng Nan while he admitted his mistake: "boss, I''m wrong."


    I slanted at him: "reckless, see people run how you account."


    Zheng Nan on the bitter face to compensate is not, Qin Li and beside tut opened: "young ah."


    I can''t laugh or cry: "if you do this again, I will doubt that you have an idea for Zheng Nan."


    In exchange for Qin Li''s crazy shaking his head.


    Pressure Zhang Yating back to the criminal investigation team, directly put him in the interrogation room.


    In the interrogation room, Zhang Yating still growled nervously: "this is illegal detention!"


    "Mr. Zhang, calm down," I raised my eyelids. "If you''re not guilty, what are you doing? Let''s ask you a few questions. If you''re not guilty, who can arrest you?"


    Zheng Nan took a pen and knocked on the table: "where were you that night?"


    "I live alone. What, is it against the law?" Zhang Yating glared fiercely and waved his arms fiercely.


    Some scratches on his arm attracted my attention, and Wei Su''s autopsy report reappeared in front of me: "the victim had fierce resistance during his life, and there were many soft tissue contusions in his body. We found fragments of skin tissue in the cracks of the victim''s nails..."


    My heart calmed down. Originally, I was very worried, because we didn''t have any evidence to prove that Zhang Yating was the murderer of Wei su. I wanted to break through Zhang Yating''s psychological defense by looking for the logical loopholes in his confession, but now I don''t need it.


    Zhang Yating is still fighting in the corner. He doesn''t cooperate with Zheng Nan very much. Zheng Nan presses the green tendon on his forehead. I pat him and stand up.


    "At this time, even if Mr. Wei Su died, I would fight in circles."


    Zhang Yating''s eyebrows shook: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t kill Xiao su."


    I couldn''t help laughing: "Xiao Su, it''s very intimate. I say this because the autopsy report tells us that Wei Su had a fierce fight with the murderer before he died, and he scratched the murderer and left his DNA information. "


    Zhang Yating subconsciously wanted to cover the scratch on his hand, but he just looked up at me: "how did you get the injury on your arm, Mr. Zhang?"


    Zhang Yating gritted his teeth: "the cat caught it!"


    Zheng Nan is about to be angry with him, and Qin Li shakes his head beside him. I also feel funny, lost a cotton swab to him: "it doesn''t matter what the cat scratched, give me your saliva sample, we can compare the DNA to know, absolutely let you be unjust."


    I put my hands on the table and looked at Zhang Yating. His figure in his eyes gradually revealed a few strands of gray. At this time, I continued to say: "the good news is that it will take time to start genetic testing now. During this period of time, you can also choose to turn yourself in and strive for leniency."


    I sat down, and I was quite sure. No matter whether Zhang Yating was frank or not, everything was settled. It was up to Zhang Yating whether he wanted to make himself better.


    When I said this, Zhang Yating collapsed. He was depressed for a while before he said, "I turn myself in."


    He raised his head fiercely: "but it''s not my intention! It''s because he''s possessed


    I frowned and heard him say, "I suspected that he was possessed by a ghost for a long time! I always see him secretly behind the door to see me, the expression is very venomous, how can a child like this! It must be because of the ghost


    "That day he looked at me like that. I can''t stand it! After I killed him, my heart was in a mess. All I knew was to deal with the corpse, so I took him to the car and threw it away... "


    Later things were the same as we speculated. He was out of his mind after throwing his body. Two days later, he realized that he wanted to wash the car. He sneaked home every day for fear of being found. He was going to run away tonight, but he didn''t expect to be caught by us.When he was taken down, we were all very sorry. Zheng Nan rubbed his eyebrows and said: "children looking at their stepfather may just want their parents'' company?"


    I didn''t speak, Qin Li said: "I didn''t feel any ghost breath. This is not possessed by ghosts, but Zhang Yating''s own demons. He felt that he was sorry for Wei Su, and then he felt that Wei Su looked at him maliciously, frightening and harming himself. "


    I nodded and sighed: "no matter what, this case is settled. Wei Su should also be able to close his eyes."


    Although Wei Su''s case is over, my heart is still heavy. Wei Su was such a small child that his colorful life was ended.


    And in that village, there are still many young smiling faces of boys and girls, which have been destroyed in the sacrifice.


    Zhang Yating''s case is finally over, and I also decided to start to concentrate on the investigation of the dark things. Although I have no idea now, I don''t want to stop easily.


    "My officer, please let yourself go." Qin Li had a bitter face. I was walking around.


    I turned a deaf ear, still looking at the information on hand: "have you ever been in contact with the underworld before?"


    Hearing this, Qin Li finally got serious and pondered for a moment: "no, I just heard about the concept of dark things. If I hadn''t seen it that day, I couldn''t be sure that this kind of thing really existed."

 Chapter 154

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help scratching my head, as if things had entered a bottleneck.


    Later, I abandoned the internal network of the police station and turned to various areas. Sometimes I would refer to the unsolved unsolved cases in the police station. Zheng Nan thought that I was going to write supernatural novels instead.


    Of course, I can''t tell him that I don''t want to write supernatural novels, because after all, I have a Qin Li around me every day.


    I can''t tell him that I''m not looking for novel materials. I want to kill a thing that is a ghost but not a ghost, so I can only bring it with me every time.


    I still don''t know anything about this ghost.


    All the sacrificial rites recorded in the book are about how the climate changed in those years. Then a man stood up and said, "it''s because we don''t have sacrificial rites."!


    Then gradually developed a series of sacrifice, it is really no intention.


    Seeing that I was sad, Qin Li took a look at my computer and said, "the ghost lives on cannibalism and the soul of a child, otherwise it will only break up. After all, he is different from a ghost. "


    he looked at me and said in a low voice:" maybe there will be a breakthrough in this aspect. "


    Qin Li''s words gave me new inspiration. I went to search all the previous documents.


    Sure enough, in the beginning, there was no significant change in the weather for the local grain harvest.


    But when sacrifice became a kind of ceremony, offering sacrifices spontaneously on a specific day, the harvest turned out to be better. No wonder the villagers believe it.


    I suppressed the excitement in my heart and said in a deep voice: "I may understand how the dark things came into being."


    According to the fact that the objects of the underworld feed on people''s beliefs, it is likely that the objects of the underworld did not exist at first. It is the product of the idea of "this is the dissatisfaction of the land public" that makes up the dark things.


    When this idea was supported by many people, and began to form some large-scale and formal sacrifices, the foundation of the ghost belief began to gaze more and more, leading to the real function of the ghost.


    The more useful the objects are, the more awed the villagers will be, the more beliefs and sacrifices they can offer for the objects to grow, and the objects will become more and more useful in the process of growing, which is not a vicious circle or a virtuous circle.


    I agreed with him, but I looked at him and I was worried.


    "It''s really possible that the hidden things are formed by people''s beliefs. Without people''s beliefs, there would be no hidden things. Correspondingly, the deeper people''s beliefs are, the stronger the hidden things are. The village we went to, as you can see, all the villagers were obedient to the ghost. Even if the mother of the child was taken away, they didn''t resist. It shows that the ghost on your bar is also very powerful. "


    "What are you going to do?" Then Qin Li looked at me.


    Looking at Qin Li, I had already made up my mind: "I want to go to that village again."


    Qin Li did not agree.


    But it''s a pity that he is a ghost and can''t interfere with me.


    I know he is for my good, but one day I will always have a stone in my heart if I don''t destroy this ghost. When I think of the stinky face of this ghost when it gave me a dream, I would like to throw it into the stinky ditch if it could be thrown.


    In the end, we got on the bus to the small town and village. Qin Li sat next to me with a sad face: "I doubt you''re in love with him."


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. When I looked at him, he was serious. I said helplessly, "he was still threatening me in his dream that day. If you don''t help me find the place, you still think about something here."


    In fact, I have a conjecture: if the dark things need faith to grow, will it make them weak without faith? Does his punishment work for those who don''t believe him?


    If, as I speculate, the power of nether things is based on people''s firm belief in him, can a person who doesn''t believe in him have an impact on him when he stands in front of him?


    What if all the people who once believed in him no longer believe in him? Can he continue to exist?


    When I got out of the car, I sneaked into the village. It was not that I was sneaky, but that I was found by the village head. It was another polite conversation, which was inefficient.


    I found a deserted hill, suddenly cleared my throat and cried out, "I know you are here. Dare you talk to me?"


    Qin Li was scared by me. Before I could stop him, I yelled: "are you afraid of me? Didn''t you ask me not to interfere? Don''t even dare to say a word now? "


    After a while, I suddenly around a gust of wind, and then, in the hills sounded a voice of compassion: "you dare to come."


    When I looked back, a dark shadow was floating behind me. It had no body shape, just like a fog.


    When I looked at him, he said again: "Oh, there is a ghost behind you. You are very unusual."


    I went straight in: "you depend on people''s beliefs for food. If others don''t believe you, will you die?"The dark thing is silent, I force humanity: "before in my dream, you put a lot of cruel words, but why don''t you solve me on the spot, because you don''t have this ability?"


    I boldly said my guess: "is it because I don''t believe you, so you can''t influence me?"


    Seeing that he still didn''t speak, I decided to use my mace: "you like to eat souls, but you don''t take the initiative to look for food. Do you want people to sacrifice? Is it because you can only eat the sacrificed souls, because they are the products of faith? If you don''t answer, is it because I don''t believe you that you can''t lie to me and just don''t talk? "


    This problem has been bothering me for a long time. If the dark things are strong enough and have the desire to eat living things, there is no reason why they can''t find food by themselves. Why do they have to wait for the annual sacrifice to wait for a soul?


    Unless he can only eat the sacrificed soul.


    Thinking of this, I had enough confidence in my heart and narrowed my eyes slightly: "if I don''t answer, I''ll tell the villagers that you are just a thing that you can believe or not."


    The ghost finally laughed, a very ironic smile: "do you think they believe it?"


    "Originally, I didn''t exist, as you said,"


    there was a sneer in the voice of Ming Wu, and I frowned, "but they firmly believed in my existence and gave me sacrifices. I just existed as they wanted."


    "Later, the more they believe in me, the more they want to get. I want to be fair, and I have to pay more if I want more. An innocent soul can satisfy the present sacrifice. They''ll give me a sacrifice anyway, won''t they


    "Since you know why I exist, you can find out what you can''t do with me." The black fog floated up and down, looking very comfortable.

 Chapter 155

    "Because my existence comes from everyone''s heart. As long as they have a little thought, I will come back to life again. Yes, I can''t lie to you, and I can''t do what I want to do to you, because you don''t believe me. "


    "But you see, under the hill," the black fog drifted forward, and the people below worked and talked and laughed, "they believed, and they believed for many years, and they actually got benefits. Do you think they will stop? If you want to blame me for doing all kinds of evil, it''s better to blame people''s desire for immortality. "


    I can''t refute a word of the question of Ming Wu.


    Just as he can''t refute what I said, I know I can''t refute him either.


    Maybe today I yelled on the hill, "as long as you don''t believe in your landlords, you don''t have to sacrifice your children anymore!" It will only be put up by all the villagers and burned to the underworld as heresy. Because they are the beneficiaries. They have already tasted the sweetness in the ghost.


    And even if they believe me, this thing will fall apart, and the next thing will be "constructed".


    It''s true that nether things are immortal, because human desire is immortal.


    I don''t know when the dark things left. When I came back, it was already late.


    I was silent all the way home, and I knew there was nothing I could do.


    It''s true that if there is no faith, he will die, but people believe in it.


    Just when I was meditating and didn''t know what to do, Qin Li suddenly said: "in fact, the dark things can''t be eliminated. I heard that the dark things are very aggressive. As long as you can persuade a more powerful dark thing to fight with him, the dark things won''t do evil again."


    "Let the incarnation of one desire devour another?"


    I really want to laugh. Now that mother''s tears have been mixed with some other uncomfortable things for me, only the innocent eyes of the sacrificed child are clearer in my mind.


    "There''s no way, my dear. It''s the only way."


    Qin Li looked at me tenderly and sorrowfully: "don''t you know human nature as a criminal policeman these years?"


    Then he sighed: "and the ghost, ghost and human are not in the same dimension. We happened to meet this ghost. It''s unknown whether we can meet it in our life. In terms of probability, even the chance to find another ghost to devour it is very small. "


    Qin Li floated to me, his eyes were almost sincere: "give up."


    I looked out of the window at the streetlights speeding by for a long time before I said, "OK."


    I can''t eliminate the dark things, I can only put it down.


    After I went back, I specially asked the team for a few days'' leave. I think I need to have a good rest. The case of Xiaocheng made me feel physically and mentally tired.


    When I got home, I found that many things in my home were different from the original ones, and there were traces of being turned over.


    Then, I found that the food at home had been reduced a lot inexplicably, and there were some scattered hairs around my snack box, which did not want to be human hair, but animal hair.


    Qin Li looked at the animal hair in my hand, and also looked puzzled.


    There are no animals in my family. It''s enough for me to have a ghost like Qin Li. But I didn''t dare to tell Qin Li.


    This situation lasted for a long time, and the doors of my house were closed very well. I didn''t understand how it happened.


    I collected all the animal hair and put it on the tea table. Qin Li and I sat on the sofa, looking at the animal hair and recalling all the details.


    But after thinking for a long time, I really had no idea. I searched all over the house, but I didn''t find any animals. The scattered animal hair just appeared suddenly.


    Two days later, I was about to go to bed when I heard a strange sound coming from the bottom of the bed.


    In fact, I heard the strange sound when I found animal hair, but I didn''t care at all.


    I listened carefully for a while and found that something was really ringing. I called Qin Li.


    Qin Li stood by the bed and listened carefully. Then, looking at me, he said in a low voice, "it seems that there is something under your bed. The sound comes from below."


    "Go and have a look. Is there any animal in the house?" I said, quickly jumped down from the bed, went to one side, gave Qin Li a place.


    Qin Li directly ignored the bed board, bent down and climbed into the bottom of the bed.


    After a while, Qin Li came out of it with a small animal in his arms.


    It shrank in Qin Li''s arms, so I couldn''t see what animal it was.


    After coming out, Qin Li held it in one hand and patted the dust on his body with one hand: "it should be this thing. He has been stealing food at home."


    With that, Qin Li threw the animal on the ground.


    I followed Qin Li''s action and found that it was a white kitten. It was just that she often stayed under the bed and her hair was dirty. It was more like a gray cat.Looking at the little dirty cat, I had no choice but to smile: "this time I finally found the culprit. I really thought there was a thief in my family!"


    "I''ll give it a bath, just like a stray cat


    Then, Qin Li and I went into the bathroom with the kitten in our arms. It took nearly an hour to clean it.


    After the kitten is washed clean, the hair is white and bright, very beautiful.


    I sat on the sofa, holding a kitten in my arms, suddenly thought of a question, I have never raised an animal, how to raise this cat?


    Then, I went to Baidu to check how to raise a cat. Fortunately, I''ve been on vacation these days, and I''ve been studying how to raise a cat at home all day.


    After getting along with the kitten for a few days, I slowly found that the cat was very similar to Shirley''s Nine Tailed Fox. Suddenly, an idea flashed through my mind.


    "Qin Li, go and look for the fox hair that Shirley left me last time. It''s gone!"


    Qin Li floated in from the living room, looked at the kitten lying next to me, and picked an eyebrow: "that fox hair, isn''t it put up by you, how can I know where you put it?"


    I seriously recalled, and then began to rummage, the results of all the drawers in the room have been I looked through, but still did not find that pinch of fox hair.


    Later, I asked Qin Li to help me find it again, but I still didn''t find it.


    I looked at the white cat lying on the bed, not comfortable, some dumb, fox hair disappeared, and it appeared here, is it not fox hair?


    No, no, No. fox hair turns into cat. The more you think about it, the more strange it becomes.


    "Is it a cat or a fox?" I looked at Qin Li and began to speak with some doubts.

 Chapter 156

    Qin Li looked at my rare silly appearance, the corner of his mouth twitched: "it''s not a cat, it''s a white fox."


    With that, Qin Li sat by the bed and stroked the fox''s hair.


    "Shirley''s that is a fox. This one should be the same. We can keep it." Qin Li looked down at the white fox and said casually.


    I didn''t really want to raise animals, but at this moment, looking at his love for the little guy, I can''t say no.


    Since he likes it, it''s enough.


    "OK, let me see the strategy of raising white fox." With that, I''m going to make a big progress. The cat strategy I checked before is nothing.


    When I searched the Internet, I felt that life is not easy, and face slapping is too fast. There is no white fox breeding manual at all. Some of them are sporadic introductions of the origin of white fox.


    I closed the computer with a slap, and suddenly lost interest. It must be very troublesome to raise it. I don''t know how to raise it. I want to cry without tears.


    Night is also deep, I can''t stand sleepy attack, a yawn, eyes are some tears.


    As soon as he was ready to lie down, Qin Li sat by the bed and said to me, "why don''t you give it a name?"


    I squinted at the white fox and said, "it''s called Er Bai."


    It looks like a white fox with a white cat. Er Bai''s name is catchy. I took it perfunctorily.


    Since we can''t find out the strategy of raising foxes, we should raise them as cats.


    When I got up in the morning, er Bai was sleeping by the bed. As soon as I got out of bed, he woke up and rubbed my bare legs.


    Wow, that hairy touch is too comfortable, I was captured by its naive state.


    It was by the bed last night? No, I have to prepare a nest for it.


    Driven by its loveliness, I rarely went to a pet store and bought some useful things for it. Of course, the specifications were all according to the cat''s.


    So Er Bai stayed in my life.


    Since this period of time, it grows more and more mellow and lovely.


    I think the cat''s nest has been occupied by it. I don''t know if it''s my illusion. It''s growing too fast.


    Looking at Er Bai, who forced himself into the cat''s nest, I sighed helplessly. He''s getting fatter and fatter recently. If it goes on like this, the cat''s nest will not be able to accommodate him.


    I couldn''t help looking at Qin Li, who was full of doubts. What did this guy give him to eat? He grew so fast!


    Without waiting for me to ask, the phone rang and Zhang Xinwei called. There was something wrong in the Bureau. I couldn''t care about the trivial matter of Er Bai''s growing fat. I explained the situation to Qin Li and rushed to the Bureau.


    A few days ago, the Bureau cracked a big case and held a special meeting to praise it. It also called on everyone to learn how to solve the case and finish the work. All of a sudden, the people in the Bureau were busy, and I was no exception.


    Not only to explain the case to the people under his command, but also from time to time to be transferred to help. There are many chores, but they are tiring.


    I dragged my tired body back home, fell on the sofa and called Qin Li''s name. Unfortunately, I didn''t get his response. I sat up and looked around, but I didn''t see Er Bai.


    Strange. Where did he go?


    Forget it, I don''t think they will have anything to do with each other. Now the most important thing is to have a full stomach.


    I casually made a bowl of noodles to eat, and simply cleaned up the house. When I took a bath and lay down, they still didn''t come back. I was bored watching the soap opera. When it was almost eleven o''clock, the rustle of the door came clearly.


    The first one is er Bai. He shakes his head and takes a look at me. He goes to his nest happily. When he lies down, he licks his paw satisfiedly. He doesn''t care that he can''t fit his cat''s nest.


    Then comes in is Qin Li, he some wearily sat down on the sofa, deeply sighed.


    I don''t think they have any plans to explain to me where they are going. I''m a little annoyed. Why am I waiting here so long!


    I raised my hand and bumped into Qin Li, whose tone was not good: "ah, where have you two gone?"


    Qin Li glanced at me, calm as if not affected by my mood: "went out for a turn." He said lightly.


    I''m a little short of breath. If I don''t take me with me when I go out, I won''t tell me where I went. What do you mean when I come back so late?


    I don''t know if this guy is angry.


    "Sleep." I walked towards the room, leaving Qin Li''s face covered.


    When I got up the next day, I brushed my teeth and washed my face in a muddle. I couldn''t sleep last night. I didn''t think of it this morning, so I''m in a daze now.


    When I saw the rich breakfast on the table, everything was floating clouds last night, and it was pleasant to see Qin Li.


    After breakfast, I told Qin Li to come back early today and went to work in the Bureau.


    It''s good for me to have a little spare time to look up the files before solving the case.Immersed in the case, time always passed quickly. When it was time to get off work, I returned the files and went home.


    I thought I would see them when I opened the door, but actually there was no one at home.


    I agreed to go home early today. What''s the matter and I''m not at home?


    Qin Li is OK. Now he can''t even promise me.


    When Qin Er Li was about to come back with anger, he brought me back.


    I stepped forward and asked, "where have you been?"


    Qin Li see I was really angry, he put away the original frolic appearance: "take two white to look for food."


    He looks magnanimous, honest answer, my anger a cold water.


    Originally, I was worried about what happened to their late return. Today, I went home early in good condition. I have nothing to say.


    "Well." I answer, two white stand in front of its nest, difficult to walk that way and back.


    I have some helplessness. It grows at the speed visible to the naked eye. Is it a little too fast.


    "What do you make it grow so fast?" Then he opened his mouth and asked me.


    He finally said, "I ate some ghosts."


    Ghosts? Eat!


    I heard you right.


    I''ve heard of the people who exterminate ghosts and become ghosts, but I haven''t heard of food. I was speechless for a moment. When I saw Qin Li''s expression, I had to accept the reality that the fox grew up eating ghosts.

 Chapter 157

    "All right." I responded weakly.


    Er Bai looked at me and scratched its nest with its claws, looking aggrieved.


    I ignored his dissatisfaction with his nest, and Qin Li obviously didn''t want to take care of it. Lying on the sofa, I thought of the warning from the ghost some time ago.


    Can Er Bai deal with that ghost?


    This idea burst out in my mind, I was surprised and happy, excited ran to Qin Li, smile with a little excitement: "two white can deal with the dark things?"


    Qin Li was obviously stunned by my question. He was thinking. Maybe there was a play?


    I felt more and more likely to be able to, and urged, "how about it? Is that ok? "


    "I don''t know very well either." Qin Li thought for a long time and gave me such a reply. I almost didn''t give him a white eye. He was a little discouraged and collapsed on the sofa.


    It''s too difficult for me, a little human, to deal with dimensions and objects.


    Perhaps to see my loss, Qin Li comforted: "maybe you can. It''s good for you to have this idea."


    This comfort is better than no comfort.


    I am feeble, um, went into the study, if only there were more books about the dark things.


    After being busy for a while, Zhang Xinwei took a vacation for me. He had only one day. Naturally, he had to spend his spare time at home.


    Since this period of time, er Bai Du and Qin Li have been out looking for food. Knowing that they are safe, I don''t turn them off.


    The two white has been unable to sleep in its nest, I had to find a cushion for it to make do with it.


    As usual, he didn''t come back early. Every time Qin Li took it out, he would lie on the sofa for a while.


    It seems that it''s hard to find ghosts, I feel.


    Two white see their nest gone, only a cushion, some dislike push cushion, don''t want to feel.


    I looked at him with a flying knife: "who let you eat so fat."


    Two white smart eyes with a little grievance, it stretched out its claws to pull the mat back, the appearance is extremely pitiful.


    "I''ll buy you a better nest next time." I see it clever appearance, softhearted said.


    One day''s holiday passed like this, and the next day I started the work mode again. I was so tired that I was OK. The key is that I couldn''t find any information about the dark things, which bothered me.


    I don''t believe it. I can''t cure it.


    Promised to two white change home, a work I left the criminal police team in a hurry, did not pay attention to Zheng Nan howl behind me.


    When I got home, it was already dark.


    As soon as I opened the door, I cheerfully called to the inside: "Er Bai, look what I bought for you!"


    When I put on my shoes and came in, I saw everything in the house. I was all dumbfounded. Is this still my home? Stolen or robbed?


    My voice suddenly becomes high: "Qin Li, er Bai, you come here for me!" I want to give two white nest heavy hit on the ground, trying to calm my anger.


    I tried several times, but it didn''t work. I want to stew Er Bai!


    Two white ran to my front, flattering rub my calf, Qin Li came out of the room is also a Leng.


    "How could you kick me in the back of the neck? Give it back to me. I fired you. Do you believe it? "


    It made two low sounds, like begging for mercy, but now it doesn''t work at all.


    I tried to lift it up, let it look at my sofa: "does it offend you, why do you bite it?" And my desk, my floor, it''s a rubbish dump.


    Bottles and cans of beverage seasoning are all over the place.


    Qin Li sighed deeply: "there''s no way. It''s already like this. Hurry up."


    Er Bai seemed to agree with him. He called, and I slapped him on the head. He threatened: "if you dare to do this again next time, I''ll burn you."


    Feeling my anger, er Bai behaved a lot. I twisted him to the corner and forced him to think about it.


    Clean up the home, I''m tired, two white nest or Qinli finished, I don''t even want to eat dinner, go to bed, as for the gift has long been forgotten.


    When I got up in the morning, Qin Li was no longer at home.


    I don''t know what I''m up to.


    Is it a Valentine''s Day gift? Thinking of this, I began to worry about what gift to prepare for him.


    What does he lack?


    Half ring did not come up with a result, a string of telephone rings suddenly interrupted my thinking.


    "I have a strange case on my side. I have already said hello to your director. You come to help us."


    Zhang Xinwei''s voice came from the phone, and there was some noise.


    I face a positive, frown and chant a voice: "strange?"


    Zhang Xinwei seemed to be called by someone at the other end. He answered and continued: "yes, I can''t say one or two sentences clearly. Just come and have a look."Then he gave his address.


    After hanging up the phone, I left a note for Qin Li in a hurry, took a piece of bread to eat, and rushed to the scene of the crime.


    There was a bit of traffic jam on the road. Just halfway through, I received a short message from Zhang Xinwei, explaining the situation briefly.


    Before I had time to take a close look, I was attracted by the quarrel in front of me.


    The car just stopped in front of the car. The traffic lights didn''t stop.


    Two people quarrel, the people behind urge the car, crazy whistle, noisy to death.


    I''m a little speechless. How can I come across this matter? If I rush to the scene of the crime, it will give me a traffic jam. It''s not right.


    I didn''t care about the traffic accident in front of me, so I called the traffic police brigade and asked them to send someone to deal with it. As for me, I''d better continue to wait. It''s unrealistic to run there. It''s better to wait for the car to come quickly.


    Soon the traffic police cleared the road, I quickly scanned the basic information of the dead, and then accelerated to the scene of the crime.


    Wu Le, the victim, is a well-known gangster in the surrounding area. According to the reaction of his family, it was a vendetta. According to the fragmentary information given to me by Zhang Xinwei, it seems that there is no problem with vendetta. What''s the surprise?


    In the photo sent to me by Zhang Xinwei, the deceased was stabbed several times and fell face down on the ground.


    After arriving at the scene of the crime, the police had not closed the team. I quickly got to know the situation, and then went to the room of the dead.


    The room is a very personal place, and Wu Le''s room is full of violence, rebellious elements, very consistent with the image of a gangster.


    I went through a lot of things in his room and took some useful evidence with me.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw the parents of the deceased. His mother was very sad and couldn''t speak clearly. His father was a little better and cried and sighed all the time: "how can this happen? What kind of people have you offended? They actually, actually Ah, son, my father would rather die for you than send a man with white hair to a man with black hair. "


    What he said was intermittently and heartily crying.

 Chapter 158

    I said two words of relief: "don''t be sad. I''m sorry for your change."


    "I have some information that I want to find out from you. Only when the case is solved can they be brought to justice, and only when your son dies in peace."


    At this time, crying out of breath, the mother took the lead in saying: "police comrade, you must help me to arrest the murderer, so as to comfort my son in heaven."


    I nodded and asked her, "is there anything unusual about Wu Le recently?"


    She choked and didn''t speak. She thought about it for a while and answered me: "he''s irritable recently. He always shut himself in the room and talked about something. Once I heard the sound of smashing things and knocked on the door. He didn''t open it. Then his father and I were afraid of an accident. We bumped into the door and found him lying on the ground, black and blue."


    After a series of questions, I asked her what happened to Wu le. This time, his mother was silent and began to cry again.


    She shook her head and said, "I didn''t see it, but his father was there."


    According to his father, someone rushed into the house. Then he smelled a strange smell and fainted. In a trance, he saw someone stabbing Wu le in the back. Then when he woke up, Wu le was dead. Then Wu Le''s mother came back, almost in a coma and rushed to the police.


    After learning about this, I drove directly to the police station.


    I went to the police station just in time for Zhang Xinwei''s regular meeting. After I took my seat, everyone began to analyze the case.


    "According to the report on the scene, it''s hate killing. We should be able to find the murderer by investigating the interpersonal relationship of the deceased." Some people are expressing their opinions.


    I looked at the body wound identification in my hand and refuted her point: "I don''t agree with you."


    Without waiting for her to make a long speech, I continued: "if it''s a vendetta, why are the first few stabs only slight flesh wounds? Are you not afraid of the dead fighting back? "


    You should know that when your life is threatened, a weak little girl can also inspire infinite strength, not to mention an adult man.


    "Maybe it''s because the killer enjoys the torture of the dead." The man said unconvinced.


    I shook my head helplessly: "have you ever seen a murderer who wants to torture the dead, who runs into other people''s homes and kills others? And according to the father of the dead, he was dazed when he saw someone rushing in, so the murderer is completely capable of taking the dead away, and he can torture slowly. "


    Of course, this reason alone is not enough to show that the dead were not killed by hatred.


    Then, I continue to give my evidence: "the relationship with the dead is like water and fire, so that the person who wants to kill the other party can give up, has committed a crime some time ago and is already in prison."


    "What''s more, the deceased suffered many injuries during his life, but according to his parents, he was at home during that time."


    No one has a chance to hurt him. Except for his parents and himself.


    When I said this, there was an uproar: "is there a mental problem, suicide?"


    In this way, he felt stupid for a moment. How could the wound of suicide be behind his back.


    His words were unanimously ignored.


    "Did his parents do it?" Others put forward their own opinions.


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "it''s impossible that the parents of the deceased had no motive to kill. His neighbor also said that the parents of the deceased doted on the deceased."


    Has reached the kind of all the world is wrong, his son also if right that kind of abnormal doting.


    Zhang Xinwei is dissatisfied with the fact that the people below all rely on guessing to solve the case: "what the police look at is evidence, not imagination, let alone doubt and make a conclusion."


    "Yes." They all replied.


    There are many paradoxes in the case, but few breakthroughs can be found.


    Since it''s not vendetta, who can have motive? This has become a puzzle on everyone''s mind.


    Who caused the attack on the deceased?


    I''m puzzled. I don''t have any clue. It''s all because of a photo from Wu Le''s computer.


    But I can''t get this picture out.


    What to do if you are attacked inexplicably?


    Does the object exist?


    These search records make me a little uneasy.


    If these are true, then the trauma suffered by the deceased can be explained, and the case can be declared solved.


    But everyone has heard of ghosts, but no one has seen them. If we make such a conclusion, no one will accept it, and it will cause unnecessary panic.


    The meeting was still going on. I asked the people who made the record, the people the deceased contacted before he died.


    The man pushed the eye box on his face: "it is understood that Wu Le didn''t have time to go out this morning. Last night, he went out to drink with some friends and then went for a ride. At night, several people drank too much and went home separately."


    I nodded and looked at Zhang Xinwei: "I have no other questions."


    Zhang Xinwei takes a glance at the crowd and rearranges the task. Some people begin to check the interpersonal relationship of the dead, try to find someone with motive to kill, and then visit friends last night.Then continue to investigate the scene, looking for any missing places.


    There are still some people who come to solve how the wounds on the dead are caused. Maybe by solving this mystery, the case can be solved.


    It''s about eight hours since the time of death this morning.


    After the meeting, I didn''t stay and hurried home. Qin Li was still sleeping. I woke him up.


    He was pulled to sit up by me and asked you a question: "can ghosts control objects?"


    Qin Li narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and patted my head: "just wake me up for this?"


    I didn''t have time to gag with him, a little anxious: "it''s important, it''s about a case."


    "Some fierce ghosts can not only control things, but also the upper body." He said with indifference, and then he lay down.


    I''m so excited, so I think I know the truth.


    The next second I start to worry, how can I explain it to others?


    And it doesn''t have to be a real ghost. It''s probably human.


    There are also many cases of murder in secret rooms and those caused by evil spirits. I have seen a lot of files.


    Now I''m really worried to the end.


    What should we do!


    The progress of the case is stagnant. Zhang Xinwei is not only under the pressure of his superiors, but also the family members of the gangsters are blocking the door of the police station all day long, clamoring for an explanation.


    He sighed. I seldom see him frowning and frowning. He is so quiet that I forget that he is not much older than me.


    Zhang Xinwei rubbed his eyebrows and said, "how can we find out? These idle people are wandering in the street every day. Are there few people who are looking for AIDS? I''ve been fighting with friends all day. I don''t know how many times I''ve been arrested. I don''t know how many enemies I''ve provoked. "

 Chapter 159

    I leaned against the wall and knew him for a long time. The first time I saw him have these ideas, I thought he was some kind of government machine. He had no feelings and only knew how to handle cases. I said lazily, "you are the people''s police and serve the people."


    Zhang Xinwei bowed his head and said, "of course I know that, but I don''t have any thoughts now. Would you please come and have a look? Do you have any clues?"


    I looked at the records and photos, the marks of cuts and kicks on my body, and the information on the archives. It''s really easy for people to think about revenge.


    What if that''s what the killer meant?


    I looked up at Zhang Xinwei''s frowning appearance. Working in this position all the year round, he had a lot of marks on his brow. With a light cough, his eyes lit up: "did you find anything? I''ve known from before that you have a keen sense of the case. "


    As if to become a straw, I smile: "I am not Bao Qingtian, I found nothing, just some doubts."


    Zhang Xinwei was a little disappointed, but he still tried hard to answer my question: "you ask, I''ve turned over these materials these days, and all the information about this case has been firmly in my mind."


    "First, if it''s a vendetta, whoever has such a vendetta against the dead will end his life in such a cruel way even if he goes to prison. What is the motive? " I asked, looking at the information.


    The information is really complete, but none of the suspects have been found, and even the suspicious objects have not been recorded, which is not the efficiency of the police department in handling cases.


    Zhang Xinwei hesitated to answer me: "motive is revenge, isn''t it? To be honest, there is no record. It''s because there are too many people the dead have offended, not to mention the people on the street, even the aunts and uncles in the streets. "


    I interrupted him and said decidedly, "but no matter how many people are offended, it can make people think of killing a person. This is not what ordinary people in the streets can do. It doesn''t even leave a trace. Doesn''t it mean that there are no fingerprints on the scene?"


    Zhang Xinwei looked at me, and his brain was running fast: "the little gangsters who are on the top of alcohol or offend the leader of a gang have some skills, and they are pulled away on the way home, so there is no trace left. This possibility is the biggest at present."


    "Didn''t the investigation report say that the place where the deceased died was not remote? Even the time of death is not very late. Although it''s not good to say that, if it''s such a character, won''t it make such a low-level mistake? As long as you are ready to start, you will not let him slip away easily. " I raised my eyebrows and rejected his statement.


    Then, I looked at him and said, "besides, the Bureau has been investigating for a week, and they are all thinking in the direction of hate killing. What if this is the intention of the murderer?"


    Zhang Xinwei was puzzled again. He looked at me and motioned me to continue.


    "If it''s not a vendetta, a serial murderer, a pervert, a premeditated person, and a doctor with a beautiful resume, can''t it be found that he killed more than 20 people in a row? And this little hooligan, just happens to be the target of their choice, killed such a person, even if you want to check, it is difficult to find some clues, isn''t it? " These possibilities are not non-existent.


    Zhang Xinwei didn''t think about the result carefully. The criminal investigation experts and the forensic team had checked it. The Bureau didn''t guess the result of the vendetta rashly.


    "This idea of yours is really out of our investigation." Zhang Xinwei didn''t want to refute my face. He just said it euphemistically.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing: "I just put forward a possibility. After all, there is nothing impossible. If it''s really a vendetta, who can such a street hooligan offend and lead to death. We can''t just rely on the rules and regulations to investigate cases. People''s minds are much more complicated. "


    Zhang Xinwei loosened his tie and let himself relax. He looked at the information attentively, like listening to what I said.


    They fell into silence for a long time. Zhang Xinwei kept writing down his ideas in his notebook, crossed them out and rejected them. I didn''t say a word. As an outsider, I could only make suggestions. It was them who really decided what to do.


    Zhang Xinwei finally stopped his pen, sighed and said to me, "we''ve been thinking about the vendetta. We haven''t thought about it at all. If it wasn''t for Vendetta, we set a direction for this case from the beginning, but no one has thought about whether this direction is correct."


    I nodded to show understanding: "yes, my ideas are more whimsical, but it''s not impossible. Now that I have no clue, I can also consider my ideas. I just hope my ideas can help you. "


    "This kind of chaotic fist and foot marks and stick marks on the body, as well as knife wounds on the arm and thigh, serial murderers, how can they do it on their own against an adult man who is one meter eight and weighs one hundred and six?"


    Zhang Xinwei looked at the messy handwriting on his notebook and the pictures on the scene. He frowned and asked.


    Hearing this, I glanced down at the picture in his hand, and then shook my head: "so I just offer a possibility, but the investigation can''t rely on normal logical reasoning alone. The case has no progress. Here''s the problem. What you see may be what the murderer wants you to see.""What do murderers want us to see?" Zhang Xinwei looked at me, and he had some ideas.


    I will close the investigation report: "when everyone sees this case, they will be affected by the victim''s objective social identity and gangster. It seems reasonable to hate killing, but there are still many doubts in the case, such as the place of death, the time of death, even the way of death, and the fact that the murderer did not leave any trace. "


    Zhang Xinwei still maintains an objective attitude towards my statement: "forensic team, criminal investigation force and psychological consultation experts all believe in hate killing. What''s your idea if you say it''s not hate killing?"


    "In this society full of cameras, how did the murderer leave no trace of a camera? Can he really escape? If you think about it in this way, the way the murderer escaped from the scene is also worth pondering. Do you still think it''s him who can be offended by such a gangster at the bottom of the society? " I pick eyebrows to look at Zhang Xinwei.


    It seems that the people in the police station are not stupid. I can think of it. They have already made an investigation. Zhang Xinwei said to me, "we have studied it. The murderer can''t fly away. There are no conditions nearby for him to escape from the air. The sewer is also a good way. There is a sewer dozens of meters away from the crime scene. From there, you can go to all parts of the city. "

 Chapter 160

    As I approached Zhang Xinwei, I could see clearly the look of his eyes and the words on his notebook, which was the key information of the victim.


    "If it''s a vendetta, isn''t it more convenient to kill the dead? If you throw the corpse into the sea, or raise ashes, or bury the corpse in the earth, you can''t find out the trace in a short time, so you don''t have to worry about letting you find it. Those who hate to kill should have thought of these methods, and no one will be stupid enough to leave evidence, will they? " I raise another key point, which is also a major doubtful point in this case.


    The case fell into a stalemate, and Zhang Xinwei and I fell into silence. Looking at his meditative appearance, I knew that he had put my words into his heart, but I also knew that he could not completely change his mind in a short time.


    I took the lead to step back and said with a smile: "I''m too tired to investigate cases recently. Your eyes are full of red blood. Let''s stop here today. A proper rest will help your brain turn."


    Zhang Xinwei also smiles, and the atmosphere is back to the harmony before. The tit for tat just now is only for the case. After leaving the case, we are still close friends.


    After a moment, he reached out and rubbed his face. He said wearily, "you''re right. We haven''t thoroughly investigated many things. I''ll put forward what you said. We can''t use rigid ideas to investigate cases. Criminals are not as regular as we are. I haven''t had a long rest since the crime. It''s time to get some sleep. "


    When we got out of the police station, I think it''s a rare time for Zhang Xinwei to relax these days. Sitting in that seat, he had too much helplessness. Leaving the high tension atmosphere of the police station, sitting in the car, he began to feel sleepy and sent him home. I still had my own things to deal with. After a breath, I turned the steering wheel.


    On the way home, the traffic was in the evening rush hour. I listened to the guidance of the navigation and looked around bored. Suddenly, the Bluetooth in the car sounded, which scared me.


    "Hello, may I help you?" I stopped for the red light and asked politely.


    "It''s happening again." Some of the other side''s urgent voice came from Zhang Xinwei, who had not been home long.


    "What happened again? What is it? Is it a case? "


    When I heard this, I frowned. Two people died within a week. Even if the identity of the deceased was special, it would cause great social fluctuation and put more pressure on the police.


    Zhang Xinwei also apologized to me: "I''m sorry to take up your time, but I think if you can come and see the scene in person, it may be of great help to solve the case. If it''s not convenient for you, I''ll send you the photos. "


    I''ve just finished my important business. Now I''m at leisure. I answer softly: "where is it? I''ll be there now. "


    Zhang Xinwei on the other end of the phone paused for two seconds before he said, "in the same position."


    Obviously that end just got the information. On the way to the scene, I heard the sound of the door closing. It was his low voice.


    "This time, the dead is also a gangster, but this time, the dead is also a loafer, died in the same position, at the same time."


    It''s a bit tricky. Since the sudden accident there, the scene has been sealed off and died in the same place and at the same time. These conditions prove my conjecture that it can never be a vendetta.


    Zhang Xinwei obviously thinks the same way. The phone hasn''t been cut off yet: "now there is only the basic information of the dead. Your guess is right. This time, the police didn''t consider the possibility of many aspects."


    I didn''t care about it. The location of the crime was not far from me. I stepped on the accelerator and looked at the neon light outside the window. "It''s OK. See you at the scene."


    When I arrived at the scene, the last seal had not been removed, and the new one had been entangled again. A new policeman saw that I was dressed in casual clothes and stepping on high-heeled shoes. When he came over, he was angry with me: "what are you doing! Is this where you come from? Leave now, don''t destroy the scene! "


    "Hard work. I asked her to help solve the case."


    Just as I was about to respond, a low male voice sounded behind me. Looking back, it was Zhang Xinwei who came steadily in his police uniform.


    All the people at the scene stopped and said hello to Zhang Xinwei, who nodded his head without fear.


    I passed Zhang Xinwei and walked directly to the scene of the dead without saying a word.


    Seeing the scene, I stepped back. I saw the scar on the dead body in the afternoon. If I remember correctly, I didn''t even change the position.


    The white thick line left by the dead last time has not been eliminated. This time, the corpse is placed in the same position, and even the scars are like copying and pasting.


    Zhang Xinwei turned over the report and stood next to me. I watched him frown. His whole body exuded a solemn atmosphere, which made people dare not get close to him. Even the little police who obtained evidence came and went carefully.


    "death time as like as two peas", it can be said, "every minute is not bad." Zhang Xinwei handed over the report and looked at the body in front of him.


    I glanced at the surrounding environment, nodded slightly, and thought to myself, I''m afraid it''s not someone who has been bullied by gangsters for a long time and deliberately retaliated.


    But I know it''s not that easy.


    But ordinary people who are used to being bullied can''t be so bold as to kill two or three people in succession. They are afraid that someone will stare at his superior to show his prestige and kill two people to intimidate him. But this is only his guess.But why did the family of the deceased insist on revenge?


    The dead man''s name was Wang Shimin, and Wu Le came out of the same house. They both worked under the same person, but their relationship was not very good.


    It seems to say that because the two people have different personalities and different ways of doing things, they can only pass one plan at a time, and they are not satisfied with each other.


    I looked at the body of the dead, did not reach out, just drooping my eyes thinking, even if the way of death is the same, even the posture of death is the same, the time and place are the same.


    Fortunately, the discovery was timely, and the blood was not completely solidified, and the limbs were not completely rigid.


    Zhang Xinwei said that this is not the place where Wang Shimin often comes. He should have been killed and thrown his body here.


    I nodded. As soon as I looked up, I saw Qin Li wandering around, like looking for something. I directly ignored Qin Li and turned around.


    Seeing this, Zhang Xinwei stopped me and began to worry: "it''s too late. It''s not safe here. Come back tomorrow. I''ll deal with the rest."


    I went into the side of the grove, trying to find something useful: "since you can deal with it, why do you want to call me here, don''t say something that you don''t have at this time."


    Then I glanced at Zhang Xinwei and passed him.

 Chapter 161

    Maybe there will be a third person, but they will lie in another place. Although they say they are gangsters, they have never been involved.


    He knows almost all the habitual criminals he often meets. Wang Shimin and Wu Le don''t seem to have been in this place for a long time.


    is it that their activities are so secret that they can''t get any news from their eyes? It''s impossible.


    These two dead people are very young, in their early twenties. They probably haven''t been acting alone. They all travel behind the leader.


    If so, how did you get into trouble with people outside?


    After entering the grove, there are lots of garbage heaps. Last year, there were all kinds of flying insects. I also want to find out if there is any material evidence of the suspect. This is good. It has become material evidence.


    It seems that this site has been planned long before Wu Le died.


    The other party must have been waiting for a long time to select such a position. It seems that it is empty around. If you go inside, even if there is material evidence here, you can''t find it for a while and a half.


    At this time, the forensic doctor of the police station called to say that there was a big accident in Xicheng District, and all the people who could be mobilized went there, but they couldn''t get through for the time being. It was estimated that they would have to wait until tomorrow morning.


    It''s a coincidence that several things have come together. I don''t know what happened in Xicheng District. All the staff have been dispatched.


    "Romantic, you take the team back first, I''m enough here." Zhang Xinwei wrapped his clothes and sniffed.


    I didn''t mean to shirk at all. I immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll leave. I''ll come back tomorrow morning. Zhang Bureau, please pay attention to your safety."


    Zhang Xinwei didn''t expect me to promise so soon, but he wanted to say nothing and watched me get on the bus.


    On the way back, I thought about it carefully. According to the family members of the dead, it''s really a vendetta. They are young people, and they don''t constitute a threat.


    Then go back to the beginning of his inference, in order to capture the king, first kill his two men, intimidate, let him sleep at night.


    No, it''s not a threat. It''s because I know the other party doesn''t dare to resist. That''s why I dare to be so arrogant.


    It seems that the key points are all concentrated on the leader. He is afraid that he is restless now. He wants to ask for help. It''s really embarrassing to find the police with his identity.


    It''s just hiding and protecting yourself. However, it does not rule out the possibility that he is fighting back.


    To that extent, it''s not a matter of two lives, and the scope of pulling out the people behind it has been expanded many times.


    If not, this case will always be a case.


    It''s just a pity that these two young men played for the boss and finally had to sacrifice themselves for him.


    As soon as I opened the door, I was attacked by a white ball.


    "If you don''t come back, he''ll take me on an adventure." A lazy voice came from the sofa.


    I looked up and saw that Qin Li didn''t know when he came back from the crime scene. I gave him a smile: "before, what did you find at the scene? I didn''t even know when you left. "


    Qin Li swept me coldly. He didn''t open his mouth and I didn''t ask any more questions. Putting down Er Bai, he couldn''t help complaining: "it''s getting fatter and fatter!"


    To tell you the truth, it''s really hard to hold it. The longer the little guy grows, the bigger he is. He must go out to look for food while I''m away.


    I took a bath in a tired body and lay on my bed and closed my eyes. After a while, I felt that my side was falling down. Then I felt the cool arms of Qin Li, adjusted his position in his arms, and went to sleep in the past.


    The next morning, when I woke up, it was only six o''clock in the morning. I glanced at my mobile phone and saw that there was no information about Zhang Xinwei. I knew that Zhang Xinwei had not solved the problem. I quickly cleaned up and went out.


    As soon as I went out, I received a call from Zhang Xinwei, saying that the forensic medicine department had already arrived and was making records. I hung up and stopped a taxi.


    After arriving, Zhang Xinwei was doing the handover work with the forensic doctor. He handed the signed paper to the forensic doctor and asked me to come.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. It''s probably the revenge that the family members said, but they are both victims, and the focus is on their boss."


    But remember not to scare the snake. The so-called boss, I don''t know whether he is hiding or fighting back. Our police can''t do anything until the last moment of closing up.


    "let your staff secretly investigate, the other side is now in the sensitive stage, slightly changed, immediately stop."


    Zhang Xinwei nodded and thought that the plan was feasible at present, which he thought at first, so he started to ask people to start the investigation.


    "The result of Wang Shimin''s forensic examination came out, and all of them died by the same hand. The method and action of killing people are the same as Wu le."


    I''m afraid that the other side can''t help but play a big hand. It will be their police who will have difficulty.


    I read the appraisal photos and appraisal report given to me by Zhang Xinwei. The report is useless. It''s just a file. The difficulty is still ahead.This case has been stranded again. After leaving the police station, he had a hasty breakfast and went home.


    I wanted to go home to find Qin Li and continue to study how to find the third dimension people to eliminate the hidden things, but there was no one at home.


    "Qin Li?" I called, and there was no response. Is it hard to follow Er Bai out again?


    Suddenly, a cry came from the corner of the room. I opened the closed curtain, Qin Li shrank in the corner, fainted, and ER Bai called helplessly.


    I don''t understand this sudden accident. I watched Qin Li until the evening. Qin Li slowly opened his eyes and looked straight ahead.


    "Qin Li?" I tried to call him by his name.


    Qin Li turned to look at me, took a deep breath and said, "I scared you."


    It turns out that in order not to let Er Bai go out to look for food in the morning, er Bai is a little angry and shouts at him. But the next second, Qin Li falls to the ground. No accident, he sees the ghost.


    The ghost that''s going to show me.


    I looked at Er Bai, who was squatting motionless on the ground. I had some doubts in my heart. Could Er Bai still have the ability to summon the ghost?


    While I was thinking, Qin Li suddenly said: "no, it''s another ghost. It''s different from before. This little guy is not a simple white fox."


    I was a little surprised: "another ghost?! That two white in the end... "


    He had been raising it as a cat before, but he only ate ghosts outside. Now when he stops him from going out to look for food, he can summon another ghost.


    White fox is a Spirit creature at most. It''s useless for me, so I''ll keep it as a pet. But for Qin Li, it may be the God of death that will kill him now.

 Chapter 162

    "It may be able to summon ghosts, but it doesn''t seem to be good for me, but from it, we may find some traces of the third dimension."


    Having said that, I still have some worries in my heart. After all, Qin Li is irreplaceable in my heart.


    "But you fainted..."


    "I can''t bear this sudden situation because I don''t know."


    Qin Li told me to leave these things alone. I can only do it.


    A week later, Zhang Xinwei called and said that he had found the location of the leader and asked me to go there quickly.


    The leader, named Mo pengchi, is the boss of an underground organization. He has been involved in society all the year round. People who work underground still know something about him.


    There are also some loyal caretakers who have made some money in recent years and opened a nightclub in Xicheng District.


    Many people go there every day. Most of them are dandies. Only these people dare to deal with them. After all, money can make the devil push the mill.


    Nowadays, the nightclub is no longer in the charge of Mo pengchi, but is taken care of by his subordinates. Usually, if there are no major events, such as making trouble, they don''t show up.


    "I''ve asked my hand to go down there to apply for a job for about five or six days, and the situation inside has been almost clear."


    Since the death of Wu Le under Mo pengchi, the business of nightclubs has not been as prosperous as before.


    There was a lot of discussion outside, saying that he got into trouble with a tough backstage man who couldn''t do anything for others, so they killed his two brothers.


    It is also said that Wu le and Wang Shimin have done a lot of bad things and got into trouble with unclean things.


    There are too many stories to collect evidence. Zhang Xinwei said that he wanted to go and inquire in person. He wanted to kill people to have fun. The nature of this matter is very big. Which one who is free from the law has a good result?


    "In what capacity do you want to enter?" Looking at Zhang Xinwei, I frowned and asked in a voice.


    It''s too risky to go there in person. It''s a case to be solved with your life. What''s more, the so-called heroes will never come back.


    "His nightclub is full of rich childe brothers. We''re all dressed the same, aren''t we?" Zhang Xinwei shakes his car key.


    He borrowed it from his friend. When Mo pengchi nightclub opened, his friend just went to the scene. The car has access records in the nightclub, so it''s easy to get in.


    "Go now?" I took the clothes that Zhang Xinwei gave me. I was a little disgusted.


    Zhang Xinwei was still unconvinced. He raised his face and said, "wait till the day lily is cold."


    I put on my clothes, followed Zhang Xinwei to get on the car, "after all, it''s still childe chic. With this car, I''ve got my share."


    The nightclub is on the edge of the city, so it''s easy to do business. In addition, it''s far away. Far water can''t save the near fire.


    The nightclub is not like what outsiders say. Just at night, the door of the nightclub is full of sports cars, and the deafening music inside can be heard outside.


    After Zhang Xinwei and I went in, we found that there was smoke in it. There were several dancers twisting their enchanting posture on the stage. Everyone under the stage was dreamy and quiet under the gorgeous light.


    Zhang Xinwei and I looked at each other, and I said to him, "let''s investigate separately."


    Zhang Xinwei nodded and turned to the left. I watched him disappear into the crowd and couldn''t help frowning.


    I really don''t like this kind of place, but I still carefully observe every corner to avoid missing any suspicious people.


    After walking around and meeting Zhang Xinwei, we both shook our heads at the same time. We didn''t find Mo pengchi.


    Zhang Xinwei''s face was a little ugly. He glanced around and whispered to me: "I''ll go round again."


    With that, Zhang Xinwei left. Looking at his back, I found a seat and ordered a glass of juice.


    While waiting for Zhang Xinwei to come back, he recalled the interpersonal relationship and the time of death of the deceased. The only hobby of the murderer is to carve the same pattern on the body of the deceased, but we still can''t tell what the intention behind the pattern is.


    After a long time, Zhang Xinwei came back. He sat next to me and said in my ear, "I''ve been to all the nightclubs that I should go to, but I haven''t seen Mo pengchi. Except for the VIP box, he hasn''t checked. Maybe he''s in the VIP box, or maybe he''s not here at all. He''s just trying to make a fool of himself."


    "Let''s wait."


    His words can''t make me think deeply. Time has passed, but I have gained a little.


    There were more and more people in the nightclub. I watched the people coming and going, and my eyelids began to be a little heavy. My hands were on the table, and my head was leaning against my arm. I kept forcing myself to sleep.


    Seeing that my body was on Zhang Xinwei''s shoulder, Qin Li suddenly reached out and pushed me. My head just hit the table. When I looked up, I saw Qin Li standing in front of me with a gloomy face and looking at me straight.


    And Zhang Xinwei on one side didn''t seem to find any abnormality on my side.I looked at Qin Li, the gorgeous light reflected in his angular face, with a smile, a pair of sword eyebrows under the deep eyes revealed sharp, handsome had to make people secretly marvel, but unfortunately, he has been surrounded by a cold breath.


    Although Qin Li had a smile on his face, I could feel his anger.


    At this time, Zhang Xinwei also looked at me, raised his voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I quickly shook my head, at this time, Qin Li has come to me and sat down, bent down in my ear and said: "woman, pay attention to your behavior."


    With that, he still blew in my ear. A cold wind made me shiver. I resisted the impulse of rolling my eyes and turned my head to the other side.


    Zhang Xinwei looked at my action, frowned slightly, and his face was worried: "are you overworked recently and haven''t had a good rest? Do you want to have a rest? I''ll call you if there''s something wrong."


    "If we can''t do anything else at this critical moment, we''ll have to do it."


    I said to him with a smile that Zhang Xinwei understood that only the things I decided to do well could not be pulled back even ten cows.


    We didn''t see any trace of Mo pengchi until two o''clock in the morning. When we walked out of the nightclub, the noise inside was quiet. Now I feel like my heart has been released.


    "Although we didn''t get anything today, I still hope to arrange people to watch Mo pengchi here. We should hold on to anything that only has clues. I don''t want to hear any more casualties."


    Ge Zhang Xinwei also understands my work style. Now that the murderer is still at large and can''t be brought to justice, the police can''t relax every day.


    "Well, I''ll take care of your staffing."

 Chapter 163

    With Zhang Xinwei''s affirmation, everything was arranged properly, and I left at ease. Zhang Xinwei looked at my back thoughtfully, which made Qin Li see it silently.


    When I got on the bus, I told the driver''s address, and then I saw Qin Li sitting on one side with a calm face. I don''t know what he was sulking at. He sat on the seat in a regular manner and was silent for a while. Seeing that I didn''t say a word to him, Qin Li didn''t explain. He was very upset and his eyes were full of anger.


    "How to be affectionate with other men? Have you considered me?" after a long silence, he still looked at me discontentedly and spoke first.


    "What do you think, big brother? Is that me


    I looked out of the window and forgot that I was still in the taxi.


    "Miss, I didn''t say anything."


    The driver answered blankly. From the rearview mirror, I was the only one. The driver swallowed a mouthful of water and focused on driving.


    After that, Qin Li did not speak again.


    When I got home, Qin Li was sitting on the sofa with an ugly face. I was very tired today and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    After taking a bath, I went to bed and closed my eyes. Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly heard Qin Li talking beside me: "you really don''t want to talk to me?"


    after hearing this, I slowly opened my eyes and saw his awkward face, which made me think that he was actually very cute.


    "No, how could it be? I''m busy with my work today."


    When Qin Li heard this, a touch of disdain appeared in his eyes, and his anger lightened a little.


    I pretended to smile: "well, don''t be angry. I''m really tired. I told Zhang Xinwei clearly. I''m afraid he didn''t care for me long ago. What else do you worry about?"


    Hearing this, the anger in Qin Li''s eyes completely disappeared. Seeing this, I quite consciously grabbed his arm, leaned against him and closed my eyes again: "good night."


    The next day, when I woke up at 10 o''clock, I quickly cleaned up and rushed to the police station.


    Now, if this case is not solved in a day, I will not sleep well.


    Just arrived at the police station, everyone was greeting me. Maybe because I was a partner, they were very enthusiastic.


    "Hello, do you need coffee?"


    I looked at a policewoman with a ponytail standing outside the door. Without waiting for my response, she came in with coffee and put it on my left.


    I gave her a smile: "thank you for your coffee."


    After she left, I looked at the information of the two dead on the desktop and found a phenomenon that the murderer had carved the same pattern on the chest of the dead.


    These two cases can also be classified as the same criminal, but the motive remains to be understood, in addition to the information of the deceased, the criminal''s modus operandi, the pattern on the chest, and the pattern on the body of the deceased.


    Is this the killer''s idiosyncrasy or a warning?


    No matter how you observe it, you still can''t understand the meaning of this picture. I''m very upset to put down the information. Now I''ve really got nothing, but I firmly believe that sooner or later the murderer will leak out.


    I sorted out the information, left the police station with the information and went back to the criminal investigation team.


    See me back, Zheng Nan quickly welcomed up: "boss, the director said you go to cooperate with the police action, what action?"


    I looked at him and saw that he was puzzled and full of curiosity. I slowly raised the corner of my mouth, put my hand on his shoulder and went to my office.


    Into the office, I let him sit on one side, looking at him and said: "Zheng Nan, I now have a task assigned to you, which is related to the case I now accept."


    Zheng Nan nodded and his face became serious.


    Later, I took out the photo, handed it to Zheng Nan, and said: "this pattern was found on the two dead people, and it was the murderer


    engraved on the chest of the dead, and the modus operandi were the same. I suspect it was the same person who committed the crime."


    Zheng Nan also understands the importance of this case and has been listening carefully.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll find out what this pattern stands for."


    Seeing that he understood me, I nodded and let him go.


    In the afternoon, Zheng Nan knocked on my office door in a hurry and told me that I had the cable.


    I quickly went to his side, Zheng Nan looked at the computer, called out the information he found, opened his mouth to explain to me.


    "It seems that this is a specific pattern of a special organization killer. Up to now, this pattern only knows that it is a killer organization, but no other information can be found. This killer likes to leave his own trace on the corpse very much."


    Hear here, I slightly frown, killer organization?


    Now that the society is ruled by law, how can there be killer organizations?


    I look at the information on the killer information network and frown. Now if I want to know more about the situation, I have to start with the killer network. What''s the danger in this is unpredictable.


    Zheng Nan looked at me, did not speak, quietly looking at me, waiting for my next step.After a while, I took a deep breath, looked at Zheng Nan and said solemnly: "Zheng Nan, now there is a very important and dangerous task for you to complete, are you willing to complete it?"


    After all, it''s a matter of endangering one''s own life. I will follow the wishes of each of them. Many people don''t want their lives to be in danger. This is human nature, and I won''t force others to do so.


    "If I go, the country is in trouble, and everyone is responsible."


    Zheng Nan nodded, looking very serious and loyal.


    In the criminal police team, he is the most progressive and active. Although he doesn''t like to use his brain, I always appreciate his enthusiasm.


    "We must have a person disguised to sneak into the killer net to inquire into the truth. I will keep in touch with you all the time. If there is danger, we must evacuate first, regardless of the task."


    Although I say so, I know that Zheng Nan will still give priority to the task.


    Zheng Nan nodded. Seeing that the atmosphere seemed too heavy, he gave me a smile: "boss, don''t worry, I''m an undead Xiaoqiang. I''m sure I can handle this task."


    Looking at his smiling face, I eased my face and gave him a smile: "when you come back, I''ll ask you to string!"


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Then, under my arrangement, Zheng Nan disguised into the killer net, looking for the killer.


    Now the case has gradually leaked out. All this is in my plan. After Zheng Nan entered the killer net, she kept in touch with me and made good progress. The case can be solved within a short time.


    Just as I was planning my next action, I suddenly got a call from Zhang Xinwei.


    "Romantic, you come to the police station, I caught Mo pengchi!"


    Hearing this, my face suddenly changed, this big fool! I want to master the dynamics of Mo pengchi, not to grasp him to the police station!

 Chapter 164

    I had no time to think about it. I hung up and went straight to the police station.


    When I got to the police station, someone took me to the interrogation room. I went into a separate room next to the interrogation room. In the room, there was a criminal psychology expert and a police officer, plus two computers, all of which were real-time monitoring images.


    I leaned against the wall, folded my arms around my chest, and coldly watched the meaningless conversation between them in the interrogation room separated by a piece of glass. The conversation echoed through the speakers on both sides of the wall.


    "How long did this conversation last?" I asked a criminal psychologist who was sipping tea.


    The expert sipped a sip of tea and closed the lid of the cup: "it''s nearly two hours. Zhang Xinwei is going to lose his mind in judging Mo pengchi. Mo pengchi is too cunning and almost impeccable. He knows there are people staring at him here. He has seen it many times. "


    Hearing this, I coldly raised the corner of my mouth and looked at Zhang Xinwei''s eyes, which can be described as looking at people with intellectual disabilities. Now I really doubt how Zhang Xinwei actually achieved the position of director.


    When I first came into contact with Zhang Xinwei, I felt that he was cautious and even afraid of his hands and feet.


    Now it''s OK. I broke my plan and took the person who used to be my bait to the police station.


    On the other side of the interrogation room, only Zhang Xinwei was trying Mo pengchi. Instead of rushing out directly, I watched for a long time in the small room. The more I looked at it, the more anxious I felt. What Zhang Xinwei asked was all useless nonsense!


    It is obvious that Mo pengchi is such a good man. He has been a gangster for more than ten years. He can''t fool Zhang Xinwei, a rookie. Standing in a small room, I can''t stand my temper. I rushed to the interrogation room and knocked on the door to call Zhang Xinwei out.


    I yelled at Zhang Xinwei at the door of the interrogation room: "Zhang Xinwei, is this your first day of interrogation? Think about what nonsense you''ve asked. Just a few questions over and over again, have you been in the dog''s stomach? "


    Without waiting for Zhang Xinwei to recover, I then said, "what''s more, I let you master Mo pengchi''s dynamics and follow him. As a result, you directly arrested me. What''s the difference between this one? How on earth did you achieve the position of director? I think you might as well abdicate


    Mo pengchi in the interrogation room must have heard me scold Zhang Xinwei at the door. Most of them were scolded by me. He lost face in front of colleagues and suspects. Zhang Xinwei didn''t say a word, just glared at me angrily and turned away.


    After Zhang Xinwei left, I took two deep breaths and forced me down. I went into the interrogation room and took the place of Zhang Xinwei. Then I interrogated Mo pengchi. When I sat opposite Mo pengchi, I suddenly felt a sense of oppression, which made me more anxious. I looked up at Mo pengchi.


    Maybe it was a policewoman who came in. Mo pengchi didn''t take me seriously. He had a funny smile on his face. The other person''s idle attitude made me very unhappy.


    Reluctantly pressed down all kinds of thoughts in my heart, I looked up at Mo pengchi and asked directly.


    "You''ve been a gangster for so many years. What''s your enemy, or your enemy, or who you''ve offended? You''ve tried so hard to kill yourself."


    I blurted out a series of questions, like a shell hit Mo pengchi, the other side gradually put away his playful face, probably do not know which question to answer, for a long time.


    During this period, I sat opposite him and quietly observed his face. My half drooping eyes covered most of the changes in his face, but I guess he understood that I was totally different from Zhang Xinwei who interrogated him just now.


    I''m not in a hurry to ask him. Anyway, he was handcuffed opposite me, and it''s impossible to break free. I just sat opposite him and looked at him calmly again and again.


    From the aspect of appearance, Mo pengchi looks very young, only in his early 30s. He exudes the unique charm of a mature man. However, the information in front of me tells me that the actual age of this man is much older than what my eyes look like.


    When I looked at Mo pengchi wantonly, Mo pengchi was also observing me silently, scanning me again and again.


    Did not wait for a long time, when I was still immersed in their own thinking, Mo pengchi slowly opened his mouth.


    "It has been nearly ten years since I started to mix in the road. I admit that I have made many enemies in the past ten years, but most people have been temporarily relieved because of their interests. There is only one man, Kincaid, who has been hostile to me for many years


    "Kincaid?"


    When I heard a new name, I immediately glanced at the person sitting next to me and asked him to write it down.


    Mo pengchi didn''t seem to see it. He glanced at me and continued: "yes, I''ve known him for six or seven years. He''s the only one who makes me hate all the time. It''s normal for him to want to kill me. We should be on guard against each other."


    Speaking of this, Mo pengchi deliberately did not say the reason for their feud, I can guess a bit, and did not force questioning.


    "You wait," I interrupted Mo pengchi''s words, stood up and walked to the door again, saying, "I''ll call someone, you wait."After a while, Mo pengchi saw me leading a small police officer in.


    I called someone from the profile section to help draw the portrait of Kincaid. After all, there is so many people in this city that there will not be only one Kincaid.


    Mo pengchi looked at the new small police picked eyebrows: "this is?"


    I asked the little police officer to prepare the tools, looked at Mo pengchi and said, "make a profile of Jinkai''s character. You say he painted. Let''s start."


    Then I sat down and made no more noise.


    Twenty minutes later, the policeman finished his sketch and turned to show it to Mo pengchi.


    Mo pengchi''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, and then nodded: "yes, just like this, it can''t be wrong."


    According to Mo pengchi''s description, Jin Kai is not tall, ranging from 1.73 to 1.77 meters, a few years younger than Mo pengchi. But when he was young, he loved to play and indulged in wine and sex. He was already thin and weak, and he was overdrawn. He looked like a skin and bone, not a man.


    Mo pengchi emphatically said that Jinkai is very white, and the whole skin presents a morbid white, which makes people uncomfortable.


    Jinkai is not good-looking, thin and sharp face. At present, he has a pair of thick black circles under his eyes all the year round. His cheeks are sunken. His lips are always dark purple and black. Near his chin, there is a small mole, which is in very strong contrast with his skin. It''s hard to ignore. Anyone who sees Jinkai for the first time can remember the appearance of this man.

 Chapter 165

    To facilitate the search of Kincaid''s personal data, I asked a few more questions: "what does Kincaid do?"


    Mo pengchi is very honest to answer my question: "what else can I do? On the surface, I can do some business students to launder money for the work I do secretly."


    I jotted this down and marked it with the key point: "do you know where he usually goes? How many can you say


    When I asked this question, Mo pengchi was suddenly silent. Now I''m not in a hurry, and people have asked me. We can check other things ourselves, but it''s just a little more effort. It depends on whether Mo pengchi has the idea of helping the police.


    While waiting, I repeatedly thought about the recent events in my mind, thinking to think about, but also did not come up with a new idea.


    Mo pengchi carefully thought back and forth for a long time, and kept thinking in his heart. He didn''t show mountains and water on his face. He only kept clicking on the fingers of the armrest of the chair to expose some of his inner thoughts.


    Because I was thinking about other things, I didn''t notice Mo pengchi''s little action.


    After a while, Meng pengchi said to me suddenly


    Mo pengchi suddenly spoke and fell into the quiet interrogation room, which made me excited. He glanced at him and made a gesture to the camera.


    "Quite a lot of demands."


    After a while, a policeman came in from the outside, gave him a box of cigarettes and put a small paper cup beside him as an ashtray.


    Mo pengchi took the cigarette case, skillfully shook out a cigarette, and then from the cigarette case to touch the lighter lit, a deep inhalation, is to enjoy the pleasure of nicotine.


    Spitting out a mouthful of smoke, Mo pengchi said slowly: "he often goes to a nightclub called nightclub, which is opened by him in his own name. No matter how specific it is, I don''t know. I''ve only heard about it."


    According to Mo pengchi, Jinkai invested in a new nightclub three or four years ago. The membership system is very strict. It needs introduction and guarantee from acquaintances. Moreover, the annual membership fee is also very high. The nightclub looks ordinary from the outside, but it is very extravagant inside.


    Mo pengchi also said that Jinkai, the nightclub, is engaged in some shady activities, and many dignitaries are also involved.


    Speaking of this, I don''t want to add trouble to myself. I quickly interrupted Mo pengchi: "OK, the last question, do you know where he often lives?"


    Mo pengchi thought about it carefully and shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    I am a little disappointed, scribbled to the end of Mo pengchi''s confession, I am collecting the manuscript on the table, Mo pengchi endless to the sentence: "the foot of the mountain to see the sunrise."


    I suddenly looked up at Mo pengchi, but the other side looked away. My keen intuition told me that this sentence was very important. I couldn''t think of it clearly for a moment. I secretly wrote down this sentence. I took out the key of the handcuffs from my pocket and untied the handcuffs for Mo pengchi.


    Mo pengchi, holding a newly lit cigarette in the corner of his mouth, moved his wrist which had been handcuffed for a long time and politely asked, "can I go now?"


    "Of course, but..." I deliberately lowered my voice and said in a volume that only two people can hear, "I let you go today. Don''t let me find out later that what you said today lied to me."


    Mo pengchi is not satisfied, sneer: "cheat you again how?"


    Qiu pengchi told you the same thing about the two killers in order to be honest


    "So, what do you mean?" Mo pengchi''s face became dignified gradually.


    I leaned up to his ear and said, "if your enemies let the killers provoke you and the police like this, your men will be killed one by one, and you will be the last one to die."


    After sweeping the dust of pengchi, he stood up and left me by handcuffs.


    "Thank you for the reminder." With that, Mo pengchi left with his head high.


    Looking at Mo pengchi''s broad back, I don''t know how much mo pengchi has listened to me or what his own ideas are.


    As I cleared the table, I thought to myself: we should arrange some people to follow Mo pengchi and protect him secretly, so as to avoid the big bait being killed by the enemy.


    All the people in the office area outside the interrogation room are very surprised to see Mo pengchi coming out of the interrogation room, among whom Zhang Xinwei is the most shocked.


    Mo pengchi looked around and sneered. Ignoring the eyes of the people, he went straight away.


    I finished cleaning up the interrogation room and came out. Zhang Xinwei rushed to me from the desk far away and ran straight to me, blocking my way.


    Holding the manuscript, I was going to the intelligence department to ask them to check Jin Kai. Suddenly, I was stopped. Frowning, I took it with my backhand to the door of the interrogation room and asked Zhang Xinwei.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Zhang Xinwei suddenly took a breath, slowly spit out, lowered his voice, gritted his teeth and asked me: "why do you want to let Mo pengchi go? Do you know how hard it is to catch such an obvious criminal and let him run away? ""You think too much. He''s not a criminal. There''s no need to stay in the Bureau." I pushed away Zhang Xinwei, who was standing in front of me, and went to the intelligence department.


    Zhang Xinwei stopped me again: "to be clear, why is Zhang Xinwei not?"


    I''m going to be laughed at by Zhang Xinwei. I''m usually smart and stupid at the key time.


    "Those two people are his subordinates. Who would be stupid enough to kill his own people and leave a special mark after killing them? Generally, there are two situations: one is for provocation, the other is that he has a special preference."


    I said to Zhang Xinwei as I walked to the intelligence department.


    Zhang Xinwei followed me. After listening to my analysis, he suddenly had a bright idea: "according to forensic identification, there was only one fatal wound on the two people, and the technique was very neat, so we speculated that it was from the hands of professionals. How can we know that Mo pengchi didn''t hire the murderer?"


    "A little bit of a brain."


    As we walked to the door of the intelligence department, I stood still and turned to face Zhang Xinwei, "it''s really unnecessary for Gu to kill two minions. How much revenge can he have? If you think about it, Mo pengchi is a man on the road. Besides his enemies, who would frame him up in this way, want to kill him, and provoke the police by the way? "


    "Then..." Without waiting for Zhang Xinwei to finish, I turned to the intelligence department and shut Zhang Xinwei out of the door.


    I handed the manuscript and the portrait in my hand to help me find the man named Kincaid.


    There are several large windows in the information department. The indoor lighting is very good, but they are seldom opened. I don''t think the indoor lighting is good. I chose the one on the edge to open a small corner to look far away. It happens to be sunset in the evening.


    Suddenly I look at a hill in the distance, setting off the red sunset in the distant sky. In my mind, the endless words Mo pengchi said - watch the sunrise at the foot of the mountain!

 Chapter 166

    My face suddenly changed. I quickly took out the phone and dialed Long Hui.


    After the phone was connected, I quickly told Long Hui about the situation and asked him to check which community name was related to the sun and was close to the mountain.


    After a while, Long Hui called me back.


    "Hey, boss! There''s a real one. A few years ago, a developer won the bidding for the small hill in our city. He built a rich man''s villa called guanxu Pavilion. The name is elegant. "


    In the rich area, guanxu Pavilion and Jinkai, you really know how to choose a position. I''m very sure that Jinkai will often haunt guanxu Pavilion, so I ordered someone to watch around guanxu Pavilion and report any situation at any time.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said calmly to the phone, "take a few people to squat for me and find Kincaid''s specific location."


    "Man to man? That''s my strength. It''s up to me. " Long Hui readily agreed.


    Hang up the phone, I found that Zhang Xinwei did not know when, had come in from the outside, the face is not very good-looking, I pretended not to see him, just as I was about to leave the intelligence department, Zhang Xinwei stopped me.


    "I heard you on the phone. Did you ask your people to stay?"


    I glanced at Zhang Xinwei. He was a fool in the interrogation room before, but it still didn''t disappear in my mind. This is very important. I don''t believe him at all, even though he is the director of the police station.


    "No, I''ve decided to let Long Hui visit the site."


    Later, I left the police station and returned to the criminal police team with kinkai''s detailed personal information.


    After going back, I directly found Long Hui and gave him the information of Jin Kai: "this is the man. You can take a few people to disguise your identity. Don''t be found by him."


    Long Hui nodded and looked at me with a smile: "boss, don''t worry, you can guarantee to complete the task."


    With that, he lowered his head and opened Kincaid''s information.


    Kincaid''s information is very clean, there is no stain, clean and magnanimous like an ordinary person.


    But I know that Jinkai is definitely not as clean as it appears. The person who can become an enemy with Mo pengchi will not be a good person, but Jinkai is too perfect to hide.


    Very open, Long Hui read the information, with people set out.


    Every day, I would call the rich man outside the downtown area, and he would call me outside the neighborhood.


    In a few days, I received the information collected by Long Hui.


    The next day long Hui was stationed, he saw a car from a decoration company driving to the gate of guanxu Pavilion. A morning passed, and at noon, the decoration workers all came out for dinner. At this time, Long Hui gathered together with these workers to find out the situation.


    Several dusty men walked across the road to the noodle shop where Long Hui lived.


    It''s lunch time. There are many people in the shop. When they are all human, Long Hui comes to the workers with a bowl of noodles and says, "big brothers, there are no seats in the shop. Can we squeeze with you?"


    The leader nodded. At first, Long Hui was very quiet and didn''t speak much. He was listening to them chatting until a man suddenly mentioned: "Hey, that family is also unlucky. How many times has this happened? Why hasn''t that person been caught? I don''t know who I''ve offended outside. "


    Long Hui immediately picked up his spirits and listened attentively to the conversation.


    After listening for a while, they got a general understanding of the whole story. What they were talking about was kinkai''s family. It really took no effort to find a place with broken iron shoes.


    Taking advantage of this time, Long Hui looked at the other side and broke in with a smile and asked, "I heard some elder brothers say that someone has offended someone? What''s going on? There are still people who have been avenged in this rich area? "


    A young man looked up and down at Long Hui and then said, "well, we''ve been here several times. We''ve come here every other time. It seems that boss Jin, who lives in villa No. 7, has offended someone. He''s always written in red paint at his door." As soon as the words were finished,


    the leader looked at the time and asked a group of people to go back to work in the villa area.


    Long Hui continued to stay. At dinner, these people came again. Listen to them, the painting area is too large this time, and it''s very difficult to paint the wall. We can''t finish it today. We''ll continue to do it tomorrow morning.


    By the next morning, Long Hui didn''t know where he got a small pickup truck. It was shabby. After the decoration team went in, he drove in after a while.


    Long Hui observed yesterday that the guard didn''t ask when these people went in. It should be that Jin Kai specially reminded the guard. Long Hui gambled and drove in.


    Around a few circles to find Jinkai''s No. 7 villa, Long Hui parked the car on the path between the two villas not far away, and got off the car alone.


    You can smell a pungent smell of paint from afar, and you can see that the exterior wall of the villa is covered with red paint. The engineering team talks with people in the courtyard of the villa about the new handwriting that suddenly appeared overnight.At this time, a man appeared stealthily in Longhui''s field of vision. Because the location of longhui''s station was relatively hidden, the other side didn''t see longhui.


    I saw someone wearing a dustman''s clothes, with a bucket in his hand, crept to the outside wall of No. 7 villa.


    The man fished out a brush full of red paint from the bucket and wrote on the courtyard wall. The white courtyard wall was covered with red paint words, red like blood. It was shocking to see.


    Long Hui quickly took out his mobile phone and photographed the scene. The man wrote very fast and his handwriting was neat and beautiful, but what he left behind made people feel that his heart was full of despair and collapse.


    When the man finished writing, the people who had finished discussing in the courtyard wall came out one after another. When he saw that the words on the wall had increased, he was quite shocked. Long Hui secretly took some pictures in the dark, and quietly left the scene before anyone found him.


    I was studying the case in the Bureau. The mobile phone vibrated a few times, the screen was on, and Long Hui''s name was hanging on it. I expected that there was something wrong with Jinkai, so I quickly unlocked the mobile phone.


    Long Hui''s first picture surprised me. Is Jinkai threatened? Isn''t the killer Kincaid? Impossible, Mo pengchi will not cheat the police, even if he is suspected of lying to the police, it is impossible to make fun of his own life, unless Mo pengchi has something to do.


    As soon as this idea appeared, it was denied by me. If he really had a back move, he would not get into this kind of thing. His younger brother died two in a row. If he really had a back move, he could not be indifferent.


    Then, I received the words from Long Hui.


    On the phone. Long Hui simply explained the situation of squatting and punctuality in recent days. I asked him to keep it and not relax.


    After I hung up, I held my head with one hand, wondering why Kincaid was also threatened? So who killed those two people? The investigation revealed that there was a lot of fog.

 Chapter 167

    The next day, while I was working on a case in the Bureau, a phone call came to me, "Hello, who?"


    "I''m Mo pengchi." Mo pengchi''s voice came from the other end of the phone. The background was too quiet.


    "Oh, it''s you. What''s new?" I opened the outside of the phone, while distracted to study the files on the desk, listening to the movement of Mo pengchi.


    When Mo pengchi thought about what happened in the past few days after he came back from the police station, his throat was tight and his back was sweating.


    "I want to apply for police protection." Mo pengchi slowly said this sentence.


    Hearing this sentence, I feel that Mo pengchi''s state is not right at this time, and quickly cut the outside to the receiver: "what''s the matter?"


    The sound of breathing from the receiver suddenly increased, and Mo pengchi gritted his teeth: "it''s Jinkai, that''s the slut who killed my right-hand man yesterday."


    There must be something strange about this matter. I first stabilized Mo pengchi and made a separate appointment with him to meet at a place to talk about it in detail.


    I rushed to the appointed coffee shop and asked for a hidden half box seat.


    After a while, Mo pengchi, who was fully armed, walked into the shop. I saw him in the elegant seat and said hello to him. Mo pengchi explained a few words to several bodyguards around him and strode to here.


    "Long story short story, what happened to you these days?" Without waiting for Mo pengchi to sit down, I will take the lead in asking questions.


    Mo pengchi seemed to be still immersed in the sadness of losing his assistant. After a while, he said, "after leaving the police station, I took the initiative to contact Jinkai."


    According to Mo pengchi''s statement, after he left the police station, he took the initiative to contact Jin Kai and wanted to find trouble for the other party, but Jin Kai didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Mo pengchi lost face and only used his men to smash Jin Kai''s plate. Unexpectedly, the other party was also prepared. The two sides were equally strong and didn''t win or lose the game for most of the night.


    The next day, Mo pengchi couldn''t swallow his breath. He sent a team of brothers to smash Jinkai''s nightclub. It was just noon. The nightclub was the least crowded at this time, and the security could almost be ignored. After a quick smash, Mo pengchi''s men quickly left the scene.


    Before long, it was just around 10:00 p.m. and 11:00 p.m. when the bar was full of people, Jin Kai''s men suddenly appeared in Mo pengchi''s biggest bar and swept the bar counter. People in the store were scared to death and fled everywhere. Many people were injured by mistake, which made Mo pengchi lose a lot.


    Later, they came to fight for Tangkou every day. Until last night, Mo pengchi personally took people to Jinkai''s port to rob goods. A small fight broke out between the two sides. Mo pengchi was put together by Jinkai. Last night, his brothers suffered heavy casualties, leaving him alone. A total of five people escaped.


    Mo pengchi''s most effective men were taken out last night, and all died in the gunfight last night.


    After listening to him, I fell into a deep meditation. On the one hand, Jinkai was threatened by others, but on the other hand, he was suppressing Mo pengchi and even trying to kill him. Suddenly, there was a flash in my mind. Was it because Jinkai was threatened by others that he did it himself? Just to cover up?


    After Mo pengchi said what happened these days, he said again: "last time in the interrogation room, I didn''t tell the truth, I concealed part of it."


    I have long suspected that the old fox didn''t tell the truth. I''m not surprised by his words: "now I''ll tell you the truth."


    I took out the recorder under the desk and opened it quietly. Mo pengchi didn''t see my little action. He stared at the cup in front of me and said, "besides Jinkai, I have several enemies, but it doesn''t matter. At least they won''t kill me, but Jinkai is different."


    Mo pengchi tells the story of his acquaintance with Jinkai. When Mo pengchi first started mixing up, he met a girl who had just walked out of the University. They gradually became familiar with each other. The girl didn''t know that Mo pengchi was on the road. She always thought that he was a bar owner.


    Time flies, a year goes by, and they have already established their relationship with each other. It coincides with the first anniversary of their acquaintance. Mo pengchi deliberately prepared for it and wanted to take the opportunity to propose to the girl. Everything was as Mo pengchi expected. The girl was so moved that she immediately agreed to marry Mo pengchi.


    Mo pengchi began to prepare for the wedding banquet. He invited a lot of friends and people on the road also invited a few close friends. Then everything was hidden from this day.


    Xuanchi congratulates Mo pengchi on his engagement.


    Mo pengchi said that those days were the happiest time in his life, with lovers and friends.


    It wasn''t long before this peaceful and beautiful day was broken. At that time, a small pawn in the mouth of a big man on Kincaid road owed a lot of money in the underground gambling house. The other party let him off in his face. As long as he could pay the debt, he would not be bothered.


    Jinkai has an idea. He remembers the engagement dinner he had with others some time ago. He heard from friends that Mo pengchi''s fiancee didn''t know his true face, and she was still a student. In order to survive, Jinkai asked some friends to discuss the kidnapping of Mo pengchi''s fiancee.


    In Mo pengchi''s fiancee school, he stayed for a few days and found out the other party''s action track. Jin Kai and several other people kidnapped Mo pengchi''s fiancee and fled to the suburbs to call Mo pengchi for money.Mo pengchi personally took the ransom to find Jin Kai and his party. Jin Kai was not satisfied with the ransom. He had Mo pengchi tied up, tortured his fiancee in front of him, and finally killed Mo pengchi''s fiancee.


    Jinkai immediately ran away with the ransom. So far, their feud was settled. Over the years, they fought with each other for territory. There were not a hundred battles, but dozens.


    Finally, Mo pengchi said to me, "I let him go down to find Jinkai. He didn''t live in guanxu Pavilion. He hid in another place. I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    I asked, "where is Kincaid now?"


    Mo pengchi sighed, leaned on the back of the sofa and said: "the sea port on the east side of the city is his territory. He made his home from there. That''s his root. He will only hide where he is."


    Having said that, the conversation is over. After my last sip of coffee, I said to him, "OK, thank you for your cooperation. I''ll send someone to contact you. Pay more attention."


    After that, I left first. As soon as I got on the bus, I called Long Hui and asked him to find several people to contact Mo pengchi to protect our most important witness.


    And I, alone, drove to the east of the city to find kinkai.


    I drove into the port in an open and aboveboard manner. It happened that Kincaid was delivering goods at the port. Across the way, I said hello to Kincaid: "boss Kim, business is very good?"


    "Oh, you are?" Kincaid didn''t look surprised when he looked at me. He should have been informed when someone saw me breaking into the port, otherwise I would not have gone into the port so smoothly.

 Chapter 168

    I looked at Jin Kai with a smile and said slowly, "who am I? Boss Jin doesn''t need to care. Can I take a step to talk?"


    Kincaid looked me up and down, then nodded.


    We came to find a restaurant near the port. After sitting down, I leaned back in my chair, looked at kinkai and said, "boss kinkai should be very busy recently, isn''t he?"


    "What do you mean? What do you want to do? "


    Kincaid looked at me impatiently, with his left hand on the table and pounding on it.


    I ignored his impatience, hooked the corner of my mouth and then said: "Mo pengchi''s men have died so many people. As his enemy, don''t you have any expression?"


    Hearing this, Kincaid looked at me with a sudden change of eyes and then began to laugh.


    "What should I do? You can''t be mo pengchi''s lover? Yes? He can''t solve the problem. Let a woman come to me? "


    I didn''t pay any attention to Kincaid''s frivolity and lack of solution. I said to myself, "don''t worry about it. I''m here to ask you what it''s like to kill someone."


    Kincaid''s face stiffened for a moment, and soon recovered, but I was still in the eye.


    He said something to me. Ha ha, I didn''t pay attention to it. I didn''t come to see kinkai for the purpose of mastering any evidence of him. I didn''t expect him to admit it.


    I came to him this time just to make him flustered and let him show his feet.


    It''s not easy for Kincaid to take the initiative to show his cunning, but it''s not easy for me to let Kincaid show his cunning.


    After that, I didn''t want to go away from my heart. After a few words with kinkai, I left. I think my purpose of meeting kinkai this time has been achieved.


    Next, just wait for him to show his feet.


    Although I don''t have direct evidence to point to Kincaid, I believe my intuition that even if he didn''t do it, it must have a direct relationship with him.


    After returning to the criminal investigation team, I immediately contacted Zheng Nan.


    Zheng Nan asked, "is there any useful information when I find the phone over there?"


    "I found a lot of things, this is not an ordinary killer organization, there is discipline and strategy, even everyone''s identity is not simple."


    Things are more difficult than you think. The killer comes from such an organization with a background. When it comes to solving the problem, you may face not only the killer, but the huge backer behind him.


    I buried myself in the chair and sighed: "you''ve worked so hard this time. Remember to take your own safety as the premise."


    That end stopped for a moment, then said: "yes, now I''m still very good disguise, nothing exposed."


    To get down to business, I thought of the question I really wanted to ask, which was the focus of this case: "have you read all the information I sent you? Any clues? What''s going on in this organization? "


    Zheng Nan also sent me a document and explained to me: "I found a man named Gao Yang, who is a very important figure in the killer organization. He can be said to be a leader. Many people are very convinced of him. His style of action is very unique, but the killing techniques and the traces left behind are very similar to those of the two cases."


    I opened the document and looked at the ancient cases, which were not even closed. The record was very short. However, according to the photos left at the scene, we can see that the technique was similar. When I looked at one of the photos, it immediately attracted my attention.


    The photo is old and the pixels are not very clear, but the waist side of the victim can still be seen with the same logo I see today. I squinted and zoomed in until my eyes were dim.


    Although I can''t be 100% sure, I already have the bottom number in my heart. I just heard Zheng Nan continue to say: "the pattern on the waist side of the victim has attracted my attention, but the pattern is not the root of my suspicion, it is the connection between these cases."


    "Every case is an accidental death. Without finding the murderer or even an answer, the case is quickly closed." Looking at the results of the cases, I blurted out that there were several years between these cases, and the shortest one was the year before last.


    In the era when many devices were well equipped, even the clues of the suspect were not left. Not only in this case, but also in all cases, the murderer was not found, and it was judged as accidental death. It''s strange enough.


    Zheng Nan and I have the same idea: "yes, no matter how the murderer''s way of death changes, it seems that the murderer''s way of death can''t be found. The workers were crushed to death by heavy objects, the elderly fell down and died suddenly, and even the young people drowned in swimming. These cases are all accidental deaths, but they all have this mark on them."


    I looked at it roughly, tried to find something else, looked back and forth for several times, and finally found something. I was surprised at what I saw: "and the time of death."


    I can see that Zheng Nan has already checked this for dozens of times. He said: "yes, everyone''s death time is the same. Forensic medicine has no way to be meticulous to seconds, but it''s accurate to every hour and every minute. We have to say that this killer is either extremely meticulous in mind or unpredictable in intelligence."Then, the two of us fell into a long silence.


    After a while, I then said, "but you said that this is an organization. Maybe this is the mark of their organization''s killing. That is to say, there is more than one murderer. This organization may be involved in this big murder."


    Zheng Nan did not deny my idea, but also put forward his view: "yes, it is possible that I have not joined this organization for a long time, and they will not let me penetrate too deeply, but as far as I know, only Gaoyang has that sign."


    A dog barking suddenly sounded in a secluded corner, which made me jump. I sat up straight with my heart in my hand, and calmed down around me, as if the dog barking just now was just an auditory hallucination.


    I looked around carefully and locked the door. I didn''t expect that this case could involve so many things in the dark, even more than the enmity between the two cases.


    Zheng Nan seems to leave the original place, no longer covering his mouth, but the phone came the wind, his voice is also clear a lot.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a general idea of the organization, and most of these members have got information."


    "Doesn''t it mean that everyone''s identity is not simple?"


    Zheng Nan frowned and retorted. I was worried about his safety.

 Chapter 169

    "Well, I found their private IP address, investigated their public account number, and asked others to investigate carefully before sending me the information. There are not many people in this organization, only a dozen of them, but each of them may be carrying dozens or hundreds of lives. So far, no one has been caught Zheng Nan said.


    Zheng Nan is still a hacker, but I didn''t think about it. The dog barking just made me alert, and I didn''t dare to ask too deeply. I just tried to listen to Zheng Nan and simply answered him.


    Zheng Nan recalled the information he saw and calmly said: "although there are not many people, everyone is engaged in different industries. They are all elites in the industry. There are elite lawyers, leaders of top 500 companies, scientific researchers, and everyone''s name has been heard in the society. If the information of these people is exposed, it will have a significant impact on the society."


    That''s natural. If a well-known person with positive energy is a murderer or a serial killer and is hidden to the depth, the public will shudder when such information is published in the media.


    I asked softly, "are they all at home, are there any immigrants or working abroad?"


    Zheng Nan replied: "basically, they are all registered in China, but there are also a few immigrants who have been leaked and transferred to foreign countries. I don''t know whether they mean it or they escaped."


    Later, Zheng Nan looked at me and said, "you can''t lift it lightly and move it easily. This organization is very vigilant. If you can''t fight for it all, you can''t let it out. Once you scare the snake, they will dissolve the organization and wait until the right time to reorganize and revenge. This has happened before. "


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help raising my hand and rubbing my temple. I had a headache.


    Originally, I was just going to help Zhang Xinwei solve these two cases. How can these things be involved? Can such a disciplined killer organization solve these problems in a short time? What''s more, with my own efforts, when should I do it?


    "Don''t worry about this killer organization. Let''s solve the problem, Gao Yang and the two victims. Try to solve the surface problems as much as possible. This organization is like an iceberg. No one knows how deep the iceberg is. Let''s protect ourselves first. " I sink tone, absolutely say.


    This is what the government should do. I can''t get involved alone. No matter how strong my sense of justice is, I have to distinguish what I should do and what I can''t do.


    Zheng Nan was obviously a little surprised at my thought: "if you were before, you would try every means to work with the police to solve their problems..."


    I gave a wry smile. After so much experience, I still have to offer like a fool. Isn''t that stupid? I interrupted Zheng Nan''s words: "the premise of solving the problem is to save us. This task is the same. If you have any risks, come back immediately, don''t be hesitant."


    Zheng Nan should be under: "yes, please rest assured."


    "If there''s no way to get rid of all the details, we''ll solve Gaoyang from the details, and we''ll disintegrate a part of the organization. One day we can solve all the people in the organization."


    I looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the car and said softly.


    The phone was quiet for a while. As I was about to say something, Zheng Nan said, "no matter what you want to do, you just need to know that I will always be on your side."


    Zheng Nan has been working with me for more than ten years, and she has never been a talkative person. In addition to reporting tasks and situations, she can''t say ten words on weekdays, and she never shows loyalty. I don''t know how to feel. Before waiting for my response, Zheng Nan has changed the topic.


    His voice is still steady: "since you plan to solve the case of Gaoyang first, what do you plan to do next?"


    I unconsciously stroked the pendant on the car: "Zheng Nan, thank you very much for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I really couldn''t get to this point."


    Zheng Nan looked at me with a smile and didn''t speak.


    I glanced at him, chuckled, and then said, "I''ll continue to trouble you next. I''ll continue to stay in that organization and focus on Gaoyang. This matter can''t be solved perfectly with our ability. I''ll get in touch with the people in the police station and help them with their resources. It will be easier."


    "Yes, once you communicate with the people in the police station, there will be news coming to the ears of the organization. At that time, your situation will be very dangerous. Please send another person to protect you secretly." Zheng Nan exhorted.


    I should, of course, not make fun of my own safety and provide effective information to the police. The police protect my personal safety, which is equal trading.


    Rubbing my eyebrows, I ordered: "Zheng Nan, you continue to ambush in the organization and find the direct evidence of Gao Yang''s killing Wu le and Wang Shimin. Whether it''s a murder weapon or other objects, if you steal his fingerprints as much as possible, it will be useful."


    Zheng Nan answered: "Gao Yang''s actions in the organization are high-profile. He is willing to publish his experience of killing others in the forum. The forum only belongs to this organization. Maybe he will leave other evidence, but he also has some research on the code. He can''t easily invade his IP, he can only wait for the opportunity."


    "Well, what he publishes should also be preserved, whether it''s paper evidence or his chat records, as far as possible. By the way, if you can, please send me all the information you find. Your focus is on Gao Yang, but I can check other people''s information in the police station myself. It''s not necessarily true, but I can always learn something. "There was a sound from Zheng Nan. He hung up without a sound. I was a little worried, but soon there was a light sound from the computer. It was information and even clear photos.


    As Zheng Nan said, there are elites from all walks of life, doctors, lawyers, researchers, even stars and people''s teachers.


    I shudder, tireless people''s teachers, behind the scenes may be a murderer.


    All of a sudden, the mobile phone rings. It''s Zhang Xinwei.


    "I''ll come over now. Are you in the bureau? I have some clues for you. Let''s go to the bureau to talk about it Just now, I didn''t forget to leave the position of the steering wheel.


    Zhang Xinwei obviously didn''t expect my reaction, but when he heard that there was a new clue, his brain immediately turned around and said to me, "I''m not far from the Bureau. Now it''s about five minutes, and I''ll talk about it in detail."


    When I got to the Bureau, Zhang Xinwei had been waiting there. He was still in a straight police uniform, and his eyebrows unconsciously revealed a sense of dignity, which made people unconsciously timid. When he saw me coming, he welcomed him: "you''re coming."

 Chapter 170

    I handed him my notebook and sat down to take a breath.


    He took over the computer and began to look at the information collected. Each one looked like a good citizen of the society, even excellent. He frowned at me and asked in a low voice, "what''s the problem?"


    "They are members of an organization. Each of these people you see has dozens of lives, or even more. They have an extraordinary position in the society. If this organization is exposed, it is bound to have a huge impact. Therefore, we should be careful in everything."


    I looked directly into Zhang Xinwei''s eyes, and the solemn expression on his face told him that I was not joking without any reason.


    Zhang Xinwei is dubious. I know that he will not be fully convinced by this matter for a while. He only talks about himself.


    "This is the information I provided. Zheng Nan risked her life to get it undercover. I know you can''t accept it for a while, but I need your help."


    Zhang Wei nodded his head firmly and asked me to help you when I didn''t trust you. Just say what you need, and I''ll do my best to help you. "


    At last, I was relieved, and I told him, "find someone you can trust. Don''t use too much, but be precise. Monitor everyone in the organization, keep track of them as much as possible, and watch out for them to commit crimes again. "


    Zhang Xinwei agreed. I don''t want to say anything any more. It''s enough for smart people to chat with each other. The next thing is what the police should do.


    "Please." Zhang Xinwei stood up, reached out and looked at me sincerely.


    I laughed and patted his hand: "seriously, you''re not an old man. You''re only a few years old this year. When I''m a friend, there''s no trouble."


    Walking out of the police station, I feel heavy. Many things are on the right track step by step. When I turn on my mobile phone and want to call Qin Li, my mobile phone is buzzing.


    It''s Long Hui. I''m in spirits.


    "It''s me, you say." Pick up the phone, I whispered, a wry smile, it seems that something new has come.


    Long Hui was short of breath and spoke very fast: "the people of the killer organization contacted Jinkai."


    Kincaid???


    I looked around warily, went back to the police station and found an empty room to lock myself in.


    "Are you safe now? Can you talk about it in detail? " I asked.


    I saw that it was quiet for more than a minute, and there came the sound of the wind. Long Hui''s voice calmed down a lot: "I just found out. Now I just left there. It''s safe here for the time being."


    That''s good. I was relieved: "you said, Kincaid and the killer organization have been contacted?"


    Long Hui answered and explained, "well. I''ve been ambushing Kincaid recently. He''s very disguised, but today I found out that there''s a secret passage in his house. "


    Secret way? No wonder the police couldn''t find Kincaid''s suspicions.


    I asked, "the secret way? Where to? Where? How did you find out? "


    After a series of questioning, Long Hui patiently answered one by one: "the secret road should lead to Jinkai''s other nest. He usually goes home to the house on the surface. In fact, he walks on the secret road for more than ten or twenty minutes. In addition, he has a secret villa on the back of the mountain."


    "Villa? No wonder he built his house against the mountain. He had hidden the idea I hate to gnash my teeth, tracking him for how long, there is no doubt, did not expect so slippery.


    Long Hui continued to reply: "yes, it''s in his room, even his servants don''t know. It''s hidden. He has a fixed two-hour lunch break after lunch every day. No matter what happens during this time, he can''t wake him up. He wants to go to his secret base


    "You said Kincaid was connected with the killer group. What''s the matter? Have they decided to do it? " I''m biting my nails, a little anxious.


    It''s only a long time since the last homicide. If they decide to attack Mo Pengkai now, the police station will surely expose them and disturb them. It will be even more difficult for them to do something else.


    Long Hui was silent for a while and said his guess: "Jin Kai is likely to be the leader of this organization. Even if he is not the leader, his identity must be not simple. He seems to be a meeting point, or a reporting place. The people on Zheng Nan''s list have come in nine times out of ten these days."


    Nine times out of ten? Why? In any case, it''s no good for the people of this organization to come together.


    I frowned: "how long did you stay? Can we find a chance to sneak into their place? "Long Hui replied," not long. Some people even fly away in the night after only ten or twenty minutes. Jinkai has no rival all the time. He is proud and arrogant. The guard arrangement here is not strict, but Jinkai has been here for a long time. It''s not difficult to get in without his eyes. "


    Since the people of the killer organization have met with kinkai, Mo Pengkai''s life is in danger at any time. They must not be allowed to succeed easily!I said to Long Hui, "I''ll go to see you tonight. It''s not too late. I doubt that Jin Kai is going to take the next step. Now someone is in great danger and can''t wait any longer."


    Long Hui hesitated, but quickly accepted: "yes, we can open Jinkai tonight. There will be a gap between 3:20 p.m. and 3:30 p.m. when the time comes, I''ll wait for you outside his secret base, and I''ll take you in."


    After discussing tonight''s action, I hung up the phone and got out of the police station. As soon as I hit the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator, I made a rapid progress towards home.


    When entering the door, Qin Li came up and looked at me tired. He was worried: "are you ok?"


    I shook my head, looked at Qin Li''s clear eyes, lay down on the sofa, hugged Qin Li''s waist and told him everything.


    "So I''m going there tonight to see if I can find something. It''s a bad idea to put in a pinhole camera and a tape recorder. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to use it." If the equipment is left behind, Jinkai will not find it. Now it is absolutely impossible to expose any traces.


    Thinking of tonight''s event, I frown. This is my first head-on collision with this organization.


    Qin Li''s clear voice came, with a firm refusal: "don''t be afraid, I''ll go with you tonight."


    I raised my head and listened to the cold kiss from him in my dream.

 Chapter 171

    At 2:30 in the morning, I was hiding not far from Kincaid villa, and I called to signal that others could do it.


    At three o''clock sharp, Jinkai''s car came out of the villa and drove to the dark night. Knowing that the car could not be seen, Long Hui motioned me to follow him in.


    "I''ll just go in alone. You''ll let me out of the door. Once you see him coming back, immediately pinch and burst the bead. I''ll have a reaction here. I''ll come out immediately. Please." I pass a transparent bead to Long Hui. Inside the bead is a small chip.


    Long Hui looked at me hesitantly: "the terrain and study inside, you..."


    "I''ve got it all. Don''t worry, I''m sure."


    When he arrived, Qin Li had already swung out of it. Now he was standing next to me, looking at the man in black clothes, black pants and black mask. Looking at Long Hui''s hostility, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Long Hui understood that I would never take my personal safety as a risk, and gladly accepted the task of letting the wind out.


    Taking advantage of the cover of the night, I hid in Kincaid''s villa when the guard went to the kitchen for supper. Wearing special shoe covers and stepping on the carpet, I quietly touched the floor.


    Qin Li took my hand, and his voice sounded in my ear: "here, here is the study, all the information is in it."


    I obediently followed Qin Li''s steps. The cameras in the corridor and the room had long been controlled remotely by Zheng Nan and replaced with repetitive videos.


    Smoothly slip in front of the study, stand in front of the wall on the right side of the door, dare not straight to the door lock, the precise fingerprint lock is also installed with a camera, this is the news from Zheng Nan, the door lock camera is installed with a network, can not be replaced.


    Just when I was worried, the door opened with a click, and the light on the lock went dark. Qin Li looked at me from the inside and said, "OK."


    I pick eyebrow to look at him, this kind of thing is so skilled, can''t be before often do?


    but at this time, I was not in the mood to tease him. I hurried to my feet and hurried into my study, opened the Kincaid computer and inserted the U disk on my hand. This is what Zheng Nan gave me. He studied the computer program of Kwai Kai, and once the U disk enters the host, it will immediately unlock the password.


    The computer opens, the screen refracts the faint blue light, Qin Li looks around the study, trying to find the mechanism.


    Zheng Nan''s U disk cracked the hidden data in Jinkai''s computer. As soon as it was opened, it was a full page folder, and a form named X was opened.


    The materials above are different from those on the surface. They have no life experience, only their responsibilities and strengths in the organization. Photos are familiar faces on TV.


    I narrowed my eyes and inserted another USB flash drive into the computer. It was copying all the files in the computer automatically, but it took a short time. During this time, I was browsing other materials.


    Click open an empty folder again. With the help of the program, the locked files are displayed. Click open one of the documents with the latest date, and you can see a time and place that you memorize in your mind.


    It''s the time and place of the second homicide. Open another one. It''s the first homicide Who will take over the task, the degree of completion, and the way of completion are indicated.


    Tonight''s task is successfully completed. The automatic backup of the USB flash disk has been completed. I feel relieved with the USB flash disk.


    With this evidence, I can''t deal with Kincaid. I turn off the computer and put everything in the right place. It''s back to what it looked like. The chip attached to the wrist suddenly sends out a small current, which is not painful, but it is the signal of Long Hui crushing the transparent beads.


    Lift a gap in the study curtain, my heart beat faster, Jinkai''s car has entered the yard!


    I took Qin Li''s hand and left the door. Qin Li Ning restored the door of the study to its original state. I was anxious to stamp my feet. Jin Kai''s footsteps were near downstairs, biting his nails and pulling Qin Li. I didn''t know where to hide.


    The sound of footsteps was approaching. On the stairs, Kincaid walked quickly to the study, looked around warily, and stopped at the door of the study.


    Then he raised his feet and came to the corner. Qin Li and I hid here. Qin Li condensed and enveloped me in the wall and his arms. We are ready to fight back.


    As I approached two steps away, I held the dagger tightly, my palms were wet with sweat, and my eyes were staring at the source of the footsteps.


    All of a sudden, Kincaid''s mobile phone rang, Ding, he stopped and connected the phone: "I''m here, nothing, something''s wrong."


    I don''t know what to say on the other end of the phone. He cursed and opened the door of the study. With a drop, the study was locked again. Qin Li went out to explore the situation, and nodded to me when he came back. I stood on tiptoe again and dodged the guard''s sight along the way.


    Seeing that I came back safe and sound, Long Hui took two steps forward: "what''s the matter? Are you OK? He came back all of a sudden. He was caught off guard


    Shaking his head: "since the U disk has been finished, don''t look at the U disk bright."Looking at the USB flash drive in my hand, I didn''t feel relaxed. I just didn''t know which link was wrong, but Jinkai noticed that it was wrong, even almost exposed.


    The plan has to be speeded up. So I thought.


    It wasn''t dawn when I went back. It was only half an hour later, and I felt like I was coming out of the water.


    Thinking of something important, I turned on my mobile phone and dialed Zheng Nan''s number. That end knew what I was doing tonight. When I got my call, I naturally knew that the task was successful.


    "What can I do for you?" Even in the middle of the night, Zheng Nan''s voice is still awake, like not sleeping.


    I looked at the U disk and thought, "Zheng Nan, the plan has changed. Maybe it needs to be advanced."


    Zheng Nan did not ask anything, only lightly should a: "good."


    Feeling his 100% trust, I was full of persuasion, but I couldn''t say it. I just sighed: "it''s hard for you."


    The next morning, before I was fully awake, Long Hui called. His voice was a little hoarse, but his tone was uncontrollably excited: "chief, Kincaid may have to run. What''s the matter?"


    I thought that he should have stayed up all night and paid close attention to Kincaid. As soon as there was a situation, he informed me, so he immediately took a picture of himself in the face: "tell me more about it, what''s the situation?"


    "Our people have been monitoring Kincaid''s capital movements and found out today that he has a ticket to Los Angeles at 8:00 this morning." Long Hui said in a deep voice.


    "At half past six today, a black car without a license plate was waiting at his door. We suspect it''s the car that took Kincaid to the airport. "

 Chapter 172

    "Do you want to arrest now?" When Long Hui asked me, he was quite eager to try.


    I sigh in my heart: now the young, a Zheng Nan, a long Hui, is really vigorous.


    I said: "keep a low profile. If we want to catch all the killer organizations headed by Kincaid, we can''t scare the snake. You follow him to the airport first, and I''ll arrange the rest. "


    I told him not to act rashly. I''ll be right there.


    After I hung up, I grabbed a suit of casual clothes and rushed out.


    Qin Li floated slowly behind me: "honey, slap yourself in the morning, you criminal police are so cruel."


    I rolled my eyes and said, "good morning to you, too."


    Qin Li laughed behind me.


    At 8:00 in the morning, I found Long Hui, who was crouching in the harbor. Not long after that, I saw Jin Kai coming out of the apartment with his luggage. He put his luggage in the trunk and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "One group reported that Kincaid got on the black unlicensed car and was moving towards the airport."


    "Report to group two, we are going to the destination to deploy police force. We have already coordinated with the airport, and they will fully cooperate with our arrest operation. "


    "That''s good. One group will continue to follow. Don''t panic. The second group will make deployment as soon as possible and prepare to implement the plan. " I sat in the police car, listening to the reports of various channels, biting the pancake fruit and directing the way.


    There was the smell of pancakes and fruits floating in the carriage. When I passed by the fruit stall, I bought three more. Two of them were given to Long Hui who had been squatting all night, and one was given to Zheng Nan when I went to the police station to transfer.


    Zheng Nan stood beside the car and wolfed down: "boss, I''m so moved. I''ve brought three of my pancakes because I can''t eat enough, but if I can''t eat them, will you beat me?"


    The channel of Long Hui and I was on all the time. This time, Long Hui heard it immediately. He objected: "what, boss, don''t you have my share?"


    "What I brought to you," I chuckled, "I''ll be right there."


    When Zheng Nan heard the speech, he raised his head: "Oh, let''s share him. After all, although it''s very hard for me to track down Gao Yang, I''m still very brotherly. "


    "Fart, I''ve been staring at it all night. I''m going to come out with hemorrhoids." Long Hui scolded: "less nonsense, one person and half, otherwise the case is over, we fight."


    Zheng Nan blinked: "my little wife, everything depends on you."


    Qin Li laughs in the back. I see him shaking to the ground for fear that he will shake himself up: "are you tired of fighting over the phone? Why don''t you fight now? I can handle this case myself. Talking about your man''s back garden at dinner is very delicious. "


    At this time, the phone inside and outside is very consistent with the solemn: "boss, what do you say, serious case handling."


    Long Hui added: "and I haven''t eaten it yet!"


    I had a silent smile. Just then, I saw Kincaid''s silver car and slowly left the port.


    The plan is very simple. We are going to find a reason to take him away when he is about to enter the airport. Just say that he has contraband in his bag and wants to talk in the cabin.


    It''s the Interpol we''ve already set up to talk to him at that time. The airport staff have seen the photos of Kincaid, and we will put one or two people in security uniforms in case of emergency. Team two should be here by now.


    But just in case, it''s safer to send a team to follow Kincaid''s car.


    It wasn''t long before I heard voices coming from a group of channels.


    "A group report, Kincaid seems to find our tracking, they began to take the path, that is not the direction to the airport."


    I took the walkie talkie, looked at the monitoring equipment, leaned on the back of the chair, and said, "stop chasing, don''t scare the snake, find a place to change the road, and use the road monitoring to determine kinkai''s whereabouts."


    "One group received."


    At this time, a group had already turned a corner and went to the nearest police station to watch the intersection monitoring. Soon their channel rang again: "Kincaid''s car is heading for the airport again."


    "It''s seven o''clock sharp, so it''s almost certain that he''s really going to leave. Is the second group ready? "


    "Team two is ready!"


    "Good. I''ll wait for your good news." I jumped out of the car and said, "the pancakes are finished. It''s time to get down to business, boys."


    When we got to the airport, Kincaid was almost ready for security inspection. I contacted the people in group 2 and asked them to detain Kincaid directly.


    I found a hidden place and watched the people in group two go to the security machine and say something to the police who were checking. Then, a security officer immediately walked towards Jinkai and said, "Hello, I suspect you have any prohibited items in your luggage. Can you open your luggage?"


    Kincaid raised his eyebrow: "no way. I checked my luggage. I''m in a hurry. There must be something wrong with your machine. "The security personnel laughed: "Sir, there are still people waiting in the back. Our machine can''t have a problem with you, can''t it? Otherwise, come here, come here


    The security officer picked up Kincaid''s luggage and went to the side: "please check with us, so that you don''t have anything inconvenient to show others."


    Kincaid quickly followed: "I don''t have anything inconvenient to show others. Why do you buckle my luggage?"


    The security officer had long legs and big steps. He walked to the small office and put Kincaid''s suitcase on the table: "Sir, you also understand us. Why don''t you follow the rules and regulations?" He made a sign: "please, open the box."


    Jinkai cursed Niang secretly. He thought he was lucky today. His intuition told him that the longer he stayed here, the more variables he had, the worse the situation would be. He glared at the security officer: "if I hadn''t been in a hurry, I wouldn''t - well!"


    The criminal police, who had been ambushing behind the door for a long time, pressed Jin Kai on the table and couldn''t lift his head. "Security personnel" giggled, took out the handcuffs and handcuffed Jinkai: "boss Jin, I''d like to ask you about business and come with us?"


    Rao Shi and Jin Kai are used to strong winds and waves. At this time, they can''t help yelling: "damn!"


    Seeing that Jin Kai was taken away by Zhang Xinwei''s people, I left the hall and went back to the car.


    Then, I went to Jinkai''s villa with Long Hui again.


    This time, I don''t have to be furtive any more. With Long Hui and a few people, I swaggered into Jinkai''s villa.


    I thought the search would be easy, but I didn''t expect it to go against my wishes.


    It seems that Kincaid is really going to wash his hands and go abroad. In his computer in his study, all the documents that could be found yesterday are now missing.

 Chapter 173

    Long Hui knocked on the computer keyboard to try to restore the deleted file. He frowned and said, "Jinkai must have dealt with it all night yesterday. Generally speaking, if you only click the delete key, it is difficult to completely delete a file from the computer. As long as you have the technology, you can recover it. But this is not true. The electronic documents that still existed yesterday have been "completely" deleted. Only professionals can do that. "


    I''m in a bad mood. I was noticed by Jinkai yesterday. But all of a sudden, Kincaid''s desk with the computer caught my attention.


    I began to knock on the thick desk. Long Hui looked at me with a puzzled face: "boss, what are you knocking on?"


    "I wonder if there will be dark cells here."


    I said to Long Hui, "I''ve seen some files before. Some prisoners like to use their hands and feet on the desk. Jinkai can''t keep his hands. I guess he might keep his hands like this."


    Sure enough, the sound of knocking in one place under the table sounds different from that in other places. Long Hui and I looked at each other. He understood me very well and took out the gun and chiseled the table through with the butt of the gun.


    "What strange and obscene skill is really vulnerable in the face of absolute power?" I look at the table with a little pity. A small thing fell out, shining quietly on the ground.


    A U disk is hidden in the secret compartment of the desk.


    I picked up the U-disk and laughed: "I guess we can call it a day. Call a young man who knows how to use computers, and we''ll take over the shift here. "


    Soon, the high-tech guy came. While he was typing the keyboard, he said, "fortunately you didn''t take it out. This U disk is equipped with a transmitter. It''s estimated that someone will notice something wrong as soon as it moves."


    "And once the contents of this USB flash drive are read, it will send a signal to a computer in the city. Thank you for not connecting the computer in this way."


    I gave Long Hui a squint and he scratched his head: he almost connected the USB flash disk to Kincaid''s computer and wanted to see it.


    I glanced at the computer screen and asked the young man in overalls, "so this is both evidence and bait Well, is there a way to crack it? "


    "Of course, I''m a professional after all." The young man grinned: "I have located the signal receiving computer in the city. Do you want the address?"


    On the electronic screen, the USB flash drive has been opened, in which are the illegal transactions and assets of Jinkai, and the overview of the employees.


    The information here is confirmed. I asked long Huili to sort out and collect the evidence about Jinkai and his criminal group. The information in the U disk is enough to send Jinkai to prison, but unfortunately, there is no information about Gaoyang.


    I drove to Zheng Nan''s apartment, frowning.


    I am absolutely sure that he is a member of Jinkai''s killer organization, but Gao Yang seems to have disappeared in Jinkai''s network. I really don''t want to let go of this fish.


    At present, I am following the whereabouts of the computer to the address: I suspect that Gao Yang is the controller of the computer. He secretly deleted the information about himself in the USB flash disk, so that even if Jinkai is arrested, he will not be involved.


    After I had a good car, I glanced around and found people in the Bureau. I was hesitating whether to arrest them. Suddenly, the door of the apartment was pushed open.


    Seeing that Gao Yang came out from the inside, I got out of the car quickly. At this time, I suddenly found that he was pushed out of the door with his hands cut back. Just as I was stunned, the people behind had already shown a small face from behind the door.


    It''s Zheng Nan!


    He wore the clothes of headwind express, handcuffed Gao Yang and pushed him forward. The ambush criminal police came to him.


    Zheng Nan also very surprised appearance: "the reinforcement of the organization come so fast?"


    "What''s the matter with me? How do you know Gao Yang is here? "


    Zheng Nan scratched his head: "no When I came here to pick up the express delivery, I found an express package that had not been sorted out on the shelf. The consignee wrote "exclusive mark" When I remember that Gao Yang had not been caught, I tried his modus operandi again... "


    sent Gao Yang to make complaints about the police car. Zheng Nan stood beside me and said, "this Gao Yang is really narcissistic."


    He found some decisive evidence from Gao Yang''s hiding place, including transaction records of the murderer and some killing videos.


    "I really don''t have to look for it on purpose. As soon as I enter the door, I have a big shelf with all his masterpieces and a directory index of the names of the victims of the modus operandi..."


    "How can a person who is not like this write a receiving name like that." I don''t know whether it''s crying or laughing. If it''s a play, it''s climax and nonsense.


    Just when I caught Gao Yang, I had sent a message to Long Hui, asking him to take his team to clean up the field under Jin Kai''s name, pulling out radishes and mud. It should be a good harvest. In the morning, I caught a group of escaped criminals, and in the afternoon, a group of black bandits and unscrupulous businessmen came in. I thought that I could gather a lot of mahjong tables in the detention room.


    Now, Zheng Nan brings Gao Yang to justice in this dramatic way, and successfully obtains the decisive evidence to prove Gao Yang''s crime. Facing the mountain of hard evidence, Gao Yang has confessed what he has done. When the case comes to this, it can be said that the dust has settled.It''s just Kincaid who''s been kept in the dark.


    Glancing around, I saw that the finishing work was almost done. I raised my voice and said, "stop the team and go back to the police station."


    At the first order, the police officers and team members went back to the police station. On the way back, no one dared to relax. This organization captured so many people, fearing that there would be resistance in life. Everyone was worried. Only when they saw the words of justice, could they feel at ease.


    They locked everyone in. I turned around and went to the interrogation room. I wanted to meet Kincaid to see how powerful he was.


    When the guard at the door saw me and wanted to salute, I raised my hand to stop him. I went in behind the glass and looked at the man sitting on the chair. I slowly raised my mouth.


    At this time, Kincaid thought he had the hope to go out, but he didn''t know that at this time, I had completely carried his nest.


    I took the thick information collected, went into the interrogation room, and walked steadily and slowly to him.


    Just as he looked up, I saw a flash of disdain in his eyes. I raised my mouth coldly. It seemed that he still didn''t know his situation at the moment.


    "Officer, should you let me go? Illegal detention, be careful I accuse you! "

 Chapter 174

    I raised the corner of my mouth and slapped all the information in front of him. There was no expression on my face: "sue us? Go ahead, as long as you can get out of prison all your life, I''m waiting for you to sue us at any time! "


    There was a flash of consternation on Kincaid''s face, and then he looked at me fiercely: "I''m not scared. Do you want to lock me up for a lifetime?"


    With a sneer, I leaned over and didn''t explain. Looking at the man in front of me who was fearless in the face of danger, I sternly said: "it''s a great honor. I wish you a happy life in the second half of your life. Come and take it away!"


    Kincaid looked at me in horror. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even have a chance to refute. He didn''t even know how I got hold of him.


    The next day,


    the case had come to an end, and I also went back to the criminal investigation team. As soon as I went in, I saw all the people inside standing up and clapping at me.


    At this time, the director said, "the best way to get out of this case is to force you to go to prison."


    The director''s praise made everyone look at me with admiration and admiration. As a leader of the first criminal investigation team, I seem to be used to such praise, but I still remember the words "serve the people" in my heart.


    At night when I was about to leave, I was suddenly called down by the director. I looked at him blankly.


    "Are you free in the evening? "Come to my house for dinner?"


    hearing this, I was a little embarrassed to smile: "another day, I promised Zheng nan to go with him to make string."


    The director glanced at the people who were still working, and rarely showed a smile: "OK, another day."


    I nodded and left the criminal investigation team. As soon as I walked out of the gate, I saw that Zheng Nan had been waiting for me by the car, followed by Long Hui and Shan Yang.


    We found a roadside stall and sat down.


    Soon, the food we ordered came up. We had a clean-up. In less than half an hour, I leaned against the chair and wiped the corners of my mouth.


    Seeing this, Zheng Nan chuckled: "boss, when you eat like this, you feel like a hungry ghost wants to be reborn."


    I pick eyebrow to sweep him one eye: "eat to all block up your mouth?"


    Hearing this, Long Hui and Shan Yang all laugh.


    After eating and drinking, I said goodbye to them.


    When I got home, I found that Er Bai had disappeared. If he was there, he would have jumped on me early.


    Sweep to Qin Li is sitting on the sofa, cross two Lang legs to look at me, I curled my lips: "just eat time, why didn''t you wait for me?"


    "Let me watch you eat? Pull it down. "


    I am sorry to smile for a while, quickly gave him on the three incense, and then asked: "two white? Where have you been? "


    "I should have been out looking for food. I didn''t see it when I came back."


    Qin Li saw that I gave him incense, so he spoke lazily.


    I nodded, just want to go back to the room to take a bath, suddenly heard the sound of the living room window was opened, and then I heard the cry of Er Bai.


    I went out of the room to have a look. I was shocked. Did it bring back a wandering soul?


    What is this for? In winter? Don''t need it, OK!


    Then, I looked at Qin Li and saw that he had nothing to do with himself. I went to him with a flattering smile and said, "help me ask this wandering soul, what''s the situation?"


    Qin Li glanced at me and nodded after swallowing his last breath.


    A moment later, Qin Li opened his mouth to me and said, "his name is Cao Xuan. The cause of his death is unknown. He wanted to go home to have a look at the situation, but he met Er Bai on the way."


    It''s not necessary for Qin Li to say the latter. I''ve also guessed a few points.


    Many wandering souls forget everything about themselves after their death, including how they died. He is eager to recover his lost memory, but he is unfortunately brought by Er Bai. Although it is a coincidence, I always feel that this matter has nothing to do with us.


    Since it has nothing to do with us, it is better to mix less to avoid burning himself. At that time, it will not be worth the loss. Since Cao Xuan has no malice, we will help him and send him back to let him know everything he wants to know.


    Then, I told Qin Li what I thought.


    Qin Li nodded slightly and looked at me with a look of appreciation: "it''s finally clear that there are many things that have nothing to do with you."


    His words made me a little embarrassed. In fact, I want to help, but the problem is that the other party has something to do. If I force my hand in, I''m afraid it will damage other people''s affairs.


    After discussion, I let Er Bai and Qin Li send Cao Xuan home.


    After watching them leave, I went back to my room.


    I leaned back on the bed and squinted for a while, sweeping away my tired state.


    After adjusting myself to the best state, I got up and went to my study to continue to study the dimension. I can ignore some things, but I can''t ignore them when I see them. I have my own sense of propriety.I don''t plan to tell Qin Li for the time being, so that he won''t ridicule me again. It''s not too late to talk to him when I find a way.


    After a while, Qin Li came back with ER Bai.


    I turned the pages of the book and ignored them. I didn''t know what Qin Li was doing. Anyway, er Bai ran to me and put his paw on my leg. Maybe he wanted me to play with him?


    Seeing that it was so cute, I rubbed its head: "Er Bai guai, I can''t play with ER Bai because I have something to do now. Go to find Qin Li."


    Seems to understand my words, it low, as if reluctant to look, lying at my feet to rest, clever not.


    I continue to look at the hand of the sundry notes, which recorded a lot of stories about exotic animals, I look hard.


    There is an article about white fox. I subconsciously looked at Er Bai. He is also a white fox. He looks like a cat when he is sleeping. He doesn''t look like a fox at all. If I ignore his food.


    I have too many doubts about Er Bai. I can''t help but watch the story more carefully.


    This story is about an ancient general.


    This general is a brave and invincible soldier in the battlefield. He defends the peace of the country and protects the people. He is deeply loved by the people and the army, but he is scared by the emperor.


    But he was born in troubled times, and was also a time when all countries stood side by side. There were constant disputes and wars, and the emperor was not willing to move him easily.


    Until the neighboring country sent a letter of surrender and married a princess to form a good relationship between the two countries, the emperor was instigated by his courtiers and wanted to use this marriage to get rid of the general.


    The enemy countries named the generals and asked them to send each other, which was exactly what the emperor wanted.


    The road is high and the water is far away. If someone doesn''t want the two countries to form a marriage and become a strong opponent, and goes to assassinate the princess, it''s normal for the general to fight and die in order to protect the safety of the princess.

 Chapter 175

    The general lived through all the difficulties and dangers without danger. He vowed to protect the princess to the death. He lived and died together for several times, which made them love each other.


    When he was about to arrive at the imperial capital, the emperor was so anxious that he couldn''t let the general return safely. So he sent someone with the emperor''s order to pick up the general. In fact, he went to assassinate him.


    At the time of crisis, the general escaped with the princess, but was forced to fall off the cliff. Maybe the good people can really be protected by heaven, and they didn''t die.


    The general is seriously injured. It''s a good thing for him to go back to the mountains with the princess. I didn''t think that the princess was a sharp blade planned by the enemy country in order to let him die on the way of escort.


    Princess moved the truth, not to hand, not to the general, to the home country is betrayal, she knew that he is not alive, so understand himself, the general was devastated, was about to commit suicide, a villager blocked him back home, I do not know where to run a white fox, follow the general do not go.


    The villagers are kind-hearted and don''t want to catch the white fox and leave it behind.


    village as like as two peas, the day''s day, the screams of the women and the cry of the children are very sad. They can''t go out at night. The ghost depicted in the book is exactly the same as the one I saw. The general learned from the villagers that Xu was evil spirits. He never believed in ghosts and gods. He was afraid of this life after losing his love.


    He would like to meet the ghost.


    Several times when the general was in a deep fog and his life was in danger, he was always safe after the white fox appeared.


    At the end of the story, with the help of white fox, the general breaks through the fog and kills the devil. The village is safe. The general always feels like a princess when he looks at the white fox.


    One person and one fox live in seclusion in the mountain forest is the end.


    I''m not interested in this story, but I''m particularly interested in white fox''s ability to crack the fog.


    If it''s true, then it''s great. I can''t wait to know if it''s true. I turn back the story about Linghu. Although the latter story doesn''t mention how to crack the ghost, there are many stories about white fox dealing with the ghost.


    I called Qin Li: "I want to go to that village again."


    Qin Li reacted for a moment, frowned, some unhappy: "it''s really not boastful, just said you don''t mind your own business."


    In the face of his dissatisfaction, I don''t care: "I''m a policeman." The sacrifice of living people is too cruel. It happened in front of my eyes. Even if I was facing the dark things, I would try my best to stop this kind of behavior. If I didn''t try, I would admit defeat. Is that still me?


    Knowing that I was not Qin Li, he saw my mind: "what can you do to deal with the dark things now? Or do you think you can stop a whole village? Human nature is not as easy to change as you think


    After learning that Er Bai is very likely to be able to deal with Ming Wu, he poured cold water on me and I could boil the water.


    "Practice leads to truth. Will you accompany me?" I said with a little coquetry.


    Qin Li has some helplessness: "OK, what''s your plan?"


    "Er Bai may be able to deal with the dark things." I told him all I knew. After knowing it was a story, Qin Li''s eyes changed, just like looking at the mentally retarded.


    I''ve built up a strong will to ignore his eyes. Now there''s no other way. I have to be a living horse doctor. Let''s try. Er Bai is a fox that eats ghosts and ghosts. Let''s try to break something. After


    had done a brainwashing persuasion, he took two awesome sleeping pictures, and it daze and dally on my palm: "two white must give strength!" I said to it.


    Qin Li couldn''t help it. Seeing that I was serious about going, he didn''t stop me. He watched me pack up.


    I flattered the arm of his: "at that time also ask you to help a lot." He grinned at me with a fake smile.


    It doesn''t matter. If you promise to accompany me, he will help me. I know.


    The next day we set foot on the road to the village, but this time I did not intend to live in the village, do not want to let the people in the village know, so as not to scare the snake.


    Qin Li agreed with me, so we lived in the town. The road here was not easy to walk. My waist hurt when I took the bus. After a day''s tossing, I was very tired.


    I took a shower in a hurry and left Er Bai to Qin Li. I climbed into bed and fell asleep soon. Before I fell asleep, Qin Li seemed to call me. I couldn''t open my eyes and didn''t respond.


    It''s like dreaming again. It''s dark in the dream. It''s like being oppressed by something. My consciousness is a little lax.


    "Do you think my warning doesn''t exist?" A thick voice appeared in my mind, like three-dimensional surround sound, which made my brain AChE.


    I''m familiar with the sound, though it''s different from last time.


    The ghost came to me.


    I sneered and pretended to be calm, as if I was really communicating with him face to face: "why, are you afraid?" I''m always trying to scare you out.


    Ming Wu''s laughter is really ugly, shaking my internal organs, as if to be squeezed out of the general: "just human, although a little different from other human, but not enough to see in front of me.""Well, we''ll see." The sound of a mosquito gnashing its teeth.


    Hum, no doubt it will die soon


    Four words are clear to my ears. I feel dizzy. It''s like I''m going to explode.


    Desperately want to open their eyes, and finally it disappeared in my dream, I am like a drowning person, breathing the air, Qin Li''s figure appeared in front of me.


    I could feel that I was sweating all over my body and rushed into his arms. Fear wrapped me deeply. I didn''t want to have that suffocating and dying experience any more. I whispered, "he''s in my dream again."


    Qin Li rubbed my hair: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid."


    "It''s not a dream, but a forced entry into your consciousness." He hugged me more and more, which was both a comfort and a reminder. Then I felt safe.


    Er Bai also felt some unusual atmosphere, much quieter than usual.


    Being so stimulated, I couldn''t sleep at night, and I didn''t have time to study how to go to the village.


    Qin Li took a look around the village for me, and ER Bai was always by my side.


    When he came back, his face was not very good: "there are many ghosts outside."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help frowning. I had a bad premonition in my heart. I asked, "is something wrong in the village?"


    Qin Li looked at me, nodded slightly: "I can feel the dark things become stronger, and there are more tombstones in the village."

 Chapter 176

    There''s really something wrong in the village. It seems that I have to hurry up.


    I won''t be scared by that dark thing. I cheer myself up secretly and greet Er Bai.


    People who have no confidence will cheer themselves up, which I know. After all, the shock just now is still palpitating.


    "Go to the village tomorrow night." It''s not a discussion, it''s a decision.


    "All right." Qin Li didn''t retort. Maybe it was because what I said was very firm. He came over and patted my head gently: "go to sleep. You can''t see how to eliminate the dark things by reading these books. You don''t mean to practice the truth."


    I don''t know why. I feel that he is a little angry. Where does the anger come from?


    As I walked towards the bed, I asked, the conditions here are not good. Although the bed is new, it''s very hard. After I sat down, er Bai also jumped up.


    He clenched his fist: "that dark thing dares to force into your consciousness before my eyes."


    It turned out that he was angry with me. I was very glad that he cared about me.


    "Well, when we find a way to crack it, the ghost will be much easier to deal with." It so intimidated me, must make it pay a painful price, with two white and Qin Li around, I feel more at ease, once again into sleep.


    The next morning, I was eating at the breakfast shop in the town, listening about the village. Gossip is a common feature of human beings.


    It seems that they don''t want to deal with the homicide in Taiping Village for a long time, but they don''t want to report it to the police.


    I''m not surprised at this. I''ve learned some of the ways of people here, such as this.


    Back to the place where I stayed, I felt like vomiting for Qin Li. Er Bai had nothing to eat, so I didn''t let it out.


    There''s something important to do tonight. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    It''s not hard to wait for dark in the room. At night, we can''t see the road clearly with the lights of every house on the street, which is also our hidden protection.


    I started in the evening with ER Bai. Now it''s all dark, not far from the village.


    I took advantage of the lush trees and the bleak moonlight, successfully came to the village.


    The vast white moon was shrouded in a layer of clouds. There was no sound in the forest. A cool wind came, which made people shiver involuntarily.


    I''m not afraid of it. It''s just that I can''t help being nervous by this atmosphere.


    The lights are out everywhere in the quiet village. I follow the weak light of the flashlight and walk in. Qin Li doesn''t make a sound. Er Bai''s movement is very light and the surroundings are quieter.


    All of a sudden, a sharp female voice broke the silence. It was sad and frightening.


    Qin Li and I looked at each other face to face. At this time, some people''s lights had been turned on, and some people went out to the sound source. I quickly turned off the flashlight and hid behind the house with ER Bai. The sound of footsteps was getting louder and louder. My heart beat to my throat, and I stepped back closer to the wall. Fortunately, no one came. He seemed to take something and hurry away.


    I don''t want to be found, and I want to know what happened.


    That only trouble Qin Li, I look at him, his face I know the expression toward there.


    At this moment, I suddenly envy him a little.


    It took a long time for Qin Li to appear.


    I can''t wait to know what happened: "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Li didn''t answer my question: "talking while walking"


    I walked side by side with him, and ER Bai looked around beside me, very alert. This is rare, and I began to be alert.


    "A man got up in the middle of the night and killed his wife with a hoe. He was still fighting after his death. He was stunned." Qin Li finished his speech succinctly.


    Killed his wife?


    I was shocked. I had seen a lot of files, but when it happened, I was still a little incompetent.


    "Do you suspect that it is something hidden?" I asked, after all, he said it was like being stunned.


    Qin Li looked at me and nodded: "call Zheng Nan and say there are criminal cases here, let them deal with these."


    I gave Zheng Nan a call, late night call, he reluctantly answered me, said to come tomorrow.


    At this time, er Bai suddenly called up, toward my right front, I step a meal.


    There''s always an ominous feeling.


    Its whole body hair is about to explode, claws constantly grasp the ground, grinning, Qinli block in front of me, protect me.


    I can''t see anything. Qin Li is also on guard.


    At this moment, I felt the heartbeat was clear and audible. I raised my hand and put it on my waist, holding a dagger.


    Suddenly the two white toward there, jump up and down, Qin Li with me to follow the two white figure and move.


    I know that the dark object appeared, because I heard its voice: "you are too much to die, I will make you better."


    Qin Li seemed to hear its voice this time. I didn''t feel dizzy. Subconsciously, I grasped the dagger more tightly.Can daggers deal with ghosts? It''s urgent to wait online.


    "It''s not certain who will die." Qin Li answered it before I did.


    Er Bai stops. He takes Qin Li and I as the center, and his eyes are on guard.


    "You''ll all die." The sound of the dark things came from all directions. I was sweating and my clothes were a little soaked.


    The sound of footsteps around me became more and more intensive, and the rustling sound penetrated into my ears. Soon I was shocked by the scene in front of me. It was all ghosts, all with fierce faces. Our greedy eyes seemed to regard us as food.


    I''m sweating over this idea and can''t explain how weird the scene is.


    Qin Li''s eyes were as bright as fire: "these are ghosts manipulated by the underworld. It''s estimated that it''s also his hand to kill people. The woman who just died is also there."


    I looked around for a week and saw a woman with deep resentment. I sighed, "what should I do?" We''re surrounded.


    "I''ll tear a hole later, and you run." Qin Li said has rushed in the past, and which ghosts entangled together.


    They didn''t give me time to refuse and find a way at all. The ghosts came at me again. I dodged their attack, which was not very fast, but it couldn''t hold many people.


    Qin Li''s fighting power is extraordinary. He has no space to take care of me. He doesn''t have any skills to attack ghosts, which is the kind of pure fighting.


    "Come to my side." Qin Li called to me. He seemed to have opened a road. I ran over to seize the hard won opportunity.


    But Mingwu didn''t plan to.


    "Don''t you have to come? Then don''t go I didn''t see what it did. In short, the result was that all the ghosts rushed at me, and the horror was no less than that of fans seeing their own love beans.

 Chapter 177

    No matter how fierce Qin lirao is, we are in a desperate situation.


    "Er Bai, bite it." Qin Li instructs Er Bai to attack Ming Wu. He seems to be afraid of Er Bai and hides every time. There is no attack.


    Our offensive is much weaker.


    The clouds dispersed and the bright moonlight came down. Against the background, er Bai was covered with snow. Standing on a big stone, he seemed to enjoy the baptism of the moonlight and gave a comfortable cry.


    The ghost who attacked me took a step back. I was a little stunned. Looking at Er Bai''s blink, the dark object that could not see clearly came to me. A dagger of my instinct passed by, and it twined my arm in an instant.


    It turns out that daggers don''t have much effect on objects.


    But even if it''s on my arm, I''ve never been hurt.


    It seems that it can''t cause any actual attack on me, but this doesn''t prevent me from being afraid that it might invade my consciousness. I forced myself to look at Qin Li.


    Er Bai comes to him and stands opposite to me. The ghosts are quiet. The journey is strange and harmonious.


    I don''t mean to offend the river before I let it go.


    But Qin Li was silent and didn''t give it an answer.


    "Or I''ll kill her." Of course she meant me.


    It finished waiting for the attitude of Qin Li, so continue to stare small eyes, I really did not expect such a strange encounter will eventually become like this.


    It''s so bad tempered to be kidnapped.


    "Are all these villagers killed by you?" Qin Li came here without end.


    No wonder they are so arrogant. They think that if they control these ghosts, they will be able to dominate the party. It''s a joke.


    The underworld thing really took me, and it can''t do me any actual harm. How can I not accept it.


    I took a step forward carefully, motioned to Qin Li, and let Er Bai attack Ming Wu.


    Unfortunately, it''s good to have an idea. Whether it can be realized or not is another matter.


    My consciousness blurred in a moment, and the dagger in my hand aimed at me.


    But I can''t control what I''m doing when I''m close to tears.


    All of a sudden, the whole person fainted.


    Did you die like this?


    How can I do that? I''m not willing to die. Qin Li saved me. The last time I saw Qin Li, he rushed to me.


    When I woke up, I was shocked: "I survived?"


    Qin Li, who was sitting by the bed, said with a smile, "yes, I almost didn''t die of stupidity." Sure enough, I''m not dead. It sounds so kind. I''m so excited.


    I asked about that night. Qin Li explained that Er Bai bit the dark object at the critical moment and dragged it away from my arm.


    Yes, I heard you right. Bite and drag!


    And Qin Li''s plan that night was the same as mine. He wanted to delay for a while and let Er Bai look for the opportunity to start. As a result, he was surprised by my move, which made Ming Wu, a thing that was full of grass and trees, so he wanted to burn jade and stone.


    As for why Er Bai can deal with the dark things, I still don''t understand.


    I''m glad that I can get my life back.


    The classic story of 300 rounds of fierce war and the destruction of the underworld has become a touching story of the Savior of the fox.


    When Zheng Nan came, he brought Long Hui and Shan Yang.


    I''m starting to worry again. The killing of villagers is not over yet.


    I simply said that the process Qin Li saw that day was that the man killed his wife and asked them to investigate.


    And reported it to the local police station, thought it would go smoothly.


    Even if the ghosts and gods are interfering, so many people see the villagers kill their wives, testify to arrest the murderers, and then appease the villagers, so as to turn the haunting of ghosts into an event of pretending to be gods and ghosts.


    But I didn''t expect that the villagers didn''t accept the arrest, and the police didn''t see the approval.


    It''s better to be just like this. What''s more, the conflict between the villagers and Zheng Nan turned into a fight.


    As soon as I heard that, my head was very big. Now it''s good. When things get big, how can I solve them? How can I talk to the director? I can''t think of any good way. I turn my eyes to Qin Li for help.


    Qin Li did not intend to help me, but also opened a mockery mode: "you can always refresh my understanding of the word stupid." I clenched my teeth without saying a word, waiting for him to ridicule even if the end, the result of his mouth is very owe to a: "stupid like this, I should take you how to do yo."


    I picked up the pillow and smashed it at him: "I don''t need you, I can do the same." I said angrily.


    Anyway, I''m also his girlfriend. Do you want to be so disgusted?


    Why are girlfriends angry? Don''t ask why. You''re angry. As for the solution, coax is done.But at this time, Qin Li ran away from home. He didn''t know I was angry. I didn''t want to see him.


    Just got up, ready to get out of bed, not yet stand firm, the head began to pain up, and the earth to a close contact.


    I stood up, patted the dust on my body, coughed to hide my embarrassment, pretended that nothing had happened to maintain my last face.


    "I''ll help you." Qin Li in the heart can''t bear to say, more is to appease, if he can''t see I''m angry, that still deserve to have a girlfriend?


    "No I refused without thinking, subconsciously said it out, just finished I regret, angry caused trouble ah.


    I would have done it if I had said everything, but I had lost my anger and calmed down: "I''m out." Finish saying don''t wait for Qin Li to say what, hurriedly walked.


    As soon as I went out, I met Zheng Nan, who came back from the clinic. He was wrapped with gauze on his head and his face was blue and purple. He was very embarrassed.


    I really think he is a bit miserable, but I can''t help laughing. His appearance is really funny.


    Seeing my unkind smile, Zheng Nan''s face was not good-looking. He wailed: "who am I doing this for? Come all the way to get beaten? "


    He said so, I shut up and gave him a kind smile: "this is not to serve the people."


    Zheng Nan didn''t want to listen to me, so she almost turned her eyes.


    I don''t care about it. Now is not the time to make trouble. I still have business to do. I patted Zheng Nan on the shoulder: "what happened that day, please tell me in detail."


    I''m serious again.


    Zheng Nan told me that when he took long Hui and Shan Yang to the village that day, they were in mourning. They inquired about the identity of the dead, which was consistent with what I said. Then they asked what happened to the dead, but the villagers were on guard.

 Chapter 178

    They are very resistant to them, take out the farm tools, Zheng Nan they showed that the identity is the police, to investigate, hope they cooperate with the investigation, and there are suspects, hope they testify.


    But the villagers resisted the police''s intervention, especially taking the man away. They drove Zheng Nan away. As a result, the fight happened.


    "Let''s go and see the village again." I said, step forward, Zheng Nan stood in the same place, I looked back at him like a martyr''s eyes, hit a spirit, what is he doing? Don''t you want to go?


    It''s impossible not to go.


    I pulled him forward and said, "let''s go." Zheng Nan was pulled forward by me, with a look of being loveless.


    Ah, I can''t help it. We have to solve the problems.


    When I came to the village, I acted as a policeman, and then the villagers no longer had the same attitude towards me as before. Instead, they drove us away and refused to let us enter the village. I explained to them for a long time and wanted them to give me a hand.


    It''s a pity that they don''t agree. I have nothing to do.


    Fortunately, they didn''t start this time. The conversation failed. I have no other good way. Let''s go back first.


    Look for other ways to save the country.


    On the way back, I received a call from Long Hui, saying that Zhang Xinwei had arrived here, and asked me to see him as soon as I got back.


    Half a day ago, I was still laughing at Zheng Nan''s poor appearance when he was beaten. Now it has become his silent smile for me.


    It''s the real world. I''m not.


    My heart is bitter, but I don''t want to say it. It''s clear that I''ve got rid of the evil for the people. I''ve got no credit for getting rid of the dark things. Now it''s better to clean up the mess. I have to face Zhang Xinwei when I go back. I''m tired.


    It''s not a fast journey, but I think I''ll be in town soon.


    Long Hui was waiting for us. As soon as I got out of the car, he came over: "Zhang bureau is waiting for you in the noodle shop in front of us." He frowned slightly, as if worried about my future.


    He is much better than Zheng Nan, and I can''t laugh now.


    He snorted and went to the noodle shop.


    There are not many people in the noodle shop. I saw Zhang Xinwei at a glance. I stood in front of him and apologized solemnly: "I''m sorry, director, I''ve given you trouble."


    But he didn''t care about it. He asked the boss to give me a bowl of beef noodles and told me to sit down.


    "How are you these days?" He asked me.


    I answered truthfully about what Qin Li had seen that day. The difference was that I was the eye witness.


    Zhang Xinwei interrupted me: "what I''m saying is, how are you doing these days?"


    I was hoodwinked for a while and then responded, "it''s OK." This is the condition here.


    Zhang Xinwei didn''t speak, and I didn''t know what to say. He was silent until his face came up. The boss laughed and said, "eat slowly." I nodded.


    "This noodle is delicious. I haven''t eaten yet. Eat it quickly." He followed the boss''s words, I picked up chopsticks to eat noodles, do not understand what he meant.


    I feel like I''m on pins and needles. I might as well punish me for doing something wrong, which makes me uneasy.


    "Go back tomorrow." I''m a little surprised that Zhang Xinwei said so.


    The excited voice was a little higher: "what''s this What do you mean I don''t know, so I''m not going to be dismissed.


    Zhang Xinwei didn''t miss the amazement of my eyes. He laughed and patted me on the shoulder: "just relax, leave the rest to me. You can go back and have a rest."


    For this result, I am even more confused. What is the situation? Is there no punishment? Or should I go back and suspend?


    I couldn''t help asking, "is it suspension?" I''m a little annoyed.


    Zhang Xinwei was so embarrassed by my question.


    "You, what do you think, is to let you have a good rest for a day, and then go back to work for me." Zhang Xinwei patted me on the head.


    I laughed unnaturally, a little embarrassed about him patting me on the head.


    After eating noodles, I found a reason to go back to my lodging place.


    As soon as he entered the door, he began to pack up his things. He was proud to smile to Qin Li: "it''s all settled. Go back tomorrow."


    Qin Li was surprised: "how to solve it." He asked calmly.


    "The only thing left for me is that I can''t take care of the new things." Well, it''s settled, though not by me.


    Qin Li sneered and said, "it''s him who solved it, not your ability."


    I knew that he would say that, ridicule my ability, cut, just don''t agree with him, solve it.


    Look at his haughty appearance, how kind of sour feeling ah, I am a little funny.


    Hit him with the elbow: "ah, you can''t be jealous." The corners of my mouth rose with a smile.


    He took a look at me and turned his head haughtily: "I don''t like sour food. Besides, he is the director. This is his duty. He should be allowed to deal with it."I poked him and he was happy.


    "Stay away from him in the future." Qin Li grabbed my hand and said dissatisfied. I answered and understood.


    Er Bai appeared at the right time and ran to me. After playing with him for a while, I began to pack up. He was very obedient and looked at me.


    The next day our party went back. Zheng Nan became the object of ridicule for being beaten.


    After several days in a row, Zhang Xinwei came back after dealing with the things over there. As soon as he came back, he arranged tasks for us in our spare time for many days. The city was informed that an extremely bad student death occurred, which spread in the school and caused some panic.


    Parents are worried about the safety of their children, and students are in constant panic. If they are informed of the situation by the media, they may cause more panic.


    The leaders asked us to solve the case within three days.


    As soon as I received the notice, I immediately made arrangements. Zheng Nan led the team to the school to learn about the situation. Long Hui went to the family of the dead. Shan Yang prepared for the meeting. I went to see Mr. Gu.


    Seeing the autopsy report, I can''t imagine what kind of abuse the student suffered before he died.


    The deceased was a sophomore in senior high school, named Xu you, male, with medium academic performance, no bad behavior at ordinary times, and fair interpersonal relationship.


    He was scratched with sharp tools all over his body. Not only that, there was a straight line sewn on his left arm. The body was sound, but it was rotten all over. There was no good place. He died half a month ago.


    I can''t see the scene, only some photos, and I can''t get any useful information for the time being.


    When Zheng Nan and Long Hui came back, we started the meeting.


    I put the photos of the dead on the screen, and I began to speak: "a rough estimate of the time of death, half a month ago, the location, the desolate River, the fatal blow was killed with a blunt instrument in the back of the head, and I was abused before I died."

 Chapter 179

    "You''ve had contact with other people," he said I look at Zheng Nan.


    He thought for a while and organized his thoughts: "the last one he met was a boy. He said he would ask Xu you to go out to play, but he refused, and then he went home. By the way, during that time, because of the school reform, he had a seven day holiday."


    I motioned to him to continue.


    "Interpersonal relationship, I heard from my classmates that they have a small gang that has been playing very well, but they suddenly didn''t communicate with each other more than a month ago. Sometimes they happen to meet each other, and they are always tit for tat." Zheng Nan said what he knew.


    Next is long Hui. I asked him to take photos before he went.


    According to the photos, Xu you''s family is in a good condition. He lives in a duplex apartment in the city center.


    There are also photos of his room and other places in his home. I looked at the furnishings on his desk, and I had a little inference.


    His parents called the police when he disappeared, but no one was found. When they were informed to claim the body half a month later, the family members still didn''t believe it.


    It''s not easy to come across this difficulty.


    After briefly explaining some of his things, I learned that he was a bit paranoid and had his own opinions. Generally speaking, he would not listen to other people''s persuasion and so on.


    I put in two photos and asked, "this injury has existed for a long time. Have you found anything unusual?"


    One is a picture of the stitching on the dead man''s arm, and the other is a picture of the layout of the desk.


    Zheng Nan blurted out: "he abused himself."


    Well, when I didn''t ask.


    "Look at the cups in front of you. They are all on the right hand side, and so are the pens." At this point, I feel quite clear.


    Zheng Nan responded: "you mean he''s left-handed." He said something. It seems that he usually uses less brain, which is not very smart.


    "What''s the relationship between these two pictures?" Zheng Nan asked again, I should not praise him.


    Long Hui couldn''t see it any more: "how can a left-handed sew something on his left arm? He''s definitely not self abusive." Deeply moved by the speed of Zheng Nan''s questioning, I would like to thank Long Hui for his explanation.


    The location of Xu you''s belongings and the position of his watch in the photo of his room all prove that he is a left-handed person. I didn''t ask people who are close to him about this just now. I can tell by asking.


    Strangely enough, since it''s not self abuse, who can sew on his arm?


    This point is very problematic. I asked Shan Yang to check this point, and the meeting continued.


    And why he played a good circle of people fall apart is also worth considering, this matter to Long Hui.


    I decided to go to the school again and take Zheng Nan with me. This meeting will stop here first. When there is progress, we will communicate.


    In the school, the students are still in class. I went to the teacher''s office to wait for class. There were only two or three teachers in the office. I found a place to sit down and looked around habitually.


    There is a place that seems to have been vacant for a long time. There are no books for preparing lessons on the desk, but there are scattered pens and papers there. There is also a roster on the shelf. The class on it happens to be Xu you''s class.


    I went to which position and asked the teacher in the office, "who is the teacher in this position?"


    A young female teacher looked at me: "the head teacher of class 3, grade 2 of senior high school left a few months ago. She didn''t even come to clean up her things. All the offices were allocated before the beginning of school. All the other teachers had office space. When she left, the space would be free."


    I nodded clearly and looked at the things on the desk. There was nothing strange about them. They were all teaching things. I looked at her study records for the students, and a note fell out of them.


    It says, go and play with that fool after school.


    The scornful tone and rebellious attitude can be seen from the handwriting.


    I put the note away.


    After class, I went to the class and just received my homework. I asked Zheng nan to ask about Xu you, and then I compared the handwriting with that of a girl named Zhou Xuan.


    I asked a classmate where Zhou Xuan was and called her out.


    "Who are you?" Her hands around her chest, three steps away from me, eyes full of defense and temptation, I smile: "police, do you know what you committed?"


    Zhou Xuan put away his cynicism, and Ben took back his legs: "what can I do? You are a great policeman."


    "Bullying students is also a serious violation of law and discipline, will be punished." I casually said, just want to cheat her.


    When she heard that, she didn''t think much of it: "what''s up? Are you fired? " She laughed. "Will your police be too busy?"


    "Did you bully Xu you?" When I saw her indifferent appearance, I felt more and more that there was a problem. When most people learned that the police had come to her, they shouldn''t have reacted like this.


    At first I heard that something was a little flustered, but now I know that it doesn''t matter if I bully my classmates. This shows that she really committed a crime, and it must be more serious than bullying others."Cut, that counsellor, I don''t disdain to bully him." Zhou Xuan rolled his eyes.


    Counsellor, fool, do students use this adjective now? I can''t keep up with the times?


    I sighed. She''s so wary that she won''t tell me the truth. It''s no use asking.


    Zheng Nan comes over, looks at Zhou Xuan, and says in my ear that Zhou Xuan is also one of the groups that played well with Xu you before.


    I have a bad feeling in my heart. It turns out that my sixth sense has always been accurate, and a thread in my mind has been strung up. I don''t turn my face and say to Zheng Nan, "call them all out. I have something to ask."


    Zheng Nan nods to do it. Zhou Xuan looks impatient: "if it''s OK, I''ll leave."


    "Stop, you''re in big trouble. Now go to the playground and wait." Do not want to affect other people in class, the corridor is not convenient to talk about things, she reluctantly walked to the playground, the reason why obedient to go, probably by my roar shocked it.


    Zhang Xinwei needs some help. I need to call him.


    Soon the two documents were handed over to me.


    I have to say that my luck is very good, I really let the blind cat run into the dead mouse and found something.


    Five children on the playground, plus Zheng Nan and I, his face injury was mocked by several students.


    A boy hung a voice to learn the girl''s voice: "police broomcorn, your face is really funny." His mischievous voice made everyone laugh.


    Zheng Nan face, I angrily: "all shut your mouth for me, what''s funny? Xu you''s dead. You know what you''ve done. "


    When they mentioned this, they were silent. Several people looked at Zhou Xuan as if they were waiting for her to make up her mind.

 Chapter 180

    "Do you suspect that we killed Xu you? Not at all. " Zhou Xuan said to me with bad eyes.


    Indeed, just now I suspected that they had bullied Xu you. They were afraid of being found out. They forced Xu you not to say anything. Then they pretended to be friends with him. If they bullied him in this way, they could call him away openly.


    Later I found out that I was worried too much. Xu you came to bully others with them.


    I light: "Xu you nature is not you kill, but you and he did the same thing, he died, you think your end?"


    The success of my speech made them afraid. When they asked me what I wanted to know, they said it obediently.


    They and Xu you enjoyed bullying their classmates a few months ago, or because of the pressure from home or study, bullying others became their outlet.


    Zhou Xuan has a good family background. She is rich and powerful, and she is not afraid of bullying others. Everyone takes her as the leader.


    Sometimes when things get big, the other party reports to the headmaster or wants to report to the police, but her parents give her money to settle it. When she meets someone who doesn''t want money, she forces them to transfer to another school. Therefore, Zhou Xuan''s bullying problem becomes more and more arrogant and forms a gang.


    They don''t know why Xu you died. I let them go.


    Just now I asked Zhang Xinwei about two things. One is the death of the teacher who left his job, and the other is Zhou Xuan''s family background.


    Now there''s no clue. We''re back in the team and have another discussion.


    What caused Xu you''s injury?


    This problem has been in my mind. I can''t think of it. The autopsy report only said it was a sharp weapon, but didn''t say what it was. I called Shan Yang and Long Hui back.


    I know the reason why they don''t play together. It''s because Xu you doesn''t want to continue. Some people agree and some people want to continue. So they broke up.


    As for the stitches on the arm, the weapons that hurt Xu you, and the death of the teacher became the key issues.


    There seems to be a fog in front of me. After solving these problems, we can know who the murderer is. But now we are all tired for a day. I''ll let you go back.


    We will continue to investigate the case tomorrow. There is not much time left.


    Back home, two white rushed to me, I am not in the mood to tease it, the whole person trapped in the sofa, relieve fatigue.


    Qin Li sat down beside me and looked at my tired appearance and said, "what can I do for you?"


    I adjusted a comfortable posture and told Qin Li today''s case. He helped me sort out what I couldn''t figure out. I have to say that Qin Li is really a great criminal policeman. He is more meticulous than anyone else.


    This meticulous refers to care about every detail.


    I think I understand when I get his hint.


    The weapon that scratched Xu you was a needle. It was not an ordinary embroidery needle. It was thicker than that one. It should be a needle with sole. That kind of needle would fit Xu you''s wound.


    And when I was in the village, I saw people use it.


    I was so surprised that Qin li really helped me a lot.


    "There are too many sources of this needle. You can''t find any useful information in a year''s time. You can''t see what you are happy about." Qin Li''s voice sounded here, which really made me want to hit him. The thanks just now disappeared.


    Although I know what he said is right.


    The next second he said: "the teacher''s death is likely to have something to do with them." That''s what he said, and that''s what I believe.


    Instant full of blood resurrection to investigate the case, once again he stopped: "today is too late, not in this moment, tomorrow I will go with you."


    It''s wonderful to have him to help me. I went to get dinner and had a good sleep after dinner. It''s nice to have him.


    The next day I was called by Qin Li. Yesterday I was so tired that I fell asleep.


    I have to get up and go to work.


    "Why don''t you rest at home? I''ll check for you. As a ghost, I''m more convenient than you." Qin Li said, this proposal is too exciting, I can''t say it if I refuse.


    But there''s a lot more to the team.


    Qin Li continued: "you assign the task, I''ll check your share. It''s better for you to have a rest at home." He is like a worm in my stomach, always thinking of my next step.


    I assigned tasks to them in the group and went to sleep with my head covered again. Mental work is sometimes more tiring than physical work. Yesterday, I used my brain too much and needed a rest. Anyway, Qin Li was so powerful that I was completely relieved to give it to him.


    In the afternoon, Qin Li has found a lot of things.


    He came back to explain to me that the teacher''s death was due to knowing what happened between Xu you and them. Persuasion was useless. She visited her home and was threatened by Zhou Xuan''s parents.


    Later, she saw Xu you bullying a girl. The girl''s family was very poor. Her parents worked in the factory and did needlework. The teacher wanted to help the girl.


    Once, she went to Zhou Xuan''s home and said that she would take a hard line if she didn''t stop. But Zhou Xuan''s parents didn''t want any stains on Zhou Xuan, so they had a dispute.After the teacher left home, Zhou Xuan''s parents were worried that what the teacher did would delay Zhou Xuan''s future, so they bought a murderer.


    "The thread on Xu you''s body was done by the girl who was bullied?" Girls plan revenge, there are well planned arrangements, girls may be able to kill Xu you.


    Qin Li flicked my forehead: "I haven''t finished yet. The girl also died. Her family moved away."


    What? The girl also died. Who is the killer and what is his purpose?


    The purpose is revenge, for teachers or girls, who is his next goal?


    While sorting out the information brought by Qin Li, I tried to connect the whole case.


    After thinking for a moment, I feel vaguely that this is not just a simple campus bullying time, there must be some other inside information that I have not mastered, or that the students have hidden something from me.


    It seems that I will go to school again tomorrow.


    The next morning, I went to the criminal police team first, and then I took Zheng nan to school again.


    When I got to the school, it was time for class. I took the criminal police card directly, found the principal of the school and asked the principal to call Zhou Xuan.


    Soon, Zhou Xuan came. I saw her walk into the headmaster''s office. When I saw my face change, I raised my lips. I was really a child. Although I was a little smart, I was still too young to be compared with my old fish.


    "Headmaster, I want to talk to Zhou Xuan alone." I took my eyes away from Zhou Xuan and looked at the headmaster sitting next to me.


    Principal Leng for a while, then nodded: "no problem, then I go out first, what''s the matter, call me in time, I will cooperate."


    I nodded. After the headmaster left, I looked at Zhou Xuan and said, "Zhou Xuan, I hope you don''t hide anything from me. Your confession will be the key to this case. I don''t think you want to. You are the next person to be killed, right?"

 Chapter 181

    Zhou Xuan looked at my face suddenly changed, but soon he pretended to be calm and said, "officer, are you kidding? I didn''t do anything hurtful. Why did the killer come to me? "


    "You have a group of little friends in school who often bully. How do you know who will hate you and kill you all for revenge?"


    I looked around, sneered at the corners of my mouth, and calmly stated the facts.


    Hearing this, Zhou Xuan''s worried eyes instantly turned to disdain: "just those people? Officer, you can take a hundred heart. They can''t trouble me, and they don''t dare. "


    As soon as her voice dropped, the bell rang after class. Zhou Xuan immediately said, "since the police officer is OK, I''ll go back to the classroom first."


    With that, Zhou Xuan turned and left.


    I looked at Zhou Xuan''s back and narrowed my eyes slightly. Although Zhou Xuan covered it up very well, I still felt that it had something to do with Zhou Xuan.


    I can even feel her panic, but it has nothing to do with her biting to death, and I can''t force her to admit anything.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t believe what I said just now. Those words are not meant to intimidate her, but I''m worried that what I suspect will happen.


    Then, I asked Zheng nan to take advantage of the break to call all the people in the small team and ask again.


    A morning has passed, but there is still no harvest.


    Soon, the class bell rang, the principal came in from the outside, saw me and Zheng Nan were still there, slightly stunned for a while, and then went to sit down next to me.


    "Officer, do you have any information? I think that although Zhou Xuan has a little temper, he won''t kill people by mistake. Do you have any misunderstanding about this matter? "


    Misunderstanding?


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help sneering in my heart, but I didn''t show any difference on my face: "this matter has yet to be found out. Now there are too few clues and there is no way to make a specific judgment. But you can rest assured that our police will definitely find out this matter."


    With that, I got up and took Zheng nan to say goodbye to the headmaster.


    After leaving, Zheng Nan looked at me and asked in a voice: "boss, I don''t think there are so many problems in this matter."


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s words, I couldn''t help picking my eyebrows, glanced at him and said, "can you still think? What do you think? "


    Zheng Nan looked at me a little embarrassed smile, then shook his head: "I don''t know, I didn''t use my brain, anyway, how do you say, how do I do it."


    As for Zheng Nan''s natural appearance, I rolled my eyes gracefully, glanced at the time, and sat in the position of CO pilot: "send me back first, and there''s no result today."


    Zheng Nan nodded, got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    When I got home, I lay on the sofa with my head resting on Qin Li''s legs and my eyes closed.


    After a while, I opened my eyes, looked at Qin Li, and suddenly asked, "Qin Li, do you think it''s really that simple?"


    Qin Li glanced at me: "I don''t know, on the surface, which case is not simple, it may be that you think the wrong direction, so forgive the circle."


    His words made me ponder again, but I don''t think there is anything wrong with my thinking. There must be something wrong with Zhouxuan. There''s no need to doubt this, but I can''t find out what''s wrong with Zhouxuan.


    Before I went to bed in the evening, I specially remember to give three incense to Qin Li.


    When I came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, I found that Er Bai was lying on my bed, accounting for more than half of the position, and ER Bai was looking at me innocently.


    I am a little sad, dry hair, squeeze on the bed, has been pressing two white legs, reach out to touch two white hair.


    After looking at it for a while, I could not help laughing and saying, "what strange combinations are these? One fox, one ghost, one person... "


    Just as I was trembling with laughter, Qin Li came in from the outside. Seeing this scene, he could not help frowning and sitting beside me. Then he asked, "what are you laughing at? When did Er Bai go to bed? "


    I took back my leg and moved aside to give Qin Li a little place to lie on.


    "I suddenly found our combination so strange." But I said, I still can''t smile.


    Hearing this, Qin Li raised his eyebrows: "what''s so strange?"


    "A Nine Tailed white fox, a ghost, a person, don''t you think it''s strange?" As I said this, I reached out and pointed to ER Bai, Qin Li and myself.


    Said, I suddenly thought of a question, side head looking at Qin Li: "or, we have a combination of the name?"


    Qin Li hugged me and closed his eyes. He didn''t want to talk to me at all. Seeing this, I didn''t feel angry. He laughed and closed his eyes.After lying for a long time, I didn''t feel sleepy. I opened my eyes and looked at Qin Li lying on my left side and ER Bai on my right side by moonlight. I couldn''t help but raise my mouth again.


    Now life seems to be my most ideal state of life for so many years, with my loved one lying beside me and a pet.


    If so, when Qin Li wakes up Later, I didn''t dare to think about it, or I retreated for a moment, so I didn''t want Qin Li to wake up.


    If Qin Li never wakes up, he will always be with me, even if he is just a ghost, but I don''t mind. But if he wakes up and I suddenly feel a little scared, will he like me, will he be with me, and will his family agree with us?


    Too many problems, let me back down, let me more like the present state, even let me fear the day when Qin Lizhen wakes up.


    Just when I thought about it, I didn''t find that Qin Li opened his eyes. When I came back, I just ran into Qin Li''s eyes.


    "What do you think? Why don''t you go to bed so late? "


    Qin Liwei''s dumb voice rang out in my ear, which made me tremble. I was a little flustered to avoid his sight, and shook my head: "nothing."


    Subconsciously, I don''t want him to know what I''m thinking at the moment. Maybe what I just thought is just my worry.


    Qin Li saw that I didn''t want to say more and didn''t ask again, but I felt that he held my arm tightly for a few minutes, and the light cool breath came over, which made me close my eyes with some peace of mind.


    The future is so far away, who knows what will happen at that time.


    Thinking, leaning in the arms of Qin Li, slowly fell asleep in the past.

 Chapter 182

    The next morning, as soon as I opened my eyes, I heard the mobile phone on the bedside table ring.


    See Zheng Nan''s phone, quickly picked up.


    Listening to Zheng Nan''s voice on the phone, I suddenly changed my face.


    You''re dead!


    After I hung up the phone, it took me a long time to respond. Now I recall all kinds of things recently, and suddenly find out if I have found out the wrong direction, which leads to my death?


    When I arrived at the scene of the crime in a trance, the corpse had been taken away by the autopsy department, leaving only a pool of blood and a figure on the ground, because I finally arrived at the scene and could only investigate the environment of the crime scene.


    The amount of bleeding is large, and it''s completely covered in a human shape. It can''t be that the whole body has been scratched. Let''s bleed.


    It''s clean around, and there''s no bloodstain on anything, or any sign of being out of order.


    I carefully arranged the whole scene. There were no footprints, no fingerprints, no bloodstains except where they were circled, and there were no signs of fighting at the scene. Therefore, I suspect that this is a corpse throwing scene, but how was Zhou Xuan brought here?


    There was nothing new to observe at the scene. I drove back to the Bureau and rushed into the autopsy department. Mr. Gu was alone.


    It''s not long since I came back. I haven''t started the dissection yet. I''m just observing the surface of the body.


    "Mr. Gu." As I said this, I was close to the operating table. Mr. Gu probably glanced at my approach. He was not surprised. He just stopped his action and looked at me.


    I looked around the body, the heart can not stop suffering: "have you observed anything?"


    Mr. Gu stared at my mouth. After reading the meaning, he slowly shook his head, raised his hand to help his glasses, and then said stiffly, "at present, I haven''t found any trace on the body. The body is very clean, and all the blood stains are on the clothes."


    "On the clothes? How did Zhou Xuan die? " I was surprised at the answer Mr. Gu gave me.


    Mr. Gu looks very calm, looks like a fake doll, and has no popularity: "I have no specific anatomy, but it''s strange that there are no injection marks on the body surface, no obvious damage to the mouth and nose, no gray black nails, and no gray skin, indicating that it''s not poison. I suspect it''s visceral organic disease."


    "OK, you go on. I''ll go first and come back later." Having said that, I left the autopsy department. I really can''t bear to see the appearance of the corpse being dissected.


    As soon as I came out of the autopsy department, I met Zheng Nan. At first, I didn''t see him. I just buried myself in the memory of the crime scene.


    Zheng Nan called me: "boss, the criminal evidence Department has just come back. Do you want to have a look?"


    I thought about it, nodded and agreed. I followed Zheng nan to the crime evidence department. Coincidentally, Long Hui was also there. I just wanted to find Long Hui to help me. I pulled Long Hui and whispered to him: "Long Hui, go ask Mr. Gu about the time of her death, and then help me guess her whereabouts. Tell me after checking."


    "No problem." Long Hui, who took the task, left the crime evidence department immediately.


    Just when I explained things to Long Hui, Zheng Nan just went to inquire about the results of the exploration of the crime evidence department.


    What''s unsatisfactory is that several people in the crime evidence Department repeatedly searched the scene for two or three times, but they still got nothing. There was no mark on the scene, and the corpse appeared on the scene out of thin air.


    I''m very sad. I''m sad about the death of Zhou Xuan and the teacher. I also hate my incompetence. If only I could find something wrong earlier.


    I''m going to wash my face. Just as I entered the toilet, a nameless wind blew up in the narrow space and slammed the door.


    Qin Li''s figure slowly appeared in my side, can''t see the expression, the figure is very light, as if the next second will be scattered, see him appear, give me a fright: "you are not afraid to be seen, quickly accept your divine power."


    I couldn''t see Qin Li''s face clearly, which affected my judgment of his mood. I saw his mouth move a few times, and his voice spread directly to my mind: "there''s something strange about his death. Go and check it."


    After that, Qin Li disappeared. I took the tap, washed my face, woke up and went back to the crime evidence department.


    Finally, I went to the autopsy department to have a look. I didn''t dare to go in. I asked Zheng nan to have a look for me. When I learned that it was still under dissection, I left with Zheng Nan.


    In a hurry, after scribbling about the business, I was breathless by their death pressure and took Zheng nan to the school again. I took the lead to rush into the principal''s office, and Zheng Nan stayed outside.


    The headmaster, who was sipping tea and reading newspaper, was startled when he rushed into the office. He looked at me in surprise: "you, why are you here again?"


    I pulled out the chair opposite him and sat down. Without any apology on my face, I said, "headmaster, please forgive me for interrupting you so much."


    The headmaster also understood my temperament. He didn''t say anything more. He just asked, "if you have any questions, please tell me."


    I took out my little notebook from my pocket, turned to one of the pages, and began to ask the headmaster, "headmaster, how did the teacher die?"


    The headmaster''s face was full of apology, and his voice involuntarily stained with a trace of sadness: "I don''t know much about the teacher''s death.""Did she have any abnormal situation or behavior before she died?" I still do not give up to continue to ask.


    "I''m really sorry, I really don''t know. I''m still far away from her office, and generally teachers don''t come to me often." The headmaster''s words made me unable to ask any more, so I had to put away my notepad and prepare to leave.


    "Wait a minute, I think teachers in the same office should know more than I do." The headmaster burst out and called to me.


    I turned to look at the headmaster and went back to the seat I had just sat in: "please call people over."


    "No problem." The headmaster made a phone call to go out. It sounds like the other party is the director or something.


    I sat on the chair and recalled my question with the headmaster. The headmaster''s unwitting attitude made it difficult for me to do anything. I didn''t ask anything, but it wasn''t a trip in vain.


    It''s not the same time that the teacher came to the office.


    The headmaster got up to introduce me: "officer, this is Mr. Li. She shares the same office with the teacher and has a table next to her."


    "Hello, Miss Li! I have some questions to ask you. Please cooperate. " Out of politeness, I shook hands with Mr. Li and guided Mr. Li to sit on the sofa in the principal''s office.


    I took out the notepad and asked Mr. Li, "Mr. Li, do you know how the teacher died?"


    Li teacher face show difficult color, some hesitant mouth: "I''m sorry, I don''t know."


    I''m a little disappointed. It seems that I won''t get much from this question. However, for my next question, Miss Li''s answer cheered me up.

 Chapter 183

    "Miss Li, is there anything unusual or unusual before the teacher died?" I try my best to slow down the question, hoping Miss Li can recall something.


    Miss Li pondered for a while, suddenly a flash of inspiration, some excited said: "I remember, a few days before the death of the teacher also told me to go to Zhouxuan home visit."


    Visit Zhou Xuan''s home? I wrote this down in my notepad and asked, "do you know why I went to visit my family?"


    After teacher Li''s recollection, Zhou Xuan was very restless at school and always bullied his classmates. The teacher warned Zhou Xuan many times, but it didn''t work. He even called Zhou Xuan''s parents and asked them to come to school to talk. Zhou Xuan''s parents didn''t pay any attention to it. In desperation, he could only visit Zhou Xuan''s home by himself.


    However, after the home visit, Mr. Li said that Zhou''s behavior had not changed much. Instead, it was the teacher who began to flinch and be careful.


    I simply recorded what Mr. Li said. I got up to thank him and was ready to leave.


    As soon as I got to the door and touched the door handle, I turned to the headmaster and said, "headmaster, pay attention recently and let the students be more alert. I suspect that the murderer will come back to school for revenge because of some things. After all, he is dead."


    The headmaster saw that I was serious and knew the importance of this matter, so he stood up and said, "I''ll go to the meeting now and let all the head teachers inform every parent."


    "OK, I''ll go with you and talk to the head teachers in detail." I opened the door and asked the headmaster to go out first. I followed Zheng Nan outside.


    Naturally, the headmaster does not want the school to have another accident, which affects the reputation of the school and his future.


    The headmaster first went to the teacher and asked him to call the class teacher who had no class to go to the meeting room. Soon, there were many teachers sitting in the meeting room.


    "Class teachers, please call us together. We have some things to explain. I hope you will understand." The instructor started and handed me the microphone.


    When I took the microphone, I found that I didn''t know anything, and I didn''t know what to say. I could only ask the teachers: "go back to contact the parents of each class, let them pay more attention to their children, and pick them up every day as much as possible, so as to prevent another accident."


    The rustling sound of teachers talking to each other came from the stage. I was very ashamed when I stood on the stage. Zheng Nan took the microphone out of my hand: "everyone, be quiet. Our police are trying to find out the criminals. I hope you can cooperate to prevent the children from having another accident."


    After that, I left the scene with me. As soon as I got on the bus, I said to Zheng Nan, "let''s go and have a look at Zhou Xuan''s home."


    Zheng Nan didn''t ask much and drove straight to Zhou Xuan''s house.


    For our arrival, the Zhou family did not seem surprised, on the contrary, they welcomed us calmly.


    Entering the Zhou family, you can see the style of a nouveau riche. The glittering living room and the imitative European design are very rustic.


    The nanny of Zhou family led us to the living room. Zhou''s mother called Zhou''s father downstairs. There was a kind of decadent atmosphere in the house.


    Zhou nanny just made tea for me and Zheng Nan, Zhou''s father came down from upstairs, Zhou''s mother was behind.


    Zheng Nan and I got up to greet Zhou''s father. After a false exchange of greetings, I went straight to the main topic: "Mr. Zhou, we are here. I think you should guess why. Can you tell us something about it?"


    "Officer, you are joking. Do you have anything else to do besides my child?" Zhou Xuan''s father is a stickler. He doesn''t know how to cheat at all.


    I didn''t want to make a fuss with him either. I asked him directly, "before Zhou Xuan died, her teacher should have come to visit her. I want to know what you two talked about with her."


    Zhou Xuan''s father was very self-conscious. He didn''t dodge my questions. Looking back at Zhou Xuan''s Mu Qing, I felt nervous when I mentioned the teacher.


    The other side was very calm and said: "Zhou Xuan''s teacher did come here, but she didn''t talk about anything. She said that Zhou Xuan bullied his classmates in school, hoping that we could discipline Zhou Xuan, but how could my child bully others in school?"


    I''m sure Zhou''s father has concealed some truth from us, but he didn''t show any flaw, so I can''t start.


    After you and I had a fight, I didn''t get any useful information. I had no choice but to leave Zhou''s house with Zheng Nan.


    Before I got on the train downstairs, I looked up at the upstairs, and I saw my father standing on the balcony, staring at me with a vague look. In a trance, I seemed to have a look at him, and an indescribable sense of coldness came to my heart.


    Zheng Nan looked at me standing outside the car door, urged me: "boss, get on the car quickly."


    I suddenly wake up, and then look to the upstairs, the balcony where there is the figure of Zhou''s father, I opened the door to sit on the car, Zheng Nan muttered to start the car to the police station.


    On the way back, I received a text message from the police officer who was responsible for guarding the home of the girl who died of bullying, saying that their family had moved.The last clue was broken. I threw my mobile phone into the copilot''s drawer. Zheng Nan saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t dare to ask. Along the way, they were extremely silent.


    However, the whole family of the girl moved, which shows that our early guess is that the result of the girl''s family''s revenge on the teacher is not tenable. It may be that they have a good relationship with the teacher or someone they know well, just to revenge for the teacher.


    As soon as I got back to the police station, someone told me to go to the autopsy department. Before I had time to think about the teacher, I rushed to the autopsy department.


    Mr. Gu is engaged in the final suture work for the corpse. Yu Guang saw me come in, but he didn''t stop. He took care of his own suture wound. I stood not far from the operating table and waited quietly.


    After a while, Mr. Gu finished his work. He sent the corpse to the freezer, went to the computer next to me, pulled out a USB flash drive and handed it to me. He said, "the autopsy report is in it. The result is strange. After reading it, if you have any doubts, you should apply for a second autopsy as soon as possible."


    After that, I sat down. I left the autopsy department with a U-disk. As soon as I got back to my desk, Long Hui came to see me: "boss, within 24 hours before Zhou Xuan died, I investigated everything I could. This is the investigation report. Have a look at it."


    There was something wrong with Long Hui''s expression, but I didn''t care very much. I accepted the report numbly and waved to him, indicating that he could leave.


    Long Hui just turned around, I suddenly called him, I suddenly asked Long Hui: "does the teacher have a relative?"


    "Yes," Long Hui nodded and recalled, "it seems that he has a younger brother."


    I suddenly flashed an idea in my mind and whispered to Long Hui: "go and check the teacher''s brother, and make the information as comprehensive as possible."

 Chapter 184

    Taking advantage of Long Hui''s time to investigate, I found out the record of Xu you''s family, the girl who died of bullying. I found Xu you''s father''s phone number and dialed it. Fortunately, the other party''s phone number didn''t change.


    The phone rang several times before being connected, and the other party''s hoarse voice came from the microphone: "hello? Who are you looking for? "


    I said cautiously, "Hello, Mr. Xu. My name is Lu Fengliu. I have something else I want to know about. "


    "Oh, it''s officer Lu. What can I do for you?"


    Hearing that the other party was struggling to cope with me, I went straight to the topic: "I''ll make a long story short. Is there any strange person looking for you recently?"


    The other side was silent for a while, then said: "officer Lu, a few days after we finished recording the confession, a very strange man came to us and asked strange questions. There was a lot of news about Zhou Xuan and other people who bullied my children."


    In my heart a joy, and asked: "then you still remember each other look like?"


    Xu you''s father was silent for a longer time this time. There was silence at the end of the microphone.


    After a while, just when I thought that the signal of the phone was not good, the other party suddenly said, "I can''t remember his appearance very well, but there is one place I remember very well. There is a mole on his face, which is obvious in the eyebrow."


    "OK, I know. Thank you for your cooperation." I thank Xu you''s father.


    After hanging up the phone, I firmly believe that this strange man is the teacher''s younger brother, and asking about Zhou Xuan and other people must be revenge for the teacher.


    At that time, it was just getting dark. Long Hui sent me the information he had collected.


    I saw the photo on the information at a glance. It''s not surprising that there is a mole on the eyebrow of this person, which can be remembered at a glance.


    The investigation report that Long Hui gave me was very detailed. He not only made a detailed investigation of the teacher''s younger brother, but also made a thorough investigation of his and the teacher''s family background.


    The teacher and her younger brother have always had a good relationship. So far, I am sure that the teacher''s younger brother killed Zhou in order to avenge the teacher.


    The next day, I took Zheng Nan early in the morning to the place where the teacher''s brother now lives to block each other.


    Sure enough, as soon as we arrived, we saw the teacher''s younger brother coming out of the unit building. I asked Zheng nan to follow him. I drove slowly to follow him.


    Zheng Nan has been following each other for a day. It seems that there is nothing unusual. The teacher''s younger brother clocks in the company first in the morning, has lunch nearby at noon, and leaves work at about six in the evening. He goes to the supermarket, buys some fruits and vegetables and goes home.


    Zheng Nan and I took turns to watch the night downstairs. In a flash, the night passed. Nothing happened in 24 hours. It was quiet.


    I still do not give up, dragging Zheng nan to accompany me with the teacher''s brother.


    Finally, I found out the rule of his going out. Every two to three days, he would go to the school where his teacher worked to watch the rest of his classmates. I doubt that he would choose another one among them until all of them were killed by him.


    I didn''t jump out to stop or even report to the superior. I wanted to catch him when he started.


    On that day, he didn''t go to work again. I followed him secretly. Zheng Nan drove and waited for the chance. I was afraid of any accident, so I took Qin Li with me.


    A wisp of coolness is always around me, which makes me feel at ease.


    The teacher''s younger brother wandered around during the day, and didn''t go to a path near the school until after school in the evening to hide and wait.


    Zheng Nan and Qin Li are hiding in the dark, waiting like the teacher''s brother.


    As time goes by, I haven''t seen anyone passing by for a long time. I think the teacher''s younger brother is also a man who can stand it. I don''t feel irritable after waiting for such a long time.


    A shadow appeared at the corner of the street. There was only one person. When I saw each other clearly, I suddenly found that this person was a good friend. As I expected, he wanted to break down one by one and avenge his sister.


    Just when he was ready to start, Zheng Nan and I rushed to stop him and caught him.


    He was not surprised by our appearance, and calmly asked Zheng nan to put handcuffs on him.


    I comforted the child who was scared by him, but Qin Li disappeared at this time. I don''t think he would go anywhere, and didn''t care too much.


    I called the Bureau and waited with Zheng Nan for colleagues from the bureau to catch the teacher''s younger brother.


    Before long, the colleagues from the bureau came and took away the teacher''s younger brother. However, the way he looked at me before he got on the bus made me feel fluffy.


    But now I''m going to send this student home to avoid an accident.


    After sending the students home, I asked Zheng nan to drive and we went back to the bureau together. Just when I relaxed and thought that the matter was over, I could have a good rest and deal with other cases again, there was a small accident.


    After I got home from the Bureau, I took a bath and went to bed. I was in the car all day watching my work, eating, drinking and sleeping, which made me feel tired. I fell asleep as soon as I touched my pillow.Unexpectedly, not long after I fell asleep, I found that I was in a dark space with the sound of high heels stepping on the floor.


    Voice from far to near, I saw the teacher slowly came to me, I found myself speechless, the teacher probably saw my idea, shook his head to me, only said: "I don''t believe my brother will do these things, I think he is wronged, can you please take me five see him?"


    I nodded, for the teacher''s experience, my heart is ashamed, for her, for her this small request I can do.


    The next moment, I woke up from bed, recalled what happened in my dream, my heart was heavy, and I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    The next day, the early morning sunlight from the curtain gap into the room, I half lean on the head of the bed, do not know how they sleep in the middle of the night yesterday.


    With my stiff upper body moving, I got out of bed, cleaned myself up and went to the police station.


    I drove a car out of the Bureau. I could sense the teacher was around me, but I couldn''t see her.


    Yesterday, the teacher''s younger brother, after the trial, was seized and sent to the detention center, waiting for further judgment.


    It took me nearly an hour to get to the detention center.


    The detention house is full of old acquaintances. When I asked to meet the teacher''s brother, they arranged the meeting very readily.


    I was ushered into the small room where I met alone. After a while, I heard the sound of shackles dragging on the ground.


    The teacher''s younger brother was brought into the small room by the detainee. He saw that it was me, and his eyes looked like yesterday, which was unpredictable.


    "Hello, my name is Lu Fengliu." I got up to introduce myself to the teacher''s brother.


    He went straight to me and sat down. With a smile on his lips, he said, "officer Lu, I''ve heard a lot about you. I want to tell you something I know."

 Chapter 185

    I looked at him and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "There are other reasons for my sister''s death. It''s not that simple." He looked at me and spoke slowly in a rather flat tone.


    But this words let me in the heart Leng for a while, subconsciously look to the side, but did not find Qin Li, also did not see the teacher''s soul.


    He didn''t seem to find anything unusual about me. Then he said, "my sister has always had the habit of keeping a diary. I found all these things in her diary."


    Then he told me the whole story.


    It turned out that after the teacher died, he found a diary in the drawer of the teacher''s desk.


    In that diary, it recorded the teacher''s visit to Zhou Xuan''s home, and also recorded what happened to the teacher in Zhou Xuan''s home.


    I''m afraid the teacher didn''t even think that one day he would encounter a vicious hand.


    After hearing this, I looked at the teacher''s younger brother and said, "according to you, it''s Zhou''s parents who killed your sister?"


    He nodded: "I admit that I killed people. Zhou Xuan died in my hands, but Xu you didn''t. I doubt that Xu you died because of Zhou Xuan."


    After half a sound, I nodded, at this moment, I have understood his meaning.


    Now that he is in prison, he has no way to go out and make trouble again. He can only tell me the truth of this matter and use my means to catch his parents. In this way, it is not in vain that he is in prison. For him, it is revenge for his sister in disguise.


    After leaving the detention center, I returned to the criminal investigation team and asked Zheng nan to find the evidence of Zhou''s parents'' murder according to the teacher''s younger brother''s testimony.


    As soon as the evidence was confirmed, I led people to catch my parents.


    After Zhou Xuan was sent to prison, I met the teacher again. She told me that she loved her brother very much. For so many years, they were dependent on each other. If it had not been for this, they would not have come to such an end.


    After telling me this, the teacher disappeared completely. Qin Li told me that she might have left directly.


    She was killed, can only fall into hell, how the next life, no one knows.


    Soon, because of the evidence, the parents and the teacher''s younger brother had two cases to judge one after another.


    After the court verdict, I went to the detention center again and met the teacher''s brother.


    Seeing me again, I felt that he had changed a little. Maybe he was happy to hear that Zhou Xuan''s parents were also in prison.


    "I didn''t expect that you would come to see me again."


    He looked at me and whispered, which made me smile: "isn''t it normal for me to come to see you? Your sister has left at ease. She asked me to bring you a message. "


    Hearing this, he looked at me for a moment. He didn''t seem to expect to hear from his sister.


    At the moment, I told her not to do anything in my heart. It''s not easy for her to pull you so far. You should live well for her and yourself. "


    He looked at me, could not help but red eyes, a moment later, nodded: "thank you."


    I know what he means by this. I smile and don''t speak. Soon, the time is up. When I left, I went to Zhang Xinwei and asked him to ask the people below to take care of him. After all, his only relatives in the world are gone. I just took over the case. I''m willing to help him if I can.


    After I left, I breathed a deep sigh. As soon as I got on the bus, I heard the voice of Qin Li from the back seat: "such emotion?"


    When I heard the sound, I glanced in the rear-view mirror, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, started the car, and said: "I don''t feel very sorry, but I think he is a little silly. He can use a more simple and convenient way, but he stubbornly chose a way not to return."


    "Maybe people will enjoy it."


    Qin Li''s words, I did not refute, I am not the party, although in my position, I think there will be a better solution, but for him at that time, perhaps revenge is a more direct and simple way.


    I don''t want to give too much comment on this.


    I didn''t go back to the police station. I went home directly. I found a restaurant downstairs. After a simple meal, I went back.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw that my home was in a mess again. I took a deep breath, bit my teeth and said: "Er Bai!"


    Hearing my voice, er Bai rushed out of the bedroom and blinked at me.


    Looking at Er Bai''s cute appearance, the anger in his heart went out a little bit, and finally turned into a sigh.


    Qin Li stood beside me and watched my face change. At last, he sighed and couldn''t help laughing: "I thought you could throw Er Bai out. Look at the ground, it''s the scene of disaster."


    I closed the door and sighed again, "what can I do? Or you throw it out so that it can never find its way back. "Hearing this, Qin Li looked at me and raised his eyebrows: "yes, but are you really willing?"


    I really can''t bear it. I''ve been raising Er Bai for so long. If I throw it away, I''m sure it hurts. I can only express my anger.


    After cleaning up the room, I lay on the sofa exhausted physically and mentally. Seeing Er Bai jumping on the ground happily, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    It tosses is very happy, I pack up very tired good!


    After lying for a while, I finally recovered. After lying for a while, I suddenly thought of the opinion I had mentioned with Qin Li. I looked at Qin Li and said, "I asked you to help me to combine names last time. Did you think of it?"


    Qin Li looked at me and shook his head with a smile: "I thought you were just talking about it."


    Hearing this, I immediately got up and sat cross legged in front of Qin Li, with a serious face: "where do I seem to be joking? I''m serious, OK? Since you didn''t think about it before, you should start thinking about it now and think about a better combination name! "


    Seeing that I had no intention of joking this time, Qin Li looked at me and said, "are you really so serious? Let me see. I''ll tell you when I think of a nice name. "


    Seeing that Qin Li finally faced up to the problem, I nodded with satisfaction.


    The next morning, as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Qin Li leaning against the bed and looking at me. I let out a sound. After the morning, Qin Li began to smile at me.


    "I thought about it all night and finally came up with an explosive name."


    Hearing this, I immediately had the spirit, propped up to look at him: "what name?"


    "Three white combinations!"

 Chapter 186

    Hearing these four words, I couldn''t help blackening my face. What''s the good name of explosion?


    "Brother, how did you come up with the name? Don''t you think that''s a stupid name? "


    Qin Li looked at me with an unhappy face: "how can you be an idiot? I think it''s very good. I''m big white. It''s two white and you''re three white. What a proper name. "


    "Why are you the boss? What''s your seniority? " I looked at Qin Li and couldn''t help retorting.


    "Nature is by..." Say, Qin Li Dun live, if say according to age, that affirmation two white is smallest, if press height, also can''t turn two white row old two.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, I pursed my lips and laughed: "OK, this name will be refuted. You can think about it again."


    Then I got out of bed.


    On the way to the criminal police team, Qin Li sat beside me and said, "or, what do you think of the ghost of a beautiful girl? I think the name of this group is fresh and refined, and the painting style is very easy to take off. "


    I glanced at Qin Li and didn''t speak. At the moment, I almost saw three black lines falling off my forehead.


    I ignore him, also can''t stop his own entertainment to say to himself: "or, tortoise son catch that little fox?"


    With that, Qin li himself laughed.


    "It''s not the same as the brain circuit, is it? Can''t you think of a normal name? " I watched the green light turn into yellow light in front of me. After I stepped on the brake slowly, I spoke back to him.


    If I don''t stop him, he won''t get along with some strange names!


    Qin Li was not happy. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "what do you think of" bravery in the world "? The three of us, let''s brave the world together


    I started the car and didn''t want to pay any attention to the sand sculpture nearby. I thought if I didn''t drive faster, I would be angry with him.


    What is the structure of his brain?


    Qin Li said, see me or ignore him, see is going to the criminal police team, he has a mouth: "three iron triangle OK?"


    Hearing this, I slammed on the brake, opened the central lock of the door, took a deep breath, pointed to the outside of the car and said, "get out of the car for me!"


    "Is our son a fox? With two white into the world? What the hell? What the hell? Hell... "


    After pulling the door handle, Qin Er hurriedly reported his name.


    I got out of the car with a black face and slammed the door. OK, if he doesn''t go, I can''t go!


    I really live to see the ghost. I know Qin Li and live to see the ghost series. I walk towards the criminal investigation building, but I don''t hear Qin Li''s voice. I can''t help laughing.


    How the hell did he come up with the name?


    As soon as I entered the criminal investigation building, I saw Zheng Nan coming in from behind with me. Zheng Nan said hello to me with a smile: "boss, it''s rare to see you so punctual."


    While looking back at Zheng Nan, I glanced around and didn''t see Qin Li. I guess he went to some corner where he was depressed.


    I saw Zheng Nan in a good mood, pulled him into the office, closed the door, I said: "Zheng Nan, you help me to think of a combination name?"


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan slightly Leng for a while, and then nodded: "yes, but I''m a name waste, I don''t know my name, you can see."


    With the lessons of Qin Li, I think Zheng Nanqi''s name should be better than Qin Li''s.


    "I''ve adopted two pets, a cat and a dog. It''s strange to keep them together. Just think of an interesting combination name."


    I simply told Zheng Nan about it, but I didn''t say it in that detail.


    Zheng Nan thought for a while, looking at my eyes a bright: "boss, call two fine combination, you are so smart, I think your pet should not be too stupid."


    This explanation surprised me and made me think about it carefully. I think that our name is the combination of the three spirits. They are all very smart, the two whites are very human, and Qin Li is very convenient in some ways, except for the name. Not to mention myself, I will not admit that I am not smart.


    Zheng Nan looked at me with a smile: "boss, what do you think?"


    After thinking about it, I nodded with satisfaction: "I think it''s very good. It''s called the combination of the three essences, and I''ll count myself in."


    Hearing this, Zheng Nan followed with a smile: "boss, you like it, that''s OK, I''ll go out first."


    After Zheng Nan left, I started to talk. There was no harm without comparison. After listening to Zheng Nan''s name, now I think back to Qin Li Qi''s name, I really don''t know what to say.


    Now I really doubt how Qin Li came up with those strange and strange names.


    After deciding the name, I''m going to make some nice icons, which can be made into pillows or cushions, and put them at home, so that I can find opportunities to laugh at Qin Li all the time.Just thinking about it, Qin Li came in from the window and looked at me excitedly: "I think of another name. You can either listen to it?"


    Hearing this, I quickly stopped him: "no! I really can''t stand the stimulation. I''ve come up with a name. Let''s call it Sanjing combination. It''s much better than your Sanbai combination. Do you think so? "


    Qin Li looked at me slightly stunned for a while, I looked at him, feeling that he seemed to ponder carefully for a while, and then nodded: "I feel better than my three white combination, that''s it."


    Seeing that he also agreed, I was immediately relieved. If he came up with any strange name, I doubt that I would be really angry with him today.


    "Well, since you think it''s OK, it''s settled."


    After the name combination was decided, I told my idea. After listening to it, Qin Li agreed and nodded: "I think you can have your idea. In this way, we still have something to remember."


    Seeing that Qin Li''s IQ returned to normal, I nodded with a smile. That''s exactly what I thought. If I don''t take the opportunity to leave something now, I''m afraid I''ll really regret when I lose it later.


    I saw that Qin Li was very interested in this matter, so I gave Qin Li the task of designing three fine patterns, and let him do it by himself. I believe that he can do other things except to name again.


    In the afternoon, Qin Li made a hand-painted drawing, which is worthy of being a good painter. The icons are exquisite and good-looking.


    The two of us huddled in the office, studied the icon for a whole day, and finally determined the final appearance when I was about to leave work.

 Chapter 187

    I looked at the pictures with satisfaction and called Zheng Nan at a little time before work.


    Zheng Nan has changed clothes ready to leave: "boss, what can I do for you?"


    I printed out the picture in the computer and handed it to Zheng Nan: "I''ll give you a personal task. This is the icon. You can see if you can make a pillow according to this icon. This is the pattern on the pillow."


    After looking at the picture, Zheng Nan grinned: "boss, you are so amazing. I just casually say that you have made icons for the whole day. If the director knows..."


    Before he finished, the door of my office was pushed open again, and then a voice interrupted him: "how about letting me know?"


    Hearing the director''s voice, Zheng Nan couldn''t help shivering. She quickly took away the picture in her hand, turned to look at the director, and said with a smile: "good director, it''s nothing. I''ll just talk nonsense. Boss, I''ll go first."


    With that, I left in a hurry without waiting for my answer.


    I smile at Zheng Nan fled back, how I don''t know, Zheng Nan when so afraid of the director?


    The director looked at Zheng Nan''s back and laughed. After a while, he took his eyes back, looked at me and said, "OK, romantic, I have something to look for you."


    Hearing this, I immediately turned pale and looked at the director. I thought he had something important to tell me: "director, what''s the matter?"


    "Your performance during this period is obvious to all. Lu Qingze said that they have an activity to go out to sea. Let me ask you if you are interested in joining us."


    Director of this, let me come to interest, I have not been out to play, if there is such an opportunity, why don''t I cherish?


    "How many days will it take us to go, uncle? Are you going with us? " With a smile on my face, I went to the director''s side and completely lost my formal appearance.


    Seeing my appearance, the director shook his head with a smile: "it''s three days and two nights, just like a cruise ship, floating on the sea. I''m not interested. If you want to play, I''ll let Qingze take you."


    Qin Li stood beside me and said to me, "I advise you not to join in the fun. What if something happens?"


    My silk ignores Qin Li and looks at the director and says: "uncle, I''ll go to you to have dinner in the evening. I''ll ask my cousin some details by the way."


    Then, I directly took the car of the director and followed him home.


    When we arrived, Lu Qingze had not come back and was almost ready for dinner. Lu Qingze came in from outside.


    Lu Qingze saw me and glanced around me. I knew he was looking for Qin Li, but just on the way here, Qin Li suddenly couldn''t come and went home to play with ER Bai.


    I pretended that I didn''t see Lu Qingze''s glance. At this moment, my cousin saw Lu Qingze coming back, and immediately said, "Qingze, here comes the romance. You told me about going out to sea last time. Let''s have a good talk."


    Lu Qingze nodded and answered. After dinner, I followed Lu Qingze to his room.


    Entering the room, Lu Qingze closed the door, looked at me and said in a low voice, "where''s Qin Li?"


    Hearing this, I slightly raised my eyebrows, did not answer, but asked: "when did you become so concerned about him?"


    "Aren''t you two inseparable all the time? What do you mean I care about him? " Lu Qingze didn''t agree with me and refuted.


    I smile, know this is a joke, also did not care, then explained: "he went back to accompany two white, said do not want to come here."


    Lu Qingze picked up his things, looked at me and asked: "who is er Bai?"


    "Er Bai..." I slightly a meal, if directly tell two white life experience Lu Qingze, I''m afraid to attract him to preach for a while.


    Think of here, I casually made up an excuse: "two white is a stray cat I adopted, quite lovely."


    Hearing this, Lu Qingze nodded slightly and didn''t go on asking.


    "By the way, cousin, where are you going? Is it a tour group or something? "


    "It''s a collective activity of our company. My parents don''t go with their families. They''re afraid of seasickness or something. I ask my father to ask you, if other people bring their families, it''s not good if I don''t take them."


    I thought it was a good thing that I suddenly nodded.


    After asking about the specific time and meeting place, I left Lu Qingze''s room. Before I left, I went to ask my cousin for leave. I had never been on a cruise ship. Since I have such an opportunity, it''s good to go out and play.


    My cousin agreed, but what he said was that when I went out to play, I found a boyfriend to come back. I catered to him perfunctorily and thought in my heart. Fortunately, Qin Li didn''t follow me. Otherwise, he would be jealous if he heard this.After perfunctorizing my uncle, I left his home. When I got home, it was almost ten o''clock. Qin Li and ER Bai were playing happily in the living room.


    Seeing that I came back, Qin Li just fell from the air, controlling Er Bai with one hand, and said with a smile, "are you back? What does your cousin say? "


    Later, I repeated what Lu Qingze told me to Qin Li.


    After listening, Qin Li sat on the sofa and frowned slightly: "do you go abroad? What if it''s in danger? "


    "How could you be in danger? This is an activity organized by my cousin''s company. It must be OK. Besides, I''ve never been out on a cruise. Besides, don''t you come with me? "


    Qin Li looked at me with a helpless look. Even if he didn''t agree now, he couldn''t help it. I have promised my cousin and asked for leave with my uncle.


    Soon, it was time to go out to play. On this day, I got up early, simply cleaned up the house, let Er Bai take good care of the house, and then went out with my few luggage.


    Qin Li followed me leisurely, whistling. When there was no one on the road, I looked at Qin Li with a smile and said in a soft voice: "how are you in such a good mood? Because I''m going out to play? "


    Qin Li glanced at me and didn''t answer me, but his expression was rather mysterious.


    As soon as I got out of the gate of the community, I saw my cousin''s car. I could only shut my mouth and stop asking.


    Soon, Lu Qingze took me to the downstairs of their company. After counting the number of people, he got on the company''s bus and went to the port near the city.

 Chapter 188

    Maybe it''s too early. After I got on the bus, I specially found a seat on the back. Not long after I drove, most people chose to go to bed, and only a few of them took their mobile phones to listen to music and play games.


    I was among the few people. Lu Qingze sat next to me and closed his eyes to make sure he was asleep. Then I whispered to Qin Li, who was sitting on my left, "you haven''t told me why you are in such a good mood!"


    Qin Li closed his eyes and didn''t pay attention to me, but I knew he wasn''t sleeping. I quickly glanced around and saw that no one noticed me. I immediately reached out to Qin Li.


    Just when I had a quarrel with Qin Li, I suddenly heard Lu Qingze coughing behind me. I immediately took back my hand and sat on one side of my body. As expected, I saw Lu Qingze squinting at me: "pay attention to the image."


    Lu Qingze''s voice is not big, but I can just hear it. Now, I don''t dare to mess around any more. It''s OK to be seen by Lu Qingze. If I''m seen by other people, I don''t think I''m crazy.


    Qin Li looked at me with a look of schadenfreude. I rolled his eyes and closed them.


    From here to Linshi, it will take more than two hours to take the highway, enough to sleep.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that I hadn''t come to the city yet, and the sky didn''t know when it was overcast.


    Looking at the weather outside the window, I frown slightly. If it rains, I''m afraid it''s really not a good choice to go out to sea.


    Lu Qingze seemed to know my worry. He closed his eyes and said, "we''ll be at the port in less than ten minutes. Looking at the weather, we should be OK."


    I nodded and didn''t speak.


    Soon, the car stopped. After getting off the bus, I found that there were many people coming to visit this time. People from my cousin''s company and other companies should have rented such a cruise together and organized such an activity.


    After counting the number of people, they continued to organize boarding. Maybe it''s because of the proximity to the sea. I think the wind in this port is very strong, with a little biting coolness.


    After boarding the ship, because there were too many people in the company and the room was fixed, there was only one room for four people. After Lu Qingze knew the news, he didn''t know who he went to, so he changed to a single room for me. Although the single room was very small, fortunately there was a small window to see the situation outside.


    Qin Li sat by the bed and looked at the room. A moment later, I heard him say, "the furniture here is fixed on the ship. Even if there is wind and waves, it should be OK. When I got on the ship just now, I specially looked at it. It''s ok as long as there is no sea roaring and tornado."


    Hearing this, I immediately rolled a white eye: "can''t you expect something better? Don''t scare yourself. It''s just cloudy here. I just looked at the weather forecast. It''s cloudy to light rain. It''s OK. "


    "The weather forecast is never accurate. Can you still believe it?" Qin Li snorted and lay on the bed.


    When I heard this, I was speechless. He was so dejected before I started. When I went out in the morning, I saw that he was in a good mood. How could he be so dejected as soon as I got on the boat?


    Soon, the cruise ship honked, and then the ship moved. As soon as I left the port, I ran out of the room and dragged Lu Qingze around on the deck.


    Lu Qingze stood beside me, leaning against the railings of the deck, slightly tilted his head: "the weather is not so good. Let''s see if the weather can get better after noon."


    I put my hands on the railings, looking at the waves on the sea, slightly raised the corner of my mouth, in fact, the weather is good or bad, and can not affect my mood.


    It''s just that if it does rain, there will be less entertainment.


    When I came out of the deck, I specially looked at the instruction sign. I went down from the deck, and then two floors was the restaurant. At noon, I could go to the restaurant to have something to eat, and in the afternoon, I could see if there were any entertainment activities to kill the time.


    When I was about to leave the deck, Qin Li suddenly came up from below, floated to me and said, "I feel something is wrong here. You''d better be on your guard. If something really happens, you''ll regret it later."


    I looked at Qin Li and frowned slightly. He didn''t seem to smile again. I could only nod my head. Although I didn''t show anything on my face, I was alert in my heart.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t like this kind of feeling. I''m out on holiday, but I have to keep vigilant in case of other bad things.


    Lu looked at his side, but I didn''t understand his voice.


    Qin Li glanced at him and didn''t speak any more. But I turned over and looked at Lu Qingze and spoke quietly, trying not to let other people hear our voice: "cousin, please pay attention. I don''t think Qin Li is joking."


    Lu Qingze nodded and glanced around. He saw that people around him were languidly gathering, chatting and watching the scenery, but no one carefully observed the environment or even the place where they could escape.However, there is something unique about this. Everyone is on the ship. Even if there is an accident, they can only escape to the sea. If there is no other ship, they will be trapped at sea even if they escape the cruise ship. However, Lu Qingze believes that such a thing will not happen.


    Soon, it was lunch time. Lu Qingze and I went directly to the restaurant. There were already some people here. We found a place by the window and sat down.


    When the food we ordered came up, I felt a bit like traveling. However, Qin Li sat beside me and said, "I can''t say it. You have to come. Now I have nothing to eat. I can only watch you eat."


    This made Lu Qingze sitting opposite me smile: "maybe she prepared food for you, but you don''t know."


    Qin Li looked at me, as if to determine whether what Lu Qingze said was true or not. I learned Qin Li''s mysterious expression in the morning, and gave a smile without opening my mouth.


    Seeing this, Qin Li immediately snorted and turned his head.


    Lu Qingze and I looked at each other and laughed.


    After dinner, Lu Qingze and I went around the cruise ship. We didn''t find any interesting activities, so we went back to our rooms.


    When I got back to my room, the first thing I did was to take out the incense I had prepared from my bag and give it to Qin Li: "look, I still think about you."


    Qin Li took the incense and said with a smile, "don''t take it seriously before. Even if I don''t eat it for three days, it''s OK."

 Chapter 189

    I looked at the corner of Tan Li''s mouth and didn''t point out that his words were wrong.


    As the cruise ship swayed, I fell asleep. I don''t know why I fell asleep so deeply. At first, I could feel the coolness of Tan Li around me. Later, I didn''t feel it at all.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was evening.


    I was shocked after sleeping all afternoon. Was it because I was too tired with the case some time ago?


    I laugh at myself and find that Tan Li is not in the room. I''m going to find Lu Qingze.


    Just about to open the door, Tan Li''s voice came from outside: "who are you? Why do you do that? "


    "Hee hee


    A slightly ethereal voice gave a strange smile and then disappeared.


    I anxiously went out of the room and saw Tan Li''s figure floating towards the center of the boat, as if chasing someone.


    I quickly followed and got to the cruise center. Someone patted me behind me. I subconsciously fell over my shoulder, and then there was the man''s wailing.


    "It hurts!" A black and thin looking man fell to the ground in a panic.


    Suddenly attracted the eyes of the public, Lu Qingze also came over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I, I just want to invite this lady for a drink." Lucy covered her arm and grinned.


    Lu Qingze looked at me suspiciously. I was a little embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''m conditioned." I blushed and explained that at this time, Tan Li had returned to me, but he was still looking around me, obviously lost the target.


    Lu Qingze helped Lucy up, frowned and taught me, "pay attention next time."


    I quickly nodded, Lucy seems to be pain relief, pushed his own gold glasses, tried to do a gentleman''s smile, and stretched out an uninjured hand to me.


    "Hello, beautiful lady, in xialuxi. Are you interested in making a friend?"


    I''ve got a jerk in my eye. The skill of looking for death is really full marks.


    Tan Li, who had witnessed everything, was completely black faced.


    "Well, Lucy, I''ll take you to the infirmary." Lu Qingze quickly abducts people before Tan Li gets angry.


    In the corner.


    I asked Tan Ligang what happened.


    "Be careful, there''s a ghost fetus here. I just started to hurt you, and you lost yourself in your sleep. I interrupted you." Tan Li looked around and said.


    My heart a chill rise, no wonder I sleep so well?


    But why does the ghost fetus want to attack me? I''m a little at a loss, but I calm down quickly. After all, I''ve been through a lot these days, and there''s Tan Li around.


    The dinner will start soon, mainly western food.


    Because Tan Li reminded me that the ghost fetus may have a host, which will attach to the host, so that it can hide its own breath. As a result, Tan Li couldn''t find him, so I specially chose the corner to eat, so that I could observe everyone around.


    Lu Qingze has also come back. I simply said what happened this afternoon. Lu Qingze''s face is grim and a little remorseful. It seems that he shouldn''t have brought me to this ship.


    I don''t blame my cousin. It''s my choice to play.


    When the dining atmosphere was just right, Lucy on the center table suddenly began to burp, and the burping was extremely loud, like the sound of the village rooster.


    I saw Lucy blush, a look at a loss, colleagues around quietly leave him a few centimeters.


    Lu Qingze also noticed.


    We both looked at the calm Tan Li sitting beside me.


    It must be this product. I really have a smaller mind than a needle.


    "Well, don''t go too far. They haven''t done anything." Lu Qingze warned in a low voice.


    "I have my own discretion." Tan Li said coldly.


    I quietly ate a steak, did not dare to speak, for fear of adding fuel to the fire.


    Finally, Lucy went back to the room on the pretext of not feeling well.


    After the dinner, the dance began.


    I found that my cousin''s market is still very good. Many female colleagues in the company come to invite Lu Qingze to dance. Lu Qingze only dances with two or three people and then no longer accepts the invitation. Girl brother


    is face judger. I can''t make complaints about that. The two girls can be said to be two of the most beautiful and the most beautiful.


    "Well, beauty, may I have a dance with you?" A very sunny smile of the boy said.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry. I don''t know much about it." I quickly refused.


    The boy seems to be a little disappointed. He scratched his head childishly and walked away awkwardly.


    "Well, the suckling boy." Tan Li''s tone was cold.


    I met two people who chatted up with me on this day. It''s strange that Tan Li was comfortable.


    Afraid that the vinegar jar would turn over completely, I went back to my room. As soon as he entered the room, Tan Li became restless.He controls my cell phone and turns on the music.


    Then he made an invitation gesture.


    I understood his intention at once. Vinegar jar wants to dance with me. I took the opportunity to accept the invitation, a waltz, dotted with our dance steps.


    "After that, you can only dance with me. You are not allowed to hook up with others. " Tan Li some overbearing said.


    Naturally, I didn''t promise to come down, and I didn''t hook up with anyone, did I? However, I didn''t refute it. I just fawn on it, which is more in line with Tan Li''s action.


    I''m not interested in waltzing three times in a row.


    But Tan Li became addicted.


    "Tanli, I can''t. let''s have a rest." I gasped. To tell you the truth, I don''t feel so tired to catch a thief.


    Tan Li fixed his eyes on his mobile phone and seemed to be searching for songs. After a while, he said, "let''s change to tango later. I think it''s good, too. "


    Smell speech, my leg a soft, almost fell to the ground.


    Ghosts can''t be provoked, especially those who like dancing.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. I felt like the Savior was coming. I rushed to the door and opened it.


    "Something''s wrong. Let''s go." Lu Qingze rare face with an eager expression, pull me out, Tan Li also followed out.


    "What''s the matter, cousin? Don''t worry?" I''ve come back to being serious.


    "There''s something wrong with Lucy. It seems that she''s dying." Lu Qingze said simply.


    Smell speech, I hastened to speed up the pace, as a professional for the people, at this time my "occupational disease" naturally appeared.


    It''s a matter of human life. It''s urgent.


    We soon arrived at Luxi''s room. People gathered around the room with different expressions, some anxious and some thrilled.


    I took out my ID: "I''m a policeman. Let''s go first."


    As soon as they heard the words of the police, they subconsciously gave way and opened a channel. Lu Qingze and I rushed in.

 Chapter 190

    As soon as we entered the room, we heard the doctor''s frightened voice: "dead, dead."


    I saw Lucy lying on the ground in a mess, eyes wide open, legs strangely put out a circle leg shape, arms still raised, mouth still with saliva, expression with ferocious and shocked.


    It''s really scary.


    The doctor squatting next to him was shaking.


    In order to prevent their damage, I sealed off the scene for the first time, put on gloves and checked the bedroom.


    There are several footprints in the corner and on the bed, which I have rubbinged. There is a broken vase on the ground. I have put it all away and sent it to the Department for fingerprint inspection.


    After the investigation, I studied the death of Xia Luxi. The strangest thing is that he looks a little shocked and angry. What makes him angry?


    After that, I asked the doctor a few questions near the door.


    "Hello, I''m Lu Fengliu. What''s your name?" I said, trying to make the doctor relax.


    "Hello, officer Lu. My name is Hu, Hu Pingzhi. Just call me Xiao Hu."


    Dr. Hu patted his chest, trying to pull out a polite smile, but because he might have been frightened just now, his expression was extremely ugly.


    "Hello, Dr. Hu, you should have been involved in the treatment of Lucy?" See, I go straight to the point.


    "Yes, according to my judgment, the patient''s performance is like epilepsy, which eventually leads to death. But there are also some strange things that I can''t explain. It may need equipment inspection. " Dr. Hu calmed down and said professionally.


    After that, I asked several eyewitnesses separately and recorded the incident as a whole.


    Lu Qingze was the first one to find something strange about Luxi. He worried about the situation of Luxi before. At that time, Luxi''s state was a little crazy. He kicked things everywhere and jumped around. His expression was very painful. It seemed that his brain could not control his limbs.


    After that, he called a few people to control Lu Qingze. By the way, he asked the doctor on the cruise ship to come to me immediately.


    After that, I asked those people who were called by Lu Qingze at that time. The result of the interrogation was the same. After they came here, they immediately stepped forward to control Lucy.


    At first, they suppressed Lucy, but later, Lucy''s head suddenly turned 180 degrees. They were startled and immediately let go.


    But Dr. Hu was also there. He was also frightened. He was still trembling to prepare Lu Qingze for treatment. But without their suppression, Lucy became active again soon.


    Then they watched Lucy twitch to death.


    I remember this key point. The key point is that her head rotates 180 degrees. She just saw that Lucy''s head is normal. She thought it was turned back later. This is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    Tan Li and I looked at each other.


    Although before Tan Li evil whole Lucy, but I have no doubt that he will kill Lucy. Tan Li is not a killer. It''s impossible to do such a thing.


    From each other''s eyes, we all think of a person, ghost fetus.


    But why did the ghost choose Lucy?


    Is it to alienate them and make her doubt Tan Li?


    We once again asked Dr. Hu in detail about Lucy''s performance before she died. Dr. Hu was the only one who saw Lucy''s head turn back. Before, the boys were scared out of the room.


    But he didn''t know what was going on. He wanted to save him. Then he saw Lucy turn her head and die completely.


    Then I made a comparison. The footprints on the bed and on the wall were indeed left by Lucy.


    As for the matter of sending Lucy''s body to the hospital for professional examination, it is still on the cruise ship and can not be done.


    But with Tan Li around, I''ve seen it clearly for a long time.


    "Lucy should have died of a sudden contraction of her heart. Her heart is the same size as peanuts, which is not reasonable at all. The only possibility is that Lucy was the host of the ghost fetus before


    In fact, there is a requirement for ghost fetuses to be attached. They need to stay with the host''s consent. That is to say, Lucy is aware of the existence of ghost fetuses. The host will choose a place in its own viscera to provide accommodation for the ghost fetus.


    The host body of ghost fetus plays an important role in ghost fetus. It stores the placenta of ghost fetus and nourishes the placenta. So, in general, ghosts and fetuses are interdependent.


    Therefore, the foetus and the host live and die together. But in the present situation, the ghost fetus has left Luxi, which is extremely terrible. The only explanation is that the ghost fetus is extremely powerful. Although it will be damaged if it leaves Luxi, it will not be too serious.


    And the place Lucy used to foster the ghost fetus was the heart.


    After listening to Tan Li''s analysis, I just feel chilly.


    If Tan Li''s words are true, what is the origin of the ghost fetus on this ship.


    Moreover, Tan Li doesn''t feel the smell of ghost fetus now, which indicates that ghost fetus has found a new host in all probability, and finds a new host so fast.I''m afraid to think it over.


    I told Lu Qingze about it, and Lu Qingze was very serious.


    He was not suspicious of Tan Li either. Mainly because you believe me.


    Lu Qingze was very black: "I just went to the captain and talked about the return voyage. Because of the murder, the captain naturally wants to return as soon as possible. But we tested the weather factors, these two days against the wind, if the return is against the wind. It''s easy to have an accident. What''s more, their supplies must be replenished within two days, so they can''t stop here. We can only go back to the scheduled place and go on


    I also think things are very difficult. The longer I stay on the ship, the more likely the ghost fetus is to make trouble.


    The most important thing is that up to now they don''t know the specific purpose of ghost fetus. But ghost fetus seems to have grasped their specific trend. Let them only feel passive.


    This kind of passive defense makes me a little fidgety.


    After pacifying the others, we went back to our rooms.


    I''m in bed after the shower, thinking about today.


    First, the ghost foetus started on me from the beginning, then Tan Li tracked the ghost foetus, and I met Lucy who wanted to chat up. In other words, the ghost fetus at that time was on Lucy.


    Well, it''s not occasional for Lucy to approach himself. What''s his purpose?


    Is it Lucy''s idea or ghost''s idea to harm oneself?


    After that, Lucy was retaliated by Tan Li. According to the level of ghost fetus, we can definitely see that Tan Li''s manipulation can be solved even if we can''t see it. But it didn''t, instead, it was watching Lucy fall into the trap.


    After that was Lucy''s death.


    Then I have an idea that there is no harmony between Guitai and Lucy, and the resentment may be deep.


    It''s incredible. After all, the fate of Guitai and Lucy shows that they trust each other from the beginning.

 Chapter 191

    "Go to sleep. If the ghost fetus is to alienate us, then there must be other ways. It''s only with good spirit that we can deal with it. " Tan Li hugged me and comforted me.


    I finally put my mind down and went to sleep.


    After Lucy''s business, the atmosphere on the ship has become tense, and there is no more leisure and joy.


    I have been watching everyone secretly, trying to find out the new host of the ghost fetus.


    According to Tan Li''s analysis, although the ghost fetus can separate Lucy''s heart, it must be damaged. This period of time is a weak period for ghost fetus, and also a good time for them to get rid of ghost fetus.


    "Secretary, this is the current situation with regard to the case of Lucy''s death." I called the director to report yesterday.


    The director''s face was serious. I didn''t expect that I could have an accident even if I came out to play for two days.


    "Well, Lu Fengliu is now appointed as the head of the inspection team for the case of Luxi''s death, and there are two other members. I arranged for them to go out to sea in a speedboat to help you with your work." The director said.


    "Yes, chief." I''m serious.


    Hang up, there was an emergency meeting at the police station.


    At the same time, there was a small meeting on board. Lu Qingze gathered all the people. He still has a certain cohesion in the company.


    All the people standing in the cabin were talking about Lucy.


    Lu Qingze and I went to the front. They quieted down when they saw me.


    At this time, the existence of the police made them feel the existence of the backbone.


    "Hello, I''m Lu Fengliu. We are here today because we need to cooperate in our work. At the same time, it is also to better protect the safety of everyone''s life. According to my analysis, Lucy''s death may not be the first, that is to say, there is a possibility that he will be killed, and the murderer is likely to be hidden in everyone. "


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was boiling.


    It''s unbelievable. After all, what they saw with their own eyes when Lucie died was that they were killed by the wind.


    But there are also smart people, thinking of Lucy''s strange meal yesterday, secretly guessing in their hearts.


    I looked at the faces of all the people, and when they calmed down a little, I continued to speak.


    "Although everything at present is speculation, we must be on guard, so we need to supervise each other, especially the people who live in the same room. I believe that your relationship is very close. If the other party has any abnormal performance, it should be noticed for the first time. If you find something, I hope you can come to me."


    "Well, let''s listen to officer Lu." Several people in the cabin supported.


    I comforted them again, and then let them go back.


    The reason why the killers make such remarks is to let them be on guard and find the trace of ghost fetus. It''s even more difficult for people to accept the ghost fetus.


    After that, I went to the captain, hoping that the captain would arrange mutual supervision among the crew.


    In addition, for the sake of safety, Lu Qingze and I will start to patrol the cabin every night at 12 o''clock from today.


    Because midnight is the most active time for ghosts and the like.


    After breakfast, I continued to investigate Lucy.


    Like me, Lucy lives in one room by herself. We''re the only two on the boat.


    After that, I learned about the personnel relationship of xialuxi from Lu Qingze.


    It''s not a temporary decision for ghost foetus to find the new host, which means that ghost foetus had contact with him before.


    Lucy is a member of the Foreign Ministry of the company. She is humorous and has a good relationship with her colleagues. There are four people in the Ministry of foreign affairs. Lu Xi, Wang Liya, Feng Tingting, Zhang Chengming.


    According to the company''s grapevine, this Lucy is also very romantic. She has fallen in love with Wang Liya and Feng Tingting. The most amazing thing is that after they break up, they can still be their best friends, like there is no mustard.


    Wang Liya and Feng Tingting even get along as best friends.


    As for Lucy and Zhang Chengming, they are also friends who often drink and sing together.


    I frowned and didn''t know the truth of the news. If it was true, Lucy was not a simple person.


    Can two ex girlfriends get along so well?


    In addition, because of their outstanding working ability, Luxi was valued by Feng Yue, the general manager, and they often had personal relations.


    These four people can be said to be Lucy''s best friends in the company.


    The clues were so mixed and messy that I frowned. As soon as I looked up, I just saw the bow of the boat. The girl in a white skirt was putting the paper boat into the sea.


    And a whole basket of paper boats.


    "That''s Feng Tingting." Lu Qingze followed my line of sight and looked over.


    I nodded and walked over.


    Feng Tingting looks attentively at the boat floating in the sea, with an unclear look.


    "Hello." I take the initiative to say hello.As soon as Feng Tingting looked back and saw that it was me, her eyes suddenly shrank. Then she laughed awkwardly: "Hello, officer Lu."


    I noticed this detail. She was nervous only when she saw me, not because she was disturbed. Why was she nervous because of me?


    I remember this in my heart, and I still have a smile on my face: "Miss Feng, what is this


    "Nothing to do, nothing to play with." Feng explains.


    But when I went to see the paper boat in the basket, there was a sacrifice written on it. Was it written by Feng Tingting last night to sacrifice Lucy?


    Feng Tingting also thought about the basket, but she didn''t explain much.


    "Miss Feng, do you have time to talk to me? I want to know about Lucie I said with a smile.


    "All right, officer Lu, shall we go?" Feng Tingting picked up the basket, very cooperate said.


    "How is my room?"


    We both went back to our room, and Lu Qingze himself went back to rest. Last night, he worked all night, but he didn''t sleep well.


    I poured a glass of water for Feng Tingting and let her sit on the chair.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just asking the basic information." I soothed.


    Feng Tingting drank and nodded.


    "What''s your relationship with Lucy, please?"


    "Colleagues." Feng Tingting answered without hesitation.


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at her for a moment. Feng Tingting and I began to look at each other, and then lowered her head, holding a glass of water fingers become a little white. It''s like riveting.


    "He, or, my ex boyfriend." Feng Tingting slightly hesitated to say.


    After that, she quickly explained, "I didn''t say it because I''ve broken up and I''m afraid of trouble."

 Chapter 192

    "Can you elaborate on your relationship with Lucy?" Although I knew it was cruel to ask, I still had to ask.


    Smell speech, Feng Tingting hesitated for a long time, until the hands of the cup temperature cool, just a bitter smile, opened the mouth.


    She and Lucy entered the company in the same group. At that time, they were all new members of the company, and they could not be reused. There were also old employees who made them carry the pot from time to time.


    So they formed a group. At that time, they had a good relationship and helped each other. Later, after they became regular, on the day of becoming regular, Lucy arranged a candlelight dinner and confessed to her.


    Feng Tingting accepted it. Because there are rules in the company that don''t allow office romance, they are relatively low-key, at least very low-key in the company.


    Until, half a year later, Wang Liya parachuted in, because she had a very high degree and got the attention of the upper class. As soon as she entered the company, she was very trusted. She and Wang Liya have the same temperament, and they soon become friends who talk about everything.


    Therefore, in private, she and Wang Liya said that she was in love. Once, after a quarrel with Lucy, she went to Wang Liya to complain about her never doing housework during her cohabitation. Wang Liya was very angry after hearing this, so she went to Lucy to help her settle the accounts.


    I didn''t expect that when I met Lucie who was drunk and took Wang Liya as myself, they had a relationship.


    When she opened the door, she saw two people rolling together. Impulsively, she made a big fuss and was noticed by the company.


    At that time, Feng Tingting was almost crazy and could not accept the result. Regardless of it, she makes trouble with Lucy every day, which makes her unable to go to work. Later, Wang Liya pleaded with her and explained everything. Feng Tingting thought that Wang Liya was punished for her own sake - so she forgave Wang Liya.


    After that, she broke up with Lucy, which was an account of the company. On the other side of the company, all three of them made a review, so they were not dismissed.


    After that, Lucy made amends to them many times, and she didn''t think Lucy and Wang Liya meant it. So I looked at the previous things and became a friend like relationship.


    Feng Tingting said in the end, even with a relieved smile on her face. But I feel that this can only be half true.


    I''m afraid Feng Tingting has concealed a lot of things.


    After a few words with Feng Tingting, she left.


    I feel that the relationship between these people is chaotic. They can choose to forgive each other and be their best friends when things like that happen. Maybe this is true tolerance? But as a woman, I have a keen sense of irrationality.


    I went to find Wang Liya again.


    Wang Liya was resting in her room. When I went, all the people in the room were there. Knowing that I had something to talk to Wang Liya, several other people went out wisely.


    Wang Liya is a woman who looks very fashionable. Her clothes are all exquisite and charming, which is totally different from Feng Tingting''s gentleness.


    However, at this time, Wang Liya looks a little pale. Seems to be the reason for not having a good rest?


    "Hello, officer Lu." Wang Liya said with a strong smile.


    "Hello, Miss Wang. You don''t look very well. Do you need to see a doctor?" I casually care about a sentence.


    "Thank you, officer Lu, but no more. I was just scared by yesterday, so I didn''t sleep well last night. " Wang Liya refused.


    I didn''t persuade her any more. Looking at Wang Liya, it seemed that she really didn''t want to see the doctor.


    "Well, Miss Wang, the main purpose of my coming here is to know about your relationship with the deceased Lucy." I said directly.


    Wen Yan, Wang Liya calmly looked at me, and lowered her head.


    The whole process was very calm, as if I had been ready to ask.


    "All right, officer Lu, I''ll give you my full cooperation." Wang Liya smiles at me again. I always feel that this smile has some strange feeling.


    After that, Wang Liya told me the following.


    She entered the company a year ago. After entering the company, because she had no acquaintances, she was still worried. Later, after meeting Feng Tingting more, they became friends. She faintly found that the relationship between Feng Tingting and Lucy was not simple. Later, Feng Tingting also told her frankly that as a friend, she naturally chose to keep a secret for Feng Tingting.


    Lucy and Feng Tingting are very affectionate, especially Lucy dotes on Feng Tingting. No matter what Feng Tingting wants, he tries his best to do it. Spoil her like a little princess.


    Later, Tingting complained to her that Lucy bullied her. In fact, Wang Liya felt that Feng Tingting was wayward again. However, seeing that Tingting was in such pain, she still wanted to help her friends, so she went to find Lucy and tried to persuade her.


    Unexpectedly, Lucy drank too much that day, so she forced her to drink.


    This matter is also discovered by Tingting, and the whole company that Tingting makes knows. In those days, people in the company always scolded her secretly for being a fox. If her colleague Zhang Chengming hadn''t comforted her all the time, she wouldn''t have survived.


    Later, she calmed down for a few days and felt that she could understand Tingting''s madness. She apologized to Tingting. Tingting''s mind is simple, and she forgives her at last.After that, Lucy apologized to her many times. In fact, she never blamed Lucy. She knew that Lucy didn''t mean it.


    Later, Tingting and Lucy seem to break up because of work, and Tingting forgives Lucy. Three people get along as good friends.


    After listening to Wang Liya''s story, I frowned. What they said was similar, but obviously different. In Wang Liya''s eyes, Tingting has some "capricious" problems, but she is still willing to be friends. In Tingting''s eyes, Wang Liya is the best friend for her good sisters.


    Of course, this is only a preliminary judgment, not a final conclusion.


    However, a person mentioned by Wang Liya attracted my attention: "Miss Wang, what is your relationship with Zhang Chengming?"


    Speaking of Wang Liya, she changed her attitude and hesitated for a second before she said, "we are colleagues. He pursued me in private, but I didn''t promise."


    After getting the answer from Wang Liya and caring about her a few words, I left.


    Back in my room, my cousin is waiting for me.


    Tan Li behind me, looking at Lu Qingze sitting directly on my bed, glared a few eyes.


    I quickly took his hand.


    "Back? Eat first. " Lu Qingze pointed to the lunch box on the table, which he had just picked up.


    After a busy morning, I was so hungry that my chest was close to my back. I didn''t feel polite, so I ate it directly.


    Lu Qingze looked at me wolfing down and frowned all the time.

 Chapter 193

    "Can you pay attention to your image? It''s a girl. Can you get married later?" Lu Qingze couldn''t bear it.


    "She''s my woman." Tan Li spoke.


    The implication is that Lu Qingze is not worried about eating radish. I chewed the rice in my mouth and picked my eyebrows at Qingze.


    Lu Qingze comforts himself that Luobei vegetables have their own tastes, and Chinese cabbage will be arched by pigs.


    "OK, how are you doing?"


    I swallowed the things in my mouth and drank a lot of water, which made me feel alive.


    "There''s a clue, but it''s a bit messy."


    "Your direction is not necessarily right. Didn''t you notice that we didn''t see the ghost of Lucy, or I didn''t feel it at all." Tan Li poured cold water on me.


    Smell speech, I froze, put down the box lunch in the hand.


    Indeed, I''ve ignored that.


    Lucy died on this ship, his soul is not too far away, but Tan Li didn''t feel it at all.


    There''s only one possibility. Lucy''s soul is gone.


    "Not necessarily. If Lucy''s soul is swallowed up, I can''t feel it." Seems to see through my thoughts, Tan Li added.


    Swallowed?


    I''m afraid that only Tan Li and ghost fetus can devour ghosts on this ship. It''s impossible for Tan Li to do such a thing. It''s ghost fetus.


    If it is true, the ghost fetus is too cruel.


    Not only killed the host, but also devoured the soul.


    We all agree that being swallowed is a more likely outcome than being wiped out.


    However, without Lucie''s soul, our Charlie case is more difficult.


    In addition, what Tan Li said is very reasonable. The ghost fetus may not be attached to the most familiar person in Luxi, but there is no other clue at present, so we can only continue to investigate in this way.


    If you find out who else Lucie has had a grudge with, know the ghost foetus, and let the ghost foetus cling to him, you should know the fate of Lucie after the ghost foetus leaves. By reasoning like this, there is a great possibility of hatred between the other party and Lucie.


    "It''s getting more and more complicated. If you need my help, just ask." Lu Qingze spoke.


    I nodded. Of course I''m not polite to my cousin.


    But Tan Li disdained to see Lu Qingze one eye, bright meaning is: my woman, I will help myself.


    I can only treat it as if I didn''t see it.


    After lunch, I was forced to take a nap by Tan Li.


    In order to prevent the spirit of Tan Guitai, he has to keep his hands and feet. It''s a pity that the ghost fetus didn''t start any more. Indeed, the ghost fetus is now injured and won''t choose to hang out when he is weak.


    I thought that I had to find a way to lead the ghost fetus out, even if I couldn''t subdue it, if I could find a chance to find the person who possessed the ghost fetus, it would be left for them to make such a blank investigation, which could better change the passive situation.


    However, how to arouse it is still a problem.


    I left this matter to Tan Li. After all, ghosts know ghosts better.


    I sighed and changed. Just ready to go out, a quick knock on the door rang directly. Lu Qingze stood outside with a black face.


    "Let''s go. Something''s wrong again."


    Smell speech, my neat gratitude follows. After a few turns, we came to the door of a room.


    The people around the door, as soon as they saw me, gave way.


    When I entered the room, I saw a boy lying on the ground with a twisted body and a ferocious face.


    The room was in chaos, and Dr. Hu was still squatting beside him.


    The most terrible thing about a boy''s two arms being entangled together is that they are twisted together. Just like the twist of hemp, so are his legs. It''s really difficult for human beings to do it.


    The boy was clearly out of breath.


    Besides, I know the boy.


    The sunshine boy who invited me to dance last night, my heart sank. If Lucy''s death was an accident, and the boy''s death, it was obvious that the ghost fetus was aimed at me.


    And in the next big game.


    I looked at Tan Li next to me. Tan Li didn''t look good either. He shook his head at me, indicating that I still didn''t find the boy''s Soul here.


    "Xu Xiaohui, you, how, maybe?" A girl stumbled in with a sad face.


    I quickly pulled people up: "little girl, I understand your feelings, but please don''t destroy the scene."


    I sealed off the scene again, checked it and sighed.


    "There is a bit of Yin Qi in him. He should be controlled by a ghost and then commit suicide, not possessed." Tan Li said to me.


    Not only did I hear this, but Lu Qingze also knew it.


    Lu Qingze is a wise man. Luxi and Xu Xiaohui, who are courting me, died one after another. It''s 100% against me.Lu Qingze is more worried about me.


    After that, I asked Dr. Hu and the onlooker, Xu Xiaohui''s roommate, about the situation.


    Xu Xiaohui broke out suddenly. The second before that, he was still discussing what he would eat in the evening.


    Later, they suddenly began to force their arms and legs together. Their roommate began to laugh at Xu Xiaohui for practicing gymnastics. Later, they were scared to see that Xu Xiaohui was really entangled together.


    Quickly stop Xu Xiaohui, but they can''t control, and a separate person to call the doctor, informed Lu Qingze.


    Finally, Xu Xiaohui twisted his arms and legs into a twist, and died with a ferocious face.


    As soon as Dr. Hu arrived, he was out of breath.


    I don''t have a detailed inquiry record, because I''m a little irritable and angry now.


    If the matter of Lucy can be analyzed, ghost and Lucy are in collusion, but what about Xu Xiaohui?


    If the ghost fetus really let Xu Xiaohui die innocently just for his own sake, there is no doubt that I am extremely guilty.


    The room is blocked. Lu Qingze arranges several roommates of Xu Xiaohui to share the room with others. The little girl fainted in tears and asked Dr. Hu to prescribe medicine.


    Barely calmed the mess down.


    I stood on the deck in a state of uneasiness. It''s really hard.


    "It''s not your fault. You should calm down and give them innocence." Tan Li comforted me.


    I understand the truth, but I can''t think of it for a while. I''m really angry. If the ghost fetus aims at itself, why do innocent people get involved one after another?


    This kind of involvement, as a people''s policeman, is really unacceptable. My duty is to protect the people!


    Tan Li also understood me. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he accompanied me on the deck for a while.


    Until I recover my reason, I''m afraid that ghost fetus''s way of doing this will disturb me. I can''t be fooled. I have to find the ghost.

 Chapter 194

    After calming down, Tan Li told me some bad news. The ghost fetus is likely to recover. If he devours two souls in a row, his ability will be supplemented.


    We feel that the situation is urgent, otherwise we can''t predict who will be the next victim.


    But we don''t have any leads at all.


    Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration: "if Xu Xiaohui died under the control of the ghost fetus, it means that the ghost fetus left the host''s body at a certain time, left the host, and controlled Xu Xiaohui. During this time, the ghost fetus can''t hide its breath, that is, you should feel something."


    Tan Li Wen Yan nodded and looked at me with appreciation in his eyes. I didn''t expect that I came out of the self reproach mood so quickly and was so smart.


    "I didn''t feel that the ghost fetus appeared. The only possibility is that the ghost fetus directly enters the body to control Yin Qi. That is to say, the host of ghost fetus had intimate contact with Xu Xiaohui or met him today. In order to achieve Yin Qi into the body, or you can only show up and get close to Xu Xiaohui. " Tan Li thought about it and said seriously.


    I immediately excited, eyes flashing sharp light.


    Without saying more, I immediately turned and ran back to the cabin. I wanted to interrogate Xu Xiaohui''s roommates separately. After all, they were the last 100% people who came into contact with Xu Xiaohui.


    Feng Youlou is a man who lives on the bed opposite Xu Xiaohui. He is also the most intuitive witness of Xu Xiaohui''s death. Sitting behind the table, Feng Youlou was still trembling and pale.


    "Feng you Lou, have you been in your room today?"


    "No, I went out for a meeting in the morning, had lunch in the restaurant at noon, and borrowed a deck of playing cards from the next room in the afternoon. I didn''t feel funny. We just chatted with each other. Then Xu Xiaohui suddenly, suddenly got sick. "


    Smell speech, I frown, this seal again building is frightened not small, this reply. It''s obviously illogical. It seems that there is nothing to ask for at the moment. I told him to go back to rest.


    Asked two other people.


    Except for a middle-aged man named Xu Jiaohui, I didn''t go out early today. The last thing he met was three roommates. Even for lunch, I ate instant noodles myself.


    The other boy is Xu Zhiyong. This person is not from the company. He is Xu Xiaohui''s brother, that is, his family member. Xu Zhiyong is still conscious, at least he answers questions in a very organized way.


    Because Xu Xiaohui was frightened, he didn''t sleep well last night. After he came back from the morning meeting, he was making up his sleep. He ate instant noodles at noon, played cards with them, and then suddenly had an accident. Xu Zhiyong is the only one who participated in Xu Xiaohui''s whole day.


    In order to accompany Xu Xiaohui, he never went out.


    And Aojiao and Fengyou left the middle of the building twice. Aojiao went to lunch once and sent snacks to his wife once.


    Aojiao took her wife to play, but she was not in the same room. All her luggage was here, so she asked her to give her whatever she ate or played.


    After that, I asked several people in the next room to check the monitoring of the corridor, and finally confirmed that Xu Xiaohui didn''t go out except for the meeting, and no one else had gone in their room before Xu Xiaohui''s accident.


    The goal can be basically locked between three roommates. But I have new doubts. According to my understanding, they have no big grudges with Lucy. They are basically nodding friends.


    Did Lucie die simply because the ghost wanted to leave the old host?


    But why did they choose three new hosts?


    Because of some doubts, I also specially inquired about the girl crying with Xu Xiaohui''s body. Xu Xiaohui is an intern, so is she. This girl is called Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao fell in love with Xu Xiaohui at first sight, so it can be said that she can completely remove the suspicion of Xiaoxiao.


    But I always feel that there is something strange that I may have missed.


    No matter how much doubt there is, at present I can only focus on Xu Xiaohui''s three roommates. Among them, they are the most likely to be suspected. They are the people who finally contacted Xu Xiaohui.


    I had a simple meeting with Tan Li and Lu Qingze. We need to work together now. Lu Qingze is responsible for communicating with the captain and doing a good job in logistics. Don''t let the people on the ship get confused because they are upset. Tan Li and I are mainly in charge of the case.


    However, we need an initiative. Unfortunately, there are not enough people, so it is difficult to lay out the layout. We can only suppress this plan for the time being.


    After the meeting, it''s already ten o''clock in the evening. My stomach suddenly rang, Lu Qingze frowned: "didn''t eat well again? If the ghost fetus is aimed at you, you should protect yourself while investigating the case. Many adults don''t know how to eat. "


    After a few words of nagging, Lu Qingze got up and went to the restaurant, although the chef was off work. But Lu Qingze said that he wanted me to taste the love fried rice from his brother.


    Tan Li was worried about my safety, and it was not easy to leave me, so he rarely did not compete with his cousin.


    I laughed, touched Tan Li''s head, deliberately said: "well, yes, grown up, sensible, not vinegar jar."Tan Li didn''t pay attention to me. It was funny.


    Psychologically, when it''s over, he doesn''t mind showing me what a vinegar jar is.


    After a while, Lu Qingze really came with delicious fried rice with eggs. I gave him a thumbs up while eating.


    To tell you the truth, my cousin''s skill will definitely benefit my future cousin.


    Lu Qingze glanced at me disdainfully and didn''t think much of my praise.


    After dinner, it''s half past eleven, half an hour before dawn.


    We both felt a little tired, after all, today is really tired.


    But I have to go on a tour in the early morning to wake up. I proposed to go to the monitoring room, and Lu Qingze nodded.


    We communicated with the captain, and with my identification, the captain agreed to our request.


    I yawn and stare in the cabin hallway. Suddenly I saw room 205 and a man came out. Now it''s 10 minutes away from 12 o''clock. What do you want to do at this time? I reminded them.


    He went down and looked at me carefully. I woke up for a moment.


    "I''m watching you. I''m calling your cousin." I said in a hurry, ran to the cabin quickly.


    The lights in the corridor suddenly turned on and off. Tan Li frowned and snorted. The lights returned to normal.


    I saw the Fengyou building in the middle of the corridor.


    At this time, the side of fengyoulou is facing us. The whole person kneels at the door of room 205, with a strange gesture in his hand.


    I had a subconscious feeling that something was wrong.

 Chapter 195

    I immediately stepped forward to stop him, and Tan Li''s figure floated into room 205.


    Feng Youlou began to ignore me and continued to make a strange gesture. I couldn''t bear it, so I tried to knock people unconscious. However, Feng Youlou suddenly stood up with a green light in his eyes.


    Feng Youlou and I are fighting directly in the corridor.


    What makes me feel strange is that Feng Youlou has a lot of strength, but he has no fighting skills, and it seems that this strength does not come from himself.


    Although I have rich experience in fighting, I can''t do anything for a short time.


    Our fight in the corridor made a lot of noise.


    Feng Youlou kicked over, and I dodged in time, but there was a footprint in the wall behind me. I''ll take a breath.


    "Everybody, everybody, stay in your room. No matter what you hear, don''t leave the room." At this time, the alarm went off, which was a device installed in every room and hallway dining room on the ship.


    This voice is Lu Qingze''s warning. He is afraid that someone will come out of the room and make trouble for me.


    I focused and continued to fight against Feng Youlou. For such a long time, Feng Youlou''s physical strength seems to be still abundant, but I''ve got some breathing.


    It made me realize that it was not good. I had to finish the fight as soon as possible.


    I caught the force of the wall beside me, jumped up and kicked the back of the building.


    Feng Youlou couldn''t dodge and was kicked. After that, the whole person fell on his back and didn''t get up for a while.


    I breathed a sigh of relief in secret, and immediately rushed forward to handcuff Feng Youlou''s hands.


    Unexpectedly, Feng Youlou suddenly slowed down again, suddenly sat up and bumped into me. I feel that my shoulders are going to be broken. Can this product have iron head skill?


    I was hit by a staggering, the letter and the building, although handcuffed, but still struggling, jumped up and stood up, rushed to me. I was knocked down because of a sharp pain in my shoulder.


    Feng Lou grinned grimly again and raised his foot to stamp it down. With his strength, he was really trampled on. My internal organs would be damaged.


    At the critical moment, Tan Li shows up. As soon as the Yin Qi blows out, Feng Youlou''s body is also stimulated with Yin Qi. When the two collide, Feng Youlou spits out blood, and then falls to the ground.


    I supported the wall and stood up. Looking at Feng Youlou, I felt strange. Can''t ghost fetus be so weak?


    "It''s not a ghost fetus. He''s just a ghost servant, made by a ghost fetus." Tan Li looked at me nervously.


    I was a little surprised. I went to see feng Youlou, who was lying on the ground and didn''t respond. I was a little worried: "it can''t be, is it dead?"


    Tan Li shook his head with anger: "although he is not dead, he is already a vegetable. Because he became a ghost servant, his soul was forced to become a ghost. I dispersed his ghost, so he became a vegetable. In half a year, he will die. "


    At this time, Lu Qingze rushed over with Dr. Hu. It''s already ten past twelve. After the whole morning, the risk was reduced.


    Doctor Hu wanted to show me the situation first. I stopped him and asked him to check the next building. The result was consistent with what Tan Li said.


    I''m a little angry. Is the ghost servant also a ghost fetus?


    This is an act that does not take human life seriously at all. In just two days, two people have died and one is in a vegetative state.


    Lu Qingze called several crew members to carry Feng Youlou into the clinic.


    Dr. Hu is giving me medicine.


    "By the way, what''s the situation?" I had a sudden reaction. Just now Feng Youlou was kneeling at the gate of 205, doing strange behavior, which was a bit like sacrificing.


    And Tan Li also rushed into room 205 for the first time.


    "Those four people almost died. I saved them." Tan Li said quietly.


    I anxiously opened the door and entered 205. The four people were lying on the bed, not sleeping, but in a coma.


    "Dr. Hu, do you want to examine them quickly?"


    Doctor Hu outside the door comes in with a medicine box.


    Four people were examined. Dr. Hu frowned and said, "the four of them fell into a coma because of fatigue. It is estimated that it will take one month to recover. But what can they do to cause fatigue in a short time? "


    Without answering Dr. Hu''s question, I frowned. It seemed that Feng Youlou had done something to them?


    Is the ghost servant so powerful that he can harm four people at the same time?


    As the saying goes, people are afraid of ghosts by three points, ghosts are afraid of people by seven points, ghosts can harm people, and those who kill people must be fierce ghosts at least. Ordinary ghosts can only tease people at most, and fengyoulou is just a ghost servant.


    "He didn''t harm people directly, he used a sacrificial array. This array is called four sacrifice array. It takes four living creatures as its eyes and sacrifices the souls of living creatures to the main array people. In terms of location, the four of them are the eyes of the array, and fengyoulou is the main member of the array. " Tan Li explained.


    Then I understand a little bit. I think these four people are in the array, and they feel bad, so they struggle hard, causing excessive fatigue. I''m afraid that Tan Zhen''s sacrifice of their soul is not in time."Officer Lu, someone is approaching our boat." All of a sudden, the captain came running in a panic.


    One after another, he has been a bit of a soldier.


    I thought of the director''s words. The director asked his colleagues to catch up with him with the help of speedboats. They should have arrived.


    "On board, don''t be nervous. Check their documents. No accident. It should be my colleagues who come to help us investigate the case." I soothed.


    The captain breathed a sigh of relief and then turned to leave.


    Fortunately, he was one of his own. If there were any pirates, he would not be able to hold on.


    "Cousin, you can contact the family members brought by these four people to take care of them, or colleagues with good relations." I spoke to Lu Qingze.


    Lu Qingze nodded and went out.


    After Dr. Hu gave each of them nutrition, I asked Dr. Hu to go to the infirmary and stare at Feng Youlou.


    I stayed here to check the room, mainly because Tan Li told me that there was a Yin object in the room.


    Yin things are the basic reason why this array can be stimulated. They are extremely precious.


    I checked one side with gloves, and finally at the bottom of the bedside table, I found a small box with a cold smell around it. Tan Li nodded to me, I picked up the box, a bone chilling soaked my body, I feel frozen in place.


    Tan Li shot out a stream of Yin Qi, wrapped the main small box, I feel able to resume action.


    But still palpitating, that kind of blood is frozen feeling, I really don''t want to try the second time.


    And a chapter of baby face suddenly appeared on the small box. This face looks tender and lovely, but it evokes a gloomy smile.

 Chapter 196

    I was so surprised that I almost threw the box out of my hand. Tan Li is quick eyed and quick to handle. He grabs the box and seals it with his own Yin Qi.


    The baby face on the box suddenly became ferocious and looming. In the end, she couldn''t resist the impact of Tan Li, and her baby face dissipated on the box.


    Tan Li snorted coldly: "little Doyle."


    I was frightened by the change just now, and then I said, "what happened just now?"


    "This box should be the heart and flesh of the ghost fetus, which is used as a Yin object to control the whole array." Tan Li light said, also conveniently opened the box, turned over the box that piece of blood dripping meat.


    I swept one eye, some want to vomit, and reluctantly pressed down. This ghost fetus really belongs to the werewolf, not only to others, but also to himself.


    "The ghost fetus''s heart meat is very important. Just now, the ghost fetus came in with a wisp of Yin Qi and wanted to take away the meat, but I stopped him. It''s estimated that he will do it again. After all, without this piece of meat, it would be difficult for him to continue to improve Tan Li looked at my pale face and reminded me.


    I nodded: "then you take this box first. I''m afraid it''s not safe in my hand."


    In fact, I really don''t want to keep that piece of meat. It''s disgusting. Tan Li saw through my idea at a glance, and did not expose it.


    "Chief! Zheng Nan came to report


    "Chief! Ke Xiaoxiao came to report! "


    A loud voice rang out outside the door. As soon as I looked back, I saw Zheng Nan standing with a girl who was petite and had a cold face.


    "Welcome, you are here at last. I''m short of people here. " I''m a little happy, and my eyes still stay on Ke Xiaoxiao.


    "Chief, this is a new police officer from our bureau. He has excellent detection and anti detection abilities. Besides, he has excellent water quality and can drive ships." Zheng Nan see my don''t understand, immediately introduce a way for me.


    I nodded, this task has a good water person is excellent. The director''s arrangement is still in place.


    "Ke Xiaoxiao, go and negotiate with the captain first. Under the circumstances of Zheng Nan''s crime scene investigation again I said, "come to my room for a meeting in an hour."


    "Yes They nodded and went to work immediately.


    Tan Li and I left the room. I''m going to use this box to draw the snake out of the hole. I can''t continue to be beaten passively.


    Back in the room, I carefully looked through the interrogation records of the past few days. The ghost fetus devoured his soul again and again. On the one hand, it reflected his cruelty. On the other hand, it showed that he had suffered great trauma from leaving his original host, so he was so eager.


    According to the current situation, Lucy''s death is due to the ghost fetus leaving him, and Xu Xiaohui should have been killed by the ghost servant Feng Youlou. Fengyoulou half person half ghost can have Yin Qi, so can kill Xu Xiaohui.


    Thinking about these things, I suddenly thought of the cooperation between Guitai and Luxi. Then it must be that both sides got the benefits. Needless to say, what benefits did Luxi get?


    Maybe from the benefits of Lucy, we can judge the ghost''s ability and the purpose of choosing Lucy!


    Thinking of this, I immediately got up and was ready to ask some of Lucy''s colleagues about the details of getting along with her.


    "Come back!" Tan Li put his arms around me, frowned and said, "it''s midnight. You''re not tired. Others have to rest. Before the meeting, please be honest


    I scratched my head. It seems inhumane to look for them in the middle of the night.


    But I didn''t rest. I couldn''t sleep. I was thinking about how to set up a set for the ghost fetus.


    After a while, Lu Qingze and Zheng Nan came.


    I first told Zheng Nan about the current situation and our analysis. Because of the presence of new colleagues, I omitted the part about ghost fetus.


    After that, I gave each of them a printed interrogation material. Zheng Nan and Ke Xiaoxiao read it very carefully. In just two days, one died and one was in a vegetative state. This is not a small case.


    "I think it''s bad for us that the other side is in the dark and we''re in the light. We have to change this situation. It''s better to force the other side to do something." Zheng Nan put forward the same opinion as me.


    Ke Xiaoxiao also nodded, a look of identity.


    However, we still have no idea about the specific plan. We should not only attract the ghost fetus, but also let the ghost fetus dare to relax its vigilance.


    In the current situation, ghost fetus should not be as strong as Tan Li, otherwise it would not play these small tricks everywhere.


    In the end, we decided to adopt a two pronged approach. Zheng Nan and Ke Xiaoxiao were mainly responsible for interrogating several colleagues of Luxi to see if they could find out the strange things that happened to Luxi and about fengyoulou, and investigate the details of ghost fetus.


    Tan Li and I are responsible for leading the snake out of the hole and making a big play with our heart.


    In addition, Lu Qingze helped to communicate with the crew in time.


    Of course, except for Lu Qingze, they don''t know the existence of Tan Li.


    After arranging the work, Lu Qingze and Zheng Nan leave. They live together. Ke Xiaoxiao and I live together temporarily. In this regard, Tan Li some dissatisfaction, but there is no way, the bed room is limited.In order to appease Tan Li, I took out some incense and lit it. Let Tan Li eat. Ke Xiaoxiao is a little curious about my actions.


    "Chief, are you worshiping God?" Ke Xiaoxiao is very strange. As a member of the people''s police, feudal superstition is very important.


    "Well, it''s just a custom in my family. It''s used to offering incense when something big happens." I perfunctory way, completely did not explain why there is only incense, no God.


    Although Ke Xiaoxiao still felt a little strange, he didn''t ask much.


    After washing and gargling, as soon as he lay down, Ke Xiaoxiao fell asleep. It is estimated that he had been driving the speedboat all day and all night and was tired of investigating the case all night. Because I didn''t have Tan Li by my side, I was a little tossed and turned, and I didn''t dare to make too much noise to influence Ke Xiaoxiao.


    In the middle of the night, when I felt a little sleepy, Ke Xiaoxiao turned over, hugged me with both hands and feet, and continued to sleep soundly.


    I''m speechless, and the child''s sleeping is a bit too bad.


    The next second, I was picked up by Tan Li and left the room directly. Fortunately no one saw it, otherwise I would think I was floating in the air.


    On the deck, I was half asleep on Tan Li''s lap. Sure enough, habit is a terrible thing. As soon as I feel Tan Li''s breath, I feel at ease.


    The next morning, when it was dawn, I opened my eyes to see the rising sun.


    A touch of shy red, slowly floating from the sea.

 Chapter 197

    The sun represents hope, also let me yesterday''s haze swept away.


    Tan Li held me for a whole night. Although the ghost had no entity, his body was still a little stiff. I saw it and gave him a nice massage.


    "Well, chief, what are you doing?" Ke Xiaoxiao''s clear voice sounded behind me.


    She looked at me kneading into the air, with a trace of indecency in her action, which was really hard to understand.


    I quickly changed the direction and pinched a few times, expression serious said: "Oh, I this is exercise, this is my exclusive exercise."


    Ke Xiaoxiao nodded. Although he still felt a little obscene, he didn''t ask much wisely.


    I was relieved.


    "Captain, the captain said that he would go to the supply island this afternoon, have a rest on the island, and start to return tomorrow." Ke Xiaoxiao said.


    I nodded, ready to put my plan at this time.


    After breakfast, Ke Xiaoxiao and Zheng Nan went to work.


    I was in the room for a while and said, "how can this flesh of heart destroy it?"


    Tan Li raised his eyes and looked at me: "are you sure you want to lead the ghost out like this? It may also infuriate him, and it will not be good for him to kill other people on board at will. "


    "Don''t worry. We arrived on the island this afternoon. When everyone got on the island, we would destroy our heart on the boat and attract ghosts." I said.


    Seeing that I had already considered everything in an all-round way, Tan Li just told me the way to destroy my heart.


    The fire is burning.


    Because this heart meat was sacrificed by ghost fetus, so the general method is useless. Only the yellow paper lit the flame and burned it. That''s how it can be completely destroyed.


    After discussing the plan, I decided to nourish the essence and keep the rate, just waiting for this afternoon.


    Tan Li proposes to arrange an array so that the ghost can''t escape when it comes back.


    After all, the ghost fetus really had two skills. Last time, he escaped from him once. If he finally gave up his heart and ran back, they would fall short.


    But I need to put something on the boat.


    I wandered around the ship on the pretext of checking the safety of the ship.


    In the bow and stern each put a brick, well, actually contains Tan Li Yin Qi of the two nodes.


    Just using bricks as a cover, I asked the crew to watch and see if they had moved the two bricks. If there was anyone, the girl''s analysis was reasonable. At least half of the guess was correct. Lucy should have directed and acted by herself, but the reason for her success should be the help of ghosts.


    "What''s this good luck in you, Lucie? Or is Lucy so lucky from the beginning I asked the key to the problem.


    Zheng Nan embarrassed for a while, he really didn''t think so much, a person good luck, still have time limit?


    But Ke Xiaoxiao because suspects Lu Xi to direct and act by himself, therefore has paid close attention to next.


    "Feng Tingting had an internship with Lucy at the beginning. It is said that half a month before her internship, Lucy was often scolded. In the end, because of the wrong printing materials, she caused a loss of 2 million to the company and was almost fired directly. However, when the meeting was held the next day, the manager suddenly changed his words and said it was normal for young people to make mistakes. He was willing to give Lucy a chance Ke Xiaoxiao said.


    My spirit was shocked. It seems that this date should be the day when Lucy and Guitai reach cooperation. Lucie was expelled and burdened with a huge debt of two million. She was disheartened and chose to cooperate with ghost fetus.


    It can also be said that he is seeking his own death.

 Chapter 198

    It seems that we can infer the situation of the ghost fetus at that time by investigating what Lucy had contacted on that day.


    I called the Bureau and asked the director to arrange someone to investigate the people and things that Lucy had contacted after she left the company that day.


    The director immediately responded and asked us to pay attention to our own safety at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, chief. We''ll pay attention." I hung up.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll give you a big credit this time! Zheng Nan, you should learn from our new comrades. " I''m interested in two things.


    Zheng Nan scratched his head with shame, but Ke Xiaoxiao still had a cold expression.


    "You''ll have lunch later. In the afternoon, you''ll go to investigate whether there are any friends or close colleagues in fengyoulou recently, and find out what''s strange about fengyoulou! Then escort everyone to the island and make sure they don''t stay on the boat! If someone on the island suddenly goes crazy and wants to return to the ship, you can only simply stop him and then let him go. Don''t be hard on him! "


    I continued.


    "Yes Zheng Nan and Ke Xiaoxiao speak in the same voice. Although they didn''t understand what I said, they didn''t ask much.


    Then we went to dinner together.


    In the dining room, Lu Qingze waved to us with a tired face, and we walked over.


    I looked around. The people in the restaurant are not half as good as before. It seems that there will be accidents one after another, which will make the people on the ship disperse.


    Everyone is in constant panic.


    "We all go to the island. Are you going to stay on board?" After listening to my arrangement, Lu Qingze frowned.


    I nodded, "yes, I need to stay here."


    "Then I''ll stay. I''ll make sure you''re safe, or I won''t be able to tell you when I go back." Lu Qingze insisted.


    "Cousin, I have the ability to protect myself." I pretended to casually look at Tan Li, who was sitting next to me, and hinted at Lu Qingze.


    Unfortunately, this can''t persuade Lu Qingze. He insists on staying.


    In the end, I can only choose to agree.


    Zheng Nan and Ke Xiaoxiao didn''t know why, but they simply guessed that I might be leading the snake out of the boat?


    In order to ensure that things go smoothly in the afternoon, to maintain the state of physical strength, after lunch, I went back to rest.


    I had a good sleep. I didn''t have a dream. I got a full score of sleep quality.


    "Everyone, we are close to the supply island. Take your belongings and important things off the ship. We will have a rest on the island tonight." The sound of the boat came from the horn.


    I stretched and yawned to wash my face.


    When the supply Island arrives, our plan can be ready to start.


    Lu Qingze also came to see me. He also had a rest. Because here are all his colleagues, and I''m his cousin. Those people go to him if they have any problems. I''m sorry to ask for help directly, so Lu Qingze is very tired these days.


    I stood on the deck, watching everyone leave in an orderly manner arranged by the captain.


    Zheng Nan and Ke Xiaoxiao are helping a group to carry their luggage.


    "Can''t we stay on the boat?" There is a middle-aged bald man a face not willing to say.


    He brought his wife here this time, and she arranged a pile of salutes. If he moved to the island, he would be really tired. Stay on the boat for one night. Anyway, the boat is not empty.


    "Please cooperate with us." Ke Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t want to go to the island. You can''t force me. If you do, I''ll sue you." The middle-aged men have started to play rogue directly.


    Ke Xiaoxiao''s cold look seemed to be covered with frost.


    "Well, brother, if you want to stay, you can''t do it. Everyone will get off the ship tonight, including the captain and crew, but there is no one on board. Besides, you know that our ship is not very quiet these two days. If something happens, we will help you. I''m afraid it''s too late." I opened my mouth.


    Smell speech, the middle-aged man seems to think of the recent tragedy, face a stiff, this just honestly turned around, back to accept life to carry the luggage.


    The captain came to me and said, "officer Lu, did you want us to get off the ship together just now? But we have to be responsible for the transportation of materials, and we have to stay to repair the ship. "


    I frowned, which is really a question: "how long will it take you to repair and transport materials?"


    "It''ll take at least half a day." Said the captain, pondering.


    "Put it all off till tomorrow morning. You''ll arrange for your people to get off the ship later. Don''t leave one person on board I cut the railway.


    The captain hesitated, and the delay would take half a day to return.


    Now he can''t wait to go back and throw the hot potato out.


    But seeing my look that I can''t discuss, I can only do it.


    After a full two hours, everyone left the ship. The captain and the crew have also retreated.Lu Qingze threw me a bag of bread and said, "no one on board is cooking tonight. I''ll make do with it."


    I don''t mind. Three or two of them solved one bread.


    Fearing that someone forgot to bring his luggage back, he deliberately waited for another two hours.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, a dark red color has appeared in the distance by the sea, red like blood, which makes people feel depressed and suffocated for no reason.


    I took out the box.


    He took out yellow paper from his luggage.


    On the deck, the yellow paper was ignited with a lighter, and then the flesh in the box was taken out and thrown into the fire. Tan Li told me that this box is still a treasure, not easy to burn, hard.


    Seeing what I threw, Lu Qingze took a cool breath, but nothing more.


    And the flame, which was suddenly bright and dark, suddenly became exuberant at the moment when the flesh was thrown in. The flames even burst out with a zizzing sound.


    The sound made people sweat and hair stand up for no reason.


    Lu Qingze and I felt a chill spread across the ship.


    At this time, in the small building of the island, a man suddenly vomited blood.


    "Go - go - my heart!" A young voice came out of the bed with a very sad voice.

 Chapter 199

    In the cabin.


    The three of us stared at the yellow paper, and the "Zizi" sound became louder. It felt like the oil of barbecue had been refined. After a while, there was even a smell of meat in the air.


    But this kind of meat smell also has a kind of rotten smell, which makes people feel extremely disgusted.


    A gust of wind swept, the yellow paper flame on the ground suddenly smaller. There''s only a little burning Mars left.


    Tan Li acted for the first time, thinking that the boarding point would float by.


    Lu Qingze and I are still in the same place. We are not enemies of ghosts. It''s better to add less chaos.


    Lu Qingze with a lighter, trying to light the yellow paper again, but this time no matter how hard he tried, there were only a few flames.


    "Look at me." I said confidently and took a handful of incense from my backpack. This incense is Tan Li''s favorite flavor. I light it first and then throw it into the yellow paper.


    The smell of incense was absorbed by the charred heart. Then the yellow paper seemed to be released, and the flame suddenly grew up.


    Once again, the heart and flesh completely submerged into the sea of fire.


    At the same time, there were two winds on board. The temperature on the deck dropped suddenly and I felt my hair stand up. Lu Qingze also shivered with cold.


    But fortunately, the wind did not affect the flame, yellow paper in the heart of the meat has appeared a scorched smell, at the same time, that old rotten is completely out.


    We covered our noses in disgust.


    "I went to open the array." Tan Li''s voice rang out in our minds.


    Lu Qingze and I separated tacit understanding, one went to the bow, the other went to the stern, and pasted a piece of Rune paper on the two bricks.


    This is the legend of zhenhunfu, or Tan Li gave it to me.


    As soon as the paper was pasted, I felt colder in the cabin. I shivered back to the deck and saw that Tan Li and a beautiful woman were fighting and meeting.


    I happen to know this beautiful woman. It''s Feng Tingting.


    This person surprised me, and my intuition was expected. After all, so bloody love story, betrayal and be betrayed, can endure strange.


    Not in the outbreak of tolerance, in the metamorphosis of tolerance, Feng Tingting is undoubtedly the latter.


    At this time, Feng Tingting is quite different from the soft and docile image I saw last time. Her face is ferocious and terrifying, her eyes are protruding, and her mouth sometimes makes a childish but desolate voice.


    "Give my heart back, I want my heart!" Just like children''s complaints, we all feel numb.


    In particular, Lu Qingze, who just came here, was completely unprepared for this kind of devastation.


    "Lying trough, this is too fierce!"


    Lu Qingze exclaimed, watching Feng Tingting curl into a ball and rush towards Tan Li.


    I was stunned by this move, too.


    But obviously, this Feng Tingting is not Tan Li''s opponent, Tan Li''s casual foot, let Feng Tingting fall to the ground.


    "Wow! Ah! You bully the baby! "The voice of the ghost fetus is angry.


    The next second, I saw the ghost fetus out of Feng Tingting''s body, and then show up. A black meatball like thing appeared in front of my eyes.


    "Oh I can''t help it. It''s disgusting.


    No wonder he''s rolling.


    Feng Tingting on the ground seems to take off her strength, and she is in a coma. Lu Qingze is going to hold her up, but I stop her.


    Feng Tingting is the host of ghost foetus. If ghost foetus wants to come back for a while, Lu Qingze will not be the opponent.


    Lu Qingze did not insist, just stood behind me in silence, made the action to protect me.


    On the other hand, Tan Li constantly attacked the ghost fetus: "you have too much resentment and too much greed. You should reform yourself and take the road of reincarnation."


    Ghost fetus ear full don''t smell and Tan Li war, but with the fall of Tan Li attack, ghost fetus feel their body''s Yin Qi actually in a little bit of delimitation.


    The combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced.


    This makes ghost fetus somewhat uneasy.


    He also realized that if he went on like this, he would be beaten out of his wits by Tan Li.


    Looking at the yellow paper has been almost burned to ashes of the heart, ghost foetus a burst of anger, ready to go 36 stratagem.


    Ghost foetus rushed out of the cabin, and the array finally played an important role in this matter.


    I saw a black meatball blocked directly back, turned twice in the air, and then landed on the ground again.


    It is obvious that the ghost foetus has been seriously damaged by the attack of the array.


    "You are all bad people." Ghost foetus gas Huhu of say, whole body is covered with blood: "you all want to die!"


    A stream of blood gas enveloped me. It seemed that the ghost fetus had made a big move. Lu Qingze hugged me and resisted the impact of blood gas with his own body.


    And Tan Li at this time also can''t be jealous, look serious.


    Is ghost fetus ready to die?With a wave of his big hand, Tan Li saw a jade plate in the air. The jade plate flew directly to the ghost foetus and sucked the blood gas from the ghost foetus.


    And Tan Li also feels weak a lot, the body is more transparent.


    "Stop!" Ke Xiaoxiao''s voice suddenly rang.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw Ke Xiaoxiao and Zheng Nan running in after a little girl, who was holding Xu Xiaohui, crying and laughing.


    Smile regardless of rushed in, ghost also seized the moment, rushed out.


    Tan Li speed up to catch up, but the ghost has been far away from the cabin.


    Tan Li can only give up.


    Xiaoxiao holds Feng Tingting who is unconscious on the ground. They feel very close. Xiaoxiao is very nervous about Feng Tingting''s feeling.


    I frown, at this time Ke Xiaoxiao and Zheng Nan also came, two people''s faces with remorse.


    They''re a little late. Maybe it''s bad for me.


    Half an hour later, Feng Tingting was sent to doctor Hu for treatment. Tan Li made a Yin wind eye in Feng Tingting''s body in advance. In this way, once the ghost fetus enters Feng Tingting''s body, he will feel it immediately.


    Conference room.


    I look at the girl in front of me and smile.


    "Chief, I''m sorry. It''s our dereliction of duty. At the beginning, Feng Tingting suddenly rushed to the ship like mad. At that time, I blocked her a few times and found that she was not an opponent, so I let her go according to your previous arrangement. I feel that something is wrong with Feng Tingting, so let everyone be under martial law and forbidden to go out. " Ke Xiaoxiao said with some remorse.


    "Xiaoxiao heard that Feng Tingting ran out, and then she took the opportunity to run to the boat on the pretext of visiting the surrounding environment. I saw it in the monitoring room and ran after it. I met Xiaoxiao on the way, but we were still a little late. " Zheng Nan added.


    Smell speech, I nodded, did not blame their meaning.


    After all, if there are so many people, they can''t be managed by the two of them.


    But is it really an accident that Xiaoxiao suddenly came out?

 Chapter 200

    "Xiaoxiao, you go out to see feng Tingting''s condition first, so as to prevent her from hurting people when she wakes up." I said.


    Ke Xiaoxiao nods and goes out. Zheng Nan consciously stays and takes notes.


    "Miss Xiaoxiao, this is the second time we have met under such circumstances." I looked at a smile that appeared to be a little cramped, calm way.


    Smile smell speech lower head more next, seem to want to bury into the chest. And her calf trembled slightly, which reflected her tension.


    I still have a little hard to believe, such a simple timid girl, will really have something to do with ghost fetus?


    "Smile, I hope you can answer every question truthfully. Otherwise, it may be considered that you are shielding criminals." I glanced at my watch and said carelessly.


    Smile or did not speak, just nodded.


    I took a look at Zheng Nan. He was ready and the recorder was turned on.


    "What''s your relationship with Feng Tingting?"


    "I -" Xiaoxiao raised her head slightly and opened her mouth: "I, we are sisters."


    Smell speech, I am a Leng.


    "Sister." Xiaoxiao added in a low voice.


    If they were sisters, Lu Qingze would not have concealed me before.


    After that, Xiaoxiao told me about her life.


    As a child, Xiaoxiao and Feng Tingting were abandoned by their parents. Because their parents divorced, no one wanted to support them, and they were thrown into the welfare home by their biological mother. But soon Feng Tingting was adopted. Feng Tingting begged her adoptive mother to adopt Xiaoxiao, but the economic conditions of her adoptive mother didn''t allow her. Finally, Feng Tingting begged, and the adoptive mother adopted Xiaoxiao.


    Feng Tingting grew up in a welfare home until she was 18. After that, Feng Tingting left her hometown to work. At the beginning, in order to attract guests, Feng Tingting accompanied each other to drink, drunk like mud. I went into a coma on the way home.


    Alcohol poisoning, wake up again, Feng Tingting in the hospital. But Xiaoxiao is an intern nurse in the hospital. Xiaoxiao has been taking care of Feng Tingting. They have a good relationship. Once they went to a hot spring together, Feng Tingting saw the butterfly mark behind Xiaoxiao.


    From then on, the sisters met. Xiaoxiao''s foster mother has passed away.


    The two sisters are dependent on each other.


    Feng Tingting knows that Xiaoxiao''s work is too hard, so she recommends Xiaoxiao to be an intern in the company.


    In order to help smile better in the future and not to be gossiped, so the two people concealed their relationship in the company.


    After listening to this, my mood is extremely complicated. She hated the parents who only gave birth but didn''t support them, and lamented their sisterhood, but anyway, the sisters really had something to do with ghosts, and she couldn''t indulge.


    "Do you know anything about your sister''s feelings?" I asked.


    Xiaoxiao nodded: "they are all bad people, betraying and cheating my sister, so my sister will --"


    speaking of this, Xiaoxiao has been crying.


    And I recognized something wrong.


    "What do you mean by deceiving your sister?"


    "Before Lucy committed suicide and took sleeping pills, my sister forgave him at that time, but didn''t expect that everything was a fraud. Moreover, he and Wang Liya have had an affair for a long time. When my sister knew about it, she became gloomy. " Smile angrily said, even excited to stand up.


    "Sit down and calm down." Zheng Nan spoke.


    I poured a glass of water for Xiaoxiao. After she finished drinking, her mood stabilized.


    Zheng Nan and I looked at each other. Zheng Nan turned off the recorder.


    "You just said that your sister saw through Lucie''s deception, so how did she see through it?" I asked.


    Xiaoxiao was stiff all over, but he put down his water cup and didn''t say a word.


    "Do you know the ghost fetus on your sister?" I continued.


    After listening to my question, Xiaoxiao seems to be more afraid, but he insists on not speaking at all.


    After half an hour''s deadlock, Xiaoxiao didn''t reveal anything about the ghost fetus, but from her performance, there is no doubt that she knows.


    At least I know something.


    "Xiaoxiao, you deliberately obstruct official business. We will detain you temporarily. As for what I asked you today, I hope you can tell me what you know so that we can better help you and your sister. " I stood up and said seriously.


    Temporarily put smile to Zheng Nan custody.


    I left the room and rubbed my forehead.


    Today, we almost got rid of the ghost fetus, but everything became complicated because of the appearance of smile.


    Tan Li gave me a kiss on the forehead to calm me down.


    "In fact, I know something about why the ghost fetus is aimed at you." Tan Li spoke.


    I stopped and looked at him in shock.


    He continued: "your body, because I have been with you for a long time, and after helping you, is different from ordinary people. It''s easy to be watched by ghosts, especially those who are unwilling to die. "Although Tan Li''s words were short, they shocked me very much.


    I will be watched by ghosts, and they don''t want to die. So my body can revive them?


    Resurrection?


    It''s really a big temptation for ghosts.


    It''s no wonder the ghost fetus was aimed at itself from the beginning.


    I was so shocked by the fact that I went back to my room on the boat.


    I think I need to calm down.


    After two hours'' rest, I woke up. Lu Qingze brought the meal.


    I had dinner, and I ordered incense for Tan Li by the way.


    Tan Li looked at him and laughed. He thought I would doubt his intentions, but he didn''t expect that after dinner, I was in a state of great energy.


    Although the result is not as expected, the harvest is also great. The ghost fetus''s host is found out, so the ghost fetus can''t continue to hide.


    In addition, the ghost fetus has suffered a lot of trauma and can''t go back to the host''s body to rest. It''s easy to recover.


    He is no match for Tan Li.


    Tan Li told me that the ghost fetus was hidden in the sea nine times out of ten, so he couldn''t be a demon for the time being.


    I asked my cousin to contact the captain. If we move materials, we can prepare now.


    Next, on the one hand, to guard against the sneak attack of the ghost fetus, on the other hand, to thoroughly investigate the disputes among Feng Tingting, Xiaoxiao, Luxi, Xu Xiaohui and the three people.


    I had a short meeting with two members of the team.


    About this time.


    Ke Xiaoxiao and Zheng Nan were very attentive to my arrangement because of this mistake. Zheng Nan mainly observes Xiaoxiao, and Ke Xiaoxiao goes to Wang Liya and Zhang Chengming to talk about it.


    Although up to now, Zhang Chengming has nothing unusual and suspicious, I have a vague feeling that this man is very deep.

 Chapter 201

    Looking at Feng Tingting lying on the bed, I am all in a daze. The most important person is still asleep, which is not good for the progress of the case at all.


    "Is there really no way to wake her up?" Looking at the side of Tan Li, I am not reconciled to say that I still have a bellyful of questions to ask, but can''t watch Feng Tingting go on like this.


    "Too much physical exhaustion." Then she shrugged and fluttered in the room.


    Until the sunrise in the morning, Feng Tingting still did not wake up. With the sound of a siren, the cruise ship drove back in the same direction.


    After all, after so many things, if you meet a captain with normal brain, you will want to float on the sea at the moment. As for the series of activities and commercial performances after that, naturally, this is the end.


    "Chief! Are you in the room? " At this moment, it happened that Ke Xiao came in from the door of the room. She didn''t fall asleep.


    "Yes, come in." Rubbing my slightly swollen head, I yelled at the door.


    Ke Xiaoxiao walked in by pushing the door and handed over the breakfast she had brought back from the kitchen. The little girl was very thoughtful, but it made me feel warm after a long night''s hard work.


    "Team leader, I saw Wang Liya come to see feng Tingting last night." The next moment, Ke Xiaoxiao murmured to himself.


    Smelling speech, I suddenly turned my head and looked at her. Regardless of what I had just put into my mouth, I grabbed her collar and said, "why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier?"


    I''m almost mad by Ke Xiaoxiao at the moment. She didn''t want to report such an important thing to me until now, but she was lucky to suddenly think of it.


    After being reprimanded by me in a severe tone, Ke Xiaoxiao blinked and looked at me. Then he heard Tan Li murmur in a low voice behind him: "look at you, you''re excited again. Don''t scare the new man."


    I realized that I was a little excited at the moment. I quickly eased my tone and began to comfort Ke Xiaoxiao, which calmed her temporarily.


    A moment later, Ke Xiaoxiao regained her mind and recalled her experience last night. Wang Liya came to find Feng Tingting. Although she attracted Ke Xiaoxiao''s attention, she didn''t pay attention at that time because she didn''t say a word.


    Dr. Hu diagnosed that Feng Tingting would not wake up until she was in a coma for at least a month, and her five internal organs were damaged, which was slowly getting worse. There was no relevant medicine on board.


    Hearing this, I thought of laughing.


    Perhaps, Feng Tingting''s safety is the only chip that can make Xiaoxiao open her heart.


    "Chief, what are you doing here?" See my arrival, Zheng Nan some surprised said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Open the door for me. I want to talk to her alone." At the moment, it is urgent for me, Zheng Nan can only obey, who let the group leader is me.


    Xiaoxiao is the same as before, with a pair of handcuffs on his hand. He is lying on the bed and looking up at the sky. He has an attitude of killing me without saying anything. It''s easy for people who see him to get angry.


    But this time I brought a let her angry news, don''t worry smile, she doesn''t speak, maybe I finish Feng Tingting''s situation, she will be anxious to tell the whole.


    Smile to see me come in, just casually turned his head, looked at me, and then angrily turned his head, all when did not see me.


    "Don''t pretend, Feng Tingting''s situation is more serious." I also like to reply, and the situation as I think, listen to me, smile immediately turned his head.


    However, she probably felt that I was deceiving him. She just looked at me suspiciously, but didn''t say anything. Until I said the second sentence, Xiaoxiao believed that I wasn''t deceiving her.


    "It seems that the internal organs have been seriously damaged, but there is nothing on the surface."


    "I can''t believe this little boy can really do such a thing!" Smell speech, laugh laughing is straight stomp.


    "Now I''m finally willing to admit that your sister has a ghost child?" See shape, I don''t have good spirit of say.


    "Is she all right? Will it be all right? " After a moment of silence, Feng Ting began to smile and ask about the situation.


    I had intended to make the situation more serious, so that she could have a taste of suffering, but I couldn''t tell her the truth.


    "I don''t know. Dr. Hu said that he would give her an infusion, which means that there should be some help. If you really want to save your sister, say what you know."


    I said later, this is the only thing I know at the moment, that is, Feng Tingting can''t die yet.


    "Please do save her." Smell speech, smile directly knelt in front of me, I see she still have the idea of kowtow to me, then she pulled up from the ground.


    "Don''t give me these useless rituals. I don''t need them. Now tell me what you know."


    I said seriously.


    Finally, my words moved Xiaoxiao. She also told me all the information she knew. The only thing that was flawed was that Feng Tingting protected her so well that she didn''t tell her a lot of things. She didn''t know too much.Feng Tingting''s side does have a ghost fetus, and the ghost also tells Feng Tingting about Luxi''s fraud. One person, one ghost seems to have an agreement, but only Feng Tingting knows the specific situation.


    "Is that all?" After listening to Xiaoxiao''s brief explanation, I sighed helplessly. I didn''t expect that such a big thing would only get a little bit of information. It seems that if I want to know the truth, I have to wait for Feng Tingting to say it herself.


    "Really, my elder sister is like this now. If I know who instigated me, I will recruit all of them. I only know so much. Please help my elder sister."


    Then I would kneel down again. Seeing her virtue, I quickly stopped her. After all, I didn''t have the habit of accepting other people''s worship. This kind of ridiculous etiquette can be saved.


    "Don''t worry. Your sister can''t die. I''ll leave first. If you want to add anything, please remember to find my men."


    I can''t know more from Xiaoxiao, so I don''t waste the time on her anymore. I turn around and leave Xiaoxiao alone. My mood is very complicated at the moment.


    There are a lot of problems that can''t be solved in front of us. Now we have more problems. This group leader is not so easy to be.


    Just when I was irritable, Tan Li appeared again, gently pinched on my shoulder, all of which was to comfort me, and I was also very helpful to comfort this situation.


    "How''s it going? Are you comfortable? Or you''ll have a rest and I''ll watch for you. " Because I didn''t sleep all night, Tan Li didn''t trust me, as if to coax a child.

 Chapter 202

    "It''s OK. I can carry it. At this point, how can I sleep at ease?" I know that Tan Li was very kind. Unfortunately, now I have to refuse it.


    "Team leader, team leader, you''re back at last. There''s something wrong with the restaurant!" Just returned to Ke Xiaoxiao''s side, this wench then a startled a suddenly say.


    Listening to her saying that, my nerves that I had just relaxed were tense again. This day is really disturbing. It seems that she is not joking, so I asked about the situation.


    "What''s the matter?" I really don''t want to see anything happen, but this situation can''t be solved by me. Especially when I see the buttons of Ke Xiaoxiao''s uniform are pulled off, I can imagine the seriousness of the matter.


    "The guests are all making trouble in the restaurant, and the general manager and manager Yang are also here. I just kept order with him. I didn''t expect that those people would name and name to see you and ask you to give me an explanation."


    Smelling speech, I sighed helplessly. It seems that in addition to the captain, I am the biggest officer on this ship. Now that so many things have happened again, it is normal for ordinary people to feel uneasy.


    I fully understand the way they huddle together to keep warm. Even if I plan to meet them, I can take the opportunity to calm my heart. At least when the ship returns to the port, there will be no more trouble.


    "You watch here. I''ll blow them up." Thinking of this, I said to Ke Xiaoxiao.


    As Ke Xiaoxiao said, when I feel the restaurant, all the guests are concentrated in it.


    In fact, all the people in my cousin''s company are highly educated, but what I didn''t expect was that they would also expose their ugliest side. In the face of this unknown threat, they are no different from ordinary people. Judging from the fact that Ke Xiaoxiao''s button was removed, they are just a group of rogue people now.


    "Chief, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Manager Yang was greatly relieved to see me appear.


    "Manager Yang, what''s the matter?" Immediately, I was not angry and asked, for these people, I have broken my heart. I haven''t closed my eyes all day. What do they want from me?


    In their opinion, I''m tired. As long as I don''t provide any security, it''s my fault.


    "Team leader, don''t be angry. They are also made by these things. Now I want to hear what you say." Manager Yang is quite tactful.


    He didn''t want to offend the guests or me. He threw me to those people in a word. When he said that, the guests who were gathering in the restaurant were like frying pan.


    "Now there are so many people dead on this ship. Have you caught the real murderer or not! Will something happen again? "


    Each question is so sharp, the tone is also quite sharp, highlighting the extraordinary curse.


    In desperation, I had to choose what I could say to them. The suspect has been arrested, but I can''t tell them about ghosts on the ship. Once these things are said, I''m afraid it will cause more panic.


    However, my words obviously failed to move them. Seeing their nervous mood, if I failed to prepare a manuscript of several hundred words, they would not let me go.


    When I was helpless, manager Yang, the Savior, helped me a lot. He listened and soon understood a general idea. He immediately took a loudspeaker and explained it to them.


    "Passengers! Please rest assured that the principal offender has been controlled by the police, and there are still some accomplices at large. As long as you do not act alone, there will be no problem! "


    After all, the loudspeaker is still useful. After being tossed about by manager Yang''s loud voice, all the guests are settled down, and then manager Yang and each guest start psychological counseling.


    With his eloquence, no matter how stubborn the guests are, they don''t make any trouble any more. In fact, for them, what they want is just a peaceful statement.


    But I don''t have as good eloquence as manager Yang. It''s just the so-called professional skill. Manager Yang also has extraordinary attainments in this field. I don''t envy him, but I think it''s quite labor-saving.


    The crowd continued to disperse, and the guests walked together, apparently listening to my suggestion. As long as they didn''t act alone, there would be no accident. As long as they knew this, they could prevent a lot of things.


    Watching the crowd go almost, I am also greatly relieved, but just when I plan to go back to the room to have a rest, manager Yang came to me alone.


    "Team leader, slow down. I have something to ask you." Smell speech, my footstep one stagnates, looked back at manager Yang, after confirming that it is not auditory hallucination, I turned back to the original position.


    Manager Yang first asked me to sit down in a corner of the restaurant, and then asked the waiter to prepare some drinks. I saw that he was so formal that I was not used to it immediately.


    "Manager Yang, just let me know if you have anything to do. Don''t engage in these meaningless ceremonies." In fact, I don''t like this kind of atmosphere. If manager Yang hadn''t been my cousin''s colleague, I might not have paid any attention to him.


    Smell speech, manager Yang some embarrassed smile, immediately he again scratched his head, a moment later slowly open a way."Chief, is she really a murderer? And what about this Fengyou building? In fact, I''m not afraid of your jokes. In our hometown, this situation should be regarded as evil. "


    At this time, manager Yang became mysterious again. As soon as I heard his words, I shivered. I didn''t think manager Yang really dared to ask anything.


    "Zhongxie? How is that possible? Now it''s the 21st century. You have to believe in science. Don''t engage in these feudal superstitions. "


    After all, there is a feudal superstition standing behind me at the moment, but manager Yang''s situation is different from mine, so I still have to tell the lies.


    "Well, I hope I think too much." Smell speech, Yang manager and embarrassed smile up, see he didn''t go deep into the meaning, I also relaxed a lot.


    If you really let him know that there is a ghost on this ship, you may make some big noise.


    What about Feng Ting? Did he direct the two men to commit the crime? " Then, manager Yang asked about Feng Tingting.


    "We are not sure about that. The reason why we define them as suspects is that there is no conclusive evidence. Now there is only evidence pointing to them. I will let you know when things are settled."


    I didn''t say much about it, so I immediately put it off with high sounding reasons. Manager Yang was obviously not willing to continue to ask, but after seeing my expression, he gave up the idea.

 Chapter 203

    He also knows that I''m Lu Qingze''s cousin. I gave him face just now, and he must give me face too, otherwise it would be unreasonable.


    If we continue to get to the bottom of the matter, it''s more or less inappropriate. I saw that he was still witty, so I waved to him, indicating that he should leave.


    Seeing this, manager Yang let out another embarrassed smile, and then left the restaurant a little lonely. He was obviously disappointed that he didn''t get some actual information from me.


    I see it in my eyes, but I can''t say anything. Can I really tell him that there are ghosts on this ship? Not to mention whether he will believe it or not, what can he do if he knows?


    After I sent manager Yang away, I went to the captain''s room again. Until noon, there was no strange event in my imagination. I was greatly relieved.


    After finishing the file, I went back to my room to catch up. When I woke up, it was getting dark.


    When I woke up, the first thing I did was to ask Tan Li if there was anything wrong with the ship during my sleep. After I got the answer that nothing happened, I was greatly relieved.


    "Oh, lie down and I''ll pinch it for you." Looking at the nervous me, Tan Li sighed with some heartache.


    Smell speech, I also lie down to put on, also don''t know when he learned this craft, holding is quite comfortable, a massage down, my whole person also relaxed a lot.


    "Go out with me." After a while, I feel almost recovered, so I plan to go out for a walk. It''s rare for me to come out for a cruise, and I don''t want to leave any regrets for myself.


    But then again, there are a lot of regrets in front of me, which even makes me feel inexplicable aversion to cruise ships. After this time, I don''t want another chance to take a cruise ship.


    Tan Li didn''t say much. He nodded and went out of the room. I followed him all the way to the deck. The cool sea breeze was blowing. Although it was salty, it was refreshing.


    "Well, I used to yearn for a cruise, but now all my teenage dreams are broken." Looking around some of the blackened sea, I said with emotion.


    I used to think that the sea was blue all the time. Now I think it''s just my naive fantasy. The sea is not the same. At least after dark, the sea level doesn''t look so beautiful.


    "I thought you didn''t like something that romantic." Smell speech, Tan Li leakage a shallow smile, seems to be laughing at me in general.


    "Well, I''m a girl anyway, OK? Is it wrong to like the sea? " I can''t help arguing with him.


    Seeing this, Tan Li had to comfort me. I was completely relieved by the noise. People who usually fight and make noise may still be bored, but now that they are in the mood for fighting and making noise, it means that they are going to return to normal soon.


    Thinking of this, I turned my back to the sea and opened the empty deck, but I felt a little lost. I thought that when I spent my first night on the cruise ship, there was a performance to watch on the deck.


    But now, there are only tanli and I on the whole deck. No one wants to watch the programs that were prepared before.


    "It''s a bad trip. I''ll never look forward to the sea again." Thinking of this, I can''t help saying that all the bad memories associated with the ocean cruise at the moment are all bad memories. To be honest, I won''t come again if I come.


    "Really?" Smelling speech, Tan Li asked with a smile, I see his appearance seems to be abnormal, always feel that he has something to say to me.


    "You What do you want to do? " Immediately, I said uneasily, God knows what Tan Li is thinking, but I always feel uneasy at the moment.


    "You said you lost hope for the sea? I may be able to help you find what you lost. Do you want to see it? " Tan Li said with a mysterious smile. Looking at his unkind smile, I shook my head subconsciously.


    "Really not?" Tan Li asked me again. This time I couldn''t help nodding. After all, people are curious.


    The next moment, Tan Li nodded happily, accompanied by his clear whistle, the sea water in front of me suddenly flashed colorful light.


    "What is it?" After seeing these sudden lights, I knew that it must be Tan Li''s, and then I asked him around.


    "Just look at it." Tan Li didn''t say much. He waved his hands in the air like a conductor of a symphony.


    With his action, the colorful lights on the sea level gradually rose, and then three dolphins with strange lights jumped out of the water.


    Then a more surprising picture appeared, the dolphins were out of the sea, floating in the air, in the dark, like those dazzling elves in the forest.


    "The dolphins are flying? Am I dazed? " The sudden romance made me feel a little at a loss. At the moment, my brain just went down. Looking at the poetic picture, I could only suppress the words of this scenery.


    "No, it''s called dead fish. It''s a fish that died in the ocean. In other words, it''s the ghost of the fish." Tan Li explained, and then more light rose.Apart from the dolphins just now, there are many fish with different shapes. Not only that, almost all the marine creatures that died in the sea have souls.


    "Seahorse! Wow, shark! Is this a whale? "


    Looking at the thousands of complex fish in front of me, I feel like I am in an aquarium, and I believe that even the aquarium will not have such a large number of fish.


    There are all kinds of fish from small to large, some of which I can''t even name. Soon some colorful jellyfish came to me and surrounded me slowly.


    "Hello! What are you doing! " I know this is also the ghost of Tan Li, even if some uneasy looking at him said.


    "Don''t be afraid, you reach out and touch them." Tan Li said with a smile.


    Although at the beginning I was somewhat resistant, after all, I had an innate sense of rejection towards things of unknown origin, but at the insistence of Tan Li, I still tried according to what he said.


    In front of them, these little things feel cold. They don''t want to be fish in the sea at all. They are more like seafood taken out of the freezer.


    "Wow, do you think these things are edible?" I may also be hungry, immediately said a bad scenery.


    Smell speech, Tan Li body suddenly forward a tilt, obviously is also surprised by my words, back to God just some helpless looked at me.

 Chapter 204

    "Why do you just want to eat?" Tan Li said helplessly, and then he stopped criticizing me and reached out his hand to snap his fingers in the air.


    Then the jellyfish that floated in front of me seemed to have received some orders. Under the guidance of Tan Li, they formed a curved arch.


    With their colorful colors, they look like a rainbow bridge in a fairy tale. Looking at the romantic scene, Tan Li seems to be more handsome in my eyes.


    "Go! Go to the bridge and have a look. " With that, Tan Li stepped onto the rainbow bridge made up of jellyfish and then extended his hand to me.


    "Wait, are you sure it''s safe? Isn''t that a problem? "


    At the request of Tan Li, I finally got on the rainbow bridge. Although there is also the so-called magpie bridge in folk tales, I don''t know whether the bridge composed of jellyfish is reliable or not.


    At first I was a little worried that the bridge would collapse, but in fact, after walking on it for a few steps, I found that it was extremely reliable.


    In addition, the feeling of ice cold, as if walking on the ice bridge in general, after I get used to this touch, my mood gradually relaxed.


    "I can''t imagine that ghosts have a special flavor when they are romantic." Looking at Tan Li in front of me, I can''t help saying.


    Tan Li began to giggle, and then he bent down, his face getting closer and closer. Looking at his appearance, I couldn''t help retreating.


    However, after a step back, I suddenly realized that behind me was the sea. If I didn''t want to become a drowned chicken, I might have to choose from him.


    "Oh! You''re bad at it now Immediately, I couldn''t help but say, I didn''t expect that Tan Li also slowly understood the taste, and the one I knew before had changed a lot.


    Tan Li still didn''t reply, and his face was getting closer and closer. I saw there was nowhere to hide. After taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes.


    But what I waited for was not the familiar touch. My feet suddenly emptied, and my whole body suddenly fell down. When I opened my eyes, I found that my feeling was not wrong.


    "Tan Li! Don''t you say it won''t be a problem! " The next moment, I can''t help criticizing Tan Lifan. I''m not happy when I think of what he promised before.


    "It''s not my problem. Someone interferes with me." Tan Li and I fell into the water together, and then he hugged me. Looking at his nervous appearance, I knew he was not joking with me.


    "Who?" As soon as I spoke, my ankle seemed to be caught by someone, and then a huge force pulled me down.


    I was caught off guard by the force of the deep water.


    At this moment, a hand grabbed my wrist and pulled me up. I was just like the tug of war rope, sandwiched between two forces.


    Soon, my hands and feet felt uncomfortable, as if they were about to be broken. But I knew that it was Tan Li who was holding my hand. He was trying to save me.


    "No, the ghost fetus is under you. I''ll drive it away. You can take this opportunity to go upstream by the boat." After a long stalemate, Tan Li whispered in my ear.


    After that, the force that held me disappeared, but soon afterwards, the force that held my feet also disappeared, and my instinct made me swim towards the ferry as fast as I could.


    It''s a pity that it''s night now. The captain should not know that I fell into the water. Otherwise, I can still get a life buoy or something. When I get close enough to the ferry, the waves will push me out again.


    After exhausting my strength, I finally swam to the edge of the ferry, and then I grabbed a ring of protrusions outside the ferry and hung on the periphery of the ferry.


    "Tan Li!" After I was safe, I didn''t see Tan Li. Thinking about whether he would encounter any accident, I yelled.


    But what can respond to me is layers of waves. At the moment, there is no one around, and Tan Li is still missing. It is almost impossible for me to get on the ferry with my own ability.


    It was such a desperate situation that made me more worried about Tan Lilai. When I was going to swim back to find him, Tan Lilai appeared wet beside me.


    "I''m ok. Are you ok?" Tan Li asked nervously. When I saw him again, I couldn''t help hugging him and crying.


    "Silly girl, it''s OK. Don''t cry. I beat that thing away." Tan Li also hugged me, patting my back and comforting me.


    A moment later, I slowed down. Seeing that Tan Li was ok, I couldn''t help asking, "just now, the ghost fetus attacked us?"


    I just reflected that just now Tan Li said the word ghost fetus. Now it''s the rest of my life. My brain can work normally.


    "Well, it''s a ghost fetus. It''s much weaker than before." Tan Li nodded yes, then began to ponder.


    In his opinion, the weakening of ghost fetus''s strength is very abnormal, because this time it obviously has a chance to kill me secretly, but it was easily beaten away.And I can''t help with this ghost thing. Seeing that Tan Li is thinking, I dare not disturb him. A moment later, Tan Li suddenly patted his head, as if he thought of something.


    "Separate! I see. Just now, that was the part of ghost fetus. The real ghost fetus has already taken the opportunity to get on the boat! " When Tan Li said this, I suddenly recovered.


    "What are you waiting for! Feng Tingting is in danger! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, Tan Li flew up with me and flew over the ferry, taking me back to the deck again.


    At the moment, I can also take care of the sea water and rush to the room where Feng Tingting is. I think that the reason why ghost foetus will use a separate body to deal with me is for only one purpose: Feng Tingting in a coma.


    I didn''t expect that this thing would use tactics, which made me look at it with new eyes. But I''m not a vegetarian either. Otherwise, even if I knew it was a ghost, I would wander around like a headless fly.


    In fact, as I thought, when I got on the ship again, there was a new round of riots on the ship, which made my pace more urgent.


    But what I worried about finally happened. What happened to Feng Tingting was that Ke Xiaoxiao and Zheng Nan were dealing with her in the room, and now she was possessed by a ghost fetus and lying on the ground like a vicious dog.


    Saliva drips from the corner of her mouth, the whole person no longer a little goddess style, and the only difference between the street dog is that she is still wearing clothes.


    Zheng Nan and Ke Xiaoxiao seem to have nothing to do with her, especially Zheng Nan. In order not to let Feng Tingting leave the room, his arm has been bitten and bleeding. It can be seen how fierce the fight was just now.

 Chapter 205

    "Chief! You''re here at last! She suddenly wakes up and bites. Do something Seeing me appear, Ke Xiaoxiao''s tears are coming down. It''s obvious that the new girl is worried by the present situation.


    Just when Ke Xiaoxiao asked for help, Feng Tingting, who was lying on the ground, suddenly turned her head and looked at me. The sense of killing suddenly made me react. The ghost fetus obviously harbored a grudge because she didn''t kill me just now.


    Feng Tingting laughed and jumped into the sea.


    I was just about to go after him when Tan Li stopped me.


    "Don''t be impulsive! It''s the sea. It''s more or less dangerous to jump down, unless Feng Tingting is ready." Tan Li said.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been caught in their plan, I wouldn''t have let Feng Tingting run away, ah ah!" I was very mad and very remorseful. I patted my head.


    Tan Li gently touched my head and said helplessly, "if you blow your head off, it will never happen again!"


    I was looking at the boundless sea, and the night was so heavy.


    "Why don''t you go into the water and get her back? The sea will not drown you, nor will the heat kill you. " I patted Tan Li''s arm in disgust.


    Tan Li a face of grievance, Du Qi mouth, two cheeks help drum drum looking at me.


    "In the water, I can''t give full play to my strength. I''m at a disadvantage. I can only give play to half of my strength. Sometimes, I can''t even give play to half of my strength."


    Tan Li''s face turned more serious than before.


    "Ah Choo." I sneezed. Tan Li immediately hugged me.


    "Let''s go back. Don''t catch cold. Besides, your trousers are half wet now." Tan Li''s tone is very gentle.


    A burst of heat poured into my heart, I smile, nodded.


    "Well!"


    the night is so quiet, so charming, but also so terrible. I unconsciously thought that there was a ghost beside me, and I looked at him with a helpless smile.


    "What are you grinning at?" Tan Li''s voice called all my lost gods back to their original position.


    I hit Tan Li on the head and said angrily, "I thought of my childhood. When I was a child, I was especially afraid of walking at night. I was afraid that I would be eaten by ghosts!"


    Tan Li kept silent. I saw that he didn''t speak. As soon as I turned to look at him, I was shocked by him.


    Tan Li with a flashlight to his face a smile, wide eyes, showing a ferocious smile, said: "I lovely?"


    I looked at Tan Li with disdain on my face. I couldn''t help covering my mouth with my hand and smiling.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not afraid of ghosts, but I''m afraid of you now." Tan Li said with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid of this now. Besides, you''re not a ghost. You''re my lover." I suddenly got emotional.


    Tan Li put on a look of disgust, looking at me, his face helpless, said: "I am a ghost, is your love ghost, hee hee."


    I rolled a white eye to Tan Li, inexplicably feel that steel straight man is a little cute.


    Temporary interrogation room.


    "Do you know where the ghost''s grave is?" I asked.


    "It''s in serene cemetery, number three." He replied with a smile.


    This time, Xiaoxiao is very honest. It is estimated that the ghost fetus took Feng Tingting away, which has a great impact on her.


    Out of here, I took out my cell phone.


    "Secretary, I have inquired about the possible location of the principal offender, No. 3 in the serene cemetery." I said.


    The Secretary also told us to pay attention to safety, so he assigned people to check.


    "It''s over twelve." Tan Li replied.


    "Well, how time flies. It''s late at night." I sighed and looked at the jade plate in the sky.


    Suddenly, dark clouds covered the moon, and the stars disappeared.


    "I always have a bad feeling." I said.


    The captain looked around and turned on all the lights.


    All of a sudden, the ship began to shake, and it was shaking more and more.


    "What''s going on?" Cried the captain.


    "Look!" a sailor pointed to the sea. A big wave came towards us and hit the ship hard.


    "What''s going on!" Tan Li and I fell to the ground with the rest of the crew.


    Tan Li helped me up. I felt my buttocks in pain, which made me suffer a lot of blows.


    "Does it hurt?" Tan Li asked.


    "Bullshit!" I yelled.


    A burst of strong wind came, blowing on my body, blowing my teeth are fighting.


    Tan Li quickly hugged me tightly. The wind came with the sound of the waves, and the ship was attacked again.We fell heavily on the boat again.


    "What the hell is going on today." The rudder stood up, said angrily, and continued to turn the rudder.


    "It''s true you went to hell today." After Tan Li helped me up, he covered his mouth with his hand and laughed secretly.


    Although Tan Li''s appearance is not very good, I think he is a little cute.


    I leaned on the edge of the boat to see what happened below. I only saw a few neat rows of water scratches on the sea, which had been causing trouble under our boat. The boat shook again. Tan Li came to help me.


    "Little girl, it''s very dangerous to stand in the middle, don''t lean on the side!" the captain said to me.


    I nodded, obediently went to one side.


    "I always feel like it''s not natural." I frowned and said to Tan Li.


    The captain heard that, came to us and said, "yes, I went out today and looked at the weather forecast. It was clear that it would be sunny and windless today."


    One of the crew members followed the captain''s words and said, "we have not only read it once, but also repeated the weather forecast specially. Is it really strange that the weather forecast will lie?"


    "Yes, during the day today, the sea is calm and calm. It''s just a slight wind blowing. How can it become like this at night? Alas, it''s a sharp contrast." Then the captain went away.


    I have been looking at Tan Li who is in deep thought. Tan Li looks up and sees me looking at him.


    "What do you think?" I asked, and a wave came again.


    We fell to the ground again, making the rudder''s temper come up.


    "It''s not over. Is it a shark making a demon below? Who can stand it if it goes on like this? The perfect buttock will be smashed on the ground and flattened down. " The rudder of the boat slowed down.

 Chapter 206

    Another wave came. This time, the impact was not so big. We all stood still.


    "Ha ha, let you pull!" the rudder said triumphantly.


    "This is definitely not a normal phenomenon. Do you think it will be..." I suddenly thought of ghost fetus.


    "Nine times out of ten, it''s a sneaky fetus." Tan Li said.


    Waves beat our boat, the wind kept blowing to us, I was very afraid, the ship is afraid to turn over.


    "What to do?"


    I''m very worried. There are not many people on board, but it''s also a life. Because such a ghost fetus falls into the sea, which makes people sad.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it."


    Maybe we can find a breakthrough in the past.


    But just now the huge wave has made our ship rapidly tilt, once again, the ship will turn over and there is no breakthrough.


    "Tanli, come on


    I inadvertently saw the ghost fetus smile, as if to overturn the ship again.


    Hearing my cry, Tan Li quickened his pace and showed a trace of worry and anxiety on his face. He was also afraid that the ship would overturn.


    Time doesn''t wait.


    Before Tan Li could find a breakthrough, the ghost fetus suddenly set off a big wave and came straight at us. I was very afraid, so I quickly let them go back, for fear that their lives would be in danger.


    "You go back quickly, and it will overturn at that time!"


    This is the only way, but we are in the vast sea, such as overturning, but do not know how to go back.


    "Be careful!"


    Tan Li also noticed that the ghost boy was fighting again, and he couldn''t escape this time. Unless we could eliminate this huge wave directly, we couldn''t exert our ability. We can only expect Tan Li to find a way.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    The ship was swayed in the sea by the huge wave of ghost fetus. Suddenly, the huge wave was ready to come.


    And the ship can not accept such a large tension, we see the ship to turn over, I can only be prepared, just in case.


    Tan Li is at this time secretly, although he can''t find a breakthrough, but can let the boat can''t turn over, still have certain assurance.


    He wrapped the Yin Qi in the cabin, controlled the ship to deviate from the original direction, and rushed directly to the huge waves.


    The ship could not resist the threat of huge waves, sawdust flying around the people, causing them to be injured.


    There are a few people who are afraid of the danger above and hide directly below without being injured.


    I look at the situation of their injuries, and then look at Tan Li. He is the man who controls the boat outside. He must be seriously injured.


    I ran to see if he was hurt. I didn''t know how he was, so I asked, "what''s up, is he hurt?"


    "It''s OK. You should take care of that side first. Ghost fetus can''t get on the boat. We''ve hurt a lot of people. He should succeed. He won''t disturb us again for a while and a half."


    But I told him to wait and see him first


    "It''s OK. Go ahead."


    He waved his hand to let me pass. After all, most of the people on board were injured and needed someone to keep order.


    "Good."


    I see his face is not bad, should be nothing, put down his heart to go there.


    "How''s it going? How many people have been injured? "


    When I got there, I saw the broken wood scattered all over the ground. Many people were stabbed and hurt and bleeding. But some people were seriously injured and bleeding. The situation was very dangerous.


    "Isn''t there a doctor on this ship? Even simple treatment of the wound is OK! Why is there no one to deal with the wound! "


    I am very angry, they are suffering to death here, but no one deals with it.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, we just went to get the medicine," the captain rushed to the doctor nearby, "hurry up and deal with it!"


    "I see."


    I watched the doctor quickly come to the injured people who were bleeding, simply treated the wound, and asked the uninjured people to help them in one by one.


    "I''ll do it."


    Although I haven''t been in touch with medicine, I also have a good understanding of these dressing techniques. There are not many doctors, so I started directly.


    I almost helped the doctor to deal with the slightly injured. After finishing the wound, I saw the boat beside me.


    "Captain, look at the number of injured people and see if there are any deaths."


    "I''ve just seen it. There are no deaths, but there are a lot of injuries. You see a lot of injuries when you deal with their wounds."


    "I see."


    If there is no death, I am also relieved. I thought that the ghost fetus would set off a storm like this, and some people would die, but only get hurt.After dealing with these things, I found that half an hour had passed, but Tan Li, who was still in place, was still there. I was very worried that something might happen to him.


    "You have nothing to do."


    Tan Li is concerned about our safety, and he should be weaker than anyone else. I think I should arrange for them to deal with those things first, and then help him quickly.


    "It''s OK. I said it''s OK before."


    When I saw that his face was better, I was relieved. I thought he would be very weak without medical treatment, but I didn''t expect that he would recover slowly.


    "Thank you, tanli. You see, they are not injured. Without you, the ship will be overturned, and we may not be able to go back."


    "Now the ghost fetus dare not come up, and we have escaped the disaster."


    Although his face was better, but he was still injured, so I asked him to stand up. I helped him to come to the room slowly, let him lie down quietly on the bed, and then call the doctor.


    "Nothing."


    "Well, don''t talk. I''ll go to the doctor after I help you to bed. I''ll help you check up later."


    I quickly sort out their expressions, face is not half shy, but like a virtuous wife, charged with the people around.


    "Well, I see. You put me in the box you got from the ghost


    With that, he poured into my arms and began to fall into a coma. Seeing him like this, I just wiped away my shame and immediately turned into worry, "Tan Li? Tan Li


    "Tan Li, wake up


    I patted his gray face. I was surprised. I just finished my work. Didn''t his face return to ruddy? What is it like now?


    For this kind of situation, I was more anxious. I couldn''t hide any emotion on my face, and my tears stagnated in my eyes.


    "It''s OK. I''ll put you in the box I got from the ghost fetus now."

 Chapter 207

    When I saw him like this, I was very worried. I looked at him and wanted to find someone else to help, but they couldn''t see Tan Li at all.


    "Tan Li, wake up


    I patted his gray face. I was surprised. I just finished my work. Didn''t his face return to ruddy? What is it like now?


    For this kind of situation, I was more anxious. I couldn''t hide any emotion on my face, and my tears stagnated in my eyes.


    "It''s OK. I''ll put you in the box I got from the ghost fetus now."


    I can''t wake him up when I''m standing, so I have to take him to the box and put him in.


    "Don''t worry, Tan Li


    I''m usually very calm about some major events, but I can''t do anything about it and I''m at a loss.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I was just at a loss. Maybe my voice was a little loud, which made Ke Xiaoxiao come in.


    "It''s OK. What happened on board again?"


    "Besides, just now the captain said to us that he counted the casualties. There was not enough medicine on board, so some injured people had to insist on it."


    When I heard that, I frowned. I don''t know how long we''ll get to the shore, but the injured people must not be delayed. There are so many people injured now, and it''s not good to lose a life at that time.


    "When did he say it would arrive?"


    "He seems to say that he will be on shore tomorrow night, so he can barely rest assured."


    As for going ashore tomorrow night, I really let go of my heart. But looking at his haggard face, he was mellow before, but suddenly he became so. I didn''t dare to take another look, so I had to go outside to see what was going on. Maybe I could sort out my mood.


    Ke Xiaoxiao went out with me, but after watching for a while, she left, and I took a look by myself.


    "Cousin?"


    I see a familiar figure is busy, I frown and go forward, see is Lu Qingze.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I saw so many wounded people, and there were so many things on board. I was afraid the captain would not be busy, so I helped him arrange his work."


    Lu Qingze raised his head when he heard my voice, but because he was busy, he soon began to be busy with the work at hand.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, you can go back to rest first. The incident in the last few hours was really amazing. Even I was injured accidentally."


    Hearing that he was injured, I stepped forward, looked at him anxiously, held his hand and said, "Why are you injured? Has it been bandaged? "


    He seemed to be a little frightened because of my sudden and enthusiastic concern for him. It was like a mouse bumping into a cat, and he quickly stepped back.


    "What are you looking at me for? I''m not something terrible. I''m suddenly on guard. "


    I noticed that he was a little frightened by my enthusiasm, so I let go of his hand and said something funny.


    "Well, well, you go and have a rest first."


    Lu Qingze quickly pushed me back to my room. I couldn''t resist him, so I had to go back to my room and have a good rest. But I don''t know what happened to Tan Li?


    That''s all. I''ll wake up if I''m in a coma. I comfort myself that I don''t want Tan Li to be in a coma because of this, and I feel a little scared when I sleep.


    Wake up the next day, I saw the sun rise, at this time, he should wake up, coma for so long.


    I''m looking forward to seeing me at the first sight when he wakes up, and the first person I wake up to see is him, but the reality is bony. When I see that he is still in a coma, I''m very afraid.


    "Tan Li! Why don''t you wake up? I''ll tell you that sleeping is a big stupid pig. You can''t be like this all the time. It''s not good. "


    For him, I looked at him fondly, with gentle words, trying to wake him up, but he did not move, which made me very afraid.


    "You have to wake up well, I will stay by your side!"


    I made up my mind that even if he was like this all the time, I would still accompany him until he woke up.


    I still have to have breakfast in the morning. I left him and went to have breakfast. He didn''t talk to me for more than ten hours. I began to be afraid and worried.


    After eating, I came to this room again. Looking at him in the box, he seemed lifeless in a coma, which made me feel a little sad.


    I couldn''t think of any way to wake him up, so I had to light all the incense to see if Tan Li woke up.


    When all the incense started to light, it spread throughout the room, but I found that all the incense suddenly became less and less when the door was closed. Although I was breathing and I was absorbing, it couldn''t be so fast.


    "Is it Is Tan Li absorbing


    I squatted down gently, looked at his handsome face, slowly stretched out his slender fingers, felt his breath, and found that he absorbed all the incense. I was very happy. Since he could absorb all the incense, he would surely wake up."Tan Li, wake up. You''re awake, aren''t you?"


    For many times before he molested himself, I thought he was awake, just molesting himself, but I was just cheating myself, he didn''t wake up at all.


    I had to watch him and look at him silently, only to find that he was actually very handsome and good-looking. His long eyelashes were like a brush, and his lips were pink. But now he was lifeless and his face was not ruddy, so he couldn''t appreciate the more beautiful him.


    "No, even if it doesn''t work when he wakes up, I still have to look for it myself."


    If he stays in this state all the time, it will only hurt him. I must find a way to save him.


    I came to the side of Zheng Nan, looking forward to him.


    "You What are you doing? "


    He seemed to be flattered to see my expression.


    "Zheng Nan, I have to give you my work because of an emergency. Can you?"


    Zheng Nan promised me that he would have great confidence in me.


    "Yes, boss."


    He is diligent and studious. He promised me, and I thank him very much. I was able to save Tan Li.

 Chapter 208

    Holding the box tightly, I saw the land as if I saw hope.


    "Ah! Finally to the shore!" my heart is very excited, just experienced a catastrophe, I think it''s all over.


    "I''ll ask for leave these days, director." I called the director to ask him for leave.


    The director didn''t say much. Although the case is not over, he believes that I''m not a nobody. There must be something urgent.


    I came home with the box in my arms. After a hot bath, I felt much better.


    "Pack up your things and I''ll take you to the Taoist master." My cousin called me.


    "Master of Taoism? What kind of sacred place is that I asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when you go. It''s always good for you." Said my cousin.


    "Is it good? If you don''t attract me, I don''t have the motivation to go. " I said mischievously.


    "If you can help your boyfriend, you can go!" from the tone, I can see that my cousin''s disdainful look, maybe I feel speechless to my cousin.


    My body, which had collapsed on the bed, stood up all of a sudden, still alive.


    "When shall we start?" I asked.


    "Now!" my cousin replied.


    I packed my things, held the box in my arms and went out.


    "Let''s go!" my cousin turned and walked away. I followed him closely.


    Until we walked a long way, I was so tired that I was out of breath.


    "Brother, how long do we have to go? If you don''t drive a car and have to walk, you can tell me if you''re acting or not! "I said while gasping.


    "The master asked. If you want to find him, you have to walk and climb the mountain with your bare hands." Said my cousin.


    "What? Mountain climbing? You seem to be teasing me! "I yelled and stopped.


    I plan to stay where I am, but I look at the box in my arms, sighed helplessly and continued to follow my cousin.


    "Brother, why do all the masters live on the top of the mountain?" I asked.


    "Because they like to be condescending." My cousin came back with a very flat tone.


    "How long will it take us to get there?" Along the way, I have almost asked my cousin this sentence many times.


    "Soon." My cousin has also answered this question many times.


    "You have answered many times." I have a look of disdain.


    "It''s really here this time." We are standing at the foot of a mountain.


    I was stunned and looked at the mountain. It looked very high, but fortunately, the slope was not big.


    When I was ready to speak, my cousin asked me first.


    "Climb!" my cousin said, and began to climb the mountain with his bare hands.


    I touched the box in my hand and said to it, "I''ll do it for you!".


    I just got to a part of the mountain and my hands were a little skinned.


    I clenched my lips and kept cheering myself on.


    "Watch Cousin, I''m dying! " My hand is holding the stone tightly, panting.


    My cousin gave me a hand. Fortunately, there is a place on the hillside where we can rest.


    We came near noon, climbing from the foot of the mountain to the middle of the mountain. It took us about three hours.


    That is to say, we have been exposed to the sun for a long time. At this time, I feel thirsty.


    I picked up the water is suddenly crazy irrigation, drinking the water of me, life value has recovered a lot.


    "While it''s still light, you can see if there will be any obstacles ahead. If it''s evening, you may touch a snake with your left hand and a scorpion with your right." My cousin looked at me with a bad smile.


    As soon as I heard that, the power came up immediately, and I continued to climb the mountain with my cousin.


    I feel that my hand is more and more painful, but I find that the higher I go up, the friendlier the rocks are and the easier I climb.


    Holding the box in my arms, I climbed up step by step, watching the sky darken gradually, and we were not far from the top of the mountain.


    "Come on, give me your hand!" Cousin said, I reached over, cousin pulled me up.


    "Well, almost six hours later." My cousin looked at the pocket watch and said.


    "It''s not easy! Ha ha ha I smile in despair, "it''s dark now!"


    My cousin and I stood on the top of the mountain and watched the sunset. Sure enough, we looked at the different scenery from different angles. I finally understood why someone would specially climb the mountain to see the sunrise and sunset.


    I feel my body is very tired, I directly sat on the mountain, but my cousin picked me up, walked for a while, we saw a house.The house is very simple. This is probably the style of every master. After all, Si is a humble house, but I am Dexin.


    My cousin helped me to one side and let me sit in front of the master''s house, which was just covered by a big tree.


    "There''s a swing on it!" I looked at the swing hanging on the book and was going to sit and play for a while.


    But he was stopped by his cousin. He said seriously, "don''t sit on it. Maybe the master will mind. If he doesn''t want to help us then we will come in vain!"


    I had no choice but to sit at the door.


    "When does the master open the door?" I asked.


    "The master only receives people when they are predestined!" My cousin replied.


    I''m speechless, but I''m still going to sit in front of the master''s house one night with the box, waiting for him to see me.

 Chapter 209

    Sitting outside the dilapidated Taoist temple, Lu Qingze was afraid that I would catch a cold and put on his coat for me.


    Until the early sun rises and the light dispels the darkness, there is still no movement in the Taoist temple.


    My face was a little red with cold, and the dark circles under my eyes were a little heavy: "cousin, can you say that an expert is not in the Taoist temple?"


    If the people are not there, it''s no use how long they wait.


    What''s more, don''t Taoists like to go to various places to find people to practice their own heart?


    "No, I asked about Taoist Qingyun. He just came back from Yunyou a few days ago. Are you hungry? Shall I go down the mountain and buy some steamed buns? " Lu Qingze stretched a waist to say.


    I shake my head. I don''t want to eat.


    Moreover, the distance from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain is not far. It''s estimated that it will be noon when my cousin comes back. That''s too frustrating.


    "Well, cousin, will the Taoist priest be willing to help us?" I was a little nervous.


    People who practice Taoism are not all known as subduing demons and demons, but they always subdue and disperse ghosts. If the Taoist priest not only doesn''t help, but also doubts and makes Tan Li crazy, then there is no place for her to cry.


    I think I''m too impulsive. I should investigate first.


    "It''s OK. Taoist priest Qingyun is different from ordinary Taoist." Lu Qingze moved his stiff body and explained to me: "when Taoist priest Qingyun was young, he was actually an ordinary man and did not practice Taoism at all. However, he was born out of the ordinary. He was a natural eye and could see ghosts. He was used by evil monks with a heart. Before his father died, his mother died


    There is no doubt that Qingyun dotes on his sister as an eye. People in the village say that Qingyun has killed his parents and is unkind to his brother and sister. So the brother and sister are both precocious. At the age of 18, Qingyun went to work in the city. After six months, his sister died in the village. After Qingyun returned to the village, he couldn''t believe it. People in the village said that his sister fell into the river when she was drawing water and died accidentally.


    But sister Qingyun has been very water-saving since she was a child. Qingyun can''t believe it. At this time, the evil monk finds Qingyun and agrees to help Qingyun find his sister''s soul, and then help them communicate with each other. Qingyun wants to be his disciple. Qingyun agrees. Because he could see ghosts, he helped the evil monk to cheat for a while. This Taoist also has two times. He can expel ghosts, but he can''t see them.


    Qingyun is a wise man. He knows that Taoist can''t teach him much. He taught himself secretly according to the basic books of the evil monk. He was gifted and soon surpassed the level of the evil monk.


    Then I found that my sister''s soul was trapped in a Taoist vessel of evil cultivation. While the evil monk and his employer go out to eat haisai, Qingyun saves his sister. My sister''s soul is very weak, because the evil monk has been trying to make her into a ghost slave, but she is not proficient in learning skills and has no success, which makes my sister miserable.


    My sister also told me the truth of her death. The Taoist wanted to rape herself. She jumped into the water in a panic. The evil monk knew that there was a water ghost in the water. He gave the water ghost three sticks of incense, and the water ghost choked her to death. Aunt Wang in the village saw it, but she was bribed by the Taoist priest with 1000 yuan.


    When Qingyun learned the truth, he was so angry. Carefully put his sister to a safe place, and then find the evil monk revenge, let the evil repair in a business to help people exorcise the ghost failed, but also was hurt by the fierce ghost, and then he took the hand to clean up the fierce ghost. The evil monk regretted that he had taught Qingyun Daoism for convenience.


    As for Aunt Wang, Qingyun has already called the police. Aunt Wang was sentenced to five years. After solving the grudge, Qingyun wanted to give his sister a good birth, but he found that because the soul of his sister had been tested before the evil monk, his sister was no longer an ordinary ghost and could not be born forever.


    After that, Qingyun established the Qingyun concept, but he did not accept any disciples. There was only one person in the concept, which was himself. He has been taking his sister around, trying to find a way to make her normal reincarnation.


    Unfortunately, it has not been successful.


    After listening to the story, I feel greedy and hurt people. The most innocent are the Qingyun brothers and sisters.


    "So the Taoist priest Qingyun doesn''t know right from wrong. He won''t hurt Tan Li." Lu Qingze road.


    I nodded, a little less worry in my heart: "well, but the people in that village are really indifferent. Alas, it''s all the fault of ignorance."


    "Some human nature is bad, how can we blame ignorance?" A slightly vicissitudes of the voice sounded out of thin air.


    Scared, I got up quickly, because I got up so fast that I almost fell down again. Fortunately, Lu Qingze helped me.


    On one side of our body, we saw a middle-aged man in a Tibetan Taoist robe standing behind the Taoist temple door. The man''s facial features were clear but not stiff. His eyes were extremely deep, as if he could see through everyone''s thoughts, which made people dare not look at him.


    I looked at Qingyun, as if with a few big words of Haoran Zhengqi, which was daunting, but what he said was a little inconsistent with his temperament.


    "I''ve met Taoist Qingyun." Lu Qingze hurriedly said, and also pulled me by the way. I just came back, took back my straight eyes, and extended my hand to Qingyun.Taoist priest Qingyun just glanced at us. His eyes stayed on the box I held tightly, and then he turned directly into the yard.


    Lu Qingze and I looked at each other, and immediately dogleg followed. such a chance must not be missed.


    Along the way, Taoist priest Qingyun walked into a thatched cottage, saying that the Taoist temple was broken enough from the outside, and even more broken inside. I think the thatched cottage is leaking in the rain. Maybe it''s a little bit too big to blow away.


    The famous Taoist priest Qingyun lives in this place. At first sight, he doesn''t like money.


    "Sit down!" Qingyun Taoist priest just sat on the chair and said to us coldly.


    We''re welcome. Sit down.


    "Taoist priest, my name is Lu Fengliu. I''m here to ask you to help my lover." I went straight to the point.


    Taoist priest Qingyun looked up at me: "love? Girl, as the saying goes, "there are different ways for people and ghosts."


    "Taoist priest, this is my own business. Would you like to do it?" I am a little displeased to say, the person ghost special way again how? As long as we are together, they will live together.


    Qingyun Taoist priest laughed for a long time.


    "Would you mind showing me the box?"


    Smell speech, I have some hesitation, this box is what Yin thing, I don''t care, but here is Tan Li, relation Tan Li''s safety.


    But I finally handed over the box.


    Maybe I should trust Taoist Qingyun. This may be the only chance.

 Chapter 210

    Taoist priest Qingyun finally found a way to save people after a period of inspection. He looked at me meaningfully and said, "I can save people, and not only can I bring them back to life, but also their strength can be greatly improved But there is one condition


    I frowned and looked at Tan Li, who was lying unconscious on the bed. His eyes were full of anxiety, "Taoist priest, please say."


    At this time, let alone one condition, that is, there are ten hundred conditions, I have to agree. Tan Li''s life is the most important. Taoist priest Qingyun also saw that I care about Tan Li, and continued to say: "this condition is that I need the body of a woman who was born on a cloudy day. Can you do it? "


    I was stunned when I heard this. What''s the body of a woman born on a cloudy day? Taoist priest Qingyun asked a man what to do with a woman''s body? Before I could figure out the result, Taoist priest Qingyun opened his mouth again with an obvious urge.


    "Girl, here are my conditions. You can give me an answer after you think about it." After that, Taoist priest Qingyun left with a smile, leaving Lu Qingze and I alone.


    "His conditions..." Lu Qingze seems to be hesitant. After all, stealing someone''s body is not something that a serious person can do. If it''s not done well, it will cause something unclean, especially this kind of pure Yin female body, which is born in the overcast years and months, is even more difficult. It may cause something.


    But he knew the importance of Tan Li to me, so no matter how difficult it was, he didn''t refuse. It was up to me to decide. I also know that I am not sure, this decision is really hasty, but there is no other way, can only gamble. Thinking of Tan Li''s voice and smile in my memory and every bit of life, I am more determined.


    "In any case, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up, cousin I''m going to save him


    Lu Qingze was not too surprised. He seemed to have guessed my decision. He just nodded his head seriously and then laughed. He bent his finger on my forehead and flicked it. Then he said, "I will support you naturally."


    "Thank you..." At this time, I put my heart down a little, no longer so nervous and worried, because there are people to face together.


    Later, I went to Taoist priest Qingyun to tell me the decision. Although he didn''t say what the body was for, I had already guessed the truth. I heard that Taoist priest Qingyun''s sister had only soul, so she needed such a woman''s body to save her sister.


    Taoist priest Qingyun''s affection for his sister is very heavy. I think it''s also to save his sister, so he does such hurtful things.


    Later, Taoist priest Qingyun told us that he had to prepare some things to save people, so we were temporarily arranged to stay. Lu Qingze lived next door to me, so he called it protecting my safety. I was worried about Tan Li''s safety and didn''t argue with him.


    At night, Lu Qingze came to my room and asked me what I had discussed with Taoist priest Qingyun during the day. Because I was the only one who came to see Taoist priest Qingyun later, he didn''t know some details. I didn''t expect that he would be so concerned about Tan Li''s safety. I felt a little comfort. As soon as he entered the door, Lu Qingze sat on the sandalwood chair and drank a few mouthfuls of tea. Then he said, "what''s the matter with old man Qingyun?"


    I shook my head and said calmly: "naturally, I agreed to his terms, and he also agreed to save Tan Li. Now I''m worried about how we can find such a female corpse in a limited time. Forget it, try your best to find it. Although there are not many people with such conditions, there are always some. "


    After hearing this, Lu Qingze suddenly raised his head and said, "do you want me to help you?" I was startled and said that it was OK. I had already talked about the conditions, but I was short of tomorrow''s herbal medicine. I hope it will be successful and no big deal. "Don''t be so polite. I mean to ask someone about it."


    "Well, that''s ok..." I replied with a dry smile. "Well, who let me be your brother? Tomorrow I''ll ask my friends over there. I hope there are some clues. It''s not too early. Don''t stay up late. Have a rest early. There are still big things waiting for us tomorrow. Don''t worry too much."


    I am very gratified, nodded: "I know, you also early rest, I am ready to go to bed."


    Lu Qingze smiles and turns to leave with his back hand. I close the door. Just as I am about to pack my clothes and go to bed, the knock on the door suddenly rings again. I am busy putting on my shoes and getting out of bed, but I find Taoist priest Qingyun comes in quietly: "I haven''t gone to bed yet. It''s late. Wash and go to bed quickly. I have to get up early tomorrow."


    I Leng Leng, rigidly stop the action in hand, this Qingyun Taoist priest is really a strange person, act freely, even the woman''s boudoir don''t say hello to come in.


    After thinking about it, I felt a little discontented. I opened my mouth and forbeared. After all, I still need his help tomorrow. I have to bear it for Tan Li''s sake, but it''s not a big deal after all. I still know the truth of forbearance and calmness.


    "Know Taoist priest, is there anything else?"


    my tone is quite impatient. I think he also realized something wrong, nodded and went out.


    After Taoist priest Qingyun left, I would lie on the bed alone and ponder. Will Tan Li recover tomorrow? Can what Taoist priest Qingyun said be credible? After so long, I am really afraid that Tan Li will still be motionless, that my efforts will not be answered, and that I will not be forgiven for doing anything hurtfulThinking about it in this way, I gradually fell asleep. Time passed so fast that it was already midnight when I got up again.


    "But still can''t sleep." I''m talking to myself again.


    Another hour later, I still couldn''t sleep, but I always felt that something was wrong. I couldn''t sleep even if I didn''t have insomnia. I couldn''t sleep whether I was lying on my side or lying down. I couldn''t sleep with repeated actions. The appearance of Tan Li lying on the bed impressed me too much. I''m eager to save him tomorrow.


    Want to find, suddenly feel, I''m dead, he''s alive, no or can''t meet, still Yin and Yang separated In this way, I was confused. Unconsciously, I fell asleep again, but as soon as I fell asleep, I heard an ethereal voice. In an instant, I felt a cool air coming. I yelled and felt something strange. I opened my eyes in an instant. When I saw what was in front of me, I immediately jumped up with a "Dong". What frightened me was not human beings, but a strange female ghost in front of me. She was covered with hair and her face was black and red. At first sight, she was hurt, so I called There was a sound, no soul, and then fainted.

 Chapter 211

    Only one pair of eyes on the whole face was bright and moving, which also let me know that this female ghost may have no malice.


    I looked at her a little confused, whispered: "dare to ask you?"


    Although it doesn''t appear on the surface, I guess this female ghost is the sister of Taoist priest Qingyun.


    After all, it was Taoist priest Qingyun who saved Tan Li.


    If I pissed off his sister, he might give up treatment.


    This is the last thing I want to see, so as long as the female ghost doesn''t make any special request, I think I will accept it.


    "My name is Yao Yao. I''m the sister of Taoist priest Qingyun."


    "I know that Taoist priest Qingyun mentioned you to us."


    "Can you stop Qingyun''s plan?" Yao Yao looks at me expectantly.


    And I hugged hands, a little doubt in my heart, is it difficult for Taoist priest Qingyun to quarrel with his sister?


    In the middle of it, I killed the idea.


    It''s someone else''s private matter. I shouldn''t probe into it anyway.


    "I don''t want to let Qingyun do something against the way of heaven for the sake of resurrection." Yao Yao seemed to be afraid that I would be impatient, so she hurried on.


    Yes, forced resurrection of the dead, the soul to the body, I think it is not allowed by heaven.


    As for the cause and effect, it should be strong.


    But it''s none of my business. Tan Li''s situation is very urgent now.


    I should have saved him earlier. I can''t find someone who is willing to save him. I can''t destroy him.


    And just agreed with Taoist priest Qingyun, now if it is agreed with Yao Yao.


    You don''t have to think about the consequences of the collision between the two agreements.


    I don''t want to bear the consequences. I just want to go as planned earlier and not take part in the cause and effect of their life changing.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head and said firmly, "you should know I won''t promise you."


    I want to hold Yao''s shoulder in front of me.


    Her eyes were slightly red, her hair was windless and scattered in the air. It seemed that she was going to be violent and hurt people.


    I can''t help but back alert, legs squat into a defensive state.


    Maybe it''s my appearance that makes Yaoyao recover her sense. Her autumn eyes look at me more watery, and the hair behind her also stops flying.


    Her lips moved, and she didn''t seem to give up. She wanted to say something in an attempt to move my mind.


    I sneered and interrupted what she was about to say.


    "You have someone you love. I''m like you. Don''t push me."


    Yao Yao pause, some disappointed looked at me, slowly left by the wind.


    I sighed. The moonlight fell in the yard, which made Yao Yao''s back look bleak.


    I light knock on the eyes, just, the way back is not want to, everything has a definite number.


    Step by step, if there''s something wrong with Tan Li, I''ll have to change my life with Qingyun!


    I clenched my fist, put a smile on the corner of my mouth, and lay on the mat and fell asleep.


    A good night''s sleep, the next day.


    "Buckle, cousin, get up and let''s pick some herbs."


    I rubbed my temples to make my head clear, and then I got out of bed to wash.


    The mountain road here is not easy to walk. It''s crooked, and some water makes the road more moist and smooth. One step can make one step slippery.


    Even Taoist priest Qingyun, who has come up the mountain all the year round, has to support the vines to walk.


    I look ahead is a dry flat road, body and mind a little relaxed.


    Although the mountain road ahead is rugged, the scenery is first-class.


    I tilted my head and looked at the mountain not far away, looming in the fog.


    In the heart some sigh, the foot pours is not to notice, even stepped on Lu Qingze several feet, straight let his face change color.


    He looked at me with constipation on his face. He looked at me with goose bumps all over his body and said: "you stepped on my feet."


    I realized that I was a little embarrassed to move away, approached a little, leaned against Lu Qingze and asked in a low voice.


    "How long do we have?"


    "We''ll be at the bottom of the cliff in the time of a stick of incense. Be patient."


    Qingyun took the lead in telling me that I was a little surprised that I could hear in such a low voice.


    But when I saw him climbing the mountain for nearly an hour, his face was not red and his heart was not beating, I knew something about it.


    It seems that Taoist priest Qingyun''s physical strength is very good, but just now his listening ability is not enough.


    Unlike myself, compared with them, it''s just five scum.


    Lu Qingze seemed to see what I thought and touched my head.


    After a while, we reached the bottom of a waterfall.


    Taoist Qingyun pointed to a green branch beside the waterfall.


    "You see, Ganoderma lucidum and some herbs grow in the shade under the branches." After a pause, Qingyun Taoist priest added: "the humidity and temperature here are good environments for the growth of herbal medicines. In addition, there are trees to block the sun and rain. Herbal medicines are even better. I don''t know who will pick them."Lu Qingze and I looked at each other and said in a different voice, "I am."


    Before I could say anything, Lu Qingze moved his body: "I''ll go, you can''t take much, you have to pick it again, please."


    I nodded, this is true, so good medicine when the more the better.


    At this point, I did not debate much, nodded and stepped aside to watch Lu Qingze climb up.


    First, he picked far away from the waterfall. Maybe he found that the closer he was to the waterfall, the more herbs there were. Lu Qingze was always close to the waterfall.


    The water splashed by the waterfall hit the rock wall, making Lu Qingze nearly slip several times.


    He looked at the stone under his feet and knew that it would not last long.


    Yu guangpiao to a branch, the heart of a note.


    I also happened to look up and see Lu Qingze jump to the side with my own eyes.


    My pupil a shrink, the whole person''s heart crazy fast jump, fear spread up.


    In the following some worry up, one side of the Qingyun Taoist see me like this, joked: "relax, he is OK, also will be OK."


    I nodded, but calmed down a little, and looked up at Lu Qingze without blinking.


    He kept digging a Ganoderma lucidum, which seemed to be deeply rooted. It would be very difficult to take it out.


    Lu Qingze frowned, holding Ganoderma lucidum in one hand and pedaling the rock with one foot.


    All of a sudden, Lu Qingze seems to be empty or how, fiercely back!


    "Be careful!"


    At this critical moment, Yao Yao appeared beside Lu Qingze.


    I was a little dazed, but I guessed what she was going to do.


    Sure enough, as I expected, the moment Lu Qingze was about to hit the ground, Yao Yao took the hand.


    A gust of wind blows, and Lu Qingze is dragged up by a force.


    I see this scene, slightly bitter heart, sitting on one side with a sigh, or owe a favor, ah, how to do.

 Chapter 212

    "I''m fine." He came down and laughed awkwardly.


    After a little exercise, he continued to climb up.


    "Cousin, go up a little more! Ganoderma lucidum is in your direction at ten o''clock! " I watched Lu Qingze anxiously for fear that something just happened. If I did it again, it would be different this time.


    "Well, I see it. You wait. Don''t worry!" Lu Qingze seemed to hear my tone with a trace of anxiety and worry, and comforted me on the cliff.


    I watched Lu Qingze climb up step by step, risking his life for a Ganoderma lucidum. I felt sorry for it, but if he didn''t, Tan Li couldn''t wake up.


    "All right, here it is." Lu Qingze''s tone was excited. I was excited when I heard that. The matter of collecting herbs on the cliff was finally over.


    Lu Qingze also followed the rock just up, and my guidance, and soon came down, with Yin Lingzhi in his pocket.


    "Well, let''s go back." Lu Qingze put one hand on my shoulder and the other hand held Yin Lingzhi. This scene was very lovely. Why did he press my shoulder to death? I don''t feel half of my family.


    After picking the Ganoderma lucidum, we came to the thatched cottage and put it on Qingyun''s table. I said to him, "we have picked the Ganoderma lucidum. What else do we need to do?"


    "You go and cook. I''m hungry." Qingyun glanced at Yin Lingzhi on the table and waved his hand as if to send me away to cook.


    Cooking is OK, but are you sure? I looked at him with a puzzled face, and my feet were standing in the same place, never leaving.


    Qingyun seemed to see that his feet didn''t move, so he looked up at me, "what? Do you want me to do it? I''m studying herbal medicine. In order to save your Tan Li, I can''t make rice either, or I''ll be hungry. "


    I heard a little threat in his words, so I had to admit my life. After all, Tan Li is in a coma now. If no one can save him, he will be dead.


    "OK, I''ll cook." I just did not leave the ground step by step, now step by step to the kitchen, take out a few vegetables, began to wash vegetables, cooking.


    In the process of cooking, Yao Yao also joined in. It seems that she has been accompanying her brother all the time, so the cooking techniques are more skilled than me. I''m willing to be inferior, and she can''t do it. I have to cook all the time under Yao Yao''s nagging.


    Suddenly, while cleaning up the dishes, Qingyun was studying herbal medicine, but he stopped and quickly came to the kitchen and took out a plate of braised meat.


    "Well, what''s the matter? What''s the point of braised pork? " I don''t understand. Why does he look a little worried, as if he is worried about this dish of good roast meat? So why?


    "For Yao Yao." Qingyun said a word coldly, and poured the perfect braised meat I just made in Yaoyao''s recitation into Yaoyao''s kiln. The fire was naughty in the kiln, and soon devoured Yaoyao''s braised meat.


    Yao Yao also had a plate of braised meat in front of her. With both hands, she picked up the delicious braised meat and stuffed it into her mouth. She had a good time.


    "Lu Fengliu, don''t stare at other people''s braised meat, eat what''s on your plate!" Lu Qingze saw my persistence and love for braised pork, so he broke me for a second, and directly pulled my collar to let me sit and eat. After all, Yao Yao is a dead soul. Even if I look at it again, I don''t have to eat it. It''s embarrassing.


    "Oh..." I also had to sit back to my own position and eat well.


    After eating the delicious braised pork, Yao Yao immediately put up her waist, puffed up her cheeks and said happily, "it''s delicious. I''m very happy."


    "Well, I''ll cook something delicious for you next time." Qingyun''s eyes are full of doting, looking at Yaoyao, which seems to be the best treasure for a sister.


    I had a meal in their atmosphere, and when it was late, we scattered and went back to sleep.


    When I came to the bathroom, I was just about to clean up the quilt and go to bed when I was interrupted by a knock on the door. I looked at the door and thought it was something. Although I had seen it more terrifying, those old demons in the mountains were also afraid.


    I quietly came to the door next to, opened the door, it was found that standing at the door is Yao Yao.


    "Why are you here? Yao Yao I don''t understand. After all, it''s so late. What else can I ask for.


    "Actually, I came here to tell you about Qingyun''s plan again." Yao Yao looks worried. She is afraid that her brother will fall into the trap of helping him find a body.


    I have already refused before. I didn''t know Yao Yao was so persistent, but seeing a little worry on her face, my little heart is in my heart. Let me discuss with Yao Yao again.


    "Well, come in first." I let Yaoyao in. After all, it''s cold with the door open. Yaoyao is very excited about me letting her in. After all, she refused last time. She thinks I won''t give her another chance.


    Yao Yao is erratic. As I sit and she stands, she pleads with me and says, "can you stop my brother''s plan? If he is in such a deep trap, he may become another person. I don''t want him to be like this because of me! "I know Yao Yao is good for her brother, but Qingyun has the best conditions for me. If she doesn''t agree, Tan Li will die.


    "I''m sorry, Yao Yao. I''ll give you one more chance to discuss it today. But if the person I love is crazy, will I let him go on like this? No, I won''t watch him suffer. I have tried everything to save him. I have to come to your brother. This is the only chance. I can''t erase it! "


    For Yao Yao, from asking to begging me, but I will also refuse her, but Yao Yao''s face I don''t agree and resolutely don''t go, "please, I don''t want my brother to become another person, and he saves your lover, it means that he is your benefactor, do you want your benefactor to become another person?"


    I look at the expression on Yao Yao''s face. I can''t bear it. It''s true that my family is precious. I''ve lost my parents and left my brother and sister to live together. Life is hard and miserable? Do I have to help him go another way?


    "Well, I promise you, I will try my best to stop it, but I still have to finish my task. After all, I still have people to save, but I will stop him according to the later situation."


    Hearing my promise, Yao Yao was very happy. She held my hands and said to me happily, "thank you. I''ll go back first."


    After that, Yao Yao went back, I looked at Yao Yao''s figure, I was not happy, but confused, "is death really the death forever?"

 Chapter 213

    These days, Lu Qingze and I have been living and busy.


    "Lu Qingze, how do you chop this firewood?" I have a very strong protest against Qingyun asking us to chop firewood and burn fire, but I can''t help it. Besides, I''m a policeman. I''m usually rough handed and rough footed. Why can''t I do it now?


    "You are stupid! That''s it Lu Qingze took my hand and chopped it down. I saw a piece of firewood perfectly divided into two parts. I was surprised to see Lu Qingze. How could he have such powerful skills.


    Lu Qingze seemed to see a little surprise in my eyes, so he was very proud. He knocked on my forehead and said with a proud face, "hurry up, don''t envy your cousin so much!"


    I looked at the pride on his face, hummed to him, and began to adapt to the work of chopping wood.


    Taoist priest Qingyun sometimes asked us to go to the back mountain to see if there were any herbs. We picked a few of them casually about Tan Li''s situation. Taoist priest Qingyun thought it was OK to use them, and threw them aside.


    We have been working as coolies on the mountain these days. Until this day, Taoist priest Qingyun suddenly asked us to come and take a brown pill. I looked at him with a puzzled face and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "What is this for? Is it a new drug? Then Tan Li will be saved! " At the beginning, I pointed to the brown pill and looked at Taoist priest Qingyun with doubts. Later, I remembered that Tan Li was saved. I was very happy and wanted to put the medicine into his mouth. But Taoist priest looked at us slowly and seemed to have something to tell us.


    "This is a new drug I made. It may cure Tan Li, but it''s new after all, so now you need to try it." Taoist priest Qingyun pointed to me with the medicine. He made it clear that he needed me to test the medicine.


    "And this medicine has an effect on people''s soul. Normally it will increase Yin Qi, but it''s the first time I do it. I''m not sure how to determine the effect, and it''s not easy to use it on Tan Li."


    I slowly forward, know the meaning of the Taoist priest, take the initiative to say, "OK, I know, I try!" For the sake of Tan Li, there is no way. After all, this is the only way to save Tan Li, so I have to stick to my head.


    He just wanted to hold the pill, but Lu Qingze suddenly came forward. Although Lu Qingze believed in Taoist priest, how could he let a little girl come to me for the new medicine? If I was hurt, it would be bad. He would stop me from trying the medicine in front of me.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t try, Tan Li will have no hope. How can you be so hypocritical? " I know he is good for me, but why don''t I try this chance? And I''ve been working as a coolie here for a few days, waiting for a few days, just to wake up Tan Li.


    "You are a little girl. What do you try? If you want to try, I think it''s better for me to try. At that time, you really can''t be sure. What should you do if something really happens to you? I''ll take care of you step by step then, isn''t it trouble? "


    Lu Qingze looked at me with a worried face. He didn''t want me to get hurt, and he didn''t want me to have anything to do with it, but he would not say anything else. Finally, he said something heartbreaking.


    I look at Lu Qingze straight away. I know any risks, but I just want to try it on my own. After all, it''s my business with Tan Li. He just takes me to Taoist priest Qingyun. It''s not good if I implicate him like this. Moreover, I don''t want to see my cousin''s business. I''m ok with my business.


    "It''s OK, cousin. Give it to me. It''s my business. How can I implicate you? And I don''t want to see you lie down for me." I took the pill and tried to put it in my mouth, but it was stopped.


    "You..." Lu Qingze wanted to stop me, but he was interrupted by the bystanders next to him, "OK, OK, do you want to try or not? Don''t try it. It''s a medicine I''ve been studying for several days. "


    Taoist priest Qingyun sees us pushing and shoving all the time. He thinks it''s just a new drug and it won''t be too fierce. Why do they seem to act like brothers and sisters?


    "I''ll try!" I finally put the medicine into my mouth, chewed it and swallowed it. It seemed that only a few seconds later, before I could react, I fell into a coma.


    Before the coma, I heard Lu Qingze''s anxious voice, "cousin? What do you think, cousin? Well, why did you faint? "


    It seems that I have been sleeping for a long time. When I open my eyes, I see Lu Qingze, who is worried about my sudden coma, and Taoist priest Qingyun, who is preparing a prescription for new drugs, standing next to Yao Yao, watching Taoist priest Qingyun busy.


    "Cousin? What''s wrong with me? " I moved my shoulder with difficulty. I felt a little pain, but I was weak.


    Lu Ba has no choice but to look at you, and I don''t know how you blink. I don''t know how you blink now


    My cousin seemed angry because I tried the medicine myself, but I got a little bit of news from his words, "wait dry?" Don''t I get up now? Why are you still waiting, and why don''t you look at me?


    "Taoist Qingyun!" I cried out to Taoist priest Qingyun, but Taoist priest Qingyun, like Lu Qingze, didn''t answer me!I feel a little angry. I''m very anxious and serious to save Tan Li. Aren''t you two serious people? Why are you still playing games of this level with me!


    "Hey, can you stop playing? Is it fun? Here I am! I wake up. Why do you all look different? " I looked at them with a puzzled face, and my anger almost broke out.


    But they didn''t seem to hear my voice. I was very anxious to catch Lu Qingze, but I didn''t know if it was Lu Qingze who gave up, or I could go through Lu Qingze''s hand?


    Lu Qingze''s hand is always there! What''s going on? I tried again, and then I found that my hand could pass through Lu Qingze''s hand. What''s the matter?


    "Just now Taoist priest Qingyun said that this pill has an impact on the soul, then I am really out of body?" I didn''t believe it. I wanted to stand up and try, but my hands couldn''t support the bed, and I didn''t seem to be able to get up.


    At last, as soon as I rolled down, I got up. I just saw my soul come out of my body with my own eyes. I found that I was still lying on the bed. I looked back at the two of them, and then I wanted to understand why they both ignored me.

 Chapter 214

    "What do I do now?" I''ve just turned back. Now my soul is out of my body. I''m just a soul, and I can''t talk to them. How can I get back to my body, and I won''t die for anything?


    Anxious, I look left and right, but now I am the soul, nothing can be picked up, even touching the human body is through.


    "No, I must find a way to get back to my body!" I had no choice but to sit and look at them, but I couldn''t make up my mind.


    I have been looking at them bored, suddenly saw a box, the box is filled with Tan Li.


    All of a sudden, I felt Tan Li in the box. I didn''t expect that my soul was out of the body, but I could feel Tan Li, so I wanted to see him with a happy face. But I didn''t know that when my hand was only half stretched out, there seemed to be a membrane in front of Tan Li, and he didn''t let me get close to him. But my soul was out of the body, so I couldn''t feel Tan Li easily. How could I give up? I wanted to break through The film.


    But I''m very unlucky. All of a sudden, my soul is flying in the air. Fortunately, I''m a soul and I''m not afraid of pain. Otherwise, I don''t know how many injuries I have.


    "Why can''t you get close, really!" I complained, but I had no choice but to wait for them to wake me up.


    I don''t know that the soul may be too light. Even if the breeze blows, my soul will float away uncontrollably. I wanted to go back, but I''m afraid I''ll float away uncontrollably when I go back, and it''s good to come out. Anyway, no one sees me, and my body is light.


    But I don''t know what happened. I came to Feng Tingting. I can''t believe that she was so accurate. I didn''t expect that Feng Tingting would be here.


    This is the hospital morgue. Feng Tingting didn''t know what she was doing. I covered my mouth and tried not to make a sound. I said to myself, "what is Feng Tingting doing? Sneaky


    I don''t know if Feng Tingting still has that ghost fetus, but I feel that she seems to be making something disgusting. Even if the hospital mortuary has antiseptic function, the smell of the body makes me feel disgusting and terrible.


    "When she falls into the sea, Feng Tingting doesn''t have any power, and it''s hard to control herself. Moreover, Guitai won''t see a powerful Taoist go up. In this way, it shows that Guitai is still on Feng Tingting and hasn''t left yet!"


    It''s been a while since the ghost fetus happened. I''ve been busy with Tan Li, but I didn''t expect that the ghost fetus on Feng Tingting hasn''t disappeared, and I didn''t expect that today when my soul was out of body, I could see feng Tingting sneaking in the hospital morgue.


    "What is she doing? It''s not feet in your hands, is it I''m surprised. I didn''t expect that the taste of ghost fetus is so heavy. How could it eat feet? And she put all her feet in her mouth with relish on her face, and I was disgusted. How could anyone eat human bodies so happily?


    Because I can''t see clearly from this angle, I have to move forward and use the shelter to see the things in front of Feng Tingting. I can see that they are ferocious. At a glance, I can see that this is a new ghost that just came out of the mortuary after death, and the new Ghost will come out constantly when the corpses are sent.


    "No, it''s not for the sake of absorbing new ghosts, so it''s to eat them raw? It won''t be like this if you swallow new ghosts alive... " I saw that she was still enjoying her delicious food and kept guessing. Feng Tingting didn''t see me either.


    But I saw her eyes shining, looking at the bloody head, but also satisfied with a bite down, one after another, I immediately felt a trace of nausea, and even some nausea, if the ghost fetus is not in Feng Tingting''s body, then Feng Tingting knows this, what will happen?


    If it was me, I might not know what happened


    It seems that I can''t finish seeing it, because there''s nothing to do now. It''s good to watch what Feng Tingting does. But Feng Tingting seems to stop her action and turn her head. She looks at me in this direction with a grim smile on her face. I see my hair standing up and all my goose bumps fall to the ground. I didn''t expect that she is so disgusting ¡£


    The important thing is not this, but that she grins at me and suddenly rushes over. I''m unprepared. I didn''t expect that she would rush out. I''m even more unprepared. I don''t know what to do.


    Suddenly a woman''s figure rushed in front of me. I immediately reacted in the pot. When I looked forward, I found that Yao Yao was in front of me. "Yao Yao, how are you here, and how do you know I''m here?"


    Yao Yao is a female ghost now. It''s no surprise that she can see me, but I didn''t expect that she could know I was here and appeared in front of me.


    But Yao Yao has no time to explain to me now. Feng Tingting rushes to Yao Yao, the woman who suddenly appears, and attacks at once. Yao Yao directly blocks Feng Tingting''s attack and pushes her away.


    I''m very surprised at Yao Yao''s action. Feng Tingting''s ghost fetus is also a very powerful one. Tan Li''s superb ability can''t be spared by his huge waves. However, Yao Yao can block the attack and push Feng Tingting away. This really makes me doubt Yao Yao''s strength."Ah, Yao Yao..." My words dispersed in the messy wind. Yaoyao turned her head and ran away with me. Before I knew it, she had dragged me for a long time, but there was Feng Tingting chasing her.


    "Yao Yao, do you think we can catch up?" I''m a little worried that Feng Tingting will catch up with me. After all, I''m just a soul. My energy is very small. If Yao Yao wants to come, she can''t, but she just?


    "No, not at this speed!" Yao Yao took me, looking at Feng Tingting behind me and answering the question I just asked.


    "But I want to ask why you can stop Feng Yaoyao''s attack just now, and you are not a fierce ghost. You are just framed, you have not become a fierce ghost, and you have never hurt anyone, so why do you have the ability to catch Feng Tingting''s attack and push her away?"


    I looked at her with a puzzled face, because I am a soul, Yao Yao is also a ghost, so when the breeze blows, our speed is very fast, so we began to ponder.


    "My brother refined a lot of Yin Qi on me because he was afraid that I would be bullied by other ghosts, so after refining Yin Qi, I would not be bullied by ghosts, so Feng Tingting just couldn''t hurt me." Yao Yao solemnly explained to me, always paying attention to Feng Yao behind.


    "Oh..." I nodded to show that I knew. From the process of escape, I found that Yao Yao''s strength is average, but her escape ability is first-class.

 Chapter 215

    Yao Yao took me all the way to escape, probably because we are both souls, so the speed of escape is not slow. It happened that Yao Yao''s joke: she is only good at escape but not strong.


    But to tell you the truth, it''s fun to be a ghost flying freely in the air. It''s no slower than the land transportation, and you don''t feel tired. Why not.


    However, I seem to have forgotten the most important point That is at this moment, we are running for our lives, and there is a trouble not far behind us. The ghost fetus is still closely behind us, and the posture is extremely terrible. The sharp teeth and huge head remind me of the little cannibal monster in the horror movie.


    My heart kept beating for fear of falling into the hands of the ghost fetus. When I recalled the scene when it sucked the souls of the living people, I suddenly felt a chill. To tell you the truth, I can still compete with him in the ordinary way. But it''s obvious that as a soul, I''m too weak to support myself, not to mention trying my best to find it. Besides, this ghost fetus was born to suck new ghosts and spirits, so I naturally want to run away when I see him.


    Looking back, I could not help smiling with joy when I saw the mountain peak close in front of me. I said to Yao Yao: "Yao Yao Don''t worry. He can''t catch up with us. He''s going to Qingyun Taoist temple. "


    Yao Yao beside him just shook his head and panted back: "this ghost can''t be underestimated. Don''t relax until the last moment."


    I nodded. I could not help but admire Yao Yao for her intelligence and vigilance. I could not help but think of how good a woman Yao Yao is. She has become a ghost, such a kind and intelligent girl. No wonder Taoist Qingyun dotes on her so much.


    At this time, the ghost fetus, which was far away from us, suddenly burst out a very sharp laughter. "Jie Jie" is so harsh that I can''t help looking back, which increases Yao Yao''s burden, because Yao Yao has some skills and always pulls me away. My extra actions will make her more tired. Sure enough, the ghost fetus was getting closer and closer to us, and the sound of metal friction was hoarse and low, which came into our ears. "Jie You can''t run away. "


    A deadly sound came from behind me. When I looked back, my eyes were facing the ferocious face - a sharp mouth full of fangs, which was opening to me.


    "No "Quick!" Yao Yao yelled. The ghost fetus was about to catch my collar. At the critical moment, a figure blocked us from the ghost fetus.


    Then I heard a loud bang, and the ghost was hit ten feet away. Yao Yao and I also successfully escaped into the boundary of Qingyun Taoist temple.


    Looking at the familiar figure in front of me, I yelled: "it''s Taoist priest Qingyun. We are saved."


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Yao Yao''s face is not so good. I understand now that Yao Yao must be afraid of his brother''s blame, and I can''t help but feel a little worried.


    I thought that if Taoist priest Qingyun asked, I would take all the responsibility to myself. After all, it''s also because I''m fond of playing that I''ll be watched by ghost foetus. Yao Yao is also willing to save her life for me.


    But to my surprise, Taoist priest Qingyun didn''t blame us later. And the ghost fetus was bound by Taoist priest Qingyun. He seemed to be aware of something and was about to run away.


    Taoist priest Qingyun immediately gave the ghost child a blow, and the green light flashed by. The ghost child was ferocious and screamed a few times, almost out of his wits.


    Yao Yao and I were watching the war in the border and patting our chest like we were in shock.


    At last, the ghost did not know what magic he had done and escaped from the dust of Taoist priest Qingyun. But I guess the ghost fetus is also very weak, and it will not become a climate in the future.


    After cleaning up the ghost fetus, Taoist priest Qingyun came in and gave Yao Yao a cold glance. Then he motioned for me to follow.


    I know that my soul can''t leave my body for a long time. After comforting Yao for a few words, I quickly follow the Taoist priest in Qingyi.


    "Well, you are really brave. If I go a few steps late, you and Yao Yao will be dead. Do you know?" The voice of indifference and solemnity came. Of course, I knew that I was almost in trouble, so I just lowered my head and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Taoist priest Qingyun knew that I was ashamed. He just shook his head and sighed a few times, and then he stopped talking about me.


    Back in the room of the Taoist temple, I found that the face of the body had turned pale. I knew that it was a long time for the soul to leave the body.


    If you don''t come back to the body later, I''ll remember that you''ll have to do some damage to the body


    Taoist priest Qingyun said seriously, and I know the seriousness of the matter. He nodded his head and said, "well, Taoist priest Qingyun, don''t worry, I will do it according to your instructions."


    Qingyun nodded and began to cast. At this moment, a sound of footstep suddenly sounded at the door, and then the sound of landing Qingze came in.


    "Well, how are you, sister? Are you OK? I went out to look for you, but I forgot that except for the border, ordinary souls are invisible Look at my brain After that, he patted his forehead.


    I sighed speechless and knew that he was worried about me, so I didn''t blame him again."I''m all right. You''re worried. I don''t know what happened just now. I suddenly wandered to the mortuary at the foot of the mountain. I saw the ghost fetus clinging to Feng Tingting and absorbing the soul of the person who just died. Maybe the ghost fetus was too powerful to see me at a glance and ran after me. Fortunately, Yaoyao saved my life. Finally, we two ran away in a hurry Up the mountain, the ghost fetus is all the way to catch up. It wasn''t until we met Taoist priest Qingyun that we were saved. Taoist priest Qingyun also cleaned up the ghost fetus. His vitality was greatly damaged. "


    Lu Qingze was very nervous when he heard this, and he didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until the end. Taoist priest Qingyun interrupted our conversation at the right time.


    "Do you want to enter your body? If it''s going to be a little bit longer, it''s not impossible. "


    I turned to look at the body in front of me.


    The fingers of Taoist priest Qingyun kept changing. I saw a flash of blue light, and I felt my soul was tightly absorbed.


    After a while of confusion, I opened my eyes again, and I felt a strong sense of courage. With a long sigh of relief, I tried to sit up.


    "You don''t fit your body and soul well enough. Because the side effects of the pill are too strong, your soul is too Yin Qi, so it''s possible to leave the body carelessly, "Taoist priest Qingyun said.


    As I listen, I secretly feel happy. In this way, as long as I control it well, I can leave my soul at any time. Does it mean that I can float freely in the air with Tan Li

 Chapter 216

    As soon as this idea came into being in my mind, it took root. But when I calmed down, I considered the seriousness of the matter. Now that Tan Li has not been rescued, I''m thinking about something.


    Shaking his head, I felt a little dizzy. Seeing this, Lu Qingze quickly advised: "you should be careful. You just returned to the body, but you still don''t get used to it." Then he poured me some hot tea.


    I nodded and sat quietly for a while. After a few sips of tea, I felt better and began to exercise.


    Before long, Taoist priest Qingyun suddenly came up to me and said, "do you feel a little stiff and getting colder and colder?"


    I was stunned, and then nodded. Sure enough, my body felt colder and colder. But the temperature of the warm room was very high, and there was a stove. Why?


    Seeing that I was puzzled, Taoist priest Qingyun continued to explain: "it''s still that reason. The side effects of the medicine are too strong, causing serious damage to your body''s balance. But it doesn''t matter. Although your body temperature is very low now, and this situation will continue for some time, but you can rest assured that it doesn''t hurt your soul. After a period of time, your body will gradually return to warm, until the normal state


    After listening to Qingyun''s explanation, I put down my mind, nodded and said: "it''s OK, the effect of drug confirmation is the most important."


    Lu Qingze sighed and said helplessly, "do you think that Tan Li is more important than your own life?"


    My eyes droop, maybe it is, Tan Li has been the most important part of my life, can''t give up.


    "So, what are we going to do next, Taoist Qingyun?" I don''t want to argue with Lu Qing, so I have to change the topic and ask Qingyun.


    "Well," Taoist priest Qingyun nodded and continued to say, "now that the medicine has been confirmed, the next step is naturally to cast a spell to save your Tan Li."


    My mood of mourning suddenly improved, and my body gradually gained strength. "Let''s start now!"


    Taoist priest Qingyun didn''t answer, but walked out of the room directly. After a while, Lu Qingze also helped me out.


    Yao Yao was still floating in the same place. I waved to her, and she came to me and said with a smile, "are you ok?"


    I shook my head and then worried, "did Taoist priest Yao Qingyun blame you?"


    Yao Yao chuckled: "don''t worry, although my brother has a knife face, he is still very good to me." Lu Qingze timely interrupted: "they are the flesh of Taoist priest Qingyun. Even if they throw you aside, they can''t blame her. You can rest assured."


    I don''t resent of left him one eye, I this cousin place all good, is a little poisonous tongue.


    Yao Yao also turned to smile, the atmosphere suddenly jumped a lot, and then the three of us turned to watch Taoist priest Qingyun casting in the yard.


    The yard is surrounded by a peach tree fence. According to folklore, peach trees can drive away ghosts and gods. There is a certain truth.


    But it''s not ordinary peach trees around the yard. There is a pool of black blood on every circular fence. I don''t know what animal''s blood is. Anyway, it can''t be human blood. I''ve never heard that human blood can exorcise ghosts.


    Lu Qingze hugged his arm and sighed: "ah Taoists are Taoists. They can always come up with so many tricks. Tut tut. "


    I squinted at him and didn''t speak.


    "Listen to the effect of the combination of Taoyao and Jiyao, they can resist the evil


    I nodded and said, "it''s the same as I thought. I didn''t expect that there was a factual basis for folklore. "


    Then I turned to Taoist priest Qingyun, who was casting the magic. He was drawing a formation under his feet.


    On the blue brick road, yellow Rune paper and red dogwood are used to draw a round shape. On both sides of the yard, there are two peach trees facing each other. Two peach trees were as like as two peas, and there were many red lines hanging on the branches. The tail of each red line was still identical with the bell. Whenever the wind blew through the bell, it would make a harsh sound.


    Lu Qingze patted his forehead and yelled: "this is not the legendary tree of Albizia, is it?"


    I burst out laughing, shook my head, and said, "I know how to use the acacia tree to drive away ghosts when I think about some messy things."


    A quarter of an hour later, Taoist priest Qingyun''s diagram of eight trigrams has been drawn. Although I don''t know what the effect is, it still looks very powerful.


    Then Taoist priest Qingyun put the peach sword away. At this moment, I suddenly felt that the suction appeared again.


    Yes, there is an inexplicable force tearing me in the air, which makes me feel dizzy and my body seems to be tearing in two.


    Taoist priest Qingyun''s face changed. He stepped up to me and patted me on the shoulder. A gentle force integrated into my body. Then I stabilized my consciousness.


    Lu Qingze worried and asked, "what''s the matter? Is this happening again? "Before he finished, Lu Qingze shivered. "Damn, this array is too weird. Why is it so cold all of a sudden?" After that, he jumped and shook his arms in his hands.


    Qingyun road grows his own goatee. Leisurely explained: "this five Yin and eight trigrams array has the function of gathering Yin and driving Yang, and this is only the prelude. You know the situation of your little lover, if I cast the Dharma rashly, I will destroy his soul completely. So we have to use this array to gather Yin Qi for a week, and we have enough Yin Qi to ensure that his soul will not be destroyed in the process of casting


    Qingyun Taoist priest said, Yao Yao beside is also a look of approval, it seems that as a ghost she knows more about these things.


    I couldn''t help being more convinced by Taoist priest Qingyun. At this time, Lu Qingze jumped out and pointed to me and said, "what about my cousin? If the soul usually leaves the lower body from time to time, what should we do in case of danger? It won''t happen again, will it? "


    A series of symbols even made me a little embarrassed, but Taoist priest Qingyun just shook his head and added: "you don''t have to worry about this. It''s just temporary soul separation. If there are special circumstances, just come to me."


    I nodded gratefully and motioned to Lu Qingze to stop looking for trouble.


    Of course, he is also concerned about me, but I''m afraid that after this incident, he will have to follow me closely for fear that I have something unexpected.

 Chapter 217

    "Cousin, you''d better go back first. If you go on like this, you won''t be able to support yourself."


    I can''t help worrying.


    Gathering Yin array gathers more and more Yin Qi, and this kind of cold is not the usual cold, but a kind of deep into the bone marrow of the cold, the human body can''t stand it at all.


    Lu Qingze''s face has become bloodless, and his body is shaking. He''s just afraid to be seen by me, and his face is still strong. But even Tan Li hasn''t been rescued yet, and it will be miserable if Lu Qingze is frozen out.


    "You can stand any girl, why can''t I? And I''m your cousin. It''s my duty to protect you. I can''t leave you here alone. "


    Lu Qingze snorted for a while, and said in a rather unconvinced tone. After all, I''m her brother. What''s the matter when I run away.


    "It''s OK. Didn''t I take that pill before? Although I stay in the Juyin array now, I don''t feel anything at all. Don''t be stubborn at this time. Go back quickly. " I smell speech can only helplessly shake head way.


    Indeed, after taking that pill, I feel that even if I sleep in this gathering Yin array, I don''t have any problem.


    I can understand my cousin''s worries and thoughts, but it''s a matter of life and death. It''s a concerted effort, not a rash spirit, to save Qin Li.


    When Lu Qingze heard this, he frowned slightly, obviously a little tangled. However, he is smart and sharp minded, and obviously he has understood what I mean. He knows that this is not the time to be impulsive.


    However, Lu Qingze still seems to feel that his body is still very strong. These so-called Yin Qi may not be able to do anything to get him. A little cold is nothing. Compared with going back like this, Lu Qingze still wants to watch the development process of things for the first time here.


    "That said, but..." Lu Qingze hesitated.


    "Well, it''s really OK. Go back quickly. I''m not in any danger. Just wait for Taoist priest Qingyun to rescue Tan Li. You don''t have to worry, just go back and have a good trim. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll soon be frozen into ice, and you''ll have to tell your uncle a very important news I said with a bitter smile.


    "What important news?" Lu Qingze hears speech, can''t help but some doubt of ask a way.


    "Didn''t I drift out when I was out of the body? I saw Feng Tingting in the morgue of the hospital. "


    I shook my head and sighed, talking about what I had seen in the mortuary before.


    "Feng Tingting? What did you see about her? " Lu Qingze immediately got up his spirits, but he didn''t expect that my soul would float out this time, and he could still find out about Feng Tingting.


    "The ghost fetus on her is like a glutton in the mortuary, eating other new ghosts alive. The ghost fetus who originally chased me came out of her body. You''d better tell Uncle about Feng Tingting first. "


    I also have a headache about it, he explained.


    "Well..."


    Lu Qingze frowned and touched his chin. After thinking about it for a while, anyway, I can''t help you for a while and a half, and finally said:


    "well, you must be careful here. I''ll come back to pick you up in a week."


    "Good."


    I shrugged and agreed.


    To be honest, qingyunyao and qingyunyao have nothing to worry about.


    A week later, it''s the beginning of the month. The most vigorous time of the month is also the day when Qingyun plans to rescue Tan Li.


    Lu Qingze also nodded, no longer hesitated, turned and left the place.


    "Tan Li, Tan Li..."


    I can''t help repeating it in my heart.


    He secretly promised to swear in his heart that no matter how difficult it is, the two people must be in the same boat.


    When something happens to Tan Li, he can only find Taoist priest Qingyun to save him. Taoist priest Qingyun looks unpredictable and has great skills, but he is still worried


    But for all that, it''s up to man to make things happen, and Taoist priest Qingyun''s promise to help himself has been greatly appreciated. The rest is up to fate.


    During this time, he and his cousin just helped Qingyun to make coolies and test medicines. But Tan Li didn''t know what Taoist priest Qingyun was going to do, and he couldn''t understand this kind of thing for a moment.


    Out of the room, it''s getting dark. When you see the yard full of bells and red ropes, and the Eight Diagrams array painted with chicken blood, if you change into an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ll be scared to pee your pants just to see this gloomy and strange scene.


    "I don''t know if a ghost in red will come out of nowhere."


    I think it''s interesting to think that it''s so gloomy here. For those ghosts, I''m afraid it will be as comfortable as heaven.


    But this is the Taoist Hall of Taoist priest Qingyun. No silly ghost dares to come here. This array is also designed for Tan Li, not for these kids.Unknowingly, in the evening, Taoist Qingyun personally sent me a meal.


    A plate of pickled radish, a plate of shredded potatoes and a plate of cabbage, and some rice soup.


    After he put the lunch box on the table, he left without saying a word.


    The dishes are very simple. They are not fried very well. They are sour and spicy. The ingredients must be very casual. These dishes may be planted by Qingyun himself on the mountain.


    Even though Qingyun has spent his whole life studying this kind of thing, he doesn''t think much about it.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel sad for the two miserable brothers and sisters. It''s really fate. Although Qingyun is very cold on the surface, he often helps other people. He should also pity other people''s suffering because of his own tragedy.


    After pouring a few mouthfuls of rice soup into my mouth and holding a few chopsticks, I feel full and have nothing to do. The Taoist priest doesn''t let me go around, so I can only stay in the room empty.


    It''s still a week before Qingyun saves Tan Li. Although it''s not long, it''s hard enough. After that, I''ll find a woman''s body for Qingyun.


    In fact, it''s not easy to find. The day is very strict, and it''s even more difficult to ask for a body that can be used. If it''s a living person, you can''t kill her anyway, and then give the body to Qingyun.


    And he wanted this woman''s body to save Yao Yao? But after all, she has been killed for so long, how can she be saved

 Chapter 218

    It''s getting dark. It''s twelve o''clock in a twinkling of an eye.


    I was still pacing up and down the room, a little restless. I''m a little nervous because of these things recently, and I can''t sleep. I just want to jump to a week later to see if Qingyun can successfully save Tan Li.


    At the same time, the soul can''t help feeling that there are some ready to move, with a strong desire to get out of the body.


    After all, the feeling of soul out of the body is too happy. Getting rid of the body is like getting rid of everything and becoming extremely light. It''s like a leaf floating in the wind. It''s extremely comfortable. It''s a very enjoyable feeling.


    Anyone who has tasted the taste of soul out of the body is afraid that it will be unforgettable all his life.


    But now the risk of soul out of the body is too big, a careless, it may not drift to where, in order not to cause trouble, I still try to suppress this desire in the heart.


    But I can''t help thinking that when I can''t sleep, my soul will float out by itself, right?


    Full of thoughts, I shook my head, washed, and lay down on the bed. I still need to sleep. These days are extraordinary. Even if I don''t want to sleep, I have to know how to conserve my energy.


    After half an hour, sleepiness gradually surged up, consciousness began to blur, in a hazy half awake, but vaguely heard a voice calling me.


    "Who?"


    I opened my eyes in surprise, but saw Yao Yao standing in front of the bed with a sad face.


    "Yao Yao?"


    I was a little surprised, rubbed his eyes, sat up, some puzzled way: "Yao Yao, what''s the matter?"


    Although Yao Yao is now a "ghost", it is also a dead soul. Ordinary people are just as pissed off when they hear ghost stories, let alone see ghosts. But I''ve been out of my body anyway. Even if a ghost comes to me in the middle of the night, I don''t think it''s different from living people.


    Let alone in my heart, Yao Yao is just a lovely little girl.


    But at this time Yao Yao looks sad, seems to be very worried about something.


    "Ah, it''s all over, but it turns out that even if you die, you won''t get relief. You still have joys and sorrows, and you still need to worry about worldly affairs."


    I can''t help thinking about it.


    Since wandering between human and ghost, I have come to realize the more complicated side of the world and the more complicated side of the human heart


    "I''ll tell you how my brother planned it." There is something gloomy about Yao.


    "Oh?"


    I blinked and noticed something was wrong. Qingyun agreed to rescue Tan Li and asked for a woman''s body. Nine times out of ten, this corpse is to revive Yao Yao, but we don''t say it, so naturally we won''t ask more.


    "My brother has always wanted to revive me at all costs."


    Yao Yao seems to see what I think in my heart, and says that although she can''t shed tears like a living person, she has only her soul left, but the touching emotion that connects her brother''s flesh and blood is clearly hanging on her face:


    "Qingyun''s method of resurrecting people is learned from a secret book called" the treasure of dreamland. "


    "The book of dreams?"


    Hearing this strange name, I can''t help wondering.


    "Well, it''s probably a book that is very powerful in the way of human and ghost. I''m not very clear about the details, but I know that he only got the remnant chapter, and he has been searching for the second part, but he can''t find it." Yao Yao nodded and explained by the bed.


    "I can see that although your brother seldom mentioned you to us on the surface, he was very anxious to revive you."


    I can''t help but say something moving. This kind of brotherhood is rare.


    "Yes, you''re right. My brother can catch ghosts and fortune telling. He can count himself by Feng Shui My time is coming, so I want to fight for it, lose all my life, and revive me by the way of dreamland


    When it comes to her brother''s time, Yao Yao''s face is even more gloomy.


    I can''t help but feel a little shocked. I didn''t expect that Qingyun was so calm on the surface. With his extraordinary ability, he looked very powerful, but he was about to die.


    And if his body is dead, who else can save his sister? Think about it this way, it is not difficult to understand Qingyun''s urgency.


    "What is the specific way to revive you?" I asked, frowning.


    This is the resurrection of a man! If this kind of thing happened on weekdays, it would have been on TV and newspapers. But whether it''s up to the rich businessmen or down to the common people, isn''t it true that life is life and death is death? Even if the world''s influential figures are not obedient to fate? If the world can revive people at will, the world will be in a mess.


    I''m afraid that the capital and risk required for Qingyun to revive his sister is also huge. It should be more than just a woman''s body.


    Yao Yao also seemed to read out what I thought in my heart and sighed"My brother needs a way to revive me. He needs to catch 9999 fierce ghosts and a body."


    "Ninety nine thousand nine hundred ninety nine ghosts?"


    Although I have seen a lot of things about ghosts, I can''t help but feel a little surprised.


    It''s a little scary.


    Resurrect a person, need about 10000 ghost soul?


    What''s this? Do you want to say that one general''s success will wither all bones However, it seems that such a description is somewhat nondescript.


    "Your brother really loves you."


    After hearing this, I calmed down and faced Yaoyao with a complicated mood.


    This is undoubtedly a very sad thing. Compared with their brother and sister, the setbacks suffered by themselves and Tan Li are even insignificant.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have any ability to help them now. I even have to ask Qingyun to save Tan Li.


    "That''s why I want you to help me stop him." Yao Yao nodded bitterly and continued:


    "after all, this resurrection is against heaven. But how can human beings have the right to violate the law of heaven? Since ancient times, people with this kind of mind can''t escape the fate of death. This is even the best way out. The worst thing is that the soul will suffer endless torture in hell forever. "


    Said here, only the soul of Yao Yao eyes can not shed tears, it seems to have been sobbing.


    I can''t help but feel shocked and sighed by the blood relationship of my brother and sister. At the same time, I also understand what Qingyun wants to do. Also thoroughly understand Yao Yao really do not want to see him fall that end.

 Chapter 219

    "I can''t stop my brother. There''s no way to communicate with him about this. He''s already arrested more than 80000 people now, and it''s not much worse. I''m afraid that once he succeeds at that time..."


    When Yao Yao said this, her eyes were full of worry. When I heard the figure of 80000, I was shocked, and then I was thrilled.


    I really didn''t expect that there are more than 80000 fierce ghosts in Qingyun''s hands. It''s amazing when I meet one or two fierce ghosts. Knowing that he is powerful, I didn''t expect him to be so fierce.


    "It needs to be considered in the long run. He won''t listen to your advice, let alone us."


    Cong''s figure shows how much Qingyun is obsessed with resurrection sister. If I really run to him and tell him not to resurrect sister, it''s estimated that Tan Li can''t get along with it.


    I dare not take this risk, but Yao Yao is so sincere that I can''t refuse. I can only try my best to stop Qingyun in the end.


    "I know that''s true, but it''s not worth watching my brother take risks. Do your best."


    Their brother and sister grew up together when they were young, and her resurrection has become an obsession in Qingyun''s heart. This method is too difficult, and she doesn''t want Qingyun to end up in the end described in the book.


    "I know. Don''t worry too much."


    I haven''t experienced what they have experienced, so I can only comfort her dryly. Yaoyao seems to see my fatigue, so she smiles at me and goes away.


    The next morning, I opened the door and saw Qingyun playing Tai Chi in the front yard. I could see that he had been up for a while.


    Thinking of the number Yao Yao said last night, I rubbed my arm and walked over pretending I didn''t know anything.


    "Did you feel any discomfort last night? Or did the soul body go out? "


    Qingyun saw me coming, stopped his action and asked about the situation of last night. Because of the test, my body had a lot of deviation from ordinary people.


    I don''t feel anything, but I know what''s wrong by comparing with my cousin. But now my cousin has gone, and there was nothing uncomfortable last night.


    "Don''t take it too lightly. You are a living soul now. It''s easy to be watched by other fierce ghosts. Remember carefully whether you went out yesterday?"


    When Qingyun asked questions, the sun was shining on the opposite hill. I felt the seriousness in his tone. I thought about it carefully and said.


    "I went to bed late last night. I was a little restless. I dreamt a lot of things, but I didn''t go out. Besides, my body temperature was lower than that of ordinary people, and my sense organs were also lower."


    It should be that. I don''t feel anything else. If ordinary people stand on the top of the mountain at this time, they will feel cold. After all, it''s cold in the morning. I''m still in the top of the mountain, but I can''t feel it at all.


    "It seems that there was no accident yesterday. After breakfast, I''ll teach you some moves to stabilize the soul first."


    Feeling Qingyun''s look, I felt a little uncomfortable, but I knew that he was doing it for my good, and he didn''t mean to offend me, so my body gradually relaxed.


    And when I heard that he was going to teach me the technique, my heart suddenly became very excited. Later, I was the one who knew the technique, though only one or two times.


    After breakfast, I followed Qingyun and wanted to learn this technique as soon as possible. Just now I thought about it carefully. This technique must be learned.


    As Qingyun said, I can''t control when my soul is out of body. That''s too terrible. If I meet a slightly more powerful ghost, I''m sure I can''t get away with it.


    After I made up my mind, I began to follow Qingyun. I don''t know if he forgot. He told me to teach me after breakfast in the morning. But I didn''t know that there was any movement in this meeting.


    "Don''t shake, sit down, recite this formula, and then find all the acupoints on your shoulder."


    Just when I was anxious to remind Taoist priest Qingyun, he threw me an old book and a set of acupoint map without expression.


    Looking at these two things, I quickly put them into my arms. They are life-saving things. I can''t throw them away. When I went out, Taoist priest Qingyun didn''t react at all. He sat quietly at the table and didn''t know what he was looking at.


    When I got back to my room, I had a rough look at this old book, which recorded how to control the soul out of body. It said that children usually use it more.


    Because the child is still young and his soul is very unstable, he will often find this phenomenon of being out of body. Generally, if he loses his soul, he will ask the Taoist priest to call his soul, or the village master of Feng Shui.


    The method of control is actually quite simple, and I''m still an adult. Although it''s a little difficult to read these mantras, I''ll write them down after reading them several times.


    And the shoulder acupoints are not so complicated. It''s not like Qingyun said that you need to write down all the acupoints, just the special ones.


    By the time I learned, it was already more than three in the afternoon. Today, the weather was fine. The sun didn''t come out much and was covered by thick clouds.I put things away, closed all the doors and windows in the room, and then lay down in bed to experiment with the technique I just learned. I first pointed the acupoints, then closed my eyes and slowly recited the mantra.


    I didn''t expect to succeed the first time. I couldn''t help jumping when I looked at my body lying on the bed with my eyes closed. But before I was happy for three minutes, I found that my soul was out of control.


    "What is to be done? Where am I going? "


    I watched myself farther and farther away from my body. After a while, when I was not so afraid, I found that the road in front of me seemed very familiar.


    This is the way to my uncle''s house. Before I could react, I had arrived at my uncle''s house and heard his loud voice from a distance.


    "You said you, you forgot what I told you. After all, your cousin is a girl. I asked you to take good care of her, but she came back alone!"


    Uncle Lu didn''t dare to look up at brother qingxun, but I didn''t think it was my cousin''s fault.


    As a result, they just began to say a word before they realized that they would be in a state of life and soul. They didn''t know there was another me in the yard. It was in vain to say that. They couldn''t hear me at all.


    I stayed in the yard for a while, but it was boring. I thought about how to go back. I didn''t know why. I didn''t seem to be able to control my soul.


    Just when I was in a hurry, Yao Yao came. She looked at me like this and comforted me with her gentle voice.


    "Don''t worry. It''s the first time for you to start on your own. It''s hard to avoid that you''re unfamiliar. I''ll It''s the same... "


    When talking about the back, Yao Yao stopped for a moment, which made me feel rather uncomfortable.

 Chapter 220

    Yao Yao died so miserably that I can''t blame Taoist Aoki for catching fierce ghosts all these years. By the time I came back, I had already returned to my room.


    After the soul returned to its original position, I started to exercise my stiff body and then asked Yao Yao next to me.


    "I can''t do that. Do you think I didn''t do it right? I can''t control where I''m going. In case I meet some serious person... "


    This is not what I want to see. I have to learn the magic, control my soul, and not go out when I''m not ready.


    "You don''t have to worry. The first time you try, you will not be proficient. Just come a few more times."


    After reading a few pages of the book on the desk, Yao Yao told me not to worry. It seems that she doesn''t know this technique well, and she can think of it. This technique is for people like me who are easy to leave the body, and she can''t use it.


    "I''ll try again. Please pay more attention to me in case I can''t run back."


    After that, I followed the previous steps again. I didn''t feel so bad when I was out of the body this time, but I still didn''t control my body.


    I don''t even know how I got here. It''s a small room with three people in it. Zheng Nan is interrogating and smiling. It should be in the Bureau.


    I looked around curiously, and they didn''t find me coming. At the same time, Yao Yao also came. I stretched out my arm and found that I could control my behavior.


    The most important thing is that you can come and go at will. It''s not as passive as last time. It seems that you have learned this time.


    "It seems to be quite simple. You can learn it twice. You can try again, control your soul body with your mind, and then go wherever you want."


    After watching my movements, Yao Yao happily said that I learned it. It''s not good for me to leave my body for too long. I''d better go back as soon as possible.


    The most important thing is that I just came over inexplicably, so I''d better go back to my body first, and then try again to see what the reaction will be this time.


    But when I go back to the view, I find that I can''t wait as well.


    When the soul enters the body, I open my eyes and find that the body is stiff and a little cold. If I guess correctly, this should be the sequela of the soul leaving the body.


    "Don''t worry. After taking my brother''s pills, your body is different from others, but I suggest you don''t stay away for too long."


    Yao Yao sits on the table and shakes the little bell that she doesn''t know where she got it from. It can be seen that she is very boring. She is a ghost and can''t communicate with ordinary people. She must be bored.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll try again. After that, we''ll go to Houshan to find some wild vegetables and mushrooms, and make mushroom soup in the evening.


    In fact, it''s good to live in Guanli. At least the food is fresh, and you can eat something you can''t normally eat. Besides, Qingyun''s cooking skills are also strong, and he can get a lot of delicious food.


    "All right, hurry up."


    Hearing that she was going to the mountains together, Yao Yao was very happy. Her face was full of smiles. It can be seen that she was really suffocated before.


    When I was out of the body again, I was happy to find that I could finally control my own movement, unlike the previous two inexplicably going to other places.


    This time when I was conscious, I was standing outside my body. Yao Yao looked at me happily and said.


    "You are so powerful. You succeed two or three times. Unlike me, my brother can''t teach anything."


    Said happily around me a circle, and then pointed to the road book said.


    "I''ve just studied it carefully. The reason for the first two times is that you haven''t controlled your soul well. That''s why the situation before appears. Your soul will automatically go to the place you care about."


    After listening to Yao Yao''s explanation, I suddenly realized that it was true. This morning, I was still wondering if Lu Qingze had gone home and how his uncle was. I didn''t expect to see him in the afternoon.


    "You wait a moment. After my soul returns, we''ll go to the back mountain together."


    The mountain is very quiet. Yao Yao chatters beside me. Most of them are about Qingyun helping others catch ghosts.


    Listening to her vivid stories, I think it''s very interesting. When we go back to dinner, Qingyun asked me not to run around recently.


    "I''ve already started to set up the gathering Yin array. After that, there will be many fierce ghosts. I don''t have so much energy to take care of you. You''d better move around."


    This is not only for me, but also for Yao Yao. Although Yao Yao is a ghost, she has been staying by Qingyun for so many years, but she is not fierce. If Taoist priest Qingyun had not protected her, she would have disappeared.


    This is also what Taoist priest Qingyun is most worried about. He is afraid that after he leaves, Yao Yao will not be protected, and she will not be reincarnated. Finally, she will be drowned in heaven and earth.


    "I see, brother. We won''t run around."


    Yao Yao listens to Taoist priest Qingyun very much. After these days, I like this little girl very much. The more I like her, the more I love her.In the next few days, as Taoist priest Qingyun said, many fierce ghosts came one after another, but before they got close, they had already been accepted by Taoist priest Qingyun.


    The gathering Yin array was completed one day ago. In three days, it will be the right day that Taoist priest Qingyun said. The closer I get, the more anxious I am.


    However, because of the gathering Yin array, my soul body is becoming stronger and stronger, unlike the way I used to run when the wind blows. Now it''s solidifying.


    While waiting, I used the Yin Qi around to strengthen my soul, while thinking about how to find the body that Taoist priest Qingyun wanted.


    "At midnight tonight, success or failure depends on this."


    Taoist priest Qingyun took care of the red line next to him. He glanced at me and told me the time. Needless to say, I have kept this time in mind.


    Because Taoist priest Qingyun said that the moon will be covered by dark clouds at midnight tonight, and the world will fall into a moment of chaos, and then the Yin Qi will burst out, which is a good time to cure Tan Li.


    "I''m a little scared!"


    Ion time is getting closer and closer, Yao Yao frowns and looks at the sky outside, unconsciously hiding behind me.


    "Don''t be afraid. With Taoist priest Qingyun in, we won''t have an accident."


    To tell you the truth, not only Yao Yao is afraid, but I am also a little bit afraid, but this has long been dashed away by the expectation of meeting Tan Li.


    "Yes, I''m not afraid. My brother will protect me."


    Then I look to the direction of Qingyun Taoist priest, he is still expressionless, eyes carefully staring around to see if there are any flaws in the Juyin formation.


    "You go to my room and take out the wooden box. It''s almost time."


    After a long time, Taoist priest Qingyun asked me to take the wooden box containing Tan Li.

 Chapter 221

    After listening to Taoist priest Qingyun''s words, I quickly took out the wooden box and put it on the stone in front of him. I didn''t find the stone when I just went in. I don''t know when it appeared.


    Anyway, what I''m sure is that I didn''t have this stone when I went in. The stone is round as a whole, with the shape of lotus carved around it. It looks simple and grand.


    I cast aside the thoughts in my mind. No matter where they came from, I helped Taoist priest Qingyun open the wooden box. As soon as I opened the box, Taoist priest Qingyun took a look at his head.


    At this moment, Qingyun Yao should be in a hurry to protect me. I don''t know where I''m going.


    When Tan Li just came out, I heard a series of sharp voices around me, supporting people''s eardrums. Finally, I couldn''t bear to cover my ears, and my eyes were still looking at the middle.


    Tan Li had no consciousness at the moment. With his eyes closed, the visible Yin Qi around him poured into his body crazily. His body was like a whirlpool that could not get in and out, receiving all the Yin Qi.


    "This..."


    Although he didn''t open his eyes, I could see the pain on his face. I looked at Taoist Qingyun at a loss, but Taoist Qingyun didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    What''s the matter? So many Yin Qi let Tan Li inhale into his body. Will he be ok? Now I begin to doubt the intention of Taoist priest Qingyun.


    What did he want to do? Just when I almost couldn''t help rushing up to question, Tan Li''s injury slowly improved.


    "I''m in a hurry..."


    I felt my heart beating too fast, and slowly calmed myself down. There were countless crying and Howling around me, and people''s eardrums hurt.


    Fortunately, there was a gathering Yin formation around me, so these fierce ghosts didn''t enter my body, but even if they were like this, they looked at me with fear in their hearts.


    One or two is enough, but there are thousands of fierce ghosts. I''ve never seen such a big scene before. It seems that the whole person falls into the ghost cave, and it''s very cold.


    Just when I think so, Taoist priest Qingyun suddenly takes out a pill and hands it to Tan Li. Tan Li unconsciously swallows it.


    His injury slowly recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye until it got better. Seeing that he recovered, I immediately stood up and walked towards him happily.


    Just when I wanted to walk past, Taoist priest Qingyun suddenly came over and frowned. Then he shook his head at me, indicating not to go there.


    I don''t know what link is left behind. I can only calm down and wait for the follow-up. There are more and more fierce ghosts around, and the sky is completely covered in black.


    I unconsciously rubbed my arm. I was afraid. I don''t know why there are so many fierce ghosts. It should be the reason of gathering Yin array.


    I''ve been in the array for the past week, and I feel the most deeply. My soul likes Yin Qi the most. Now the Yin Qi is so strong that it will definitely attract fierce ghosts. I just didn''t expect that the Juyin array has such great power.


    It''s estimated that all the fierce ghosts come here. No, the arrival of fierce ghosts has nothing to do with Tan Li. It''s Taoist Qingyun who really needs these fierce ghosts.


    Only now do I remember that Yao Yao''s resurrection needs fierce ghosts. This gathering Yin array is completely prepared for these fierce ghosts.


    Blame me for my slow reaction. If I had thought of it earlier, I would have asked clearly. Thinking of this, I immediately panicked. When I rushed towards Tan Li, I didn''t know when the array outside the Juyin formation broke.


    A number of fierce ghosts directly directed at Tan Li, as if he was some sweet cake, rushing to attack his body.


    "Be careful!"


    There is still some distance between Tan Li and me. The speed of these fierce ghosts is much faster than that of me. Hundreds of them only go towards him.


    At this time, Tan Li suddenly opened his eyes and seemed to wake up. He first looked at my direction. I shook my head at him anxiously and motioned him to run quickly.


    But I didn''t know where we were still.


    "What do you want to do?"


    I looked at Qingyun angrily, and then ran to Tan Li quickly. He just used us to catch fierce ghosts. In order to achieve his own goal, he was so mean, so mean.


    Before I ran to Tan Li''s side, those fierce ghosts had completely surrounded him. I couldn''t even see his figure. I was so worried that I couldn''t help it.


    At this time, Tan Li shot, his soul should be because of the reason of absorbing Yin Qi, become very heavy, much better than before.


    Cold face, and around the fierce ghost fight, almost a hand, not for a while, these fierce ghost has disappeared.


    Those fierce ghosts were almost terrified of Tan Li. They were so scared that many fierce ghosts did not dare to enter him. They knew that everyone was in a state of soul now. If they died this time, they would disappear completely in the world.


    Although many of them have no sense, but instinct tells them that the front is very dangerous, and there are temptations. For a moment, I don''t know how to do well, and the two sides are deadlocked.But after a few minutes, the temptation still overcame the instinct. They rushed towards Tan Li crazily. Although he stood up, he still couldn''t cope with so many fierce ghosts around him.


    At this time, Qingyun moved. In his hand, he held a bell like zhaohunling, on which hung a small red rope. He would shake it regularly every few seconds, and regularly every few seconds.


    Those fierce ghosts around the outside don''t know what they have suffered. They all start to scream and want to rush over, but they are trapped in the same place and can''t move.


    There are several powerful ghosts coming. I don''t know if they are influenced by this bell. They are like headless flies, but they are so fierce that they attack me instinctively.


    Because my attention is all on Tan Li and I don''t notice the movement around me. It''s too late for me to react.


    This ghost, who didn''t know how to die, pounced on me with a ferocious face. There were several of them nearby. I didn''t know how to hide.


    Just when I was at a loss, Tan Li rushed over. He held me aside and scratched my back by these fierce ghosts.


    I saw his eyes turned red and his hand waved fiercely towards the fierce ghosts. In less than four or five seconds, the fierce ghosts were already dead.


    "Are you all right?"


    He looked at me anxiously, and I shook my head feebly, indicating that he was ok, but Tan Li was still worried.


    I was afraid of him and shook my head at him again. When he touched my face, I found that I was crying. My face was cold. I didn''t even know when I was crying.

 Chapter 222

    Just as I was wiping my tears, I found that there were two sharp ghosts with tongue sticking out attacking Tan Li''s back. I immediately said anxiously.


    "Get out of the way, something''s coming!"


    I don''t need to remind him that Tan Li had eyes on his back, which killed them directly, and all their Yin Qi poured into Tan Li''s body.


    Directly strengthen his soul, let him more and more powerful, these fierce ghosts see the situation is not right, want to escape, Qingyun Taoist this time finally shot.


    He pulled the red line on the side of the handle. Thousands of yellow lines were attached to the red line, as well as the skin he painted. It moved his whole body. It seemed that there was a layer of transparent membrane beside it, protecting the small world from any fierce ghosts.


    Here, the head finally calms down. Because Tan Li has just absorbed too much Yin Qi, he has to sit down and recuperate himself. Taoist Qingyun takes out a small gourd, says a mantra I don''t understand, and takes all these fierce ghosts in.


    When all the ghosts were collected, the surroundings became quiet. Occasionally, there were one or two bird calls and crickets. It was a beautiful pastoral life.


    If I don''t remember what happened before, I will also feel that this night is very quiet, but it''s a pity that I just saw ten thousand ghosts coming, and the scene is not beautiful at all, even frightening.


    "Well, I have done what I should do. Don''t forget what you promised me!"


    When I put away the gourd again, Taoist priest Qingyun cleaned up the things in the garden, and then reminded me not to forget what I promised him.


    "You You dare to mention what I promised you and how you just did it. If I''m not wrong, this gathering Yin array is entirely for your own selfishness


    Hearing that Qingyun told me that he had promised him, I was angry. Although I knew that it was against Tianhe that I had promised him, I still promised him. I didn''t want to regret it.


    Who is he actually using us to achieve his goal? If there is any mistake tonight, Tan Li and I will lose our lives here.


    Taoist priest Qingyun seems to see what I think in my heart. He unconsciously touches his little gourd with his right hand, saying without any emotion.


    "It''s a win-win situation. I recruited the fierce ghost outside the Juyin array, but he needs Yin Qi to recover. A lot of Yin Qi. Only the Juyin array can meet this condition."


    It seems that he is talking about an ordinary and incomparable thing. Qingyun has no psychological burden at all. The fact is that Tan Li needs too much Yin Qi to recover.


    Originally, he wanted to use the Juyin array, but he just chose an excellent time to make the Juyin array more powerful. Why not let him take in some fierce ghosts.


    "Have you ever thought that the fierce ghosts you recruited are likely to make your plan lose out, and then you will..."


    "It''s impossible. My plan is infallible. I won''t let myself fail. Don''t you rest assured that his injury has recovered? I''ve done what I promised you. "


    Before I finished speaking, Taoist priest Qingyun interrupted me. I was choked by him and didn''t know how to reply.


    How can this man be so irritating? Who can guarantee that he is safe? Where can he get the courage to say such words? I''m so angry.


    Just when I wanted to continue to argue with him, Tan Li stood up from the ground. I saw that I was angry in his eyes, and I looked rather embarrassed.


    Some embarrassed to bow their heads, but just think of the primary, and can not help but tears, what is not foolproof.


    He is a Taoist priest. He must have a way to avoid these fierce ghosts. But if these fierce ghosts rush in, Tan Li and I will be torn to pieces


    "Don''t be angry..."


    Tan Li gently wiped my tears and held me tightly. It took me a long time to stop crying. Taoist Qingyun didn''t seem to see my anger.


    After he put away the props he had just used in the yard, he said without emotion.


    "This is a win-win situation. I won''t do anything that I''m not sure about. In fact, it''s the same. Don''t you think it''s a good thing for him to absorb so much Yin Qi and strengthen his soul?"


    He also has what he wants. He thinks he is not wrong. He just took the opportunity to accept some fierce ghosts. What''s worth mentioning?


    I was so angry by his attitude that I couldn''t say anything. I just turned around and didn''t look at him. What else can I say? It''s true that nothing happened, and it''s true what people say, but I''m just angry.


    It''s really irritating, but Qingyun didn''t hear my response and repeated what he said before.


    "I''ve helped you save people. I hope you don''t break your promise. The sooner, the better. Otherwise, I won''t let you owe me in vain."


    There was no fluctuation in the tone of his speech. It seemed that he was reading some text. I recognized the danger from his tone.


    I wiped a tear, turned around and said angrily, "don''t worry. Since you have done what you promised, I won''t deny it. I''ll help you find it after you go down the mountain.""No, it must be within three months. If you delay for ten or eight years, I don''t have the time to wait for you."


    After listening to what I said, Qingyun immediately added a deadline, and he had to find his body within three months. I thought of Yao Yao''s saying that his time had come, and then I thought of his attitude.


    Sure enough, he is running out of time and wants to revive Yao Yao as soon as possible. Thinking of his obsession, I begin to sympathize with him again.


    If he succeeds in resurrection, Yao Yao will live without her favorite brother, and the price that Taoist priest Qingyun paid for it, Yao Yao knows that she will be unhappy.


    Forget it, these are not the things I should consider. I just do what I promised. I just want to do things with a clear conscience. I can''t manage any more.


    "OK, I''ll send you what you need in three months."


    After I finish, Taoist priest Qingyun wants to go back to the house to have a rest. He is stopped by Tan Li.


    "Taoist priest, please stay. I haven''t expressed my gratitude to you for tonight. Anyway, it''s kindness for you to cure me."


    Tan Li is a solid eye. Taoist priest Qingyun is willing to do it. I must have paid the price. I don''t know what I promised Qingyun.


    Really, but I like him like this. I want to repay him.


    "It''s OK. Don''t thank me. I have conditions."


    Taoist priest Qingyun went back to the room to have a rest after saying this. Tan Li and I looked at each other in the yard. The moon didn''t know when it came out. It was covered by dark clouds before, but now it''s very clear.

 Chapter 223

    "It''s estimated that it will be dawn in two or three hours. Let''s go into the house and have a rest. We''ll go down the mountain at dawn."


    Looking at Tan Li standing in front of me undamaged, the night''s fatigue swept away.


    "Well, it''s all up to you. You''ve been working hard these days."


    I feel the touch of the top of my head. My nose is sour, and I almost shed tears. He didn''t say before that I didn''t feel it, but I feel weak sometimes. I inhaled and said.


    "It''s not hard at all. It''s all worth it."


    Tan Li didn''t speak any more, but the hand on my head rubbed me twice again. When I came back to the room, I thought I would not sleep and talked to Tan Li a lot.


    I didn''t expect that I would be asleep soon. When I heard the sound, it was already daybreak. Lu Qingze was talking to Tan Li.


    After hearing the news on my side, Lu Qingze ran over and asked, "are you ok? I should have gone up the mountain last night, but the bottom of the mountain was too cold for me


    It should be the reason of the gathering Yin formation. Fortunately, he didn''t come up cleverly. If he went up to the middle of the mountain, the fierce ghost would come. It''s estimated that he didn''t even have a place to hide.


    "It''s all right, Tan Li is OK, but Taoist priest Qingyun asked me to bring up the promised things within three months. I..."


    To tell you the truth, there are too few female corpses that meet his requirements. Now I have no idea where to help him find them. It''s not too slow to speak for three months. I really


    "Don''t think about it. There must be a way to the front of the mountain. Don''t worry. I''ll help you find it together..."


    Lu Qingze immediately comforted me and told me not to think about it any more. Let''s go step by step. There''s no other way.


    "Let''s go down the mountain first. It''s gloomy in the mountain, which makes me feel uncomfortable, but it''s much better than yesterday. You don''t know that last night, I seemed to fall into an ice hole."


    Lu Qingze holds his arm and proposes to go down the mountain first. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He thinks it''s too cold. I''m ok. I guess I didn''t feel much cold after taking the pill.


    But I''m sure I''ll leave when it''s done. After I said hello to Taoist Qingyun, we left. I went to find Yaoyao several times, but I didn''t see her and I didn''t know where to go.


    "Forget it. I''ll catch up with her next time."


    Time didn''t wait. I left her a note and I left. Although I was reluctant to give up this kind and shy little girl, I still had my own business to do.


    After going down the mountain, I went directly to the police station. The police station''s affairs have not been solved yet. I don''t like to procrastinate. I''m tired of doing things. Things that can be solved at one time will never be carried out twice.


    When he just arrived at the police station, he happened to meet Zheng Nan, who was about to go out. When he saw me, his eyes lit up and asked me to go in and say,


    after closing the door, he calmly said, "Ke Xiaoxiao has an accident. I''m responsible for her. She will still be lying in the hospital. Can you go with me to have a look?"


    What''s the matter? How can a good person have an accident? They are all in the hospital seriously. It''s like seeing the doubts in my eyes, Zheng Nan explained.


    "We just found Feng Tingting a few days ago, but we underestimated each other''s strength. It''s my fault. If we bring more people, we won''t let Xiaoxiao have an accident..."


    At this point, Zheng Nan looked down in shame. It can be seen that he was very remorseful. I asked him to say it again.


    "We found Feng Tingting in the mortuary of the hospital. She wandered around the major hospitals in order to devour the patients who had just died and strengthen herself."


    It has to be said that Feng Tingting is very smart. She knows how to strengthen herself. Patients who have just died in the hospital have no strength to become ghosts. It is estimated that Feng Tingting will be killed at the same time soon.


    The most important thing is that there are a lot of accidents in the hospital, so as long as she stays in the morgue, she will have food delivered to her door. This time it''s Zheng Nan. They didn''t think of this floor, so they will suffer.


    "How many people did you go to?"


    Although swallowing new ghosts can strengthen themselves, they all have to have a process of digestion to turn each other''s Yin Qi into their own.


    And those who have just become ghosts don''t have much Yin Qi. It''s hard to estimate Feng Tingting''s strength now.


    "About twenty people, but even so, she let the other party run away, but she was also injured. At that time, more than a dozen of us surrounded her. I didn''t expect that she would suddenly hit me, so..."


    It can be seen that Zheng Nan blames himself for Ke Xiaoxiao''s injury. He has been looking at his own reasons repeatedly, but after his description and analysis, all these are not his personal reasons.


    It is normal for them to suffer losses because their opponents are cunning and their strength is much higher than theirs.


    Even if the person Feng Tingting is dealing with is not him, but someone else, this will happen. Now is not the time to blame herself. I''d better go to the hospital first to see what happened to Ke Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t think so much about it." I don''t know how to comfort people.


    "Go to the hospital first. Xiaoxiao doesn''t know when to wake up."Naturally, I have to go to the hospital first. I should have reminded them to pay attention to Feng Tingting. She is very cunning, and she can also give people cunning moves.


    It''s impossible to prevent. This time, they sent out more than 20 people to let her run, which is enough to prove her ingenuity and ability.


    Out of the police station, Tan Li and I rushed to the hospital. The hospital was full of Yin Qi, and my body could absorb it automatically, just like breathing.


    Although it''s only a little bit, people can''t feel any change, but it''s better than nothing, but the Yin Qi here is a bit messy, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    When we got to Ke Xiaoxiao''s ward, we saw Ke Xiaoxiao lying on the bed. The nurse was giving her infusion. When we saw us coming in, we said hello.


    "You are the family members of the patient. The patient has been in a coma for a long time. I suggest you have a general examination."


    I don''t know what the reason is. This little girl is not a vegetable. Her body functions are normal, but she doesn''t wake up.


    Forget it, she''s just a nurse. Let''s not worry about it. Let the attending doctor discuss with the patient''s family.


    "Yes, thank you."


    I took a look at the name of the drug on the infusion bottle to remove glucose. It seems that Ke Xiaoxiao didn''t get enough nutrition. He relied on glucose infusion for maintenance.


    Just now, this nurse should be kind-hearted, but it''s not good to become a vegetable. After careful observation, I found out the reason why she didn''t wake up.


    There are no other patients in the ward, only this bed, so Tan Li has no taboo. He said directly after closing the door.


    "She lost her soul. You should know that people have three souls and seven spirits. She lost one soul. That''s why she didn''t wake up."

 Chapter 224

    Cold along my ankle began to climb up, know invasion of my brain. I trembled and stretched out one of my hands, but the skin I touched was extremely cold.


    I was very afraid, and then after a while, I felt her weak, almost tiny weak breathing sound, I have no explanation, she is now three souls, has lost a soul.


    What can we do now? The doctor''s cold scalpel can''t wake her up. If it can make her wake up again, we must...


    find the ghost fetus!


    At this time, I can''t speak, just like in the face of this situation, what I can say and do is not much, only let myself tell myself over and over again, take a breath, let myself know that I''m not helpless.


    For now, at least, I know I''m going to find the ghost.


    After making up his mind, he plans to send a text message to Zheng nan to inform him of the next action.


    Just after editing, I didn''t press send, so my mobile phone began to vibrate, and then I received a call from Zheng Nan.


    "Hello?"


    Zheng Nan is murmuring in the opposite, asking questions.


    "Hello, I''m still in the hospital. You are...


    before I finish asking, Zheng Nan, who is on the opposite side of the phone, said: "boss, let''s meet and talk. If there is something I want to tell you, you should come back first."


    I nodded at the other end of the phone, then said to the receiver, "go to the milk tea shop we often go to."


    I hung up and sighed.


    In order to eliminate my sadness, Tan Li also did a lot of homework and kept saying, "Oh, now you don''t always hide in that sickroom with strong Yin Qi. You go out and hide in the sun."


    I looked back at Ke Xiaoxiao, who was still in a coma, and then left slowly. As I walked, I said, "well, there is really no other way now. For a moment, I can''t find a way to wake her up, and it''s not very fast to recover her soul."


    "With me, I''ll help you." Tan Li''s words made me feel at ease.


    Walking in the clear, sunny, I am holding the phone, facing myself.


    I really want to know what Zheng Nan said, and I also want to know if I can deal with all the next things.


    The answer is, you have to face it.


    I took a taxi. After about 15 minutes'' drive, I came to the central street. After about five minutes'' search, I found the Matcha themed milk tea shop on the corner.


    It''s a fresh wooden cabin. It''s a natural feeling to enter. The staff are wearing a black uniform and have a very good service attitude. There is a smell of sandalwood in the shop, and the seats are all cushions. When I entered the shop, I exclaimed: the wood can be used so cleanly.


    "Welcome."


    The attitude of the shop assistant is also very good, so I like it very much.


    "This way." I saw Zheng Nan waving to me with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" I only care about matters. He sighed with disappointment and said, "well, actually, there''s a big problem with Xiaoxiao."


    The waiter brought the menu and I ordered two signboards.


    Looking at Zheng Nan''s solemn expression, I knew that things must be very troublesome, so I asked Tan Li, "what''s the matter?"


    Zheng Nan shook his head, then said dejectedly: "I can''t tell you for a while. After tea, let''s go to the prison. Smile, it''s gone in the prison."


    When I heard this, I felt thunderous, and then calmed down: "ah? Oh, well


    Zheng Nan put his hands on the table, and then said to me, "I think these things are not simple, but I don''t know where to start. When the soft drinks come up, let''s go. "


    I nodded, and then a few minutes later, the clerk was holding two wooden cups filled with a light green milk tea.


    The taste is mellow. I like it very much.


    Two people go out after drinking. I want to take a picture with my mobile phone and punch in. After that, Zheng Nan goes to pick up the car.


    I got in his car and they were ready to go to the other side of the prison.


    Zheng Nan is driving and looking ahead.


    It wasn''t long before we came to this terrible prison with thorns on its walls and power grids for escape.


    First came the monitoring room.


    We''ve asked someone to entrust us with the right to monitor, but there are still some.


    Between the screens, Xiaoxiao sits on the chair. It turns out that she is very stable. It seems that she is still bored.


    I don''t know why. After ten minutes of playing, Xiaoxiao can''t sit left and right, and then he starts to be irritable. For a moment, he can''t control himself, and then he starts to be manic. Finally, he stands up, picks up the chair he was sitting in, and throws it to the big screen.


    ¡°£¿£¡ What''s going on? "


    I didn''t have time to watch, but there were a lot of small black spots on the monitor, and then they flickered a few times and disappeared.


    I don''t know what the situation is, but this strange situation can''t be doubted."Ghost fetuses have appeared."


    Tan Li and I said that almost at the same time.


    Tan Li looked at the screen and said, "this child can''t have mental problems. It''s a ghost fetus."


    I don''t know how, I feel a little scared.


    But the work instructions hovered in my brain, and I said, "do you want to ask the warden about them, and then..."


    "boss, I just want you to see and let you know. The warden is not in at present. He''s not a witness, either


    Smell speech I am a little tired, let Zheng Nan oneself go busy.


    I''ve been working in the monitoring room for a long time, and the more I think about it, the more headache I get.


    While holding my sore shoulder, Tan Li said, "let''s go after reading it. Let''s have dinner. Then you can have a good rest."


    Half pushed, I was forced by Tan Li to have a rest and had a few hours to eat.


    There was no white hot stage in the investigation, but Tan Li and I walked and talked together in the street after the rest.


    "How was the steak?"


    Tan Li looked at me, her clear eyes reflected tenderness. The breeze blew across my face, and the surrounding air became hot.


    "I''m looking back on the A5 steak he took me for dinner. The high-end restaurant he just stayed with had a good taste. I''m very satisfied with the service attitude and decoration, the choice of ingredients or seasonings. I''m not sure if my thanks have been passed on, but I really appreciate Tan Li''s taking me to such a meal.


    "It''s really delicious. Thank you for doing it all the time..."


    I looked down at Tan Li.


    Tan Li laughed, laughing across the air magnanimously: "ha ha ha, what''s the matter, you and I say this, make me feel a little embarrassed, this is the best praise?"


    Tan looked at me with a smile, and then said he was not happy.


    Tan Li walked in front of me and I held his hand behind.


    The man in front whispered, gentle as water.

 Chapter 225

    "Do you know what I like about you?"


    I laughed and said, "I don''t know."


    Tan Li turned around and hugged me, then lowered his head and whispered in my ear.


    "I like the security you give me."


    I rubbed my hands and climbed onto his clothes. "Me too."


    After that, I went back to my home.


    The first thing I think of is to settle down and call Zheng Nan.


    "Hello."


    Zheng Nan on the opposite side seems to be very tired and weak.


    "Let''s go to the cemetery tonight."


    Zheng Nan on the opposite side is very calm.


    "Good. Boss


    Hang up the phone, I can''t help but make a shiver.


    I sat at home, thinking of going to the ward today, and then bathing and dressing, wash away a bad luck.


    I wiped a lot of soap, want to wash away a body Yin Qi.


    After taking a bath, I went out of the room to dry my hair and got a call from Zheng Nan.


    "Here you are. You go downstairs. "


    I arrived as scheduled, put on my clothes and ran downstairs.


    After getting on the bus, Zheng Nan was a little uneasy: "do we have any protection later?"


    I thought of Tan Li who followed us, and then said with ease, "nothing will happen."


    It''s also a long drive, about 30 minutes. After a lot of detours, we got to a certain section of the road, not far away, in the high mountains, there are graves everywhere...


    "here, it''s really a long distance from the city..." Zheng Nan said as he looked ahead.


    "Don''t mess around later." Tan Liru said.


    Zheng Nan, Tan Li and I went to this mass grave together. The cemetery in the mountains and the stars at night made me feel a little scared. The air was filled with the smell of earth and strange smell. It was a kind of intriguing smell and a kind of tension that people didn''t know what to do.


    "Wuwuwuwu"


    I don''t know when I suddenly couldn''t walk!


    In the dark, I was a little flustered, at a loss and worried!


    Zheng Nan didn''t know what to do for a while, and then he started running, but he tripped.


    "Eh!"


    I looked at Tan Li, who encouraged me, took a deep breath, calmly turned on the flashlight, and then lit the ground.


    "There are a lot of vines here. Walk carefully and don''t be entangled."


    Seeing that there were some messy plants and thick vines under the flashlight, he was calm. Fortunately, it was not a big thing or something that made him feel bad...


    in fact, we didn''t know what it was. Under the cover of Tan Li, many strange "Qi" began to avoid one after another.


    I took out a piece of paper from my arms and pasted it on my chest.


    Then I took out a compass from my arms. The pointer was shaking. I couldn''t understand it, so I asked, "what''s this?"


    "This is the way to help us find the monument," Tan Li said as he watched the pointer turn


    I believe him. Tanli is always steady.


    Zheng Nan finally patted the dust on her body, and then sorted out the dirty moss on her trouser legs and some entangled plants.


    "Oh, it''s so troublesome..."


    while Zheng Nan was cleaning herself up, we continued to move forward, but next to my ears, there seemed to be bursts of crying, very tragic, like a woman''s cry. The sound lingered in my ears, which made me unconsciously close to Tan Li.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    I clearly heard the sound of women''s voice. I decided not to rely on Tan Li. I took out my mobile phone from my pocket, turned on my flashlight, and then looked around, but I got nothing.


    At this time, Tan Li found that I was different, my forehead was full of sweat.


    "Don''t be afraid, people bow their heads, ghosts lie on the ground!"


    Tan Li drew a circle on my head.


    Zheng Nan is still looking around in the back, taking his mobile phone and looking at it. He doesn''t care what we are doing. Tan Li''s voice is very small, only I can hear him.


    Bursts of footsteps, Zheng Nan followed up.


    "Cough! I''ll say that ghost film is full of lies. "


    Several people continue to move forward, compass policy fixed in the northeast. Tan Li went up. The compass pointed in the direction of only one tombstone.


    "It''s this, I guess..."


    Tan Li walked forward carefully and looked around. I stepped on the soft and rotten soil and the dead branches. I was also careful. In the middle of the night, no one really wanted anything to happen.


    Zheng Nan followed him and did not speak.


    What came to our eyes was a broken tombstone. Tan Li blew the dust off the tombstone and revealed three wordsCheng Jian''an.


    Tan Liru got the treasure: "finally found, it should be this!"


    I''m glad, too, that the ghost''s tombstone has been found.


    "Write down these three words and go back to the Bureau tomorrow to have a thorough investigation!"


    I wrote down these three words with my mobile phone, and then the three returned home carefully. On the way, Tan Li bowed his head and said, "no offense, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    That night, the three chatted a few words, and then rushed to the police station overnight.


    In the middle of the night, the security guard was still dozing off, and the three of us walked in regardless of the others. Fortunately, the people in the search office were playing with their mobile phones.


    "Hello, check for us, Cheng Jian''an."


    We searched the name of this person overnight.


    although Zheng Nan helped us, it was still very difficult to investigate. After all, this name is very common.


    An investigation in the system of the police station found that there are dozens of people with this name in our area alone. There are many problems when we check them one by one.


    It took nine oxen and two tigers to find a person who was barely in line with his identity. I found out the name of the ghost fetus. I looked at Tan Li next to him. From the moment I saw the identity, his face was dignified. It seemed that there was something else in it.


    There were so many people in the police station that I didn''t ask. I went to the remote police station to ask.


    "What''s the matter? Tan Li, just now I saw your expression as if there was something in it. Do you know Cheng Jian''an? "


    "No, I don''t know him, I know his family."


    Tan Li''s words surprised me even more. What''s his family? Do you know that this ghost child has a bright future?


    Seeing my puzzled appearance, Tan Li patiently explained it to me.


    I just know that I know something about this family, but I haven''t dealt with it before.


    Then Tan Li popularized it to me. What does this family do? It turns out that they are a very old family of monks. It''s mainly a paper man.


    I specially extracted the files of starting a family. Ten years ago, their family reported that the child died unexpectedly.

 Chapter 226

    At that time, the police also sent people to investigate and determined that it was an accident. According to the calculation, this ghost fetus should be the child whose family died ten years ago.


    I''m sorry to hear that. It turns out that it''s not a child lost by gratitude and resentment. It''s just the accidental death of someone else.


    But since then, a new question has emerged. Why did a child who died unexpectedly and became a famous family become a ghost child?


    Tan Li was puzzled when I said this question, but we didn''t come up with a reason after thinking about it for a long time, so we had to put this question aside for a while, and when we got married, everything would be clear.


    It''s hard to talk about starting a family. The inheritance of their family is very special. It''s a mysterious paper binding technology.


    It''s said that the powerful people in the clan can basically tie paper people up like living people. They can even talk and walk without being noticed by others.


    Hearing this, I feel a little creepy. In that case, I can''t even tell whether the people around me are living or referring to people?


    Tan Li is a little funny about my idea. I''m a fool. How can someone else make it? He just can''t see it.


    But he also has to admit that this technology is very powerful, and it is also the ability to become a family for so many years.


    Although this family is very powerful and famous, they seldom participate in worldly affairs and basically have no intersection.


    Tan Li knew that it was just because he had heard of it before, so we must have a lot of trouble when we look back.


    We wanted to look for it overnight, but the director stopped us.


    "As soon as you come back, you don''t have any rest. You''ve been busy all day checking information here. Go back and have a rest. How can you continue to fight if you don''t have enough energy?"


    To tell you the truth, when I found such important information, my last bit of fatigue disappeared without a trace. However, it seemed that I insisted on it, so I had to agree. His kind intention was to go back and have a rest.


    "Well, chief, I''ll go back first, and you can go back from work as soon as possible."


    After the Secretary said goodbye to me, he left.


    I''ve been busy with it these days. I haven''t slept well for several days. I''m living a day and night upside down. My biological clock is in disorder.


    It''s hard to get off work earlier today, and there''s nothing else to do for the time being. Even if you want to get married, it''s tomorrow morning.


    So I went home with Tan Li. These days, I was so busy that I didn''t even go home. All the things on the ground were in a mess.


    There was not even a place for my feet. Although Tan Li had no entity, I still felt a bit embarrassed.


    Hastily shuffled things aside to sort them out.


    "Well, it''s all packed up. Tanli, you can make it here first. I''ll go to the kitchen and see if there''s anything else to eat. I''m starving."


    This is not an exaggeration. In the morning, I hastily returned two steamed buns. At noon, I was busy investigating and didn''t eat anything. Now that I''m in the evening, if I don''t have a good meal, I''m afraid I won''t see the sun tomorrow morning.


    When I opened the refrigerator, I broke down for no reason. There was only a handful of dried noodles and a few eggs and vegetables left in it.


    The days are really getting harder and harder. I think that Tan Li has no entity and can''t eat. I''m the only one who needs to eat. Just make do with a meal.


    Thinking of eating and sleeping, I didn''t delay my time. I boiled it in a hurry and lost an egg.


    After swallowing a bowl of noodles, I felt the hunger in my stomach reduced a lot. After washing the dishes and chopsticks, I drank a bottle of milk and finally blocked the last seam in my stomach.


    Patting my stomach and burping, I walked around the house twice.


    And Tan Li said about the plan for tomorrow morning, "I''ll call Zheng Nan later, and we''ll let him send me there tomorrow morning. After all, it''s hard to find the location of the family. We haven''t been there. He should know a little more than us."


    Tan Li nodded, "well, that''s right. It''s time to call on that guy. "


    Then I called Zheng Nan.


    "Hello, Zheng Nan, where are you now? Let me tell you something. Come and pick me up early tomorrow morning. Tan Li and I are going to the Chengjia


    Zheng Nan''s neat answer, "OK, no problem. Is eight o''clock OK? I was going to go there with you. It''s said that the old man of the Cheng family has a bad temper. Please pay attention to it. "


    Smell speech, I have more headache. It''s already troublesome enough. As a result, it''s not easy for people to talk, and it''s even worse if they don''t let us in?


    With such worry, I fell asleep and had no dream all night.


    The next morning, it was less than seven o''clock in the morning, and my mobile phone kept ringing. I picked it up a little impatiently.


    "Hello, who is calling early in the morning!" I don''t have the good spirit to say.Zheng Nan''s helpless voice came from the other end of the phone. "Aunt, didn''t you call me last night and say that you came early this morning? I didn''t mean to call you because I was afraid you didn''t get up


    Hearing Zheng Nan''s voice, I was stunned. He came here just after seven o''clock, but it''s really time for me to get up now. I''m a little guilty. I can''t lose my temper again.


    "OK, OK, I''ve convinced you. Just wait for me to get up."


    When I hung up the phone, I got up in a hurry, washed and changed my clothes. When I got to the bottom of the building, at the breakfast shop, I bought a fried dough sticks and a cup of soybean milk and climbed into Zheng Nan''s car.


    Seeing my embarrassed appearance, Zheng Nan had some helplessness. The boss said, "look at you. It''s clearly that you told me so early. As a result, when I got there, I couldn''t get up."


    Looking at Zheng Nan standing talking without backache, I was a little annoyed.


    "What do you know? Recently I''ve been so busy that I can''t touch my feet. Once I relax, I''m sure I''ll oversleep. "


    Zheng Nan also knows what I''m busy with recently. Look at the tone, "ah, boss, you really have a lot of troubles recently. I wish you had waited for a while."


    "But didn''t you just find the information? Why are you going now? Is it a little early? "


    I shook my head firmly to Zheng Nan''s words.


    "That''s no good. Now that we have found out the identity of the people in the tomb, we don''t have to delay. After all, if we waste more time, Xiaoxiao''s life will be more dangerous."


    Speaking of this, Zheng Nan also knew that it was impossible to stop us any more, so he drove all the way to get married.


    When we come to the family and stand outside the gate, we can see that this is a simple house with a very old appearance.


    Because I was worried that there was something else to do in the Bureau, I had to go back to the director and find Zheng Nan, so I drove him back.

 Chapter 227

    "Well, well, they can just send it here. Go back as soon as possible. Now the bureau is busy, and you have nothing to do with us."


    After Zheng Yinan looked back, I almost couldn''t change my mind.


    Unfortunately, I made up my mind. How could I be coaxed by him like this.


    After Zheng Nan drove away completely, only Tan Li and I stayed at the door.


    In fact, it seems that I''m the only one who hesitates at the door. I''m a little worried that if I knock on the door so rashly, will people not open the door when they see us?


    But my worry is superfluous, because I just knocked twice and opened the door, only a little girl opened it.


    And it was a little girl with a bad complexion and deep hostility to me.


    The girl also has a very good appearance, but the contempt and disgust at the bottom of her eyes make people not like her.


    "Well, who are you? Why knock on our door? " The little girl asked arrogantly.


    I was afraid that this girl was not happy, so I left the door behind and explained why.


    Hearing what I said, the little girl hesitated and said, "wait at the door for me."


    Then "dada dada" ran to the inside.


    After a while, he came back to me with a smelly face and said, "OK, you come in."


    I quickly followed, but I was a little confused. How could this girl look like she could see the appearance of Tan Li beside me? I don''t want to ignore it.


    I feel a little uncomfortable, but I still feel down when I think about the business.


    With this girl came to the yard, saw Cheng old son is lying in the yard of the reclining chair, eyes closed, don''t know what to think?


    But I feel a strong Yin Qi around us. It seems that it''s not easy to get married.


    Tan Li and I looked at each other, obviously he also found this abnormal strong Yin Qi.


    "There''s something wrong with the yard. I''ll look around. You should be more careful. If you have something to tell me." Tan Li attached himself to my ear and said softly.


    I nodded, "well, good. Pay more attention to yourself. "


    "Lele, did the guest come in?" Some old voices suddenly sounded.


    I know this girl is called Lele. It''s a familiar name, but I can''t remember where I heard it.


    Only Cheng Lele replied, "yes, Grandpa, I''ve brought people here." Then Cheng Lele ran away.


    The old man slowly sat up from the reclining chair. He didn''t look very well.


    I hesitated for a moment, or came forward to hold her old man. Although Cheng Lele is not very good, he is still considerate after all.


    Seeing my action, Cheng''s face looked a little better. After a sip of tea, he said, "tell me, what do you want to talk about with me? Is what Lele and I just said true? "


    I nodded, "of course, I don''t need to cheat you with this kind of thing, but there are some things I don''t quite understand, I want to ask you to understand, do you think it''s ok?"


    "OK, if you have any questions, just ask." The old man readily agreed.


    "First of all, I want to know what happened to your grandson Cheng Jian''an when he died? Are you sure why? "


    When Mr. Zhang heard my question, he didn''t look well. What do you mean? Is there any secret about my grandson''s death? That''s impossible. I personally confirmed that he was electrocuted in those days. "


    "Think of me giving the old white haired man to the black haired man and watching my little grandson die. Alas ~ "


    looking at the old man''s sad appearance, I didn''t think much about it. I could only comfort him and say," don''t think much about it. I just came to ask. I don''t mean anything else. Tell me more about your little grandson. "


    Don''t tell me a lot about Cheng Jian''an when he was a child.


    After a lot of chatting, I got to know something about Cheng Jian''an. At this time, Tan Li suddenly came back, his face was black and blue, and he came to me and wanted to pull me away.


    I was a little unprepared, but looking at his ugly face, I also knew that something must have happened, otherwise Tan Li would not be so impulsive.


    Without much thought, I said goodbye to Mr. Cheng in a hurry and agreed to come back when I had time.


    I asked Tan Li many times along the way. What happened? But he pulled a smelly face and didn''t tell me, which made me angry.


    I didn''t even pay attention to him. Until the car arrived at the police station, I didn''t say a word to Tan Li.


    When I got out of the car, I slammed the door and walked into the scenic area in the fog, ignoring the meaning of Tan Li behind me.


    Seeing that I was so angry, Tan Li was at a loss. He got up several times and wanted to talk to me and say something, but I turned around and pretended not to see it.At lunch time, Tan Li wanted to please me again. He sat beside me all the time, amusing me with all kinds of funny actions. I couldn''t help laughing for a moment.


    I have no choice but to be determined by myself. Well, forget it. I don''t care about him any more. It''s like this all day. I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    In the afternoon, I suddenly heard people in the office discuss that there was a big event in getting married, and it was a scandal.


    I''m a little surprised. I hurried up to ask what happened. It''s impossible. I''m still married in the morning and everything is fine. How can I be like this in the afternoon?


    Seeing me coming, several police officers also quickly gossip with me.


    "Ah, elder sister, you don''t know that a big event happened today when you got married. That young lady of their family, Cheng Lele, picked up her own clothes in the yard like crazy this afternoon and didn''t leave any of them. Many people saw it and rushed to the man. The whole face of getting married was completely disgraced to him."


    Hearing this, I was shocked. How could I become such a proud person and do such a thing.


    Inexplicably, I think of Tan Li''s abnormal appearance in the afternoon. Is this still related to him?


    Thinking of this, my aunt was gossiping with several police officers. She went to the toilet and asked if he did it?


    As a result, Tan Li admitted it and told me why he looked so ugly in the morning.


    "In the morning, I told you to see the source of the family''s Yin Qi. As a result, I met Tan Lele. Her Kung Fu of chatting with me ignited a kind of fragrance in the room. I noticed something was wrong just after I took a few breaths."


    "Well, what kind of fragrance is it? It makes you have such a big reaction. " I asked curiously.


    It''s not surprising that I''m curious. After all, there is no entity in him. How can ordinary incense still have an effect on him?


    Hearing my question, Tan Li''s face became more difficult. Then he hesitated for a while and said three words to me gently.


    "Gui Mi Xiang!"

 Chapter 228

    Later, afraid that I was angry, Tan Li added, "don''t worry, it''s OK. I''ve brought incense to her."


    Hearing these three words, I suddenly Leng for a while, what is actually "Gui Mi Xiang?" Is Cheng Lele crazy?


    "Gui Mi Xiang" is a kind of special aphrodisiac for ghosts. Once you inhale too much, it''s not a matter of tolerance at all. If you don''t let it out, it will do devastating harm to your body.


    I didn''t expect that Cheng Lele would be so vicious. In order to get Tan Li, he would use such despicable means.


    I''m a little angry. Now there are still people who dare to rob my man.


    But these are not the things I want to pay attention to now. We mainly want to find the ghost child to save Ke Xiaoxiao.


    In fact, there are many doubts about Cheng Jianan''s death. I just don''t know why no one pointed it out at that time.


    Or was deliberately pressed down, but I was picked out when searching.


    Thinking of this, I may have a cold sweat on my back. It looks like a family. It''s really not easy. Tan Li and I have a lot to check.


    Then I applied to the bureau to investigate all the files of that year. I wanted to find some clues. As a result, I found some mistakes.


    The file of that year shows that when everyone went out, only a nanny was left to take care of Cheng Jian''an.


    But the nanny was irresponsible and didn''t take good care of her. Unexpectedly, she was electrocuted when she was having fun in Jian''an that year.


    At that time, there seemed to be a lot of noise, which caused a lot of public opinion to accuse the nanny of poor supervision and not looking after the children, which led to the tragedy.


    But this is exactly what I suspect. According to the previous information, the nanny''s name is Yu Yang. When she gets married, she is called her sister-in-law.


    Before, when I worked as a nanny in other families, I was very serious. There was no mistake when I got married. How could I make such a big mistake all of a sudden.


    And after such a big mistake, the family didn''t do anything to her, not even the least prosecution.


    This is obviously not in line with common sense. It''s not surprising that such a big family killed the nanny behind her back. How could it be so flat and light as it didn''t happen.


    Yu''s wife was simply dismissed from the nanny industry, which had no effect on her other credit.


    Even more bizarre, after a few days of in-depth investigation, I made another major discovery, which stunned several police officers who checked the files with me.


    One after another, they began to talk, "does this family really have anything to do with the babysitter or is it a big counseling bag? Otherwise, how could she be so protective. "


    "Yes, yes, and it seems that he lives in a well-known Er Nai District in this neighborhood. Is he being taken care of by someone in his family?"


    The policewoman''s words suddenly reminded me that this community is indeed called Jiayuan community. It seems that it is indeed a famous Er Nai community. People in the neighborhood know that the people living there are usually little three, little four, little lovers and so on.


    This is also a doubt. How can one''s own grandchildren be harmed by mistake, while the indirect murderer is not only at large, but also in a rich life.


    Tan Li doesn''t understand what the Chengjia family is up to, but one thing is for sure that the death of chengjian''an is not simple. There must be something hidden inside. It can even be said that the people inside the Chengjia family moved their hands.


    Moreover, Cheng also knew who it was, but he didn''t know why. Instead of exposing it, he helped to hide it.


    Thinking of this, I said to Tan Li, "why don''t we go back to chenglaozi tomorrow?"


    Unexpectedly, Tan Li shook his head and refused directly. "Forget it. This kind of family secret, they will not say it. Don''t expect to hear anything from him."


    I think they are such a big family. It''s impossible to tell me a stranger. It seems that we have to use some special means to know the inside story.


    It seems to see my mind, Tan Li said: "I advise you not to think about those bad ideas, back to your deputy bureau to know certainly have to scold you."


    I didn''t pay any attention to your warning. In order to deal with the case, the deputy bureau must be able to understand it.


    Then I recorded all the doubtful points and bound them in the book. I plan to show them to Master Cheng tomorrow.


    In this way, even if you can''t ask anything, you can see if there is something wrong with his reaction.


    I looked at the clock on the wall and felt the hunger in my stomach.


    "What would you like to eat today?" I turned on my cell phone and looked at all kinds of takeout. I couldn''t make up my mind for a moment.


    No one responded to my words, which made me even more confused.


    Just when I decided to close my eyes and order any takeout, a familiar voice came into my ears."How come you haven''t eaten yet, isn''t it because you don''t have a good appetite?" The director stood at the door, looking at the people in the office.


    "Hello, director. I''ve just finished my work. I''m preparing to order takeout." Aware of the people''s eyes, I was a little at a loss, but still politely took back the phone, politely nodded to the director.


    How could the director fail to notice the sight of the public? He coughed and walked quickly to one side.


    Looking at the gesture of the director before he left, I was very helpless, but I couldn''t refuse the kindness of my elders. I had to put the documents aside and quickly run to the direction where the director left.


    "Uncle, why are you here today?" There is no one around, and I don''t worry about it any more. I call the Secretary''s uncle directly.


    The director nodded to me and took me to the opposite restaurant.


    "You kids are just wasting your healthy body by being young." The Secretary''s uncle frowned and caught me at the door who still wanted to escape. "What nutrition can take out have? Go, uncle, please have a good meal."


    I also want to say that if there are documents that have not been processed, I just look at the frown of the director.


    "Why, my wings are hard. Now I don''t even listen to my uncle?" The director grabbed my arm and was afraid of the next turn, so I ran back to the office and ate the nutritious takeout.


    "Uncle, the takeout is also a meal, where there is no nutrition, besides, there are so many cases, where can we go out to eat." I think of the case that has not been dealt with, and I have no choice but to show my hand to the director.


    The director who had known this for a long time just sighed, but he seemed to want to know something and dragged me into the restaurant even harder.


    I looked around, trying to find a dissatisfied place, so that the director could let me go back and continue to work.

 Chapter 229

    "Romantic, it''s not my uncle who says you have long legs in that case. I won''t run away like that." The director ordered a few home-made dishes, then handed the menu to me, and continued: "but people are different. People are iron and rice is steel. You don''t have to be hungry. If you starve your body, no matter how big the case is, you can''t care."


    Of course, I didn''t refute them, and I didn''t dare to refute them. After all, the rank of the official university was killing people.


    When the director saw that I was honest, he nodded with satisfaction. He and the waiter asked for two bottles of mineral books and drank half a bottle. Then he looked at me who was indifferent.


    "What''s the matter with uncle? Is there something wrong with me?" I touched my white face and looked at the director who had been staring at me.


    "The case in hand, have you got a clue?" The director said very sure, and also pointed to my current black and blue, impatient tut.


    The evidence is conclusive, I was caught, did not hide, nodded, then picked up the mineral water, to block the black eye.


    Has nothing to say to my uncle, but to take back the line of sight, quietly waiting for the meal has not been on the table.


    I couldn''t adapt to the quiet of the director. I coughed, looked at the director embarrassed, and said in a low voice: "that case is too dangerous. If we don''t solve it earlier, it will bring danger to ordinary people. I want to work overtime and solve it quickly."


    "No matter how worried you are, you should put your safety first, you know?" The director looked at my serious appearance, touched the tip of his nose and examined me in front of him.


    Of course, I will protect myself, but I don''t want to watch others get hurt.


    It seems that the impatience between the eyebrows was noticed by the director. He put his hand on my head and said earnestly: "some things are too anxious. You should learn how to bear it, or you will be guarded by people who have a heart soon."


    Listen to the director''s words, I suddenly think of some days ago, was the appearance of pit, I solemnly nodded, this just see the smile in the eyes of the director.


    Still a clever child, listen to other people''s words, if change an impulse, now estimate has no bones.


    The director shakes his head and shakes away the wishful thinking in his head. When he lowers his head, he sees me wolfing down the food.


    "It''s outside. You''ll give me something nice to eat." The director put the napkin into my hand and took advantage of my stupor to bring the food that had not been attacked to him.


    "Uncle, can I try that?" Then he put the chopsticks in the bowl and put the chicken skin in it.


    Not because I do more angry uncle, helpless will be the rest of a pair of chicken wings clip to me, this began to eat in the hands of the meal.


    When they go back to the office, they will go to their own office and get busy with their work again.


    "Take a look at this document." Zheng Nan, who was sitting next to me, pushed the document into my hand. "I just sorted out the document after Feng Tingting came back. Now something is wrong. Please help me to have a look."


    I didn''t say anything. I read the document quickly and seriously.


    Feng Tingting left and went straight back to the mortuary. She didn''t even have to think about it. She knew that she must have come to absorb the Yin Qi of the morgue. But why did she just recover and leave again? Is there anything important.


    I didn''t have too much fantasy. I turned to the next page and looked at the more detailed report.


    The ghost was smart enough to know that they might go there to catch him. Before they arrived, they went to the cemetery in the dark.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. Until I saw the third page, I realized that everything he did was because of Feng Tingting.


    "How''s it going?" Tan Li saw my uncertain look and asked me about my situation.


    "It''s OK. I just think the ghost fetus has a good relationship with Feng Tingting." I said, putting the last page in front of Tan Li, and then I stood up and moved my rigid body.


    Tan Li read, but still feel no problem, frown tight, as if thinking about what missing clues.


    I really can''t go on, can only remind a way: "that ghost foetus and smile, have half a cent relation?"


    "You are right, but what is the relationship between them?" Tan Li frowned more fiercely, worried about Feng Tingting, who was getting more and more intimate with ghost fetus.


    I looked at the thoughtful Tan Li, sighed again, took the document and sat back to my position.


    After discussing with Tan Li, I sat in my seat and looked at the document with a complicated look.


    I still think that there is something hidden in it.


    All of a sudden, a flash of inspiration in my mind, I suddenly stood up and walked out of the police station in the confused eyes of the people.


    "Boss How can I run so fast? I still don''t understand. " Zheng Nan looked at me, had driven away figure, can only turn around, pick up the document on the table, looking for the place he did not understand.


    While driving away, I drove to the downstairs of Lu Qingze company with the fastest speed.It seems that I have come too much. The two receptionists at the front desk have already known me. Without even asking, they will point to the elevator on one side, hoping that I can go upstairs quietly.


    I looked at the two people''s movements, a smile, then walked up the elevator.


    But what I didn''t expect was that at the moment when the elevator was about to close, a tender hand suddenly blocked the door.


    "Sorry." Wang Liya, standing outside, smiles at me and then walks into the elevator.


    "What''s the matter with you? You always feel that you are not in the right state?" I looked at Wang Liya. Although she was spirited, there was always some blackening on the seal hall.


    Hearing what I said, Wang Liya had a good body, but she didn''t speak.


    Because of curiosity, I put my eyes on her and carefully observed all her changes.


    Seems to be my line of sight, to Wang Liya too much pressure, let her start constantly shaking.


    "Go ahead." I''m not looking at Wang Liya.


    Wang Liya smiles at me and seems to want to interrupt me with other things. "Officer Lu, you don''t know that the company has changed a lot during this period of time. I was also appreciated by the president and was successfully promoted to foreign affairs manager."


    I had already guessed half a point. I didn''t have any surprised expression. Instead, I looked at Wang Liya with my empty eyes.


    Wang Liya''s smile slowly disappeared. She didn''t say a word until the elevator door opened. She just covered her face with her hand and didn''t dare to face me.


    Just as I was about to leave the elevator and walk towards my cousin''s office, the hem of my dress was caught.


    "Don''t go," I said! I''ll tell you all Wang Liya said, carefully look around, this just whispered: "let''s go, my office is OK?"


    "Lead the way." I don''t know what I''m thinking. Anyway, I just follow my intuition and Wang Liya into the office.

 Chapter 230

    Looking at the tidy office, I sit on the sofa at will, waiting for Wang Liya who doesn''t know how to speak.


    It seems that because of my existence, Wang Liya forced to bite her lips, and finally chose to sit opposite me and said softly, "in fact, I''m very jealous of Feng Tingting. Because of that face, she won Lucy''s love."


    Really do not know what this is, just because of a love word, let her obsession become so deep?


    Just when I was still suspicious, Wang Liya said something that made me stare.


    "In fact, Lucy once made that girlfriend, and I didn''t envy those girls, but I don''t know why. I just feel that they are standing together, which is very eye-catching!" Wang Liya straightened up her broken hair, then raised her head and looked at me with her eyes full of red blood.


    But it''s strange that I didn''t see any resentment in it. On the contrary, I was more apologetic.


    "You took Lucie?" I don''t know that Wang Liya must have taken the man away, so she would have such an apology.


    Wang Liya nodded, but shook her head again.


    I don''t know why Wang Liya is like this. She can only take one side of the water and have a drink, waiting for his next explanation.


    "I congran through means, it is really from the hands of Feng Tingting robbed Luxi." Wang Liya put her mobile phone in front of me and pointed to the man in the photo who was very close to her and said, "this is him. In the case of having a girlfriend, he even went to flirt."


    "And then, you think you won, take the photo and show it off to Feng Tingting?" I noticed Wang Liya''s clenched hands, and I knew I was not wrong.


    But just when I wanted to question her, she fell on her knees and cried out in pain.


    I tightly frown, but also want to raise the cat crying mouse Wang Liya, heard her heart cracking voice.


    "But I didn''t think she was so fragile. I just collapsed when I saw Lucy and I were so close!" Wang Liya rubbed her swollen temple and murmured in tears.


    I can''t stand the noise of Wang Liya''s voice. As soon as I get up, I find that she grabs my clothes again.


    "Let go. You asked for it, didn''t you?" I raised my eyebrows and looked at the crying pear blossom and rainy Wang Liya.


    "No, I haven''t finished it!" Wang Liya forced me back to the sofa and continued to hear that day, "I soon regretted breaking up with Lucy, and solemnly apologized to Feng Tingting. When she heard that I broke up with him, she forgave me without much thought. At that time, I was very glad, but now I want to come..."


    Looking at Wang Liya''s tired face, I finally realized that although she was forgiven at that time, she didn''t forgive herself. That''s why she became like this.


    Ignoring Wang Liya, who was still crying, I walked out of the office, but before I got to the elevator, I suddenly thought of something and turned to enter Zhang Chengming''s office.


    "Why does officer Lu have time to come? Is it something?" Zhang Chengming saw my appearance and his expression was very natural.


    Of course, I''m not stupid enough to make people suspicious. I calmly sit on the sofa and lazily look at Zhang Chengming who suddenly stands up.


    "Miss Lu, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out right away. Please raise your foot and go out." Zhang Chengming pointed to the gate, lowered his head and looked into my eyes.


    "Feng Tingting..." Before I finished speaking, Zhang Chengming sat opposite me with a pale face.


    It seems that he is already ready in his heart. Zhang Chengming slowly raises his head. Under my gaze, he calmly repeats the "good things" he has done.


    "I like Feng Tingting. I fell in love with her from the first time I met her, but her eyes were always on the guy named Lucy!" Zhang Chengming clenched his hands, but said softly: "so I deliberately caused Wang Liya''s jealousy, let her take away Lucy, so I had a chance, but I didn''t act, that guy did in Tingting know his nature, with suicide to pray for Tingting''s forgiveness."


    Zhang Chengming''s expression became so fierce that he suddenly stood up and held out his hand to the air.


    Cheng Ming wanted to wake up, but I didn''t want to wake him up.


    "It''s you son of a bitch, Tingting. If it wasn''t for your selfishness, we wouldn''t be like this!" It turned out that Wang Liya saw me leave and followed me carefully.


    It seems that the two of them are silent, so I want to stand on one side of the dictation.


    Can wait until two people tear the skin, did not hear any useful news again.


    "Have you had enough noise? Are you sure that Feng Tingting can come back like this?" I yelled at them. Seeing that they didn''t pay any attention to me, I stretched out my hand and tore the two people who hit the ground apart.


    They were no longer talking and began to cry.I listened to the harsh voice, frowned more tightly, waiting for a long time, or did not wait for two people calm, had to go out of the office alone.


    I walk alone on the road, constantly thinking about Feng Tingting''s things, why people are so selfish, since they like it, they just say it, why do they have to do this? Does Zhang Chengming not even have the courage to confess.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I was. I walked into the parking lot quickly, but when I was about to leave, I hammered hard at the hood.


    "Asshole, if it wasn''t for their damned jealousy, Feng Tingting would not be like this. Maybe she would enjoy the beautiful world just like that photo." I closed my eyes tightly and didn''t want to show the fragility in my eyes to others.


    Tan Li, who heard me talking to himself, appeared beside me and looked at my red arm anxiously.


    "Xiaofeng, don''t do that. Don''t punish yourself with other people''s mistakes?" Tan Li saw that I opened my eyes, quickly came to me and comforted me in a soft voice.


    Looking at Tan Li that worried appearance, I did not speak, empty eyes, looking at the front.


    "People are like this, there will always be a little bit of greed, this is no problem, but why not they pay the price?" After waiting for a long time, Tan Li finally heard my hoarse voice.


    "Xiaofeng, don''t worry, I will never hide from you, and I will always follow you. Even if you hate me and want to drive me away, I will never leave, and I will always stay with you." Tan Lihuan around my waist, soft in my ear said words.


    Originally, I was still sad. Because of the heat in my ears, I didn''t take back my attention. I heard Tan Li''s sincere words clearly.


    Tan Li noticed the arc of my mouth and looked at the hand on my waist. He didn''t want to let go of him.


    "It''s really not suitable for us to stay here for other things." I like unintentionally avoid Tan Li, stride into the car.

 Chapter 231

    Tan Li was a little disappointed when he felt his arms empty, but when he saw that I took a picture of the co pilot around me, the corner of his mouth was so familiar again.


    "I believe you." I said these words to Tan Li. When he couldn''t react, he quickly stepped on the accelerator and rushed out.


    On the way to the car, Tan Li finally reacted. He grabbed my hand and gently pinched it. Until he saw the familiar sign, he slowly disappeared.


    I heard the car and quickly walked into the police station.


    "How''s the investigation going? Is there any trace of her?" I went straight to Zheng Nan and asked him softly, who was still searching for information.


    It seems that there is no defense, Zheng Nan heard my voice, fiercely back two steps, this just holding the document, carefully looking at me.


    "I''m terrible?" I gave Zheng Nan a strange smile, trying to tease him.


    "No, it''s impossible. How terrible our boss is!" Zheng Nan carefully looked at my expression, for a long time just whispered: "sorry, nothing found."


    As I had already guessed, I just nodded and put the document aside, thinking about Feng Tingting''s rules of doing these things.


    Feng Tingting, who has been wandering in those morgues in the early stage, can really save Xiaoxiao just because of the help of ghost fetus?


    No, it''s not that simple. Is she upgrading? The weak Feng Tingting, with the guidance of ghost fetus, knows how to control the power and how to obtain the power, and then she always tries to win and gain enough power?


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I was. I frowned and sat aside, seriously thinking about the possibility.


    "No, we can''t just wait." I suddenly stood up and startled the people around me.


    "Why do you stand up suddenly? Do you have any important clues?" Zheng Nan was curious about where I had just gone and what important information I had found. Of course, I would not let go of my every move.


    I looked at Zheng Nan''s hasty eyes, silently lowered his head, thinking about the order of the people.


    Feng Tingting should not know that all this is planned by Zhang Chengming, so he can put it at the end, and then the man named Lucy apologizes for his suicide, so he should have little resentment.


    "In this case, the one who is most likely to be attacked is Wang Liya, who provoked their relationship and cheated her." I whisper the conclusion, leading to Zheng Nan did not hear.


    "What''s the matter, you say it!" Zheng Nan frowned and asked aloud to me who was still thinking.


    Seems to be ignored by me, Zheng Nan felt very upset, strode to my side, forced to shake up for my shoulder.


    Feeling the changing landscape in front of me, I finally woke up from thinking.


    "What are you doing?" I''m not satisfied with why Zheng Nan hasn''t gone to protect people, and I don''t question him in front of me.


    Hearing my inexplicable words, Zheng Nan said innocently: "I don''t know anything, where to go if I''m not here?"


    Originally thought Zheng Nan heard me, hands together, to him a good apology, this just let him calm down.


    "I went to the company today and learned about Feng Tingting''s case. There are two people who can''t get away from it. You''d better keep an eye on one of them tonight. Do you know?" I saw Zheng Nan''s serious appearance and patted him gently on the shoulder.


    "No problem, but you haven''t said who she is yet." Zheng Nan said, then saw the picture of Wang Liya in my mobile phone, "I know, start right away."


    Seeing off Zheng Nan, it seems that if you want to know more about Cheng Nan, it''s not enough just to listen to him. You have to look for people who have something to do with getting married. By the way, you can go to Yu Yang, the nanny who was fired because of Cheng Jian''an at that time. On the one hand, you can find out about Cheng Jian''an''s death, and on the other hand, you may have some new breakthrough from her.


    But


    I looked at Tan Li and said, "where can I find that nanny? Go straight to the mansion where she was kept? "


    Tan Li lowered his eyes and thought for a few seconds. He handed me a glass of water and said, "what do you want to do with nanny?"


    After I took the water, I reached out and touched my back neck. "The old man can''t get any news about the ghost fetus. Maybe he will find it in his family, not to mention the death of Cheng Jian''an..."


    Busy with the investigation of getting married and Wang Liya, I didn''t have much rest this afternoon.


    After ordering takeout at the police station, Tan Li and I came out of the police station. Every time I stay in the police station for half a day, it''s evening again. Sitting in the car, I drove speechless with the address of Yu Yang''s mansion.


    "Here we are." I turned off the lights, looked over at tamley, and I began to unbuckle my seat belt.


    "Why do you get out of the car?" Tan Li grabbed me and asked.


    "Get out of the car and ask her at her house." I''m a little confused. Doesn''t Tan Li know why I came here? Why don''t you drag me out of the car?Tan Li reluctantly sent me away. He held my face and joked: "can you do it like this? What are you going to ask her? Ask her ghost fetus or Cheng Lele, or You want to know who''s keeping her? "


    "Well? Pain It hurts. Take it easy In fact, it doesn''t hurt at all. I''m just dissatisfied with his words and take the opportunity to play with him. But what Tan Li said is reasonable. What should I say if I really come to the door directly. I turned my head and suddenly changed my face. I hurriedly took out my mobile phone and opened the gallery. I looked at the picture on the screen of my mobile phone and said, "Tan Li, Tan Li, look at this person!" I pointed to the woman outside the car.


    "Yu Yang?"


    The fashionable woman passed by my car. The woman with exquisite makeup and luxury all over her body is the honest nanny in the photo? I want to get out of the car and ask, but I can''t beat Tan Li.


    "You don''t want to see who her lover is?" Tan Li''s words are in my mind. Don''t say, I really want to know.


    But things are not so satisfying. I waited in the car all night, but I didn''t even see the people who entered the villa, let alone the gold owner. I am tired of looking at Tan Li, just looking at him, he embarrassed smile, reached out and touched his nose, "that, otherwise you have a rest, I''ll show you, you haven''t closed your eyes all day, you see the blood in your eyes."


    I lie on the car, thoughts gradually floated out, maybe it''s really too tired, I just closed my eyes for a few minutes and fell asleep.


    I had a very good sleep, and I didn''t wake up until noon the next day.


    "Well, what time is it?" I rubbed my eyes and took off the clothes I didn''t know when I was put on. The first time I opened my eyes, I saw Tan Li. It''s a good feeling to wake up every day and see his beloved at the first sight.

 Chapter 232

    "At noon, Yu Yang came out." Tan Li said and gave me the bread he had bought in the morning. "You should put on your stomach first."


    As soon as I heard that Yu Yang came out, I didn''t care to eat. I quickly looked up to the outside of the car and saw that she got on a valuable luxury car. I quickly started the car and followed Yu Yang''s car to the high-end restaurant. When I got to the restaurant, I could not help sighing at the sight of the transparent glass in the restaurant: "it''s good to be taken care of. There''s food and shelter."


    "Is that man her gold owner?" Tan Li sees Yu Yang and a man get off the car together and asks.


    In the car, you can''t see the man''s face clearly. You can only see Yu Yang holding the man''s arm around him and talking with him. The smile on his face seems to be a little shy. The man seems to be very gentle, and he has to bow his head to answer every sentence.


    This should be the gold owner of Yuyang. When I look at Tan Li, he frowns and stares at the man. His expression is contradictory, like doubting something and self denial.


    "What''s the matter?" The man asked, "do you have any questions?"


    Tan Li still frowned and ignored me. He narrowed his eyes and recognized carefully. After a while, he nodded gently: "you Do you feel This man Is the facial features a bit like ghosts


    Tan Li''s words are almost uttered by the voice of Qi. It''s easy to feel the tangled mood of the voice owner at this time


    I think it''s impossible. If it''s the family of the ghost fetus, how can it be so close to the woman who indirectly caused the death of the ghost fetus? Even if it''s not her fault, it won''t be easy to see her, will it? But I also thought about Cheng Jian''an. If the nanny named Yu Yang is really ordered by others to let Cheng Jian''an die, then that person can only be his gold owner. Otherwise, how can she get such a man with her nanny. This man is so like the ghost of a family. Isn''t it that some people want to kill Cheng Lele?


    Anyway, let''s talk about it first. I searched for something that could block my face in the car and talked to Tan Li with a soothing tone: "don''t worry about it, go and have a look"


    opening the door, the room temperature was very comfortable, and the sun put my whole body in. I put on the cap that was turned out in the car and pressed the brim down.


    "Let''s go."


    Yu Yang and the man sat in the corner of the first floor of the hall. Tan Li and I chose a place close to them to sit down. Yu YangZheng talks with the man, smiling. The man''s upper body leans forward slightly and listens to Yu Yang seriously. Suddenly he fell on the table and gave a quick kiss on his face.


    Yu Yang began to laugh, went around the table, sat on the man''s lap, put his hands around the man''s neck, and gave him a wink. Lean on a man''s arms and make him laugh.


    The man''s back to me, I can''t see his facial features, I sat down three or four tables away from them, ordered a cup of coffee to send away, the waiter turned on the mobile phone camera, stood on the table, the camera facing them.


    Tan Li suddenly appears in the picture. He comes up to the man and looks at him carefully. His expression is dignified and seems to freeze up. He walked slowly to my side, three steps at a time.


    Tan Li sat opposite me and pursed his lips, just like a middle school student doing a math problem.


    "That man has something to do with ghost fetus. He is Cheng Haonan."


    I was also stunned, Cheng Haonan, Guitai''s own father.


    Even the air seemed to solidify. Tan Li and I sat face to face, and no one spoke.


    What''s the situation? Does Cheng Lele''s death really have something to do with becoming a family? Is it because of what promises Cheng Haonan has given her that Yu Yang will let Cheng Lele get electrocuted in the absence of others at home? For a moment, my brain came up with a lot of reasons.


    They are too close to each other. It doesn''t look like Yu Yang or Cheng Haonan was forced. I looked back and things began to get complicated.


    The sudden ringing of the telephone broke the sweet atmosphere of the two. The person on the other end of the phone doesn''t know what he said, but Cheng Haonan''s back straightens up more and more. He just said "I''ll be right there" and hung up. Wen Sheng shouts Yu Yang baby to apologize to her.


    Yu Yang rolled his eyes and went back to his seat, sipping his coffee.


    Cheng Haonan has already stood up and kisses Yu Yang''s forehead: "well behaved, when I come back, I''ll buy you a pair of diamond rings, and we''ll each have one."


    After saying that, Yu Yang''s face was better than kissing her forehead again. He got up and tied up the money for the meal he hadn''t eaten. Then he hurriedly pushed the door and left.


    I looked at the back of Cheng Haonan who left in a hurry. My mood was very complicated. Tan Li gently stroked my hair.


    "If you want to be open, each of us has limited ability. I don''t want to see you like this." Tan Li gently comforted me, and at this time, I just want to quickly find out the truth of the matter.


    With solemn eyes and serious expression, I kept staring at Yu Yang and shook my head like a machine. I got out of the car and went straight to Yu Yang.


    Yu Yang was a little surprised, but soon she regained her expression, politely showed a smile and said softly, "do you want to find me?""I''m a policeman, and I need your cooperation in my work." I quickly took out the police certificate, to the point, at the same time, I also feel that Yu Yang is not a simple character.


    Yu Yang showed a shallow smile on his face. He was not afraid at all and said, "it''s my pleasure. What do you want to drink? It''s on me


    "To cooperate with my work well is your greatest kindness to me." She calm let me a little surprised, brow slightly locked, feel from foreign mouth is not an easy thing.


    Yu Yang sat quietly. She nodded and said softly, "I won''t waste your precious time. If you want to know something, just ask. I will cooperate with your investigation."


    "Ten years ago, Cheng Jian''an died. How did he die?" I''m not in the mood to circle with Yu Yang. When I say it, I''m always calm and nervous.


    I clenched my hand nervously. My hands were wet and my heart was beating. That is to say, I always told myself to calm down, otherwise I would lose the ability to judge as a policeman.


    "In fact, as soon as you said you were a policeman, I guessed that you would come to investigate this matter. Although this matter makes me sad, I will certainly cooperate with your investigation and say nothing." Yu Yang''s head was slightly lowered, her eyes were dim, her tone was a little sad, but after that, she still gave me a smile.


    My mouth slightly open, want to say something, but don''t know how to say, my face no joy no anger, calm said: "understand your mood, I hope you can say, know everything."

 Chapter 233

    "It was all my fault that caused Cheng Jian''an''s death. In fact, it has always been a pain in my heart and a hard conscience." Yu Yang with crying cavity, some sobbing, her eyes full of guilt.


    All this came so suddenly that I was caught off guard. It made me feel that things were not simple. I became more and more anxious. I asked with a straight face and solemnity, "how did Cheng Jian''an die?"


    "Electrocuted, because I didn''t watch him." My interruption didn''t let Yu Yang out of her sad mood. Her eyes were shining. I held the napkin tightly as if I had made up my mind.


    Her answer did not satisfy me. At the same time, I did not stop questioning because of her pathetic appearance. On the contrary, my patience is slowly disappearing.


    "Please be specific. How did Cheng Jian''an die?" I can''t hold down my anxious mood, so my eyes become sharp, my expression becomes more serious, and my voice becomes cold.


    Yu Yang quickly wiped his tears with a paper towel, and then said: "I''m sorry, I''m just immersed in my own guilty mood, I''m sorry."


    She kept apologizing and became more and more pitiful.


    "I remember that day, I wanted to boil water for Cheng Jian''an, but unexpectedly, he went to plug in the socket when I didn''t pay attention, and he died." Yu Yang sad said, she said when bean big tears have been falling.


    I silently handed her a tissue, but I couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    "Thank you, but you know what? Cheng Jianan has been naughty since he was a child, but unexpectedly, he lost his life because of being naughty. How old is he? He has a bright future in the future... " Yu Yang''s mood is a little out of control. She talks on and on, and the words are full of guilt.


    Yu Yang''s reaction is so real, but when I think of her ambiguous appearance with Cheng Haonan, I always feel something is wrong.


    "Don''t be sad. Wipe your tears. After all, it''s a public occasion." I once again handed over the tissue, kindly reminded, at the same time, I tentatively asked: "Cheng Jian''an''s death, Cheng Haonan will not be attributed to you, how is your relationship with Cheng Haonan?"


    Yu Yang was not surprised by my question. She calmly took a sip of red wine, closed her eyes, calmed her mood, and then said, "I think I have responsibility. If I stopped Cheng Jian''an at that time, everything behind would not happen. I think so. Of course, Cheng Haonan will think so."


    I admire her calmness and deep meaning. However, I am more sure that it is not easy to find some loopholes from her.


    "At first, Cheng Haonan hated me. He thought it was my fault that caused his son''s death. He thought I was an indirect murderer." Yu Yang choked again, but she tried her best to hold back. She continued: "his idea is right. I think it''s right."


    Yu Yang didn''t shirk her responsibility. Her honesty was distressing. However, I saw that my heart just became more anxious because I felt the difficulty of the case.


    "I also think it''s my fault, so I''ve been trying to make up for my fault to Cheng Haonan. Finally, he doesn''t blame me. Our relationship has eased a little." Yu Yang continued, and her tone relaxed a lot.


    I nodded, mood fell to the bottom, expressionless said: "thank you for cooperating with my investigation." And she, still is that pair of profound righteousness appearance.


    "It''s OK. I should cooperate with the police investigation." Yu Yang said, her eyes are still shining with tears, you can see that her mood is still a little low.


    Polite smile, however, my mood is very low, I think just Yu Yang and Cheng Haonan get along with the mode, feel everything is not normal, but, Yu Yang''s words are so rigorous, there is no logical error, people can''t find a leak, I left the restaurant disappointed, at the same time, feeling that Yu Yang is really a smart woman ¡£


    After I left the restaurant, I was always in a low mood, not because I couldn''t find out the real cause of Cheng Jian''an''s death.


    But there are some feelings about the impermanence of the world. No one knows what will happen to him in the next moment, whether it''s life or death, whether it''s blessing or disaster. What''s more terrible is not natural disaster, but man-made disaster.


    Yu Yang''s first impression is that she was not innocent, even though she said nothing. When she was a nanny, her main responsibility was to protect Cheng Jian''an. After all, if the child had grown up safely, she would have been the only successor to her family.


    But it''s wrong that a child who is praised as obedient and sensible by people around him will lose his life because of his mischievous nature after being labeled as naughty by Yu Yang.


    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid I would have been fooled by her superb acting skills if I didn''t look at Yu Yang''s hypocritical face. I have to admit that she must be very smart.


    I''m sure that even if Cheng Jian''an wasn''t killed by her, she probably had something to do with it.Before we knew it, Tan Li and I went to a park near the restaurant.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery around me, I can''t help sighing again. Cheng Jian''an hasn''t had a chance to understand so much about such a gorgeous world. After his death, he has no consciousness of being a human being. He is different from Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao died several years older than Cheng Jian''an, so she can be said to have a certain understanding of the world, and she also knows that there is darkness and light in the world. However, Cheng Jian''an''s thinking has always stayed in the day when he died. In addition, no one has taught him in the past ten years, so that he now relies on his nature.


    I''m not in a high mood, so I''ve been walking all the time. Suddenly, I feel that it''s dark in front of me. I raise my head to look up at Tan Li''s eyes and ask strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Tan Li raised his hands, put the thumbs of his left and right hands on my eyebrows respectively, and then slowly spread to the end of my eyebrows. He said in a low voice: "don''t always sigh. It''s easy to get old quickly."


    I am a Leng, unexpectedly a time didn''t respond to come over, he this is comforting my low mood.


    When I realized the meaning of his words, I felt that my whole heart was wrapped by the warm sun. Sure enough, as long as there was Tan Li, my life would be complete. So as long as we can be together, whether we are human beings or ghosts has something to do with each other. It''s better than the bad things like the separation of yin and Yang and the difference between human beings and ghosts.


    I pretended to be angry and asked him, "why, if I''m old, you don''t want me, do you! Hum, you men just like the new and dislike the old. "


    Tan Li looked at me this appearance, dumbfounded, while laughing, but also hand rubbed my hair: "silly girl, how can I not you, you love me so much, this life I don''t think, had to offer."


    "Go! Be serious I pretended to look aside and ignore him.


    While Tan Li and I were showing our love on the road, a series of eager mobile phone rings broke the mild atmosphere.


    I took out my cell phone from my pocket and saw that it was Zheng Nan.


    What will happen if he calls at this time? Is it


    I can''t think much and press the answer button: "Hello, Zheng Nan, is something wrong?"


    Zheng Nan was stunned for a moment on the other end of the phone. It seemed that I didn''t expect to speak faster than him.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with her. Come here as soon as you can." Zheng Nan''s voice is not urgent. It seems that Wang Liya''s life is not in danger. I''m a little relieved. It''s OK for me.


    "What''s the situation?"


    On the way back, I learned as much as I could about what happened to Wang Liya.


    All the causes happened in the express box brought by Wang Liya.


    After work, she took the express boxes she received from the company home as usual. Because Wang Liya likes shopping, she can''t receive less than one or two pieces of express every day in the company. Moreover, when she buys more things, she can''t remember what she bought. Naturally, she won''t go to the express list outside the Italian express box.


    After returning home, Wang Liya''s habit was to take a shower first. It was so hot that she felt uncomfortable all over. After washing, she was at home anyway, so she only wore a pajama. When she saw the express box on the coffee table, she went back and opened it.


    But I didn''t want to open it unprepared. It turned out to be a blood skull, and it seemed to be real.


    This last sentence is Zheng Nan''s conjecture, forensic medicine has not arrived at Wang Liya''s home, so it is impossible to test whether the skull is true or false.


    "Then you should be cautious all the time. You must protect Wang Liya''s safety." I told Zheng Nan again and again: "you You have to be safe yourself. "


    Zheng Nan is the only child in my family. Of course, I don''t want anything to happen to him.


    "Yes."


    After I hung up the phone, I repeatedly urged the taxi driver to drive faster, which made me feel uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. You have to trust Zheng Nan. He has great potential." Tan Li sat beside me, holding my trembling hands tightly in his hands.


    With the comfort of Tan Li, my mood became more stable and I nodded to him.


    Maybe it''s too much experience, so I don''t want to see innocent people die again.


    About half an hour later, we arrived at Wang Liya''s home. I hurried into the room and saw Wang Liya in pink lace pajamas. She casually put a blouse on her shoulder. Looking at her muddy eyes, I think she must be scared today.


    Zheng Nan stood so straight behind Wang Liya, guarding her, and several other police colleagues were inspecting the clues in the room.


    Although the express is brought back from the company by Wang Liya, it''s better to confirm the safety around just in case.


    "What to do? What should I do? It''s got me. It''s got me. "


    When Wang Liya saw me coming, she might have found someone she could talk to. She grasped my hands nervously in dark color. She was very afraid. No one could be calm in the face of death.I took out a hand and gently patted the back of her hand, indicating that she would sit down to ease her mood.


    Wang Liya is still witty. At most, fear has the upper hand. When I picked up the express box to think, she didn''t disturb me any more.


    There is also a box in the express box. The skull is in the box. I took it out and saw that it is a whole red blood box. It''s really as beautiful as blood. I picked up the skull inside and studied it for a long time. Such a small skull must be a child''s.


    "Well There''s another note


    I just focused on the head in the box, but I didn''t pay attention to a note that fell out of the box. Fortunately, Wang Liya reminded me.


    I bent down to pick it up and saw that it was written in red pen with a force that almost wanted to pierce the paper: "it''s your turn next!" These words.

 Chapter 234

    Looking at that short sentence, but for no reason to give a piercing cold.


    I always find the handwriting on the note very familiar.


    "Don''t forget, we found a note on the boat." Tan Li suddenly reminded me.


    I had an instant reaction. It was true that the letter of threat written in my aunt''s blood on the ship was the same as this sentence.


    So was the note left by a ghost?


    I don''t know why Zhang Chengming''s crazy figure flashed through my mind.


    I handed the note to Wang Liya: "Ms. Wang, do you look familiar with the words on it?"


    Wang Liya forcibly calmed her mood and took a look. She frowned and shook her head, saying that she had never seen her.


    Am I wrong? If it''s Zhang Chengming''s word, Wang Liya, as a colleague who has lived together for many years, will definitely recognize it.


    I asked Zheng nan to collect all the evidence. I''ll take it back to the Bureau for inspection.


    Zheng Nan will stay here to protect Wang Liya. This time, he can follow her with integrity.


    I went back to the Bureau and handed in the evidence first. Long Hui just came back to the bureau to hand in the case. Recently, he was busy with a theft case in a community, which had just been solved perfectly. He came to report his work.


    I asked the director to come and join the team. There was no way. I was short of people. There were only two team members, one of whom was injured.


    The Secretary agreed to my request, but because of the great impact of this matter, they have been ordered to solve it completely within one month.


    I feel a sense of urgency. I will first give Long Hui a brief introduction to the current progress of this case, and then let Long Hui follow up the situation of little nanny Yu Yang.


    If I guess well, Yu Yang conceals the real cause of death of ghost fetus.


    "Well, boss, I didn''t even stop my breath, so I was given such a heavy task." After receiving the order, Long Hui said on purpose.


    "When it''s over, I''ll treat you to dinner." Naturally, I can see through Long Hui''s mind. It''s just a joke.


    Sure enough, Long Hui said: "OK, boss, I''m going to finish the task."


    After he left, I sat in a chair and the ghost fetus was wandering, which was a big trouble for us.


    Moreover, only Tan Li can solve the problem and prevent him from harming others. Otherwise, I''m afraid other actions will only cure the symptoms but not the root cause.


    Whether it''s Wang Liya or Yu Yang, it may be the place where ghost foetus appears, because it contains the hatred between Feng Tingting and ghost foetus. As for getting married, I''m afraid ghost foetus doesn''t dare to provoke. There are certain means to subdue the ghost.


    "You forget that you are also a temptation to ghost fetus." Tan Li reminded me.


    I was stunned for a moment before I realized that ghost fetus was the first to attack me on board. But I had Tan Li by my side all the time, so I escaped.


    We''ve used it once before, but it''s hard to use it again.


    There is also Taoist Qingyun there, also need a female corpse, are difficult.


    "That Qingyun is not simple. Maybe there is a way to help us." Tan Li pondered and said.


    I''m glad, indeed, that the real Taoist means can''t be underestimated.


    However, it''s not easy to ask Taoist priest Qingyun, and I haven''t done what I promised. I really don''t have the cheek to do things.


    "Let''s go to the hospital morgue tonight." I speak.


    Looking at me with some excitement and guilt, Tan Li had a headache. He immediately understood that when I said to go together at night, it was the soul out of the body, so he was excited. Guilt is to make a corpse. It''s always harmful.


    "Well, just this once." Tan Li nodded. He didn''t like me very much. I always went out of my body. Although I have this ability, I won''t be unable to go back, but it''s always harmful to my body.


    I don''t care about the second half of the sentence. As the saying goes, one has two.


    Back home, er Bai is trying to be coquettish with us.


    After a shower, I took a nap. In the early morning, I woke up in a daze. It was more than 0.10 minutes. I set the alarm clock.


    Looking at the side of Tan Li, I glared at him, this must be his ghost.


    Tan Li was helpless. I didn''t expect that I could wake up on my own with such deep obsession.


    According to the way that Taoist priest Qingyun taught me, I succeeded in getting my soul out of the body. Er Bai saw my state and called me.


    Looking at my body, Tan Li frowned. He ignored that my body was attractive enough. Now that there was no spirit, he could seduce ghosts. If a ghost took the opportunity to rob my body, it was no joke.


    But looking at the way I wanted to go out, he didn''t have the heart to pour cold water on me.


    Fortunately, there are many yellow papers and cinnabar at home. Tan Li and I set up two arrays together. If a ghost comes, I will feel it immediately.


    And also asked two white to protect my body, we just set out.


    To the first people''s hospital morgue, I saw a lot of ghosts are still at a loss or squatting or standing next to their bodies. Looking at them, I feel more guilty. Fortunately, there is no woman born in the year of yin and the month of Yin.The door of the morgue was opened. It was the hospital staff guarding here. My brother took a flashlight and confirmed that it was normal. He was preparing to leave when he suddenly found that the door couldn''t be pulled.


    He pulled hard for half a day and couldn''t close it. Yes, I was pulling the door behind me.


    I don''t know why I think it''s fun to tease people like this. Tan Li looked at me helplessly.


    The little brother finally gave up. He felt that the door was broken and was going to find another brother to repair it together. I didn''t expect that the front foot just left, and the back door clanged shut.


    This time, the little brother was scared. He felt that his back was cold, so he ran away.


    I snickered for a while and went to the next hospital with Tan Li.


    In three hours, we transferred to the morgue of all the hospitals in the city, but we got nothing.


    Back home, I go back to the body, tired sigh. It''s really hard to deal with this. Qingyun wants the corpse to revive his sister, so he can''t find the rotten corpse. Only in the hospital can there be "fresh" corpses. As for the cemetery, there are all white bones.


    Moreover, the fact of digging graves is too immoral for me to do.


    I don''t think it''s very promising to ask Taoist Qingyun for help.


    "You go to sleep first. If it''s really so easy to find, Taoist priest Qingyun has already found it. Where can I use it? Please." Tan Li comforted me.


    I was a little sleepy too, and I fell asleep soon.


    Early in the morning, I went to the bureau to look at the whole story of the case. From the beginning, ghost fetus wanted to occupy my body, but because of the existence of Tan Li, ghost fetus realized that it was impossible. So I chose Feng Tingting and killed Lucy. But there are good contradictions between Feng Ting and Guitai. After returning to the city, the ghost fetus constantly recovers itself and saves Xiaoxiao. What''s their next step?

 Chapter 235

    No, it suddenly occurred to me that there was a contradiction between Lucy and Guitai. What kind of contradiction could make Guitai want to get away from Lucy even if he suffered heavy losses? Guitai is young. Although she has become a fierce ghost, her emotion is extremely simple, so there is a contradiction. It must be Lucy who has hurt Guitai''s bottom line.


    I immediately went to the reference room and asked Xiao Li, a staff member of the reference room, to check the information of Luxi for me. I also went to my cousin''s company to find out about Lucy''s work.


    After that, I was shocked to find that the customer Luxi recently brought in was Chengjia, chengzuyi. Chengzuyi should not have been the target of the Ministry of foreign affairs, but because of the excellent relationship between chengzuyi and Luxi, the other side called Luxi to be responsible for the relevant affairs.


    Cheng Zuyi, surnamed Cheng, is Guitai''s aunt.


    As the host of the ghost fetus, Lucy should be very clear about the cause of her death, and even have such cooperation with the family. I vaguely feel that he may have found a breakthrough in her death.


    I immediately drove to the paper man nursery. Cheng Zuyi had been married for five years and started her own business.


    Here, as soon as I got off the bus, I felt a stream of Yin. Ordinary people can only feel a little cold in the shop.


    Tan Li frowned: "there''s something wrong here. You should be careful."


    I nodded, and indeed I felt something unusual.


    Into the store, under the guidance of the receptionist, I went directly to Cheng Zuyi''s office. Cheng Zuyi looks very young. At first glance, she thought she was a girl of seventeen or eighteen.


    "Hello, officer Lu." Cheng Zuyi stood up and reached for me with a smile.


    I shake hands with her: "excuse me, assembly."


    "You''re welcome, officer Lu. It''s our duty to cooperate with the police. Officer Lu, please have a seat There is no panic in Cheng Zuyi''s speech and behavior. I understand that this general manager is not a good person to deal with.


    I sat opposite Cheng Zuyi. Tan Li was standing outside the door all the time. He didn''t come in at all. It was because there was another treasure in the office that could ward off evil spirits.


    So Tan Li couldn''t get in, which made me more cautious. The Song family has many means.


    "The general assembly is also busy. Let''s get to the point." I said solemnly: "does the assembly know Lucy?"


    Hearing Luxi''s name, Cheng Zuyi frowned slightly: "yes, Luxi is the relevant person in charge of our cooperative company."


    I noticed Cheng Zuyi''s little action and continued to ask, "I heard that Cheng and Luxi have a deep personal relationship, and even personally appointed Luxi as the person in charge of the cooperation case."


    At this time, Cheng Zuyi''s secretary came in, gave us two cups of tea, and left respectfully. Cheng Zuyi sighed and took a sip of tea first.


    After that, he said, "I have a deep personal relationship, not to mention that I really have a private relationship with Lucy. I take Xiaosi with me. Oh, Xiaosi is my daughter. She is five years old. Because I married late, I decided to have only one child after discussing with my husband. Xiaosi is our baby. "


    I noticed that when it comes to Xiao Si, Cheng Zuyi''s expression and tone are obviously spoiled, and her mother''s love seems to be overflowing.


    "That day I took Xiaosi to the mall, and the child ran to the video game area secretly. I was trying on the clothes, but I didn''t notice. When I came out of the fitting room, Xiao Si disappeared and was very anxious. Finally, after hearing the mall broadcast, Lucy helped to send Xiaosi back, so I''ve always been very grateful to Mr. Lucy. "


    At this point, Cheng Zuyi stopped and took another sip of tea. I have a hunch. That''s the point.


    "But I soon found out that Mr. Lucy was very utilitarian. I didn''t like him very much, and I didn''t want to make friends with him. In order to repay my kindness, I agreed to Lucie''s request and appointed him as the person in charge of the cooperation case. In fact, after the basic work contact, there is no private contact


    I took notes of the key parts, as well as the complete recording.


    "What is the mall you are talking about, Mr. Cheng?" I asked.


    "Jinwen mall." Cheng Zuyi cooperated, hesitated, and then said, "officer Lu, I''m taking the liberty to ask. When you talk about Lucy, what''s the matter with Mr. Lucy?"


    I raised my head and looked at Cheng Zuyi''s expression before I said, "I was killed when I went out to sea before Luxi."


    With the shaking of the cup in Cheng Zuyi''s hand, the lid of the teacup fell to the ground. I didn''t miss the surprise in Cheng Zuyi''s eyes.


    Notice my look, Cheng Zuyi quickly called the Secretary to come in to clean up.


    "I''m sorry, officer Lu. I''m so rude. I''m really shocked. Alas, life is impermanent." Cheng Zuyi explained to me awkwardly.


    "It''s OK, Mr. Cheng. Thank you for your cooperation. I won''t disturb you any more." I stood up.


    Leaving the paper man kindergarten, the cold feeling completely disappeared.


    As for what Cheng Zuyi said, I''m still dubious. From the expression of Cheng Zuyi, there is more between her and Lucy. She must be hiding something.


    However, Cheng Zuyi is excited and happy because of Lucy''s death. Does it mean that she and Lucy are not so happy? Since it''s not so pleasant, Cheng Zuyi takes care of Lucy everywhere, so there''s only one explanation. Lucy has Cheng Zuyi''s handle. And he used this handle to threaten Cheng Zuyi.The only thing that has something to do with getting married is Guitai. When Guitai died, he was so angry and mentally incomplete that he couldn''t remember his aunt''s tricks, unless it was related to Guitai''s death!


    So is the death of Chengzu Yihe Guitai possibly related?


    This conjecture makes me break out in a cold sweat and start a family. What tricks are you playing!


    "There''s something wrong with this paper man nursery." Tan Li interrupted my thinking.


    I looked at him in surprise, and Tan Li continued: "just now I couldn''t get into the office, so I went to other places for a stroll. The second and third floors are the toy area and the third floor is the swimming area. The toys on the second floor exude Yin Qi, but there are no ghosts. As for the water on the mountain floor, there are also things, but I don''t feel what they are


    Tan Li''s words make me feel that I am approaching a huge conspiracy. If adults often contact Yin Qi, they will be seriously ill, and these children''s Yang Qi is weaker and more prone to problems.


    "Let''s go back to the bureau at once!" Thinking of this, I immediately drove to fly back.


    What''s strange is that I''ve checked the files in the Bureau for nearly ten years, and there''s no case of an accident in the children''s paper man library. Not only that, the cases of child accidents are basically abduction and trafficking, or accidental death, which is also common sense.


    But I didn''t feel at ease.

 Chapter 236

    Cheng Zuyi used such a big hand, in the children''s paper Museum, it is absolutely impossible to be aimless, those Yinqi are really there.


    What are they trying to do?


    Inexplicably, I have a strange intuition that this children''s paper Museum has something to do with the death of ghost fetus. But I really have no idea what the relationship is.


    I decided to go to the regular customers in Cheng Zuyi''s shop to see the children.


    Around Tan Li''s face suddenly changed: "Wang Liya, there is movement."


    Before leaving Wang Liya''s residence, I asked Tan Li to do something about Wang Liya. In fact, he left a wisp of Yin Qi. If there is a ghost fetus around Wang Liya, Tan Li will immediately feel it.


    Smell speech, we rush to go.


    As soon as I arrived at the residential area where Wang Liya lived, I saw a group of people around the entrance of the residential area, all looking up at the roof.


    "Let''s get out of the way. I''m a policeman. Please cooperate with us." I showed my identification, and the people around me got out of the way.


    There were also enthusiastic people who talked to me about the situation.


    "Oh, police, you are here at last. The little girl has been standing on the roof for more than ten minutes. You''re about to jump. "


    "Yes, the little girl is still my neighbor, and I don''t know what I can''t think of. I haven''t been working these days. I''m staying at home all day, but I still don''t want to drive. I''m going to jump off the building."


    "This situation, lovelorn it?"


    These disorderly analysis, let me a black line, the masses of brain is really infinite ah.


    Ignoring them, I ran upstairs.


    On the top of the building, Wang Liya is standing on the edge of the building in her pajamas. Her look is obviously not right.


    "Calm down. Miss Wang Zheng Nan grabs Wang Liya''s arm for fear that she will fall down.


    Strangely, Wang Liya has been maintaining a look of fear and remorse. She doesn''t look at him at all, and she doesn''t struggle at all. But Zheng Nan actually feels that her strength is getting stronger and stronger, as if she wants to drag her downstairs with him.


    When I got to the top of the building, I saw such a scene.


    However, I can still see the ghost fetus is pressing on Wang Liya''s body, cold snow-white hands on Zheng Nan''s outstretched arm, with a naughty smile on the corner of his mouth, as if to pull Zheng Nan down.


    But Wang Liya herself does not have any feeling, staring at the front, eyes lax, look uneasy.


    "Ghosts squint!" I murmured in a low voice,


    Wang Liya is trapped in the illusion of ghost fetus production, that is, the ghost squints. This kind of ghost technique is not very advanced, but for ordinary people, especially ordinary people with inner deficiency, it''s easy to fall into it.


    Unfortunately, Wang Liya was just hit.


    "Zheng Nan, let go first." I yelled.


    At the same time, I took out a piece of yellow paper from my pocket and bit the tip of my tongue. The blood from the tip of my tongue spilled on the yellow paper. The yellow paper flew directly towards Wang Liya.


    This is the simplest way to get rid of the ghost squint, but also I seem to have nothing to learn.


    However, it''s really painful to bite your tongue. No wonder there''s a saying that you will commit suicide by biting your tongue.


    Zheng Nan heard my words, although puzzled, but out of trust for the first time released his hand. But when I let go, I found that I released Wang Liya, but the tension on my arm didn''t decrease at all.


    At the same time, Tan Li has been standing behind the ghost fetus.


    Two ghosts begin to fight, ghost embryo some anger, had to let go of Zheng Nan.


    At this time, the role of yellow paper played, Wang Liya suddenly wake up, a moment of stupor, and then react to his ide situation, panic directly backward.


    "Be careful!" Zheng Nan and I are worried.


    Tan Li, who is fighting with ghost fetus, glances at Wang Liya and kicks Wang Liya''s ass impatiently. Kick Wang Liya back.


    Perhaps can not stand the strength of Tan Li, Wang Liya whole person lying on the balcony.


    I was relieved, but Wang Liya, who was even more thrilled, looked out of her mind.


    "Zheng Nan, go down first and evacuate the crowd. Ms. Wang, stay with me. Don''t run around I speak.


    Zheng Nan swallowed saliva, don''t quite understand the current situation, but still ran down without saying a word.


    In mid air, Tan Li and Guitai have been fighting each other several times. There is no doubt that the ghost fetus is strong again. Last time, with the help of the Taoist priest, the ghost fetus suffered a lot, but it recovered in such a short time.


    What chance did the ghost get.


    After a while, Guitai knew that there was Tan Li, and he couldn''t get a bargain, so he ran away. However, he was still reluctant to take a look at Wang Liya. Obviously, he would not give up.


    Tan Li didn''t chase me either. I look very dignified. The stronger the ghost fetus is, the more difficult it is for us to deal with it.


    "Don''t worry too much, although on the surface he is still stronger, but the internal injury is not so easy to recover, if it is not for him, I can still catch up and solve him." Tan Li said calmly.I''m a little relieved, but about ghosts, I''m really a layman and a doorman.


    Wang Liya is still sitting on the balcony, looking around in fear. It''s a pity that she can''t see anything. Although she can''t see anything, it doesn''t affect her brain at all. It can be seen from her face that she doesn''t feel right.


    "Get up, Miss Wang." I pulled her up. "Let''s go into the room and have a rest. You''re safe now."


    After a little recovery, Wang Liya tightly grasped my hand, as if grasping the last straw.


    "Officer Lu, what was that? Right? Is there a ghost? " Wang Liya always stammers.


    I did not rush to answer, with a little effort, pulled people into the room.


    And Zheng Nan downstairs waiting to see the crowd are evacuated, which quickly ran back, with a brain of sweat: "boss, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Drink some water yourself and have a rest." I glanced at him.


    Then she pressed Wang Liya on the sofa and continued: "Miss Wang, you think too much. In the 21st century, we should believe in science. You have to believe that our people''s police will solve the problem for you. Keep you safe. "


    Looking at my serious expression, Wang Liya really wants to talk and stop.


    Tan Li snickered next to me: "are you a serious liar?"


    I didn''t pay attention to the goods. After calming Wang Liya for a while, I asked her to go back to her room and have a rest.


    Wang Liya refused to go and insisted on staying in the living room. I did not force, looking at Zheng Nan.


    At this moment, Zheng Nan has slowed down.


    "Boss, after lunch today, Miss Wang will go to the balcony to get her pajamas."

 Chapter 237

    "I waited in the living room for about five minutes and heard Miss Wang''s cry. I rushed over and saw Miss Wang talking to herself in the air. Then she climbed onto the balcony wall with great remorse. I couldn''t hold her. Her strength seemed to surge suddenly. "


    Zheng Nan simply said the course of the next thing, some guilt of bow.


    Of course, I know he can''t be blamed for this. He can''t stop the ghost fetus. If it wasn''t for Tan Li''s preparation in advance, they wouldn''t be able to make it to me.


    Seriously thinking about Zheng Nan''s words, I asked, "what did you say when she spoke to the air?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ve said this kind of apology back and forth many times." Zheng Nan recalled and spoke again.


    I nodded, it seems that the ghost squint let Wang Liya see feng Tingting, in the face of Feng Tingting''s censure, she will apologize.


    After that, I went to Wang Liya to find out about the situation, and then decided to bring Wang Liya to me for the time being.


    Ghost fetus won''t let her go. Next time, if ghost fetus uses faster means, even if Tan Li has a gap, we can''t save her. Although Wang Liya is not a good person, protecting her safety is one of my responsibilities.


    After discussing with Wang Liya, she agreed to my plan without much hesitation.


    After all, now she''s all over the place.


    We had a couple of dinners in the restaurant downstairs. Then I asked Zheng nan to go back and have a rest. It''s hard for him to stare at Wang Liya these days.


    Then we went back to Wang Liya''s home. I was placed in a guest room.


    I took a handful of incense out of the bag I was carrying and gave it to Tan Li. Tan Li chuckled and squeezed my nose: "OK, don''t frown. Something needs to be solved slowly."


    Break away from his shackles, I glared at him.


    "Maybe you can change your mind." Tan Li looked at me in distress and rubbed my head.


    Regardless of the disordered hair, I hastened to get up dogleg: "brother, you say."


    Tan Li put up a full spectrum, and then came to a mysterious: "the whole family tried their best to hide the truth about the death of ghost fetus, but ghost fetus, will he hide it?"


    Hearing the speech, my eyes brightened. Indeed, Guitai, as the sufferer, would like to be exposed.


    If you think about it for so many years, the ghost fetus has not retaliated to become a family. This does not mean that the ghost fetus does not hate them. It can only reflect the power of becoming a family. As a paper man, there must be a unique way to start a family, so that ghosts dare not retaliate.


    But how can the ghost fetus tell us the truth.


    May be able to resolve the ghost''s resentment? As for the ghost fetus that has harmed so many people, there must be liquidation after entering the underground. I can''t meddle in these things.


    I fell into meditation again, ghost fetus will not leave Feng Tingting too far, so I can take her as the target.


    When I think about the way, I relax a lot. Out of the room, ready to pour a glass of water.


    As soon as I pushed the door, I found a shadow at my feet.


    "Plop!" Wang Liya was a good wrestler.


    I was surprised to see a look, Wang Liya wearing a nightgown, the whole person huddled together, fell when the eyes also appear to be stunned for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t eavesdrop." Wang Liya awkwardly explained that she wanted to stand up with her hands, but maybe because of squatting for a long time, her legs were numb, and she almost sat on the ground again. I helped her quickly, and then she stabilized.


    "Officer Lu, I''m too scared and embarrassed to disturb you. That''s why --" she continued to explain.


    I don''t mind. Let her sit on the sofa. I went to pour two glasses of water and sat opposite her.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Wang. I''ll try my best to keep you safe. If you''re really scared, we can have a chat? " I had a drink.


    Perhaps I always calm attitude, let her feel at ease a lot.


    She relaxed, we talked a lot, and then she went to rest.


    The next morning, I got a call in my sleep. There was a homicide in the city.


    Hearing that there was a homicide in the city, I quickly got on the bus and took Wang Liya with me. I wanted to go to the scene to have a look, but just before I stepped on the accelerator, I suddenly stopped.


    I can''t. It''s very likely that I''ll go there now. Why don''t you ask the ghost around first and decide whether to go to the scene or not?


    I also want to go to the scene, like thinking of something, once again forced on the accelerator, quickly toward the nearest dark place.


    "Did you hear that that man was really miserable that day? Even if he died, he even..."


    "Don''t tell me. I heard the person who said that last time Ah, it''s not a ghost. It hasn''t appeared since then. " Several ghosts sitting around quickly covered each other''s mouth to prevent her from talking nonsense.


    I just heard the car nearby. As soon as I heard the ghosts, I would pick my eyebrows and stride towards the gathered ghosts.


    Feel my line of sight, imp also want to escape, but found that she had been caught in the hand."Elder sister, I''m dead. What do you want me to do?" That ghost is very helpless, painful cover face, want to let me let him go.


    But what the kid didn''t expect was that I raised my hand directly and patted him on the face, "elder sister, have you ever seen such a young elder sister?"


    When the air around stopped, the kid looked at me in surprise and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Forget it. I''ll ask you one, and you answer one. Do you understand?" I don''t talk much nonsense. I just threw the kid to the ground and looked at him coldly. "What do you mean by what you just said?"


    "You want to know? But I don''t No, no, I said He stood up and carefully straightened his clothes. Then he said, "that person is very miserable, and even his soul has disappeared. How can you say that there is such a unlucky person who even does ghosts when he dies?"


    I listened to the ghost''s broken thoughts, and the veins on my head picked up.


    Speaking of the ghost, I didn''t even stop to hear the death.


    Originally, I was very upset by the noise. As soon as I exerted my hand, I pushed him aside.


    The kid originally wanted to say, but after seeing my fierce eyes, he didn''t dare to say any more and disappeared in the end of the dark.


    The soul disappears, the death looks ugly, and still can''t make a sound. Is it a good thing done by fierce ghosts? But even so, there should be some souls scattered on the scene.


    Suddenly I seem to think of something, quickly back in the car, thinking about the next thing.

 Chapter 238

    "Do you think it could be a good thing done by the ghost?" I looked at the crowded street and asked the empty co pilot, "I really forgot how you could be here at this time."


    I touched the co pilot, tied up my seat belt again and drove to her office.


    She has something that needs to be rearranged now.


    After a long stay, I would go to the office. As soon as I opened the door, I went to my desk and quickly searched for the information I had left.


    "Here it is." I hold up a file, mouth slightly hook, quickly open that file.


    Inside is a message about a woman named Yu Yang. In the photo, she stands behind the bright window, smiles at the camera, and takes another photo, but I see a different look of her.


    Yu Yang, wearing a low cut red dress, stands in the corner and looks at it without unnecessary action. He unconsciously attracts other people''s attention.


    But who would have thought that such a sexy and changeable woman should be the baby sitter of ghost fetus.


    "How''s it going?" Tan Li ran to me and asked her who was very strange.


    "In the evening, shall we go out together?" I didn''t say anything, just put the file back in place and smile at the Tan Li behind.


    Although Tan Li didn''t know what I was thinking, he didn''t think much about it. He just waited for the moment when she told him.


    "Let''s go to a good play." When I finished, I sat down on the chair and closed my eyes.


    "Good." Tan Li nodded, then found a seat near me and closed her eyes with her.


    Two people, keep the same action, until 11 o''clock rings, this just open eyes, looking for a good direction.


    "We can''t just go out like this. You wait for me." When I said this, I took out the props in the drawer and quickly and skillfully drew one abstruse group after another on the ground.


    Tan Li is just waiting for me.


    But who would have thought that after I finished painting, I lay in the middle, as if I was going to sacrifice her.


    "What are you doing?" Tan Li worried that I was in danger and asked her in a soft voice.


    "It''s OK. Just wait." When I finished, the symbols around me lit up one by one, and soon she was quiet.


    Tan Li also wanted to reach out, but found that his hand was caught by a moonlight hand. He quickly raised his head and saw me standing beside him.


    "How do you want to take advantage? It''s a big fuss about such a small thing. How can we do big things in the future? " I didn''t give Tan Li the time to react. I took him to the destination directly.


    As if I had calculated the time, I arrived one step ahead, and then the huge pendulum clock in the room rang the twelfth time. A gust of light wind blew out of the window, dispersing the heat of the day,


    "hide, but don''t be found." Quickly ran in two people, sensitive hide behind the sofa, carefully observed, the iron basin in the center of Yu Yang''s every move.


    "What does she want?" Tan Li seemed to forget his own identity and asked me in a soft voice.


    Listening to Quan Tan Li''s question, I turned my eyes helplessly and didn''t answer this very boring question. I calmly looked at Yu Yang, who slowly lit the brazier.


    "Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. If you really want revenge, you should go to your real enemy. Don''t come to me! The sky is bright, the earth is bright There is a head of debt... " Yu Yang seems to have been frightened by something, and his body has been shaking, but his hands still don''t forget to throw money paper into the brazier and continue to worship the unknown ghost.


    Suddenly out of the window into a burst of two, the fire in the brazier blowing swing, will be in the ocean is scared to panic, constantly shouting.


    Originally, it was just a broken voice, raised again, and said that it was none of her business, or some words like injustice, debt and owner, in an attempt to make her little heart beating too fast slowly.


    Hiding behind the sofa, two people look at each other. Tan Li goes to the window and stirs up the wind again.


    All of a sudden, the whole living room was blown by a dark wind, which scared Yu Yang, who was already a little nervous, to kneel on the ground.


    Tan Li nodded to me, bent down, and pretended to be a child through the huge coat.


    "I said it all. I didn''t hurt you. Get out of here!" Yu Yang looked at the little black shadow and roared.


    Tan Li didn''t get the news he wanted. He didn''t move. He just let the wind blow around him.


    Yu Yang looked at the bed curtain which was blown by the wind. His brow was locked tightly and he forced his body to shrink into a ball.


    "Why do you want to hurt me?" Tan Li deliberately pinched his voice, learning the childlike voice, asked Yu Yang coldly.


    Listen to that similar voice, Yu Yang dare not raise his head, can only whisper the great mercy curse.


    Tan Li, who was not afraid at all, worried that he would fall down, so he moved forward two steps and said again, "why do you want me to be like this?"Tan Li said and forced the things on the table to fall to the ground, showing his anger.


    Hearing Tan Li''s words, Yu Yang trembled with fear, "it''s not me, it''s really not me!"


    Desperate Yu Yang, almost see what, will hand things to Tan Li.


    But because those things are just ordinary things, Tan Li didn''t care about them. Instead, he drifted more quickly towards Yu Yang.


    "Didn''t I say everything? I''m not the murderer. I need to find..." Yu Yang''s voice suddenly stopped, as if someone had pinched her neck, unable to speak.


    "Who is it?" Tan Li in order to let Yu Yang say the real Messenger, he a few speed want to still go to her.


    Looking at the figure approaching, Yu Yang suddenly kicked over the brazier and roared.


    Noticing that Yu Yang''s spirit was not right, I wanted to call Tan Li, but FA Xiangyu Yang was near her, so I didn''t dare to make a sound and carefully hid from other shelter.


    Yu Guang has been paying attention to the surrounding Tan Li. Seeing me leave, he is not worried and goes forward again.

 Chapter 239

    But when Tan Li wanted to hit Yu Yang with her strength, she suddenly rolled and looked at a small shrine in the living room.


    "What are you going to do?" Tan Li''s voice was full of bitterness, as if yu Yang was moving, and he would rush to eat her soul.


    But Yu Yang seems to have ignored it. She doesn''t look back at all. She rushes to the shrine and throws the things on the table at Tan Li.


    I look at those things, also did not put in the heart, just waiting for the answer she wants in silence.


    It seems that knowing that these things don''t work, Yu Yang suddenly opens the shrine and grabs something hanging in it.


    Tan Yang thinks that the speed of things is not accelerated.


    "None of these things." As if in order to make Yuanyang give up resistance, Tan Li suddenly said that, suddenly jumped up, as if to jump on her body and eat her flesh and blood.


    Yu Yang looks at the attacking face. She throws the cross in her hand to Tan Li.


    "Be careful!" Aware that something was wrong with me, I rushed forward and knocked Tan Li to one side, "ah!"


    Tan Li was a little stunned. Before he could react, he saw a white figure falling slowly in front of him.


    He catches my Tan Li carefully. As soon as he wants to ask something, he hears something similar to iron products fall to the ground and quickly turn into a mass of waste.


    "Sure enough, it''s still useful. Ha ha, the priest didn''t cheat me!" Yu Yang laughs and wants to run to Tan Li, only to find that after the white figure, Tan Li, who is almost in the dark, says, "no, how can it not be there? What are you and why are you blocked?"


    Without giving Yu Yang a chance, Tan Li tries his best.


    In an instant, the living room, which was supposed to be bright, suddenly darkened. At last, the light bulb cracked.


    "Why hurt her?" Tan Li shows the original ghost, angrily walking towards Yu Yang.


    Yu Yang looks at Tan Li''s appearance and climbs back in fear. But he is not far away, so he is blocked by the force behind him.


    "Not yet." I said such a sentence in Tan Li''s ER Bi Nuan, and I closed my eyes completely. The white figure of the moon turned transparent.


    Looking at me like this, Tan Li raised Yu Yang, who was about to run to the door, to the wall.


    "Ah Yu Yang just came and screamed, and was strangled by Tan Li.


    "Say, who is it?" Tan Li said, throwing Yu Yang to the ground, dissatisfied with looking at her lying on the ground.


    Now Yu Yang has been frightened by Tan Li''s real appearance. He no longer dares to struggle, but he is not willing to say a word.


    There is no way of Tan Li, can only fine points like the air behind him said: "your revenge, you ask."


    When Tan Li finished, his figure disappeared.


    Yu Yang thought she could escape, but just when she wanted to stand up, she saw the kid not far away again.


    "Tell me, or he''ll kill you." Tan Li said kill words, tone increased, and even looked at the empty place.


    Yu Yang looked in the direction of Tan Li, but he didn''t see anything. He could only struggle to run to Tan Li and live on the sleeve of the dress. He said loudly, "it''s not really me. I''m just taking money to do business. The real mother is not me!"


    Ignoring Yu Yang''s words, which are like delaying time, he waved hard and smashed Yu Yang to the ground again.


    All of a sudden, Tan Li seemed to think of a good way. He said again in his original voice, "this kind of woman ate it directly, because she should be able to see her memory."


    When Yu Yang heard this, he didn''t even pay attention to the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. He kept kowtowing to tan Ligang.


    "It''s not really me! You don''t want to kill me, as long as you don''t kill me, I won''t say anything. " Yu Yang worried that they would change their mind. He quickly ran to Tan Li and knocked his head three times.


    Tan Li looked at the blood flowing out of Yu Yang''s forehead. He didn''t speak, just snorted.


    "Thank you. Thank you." Yu Yang said, also don''t stand up, so kneel on the ground and said: "is to become a family, if not to become a family to give me a big step, I will not do so!"


    Hearing the answer, Tan Li gave a sneer. He seemed dissatisfied with the answer and scanned Yu Yang coldly.


    "I swear to God, if I just said half of the fraud, the day hit five thunder boom, not good death." Yu Yang set up three and swore to heaven.


    Finally, Tan Li got the answer. With a frown, he looked at me lying on the sofa and sighed heavily.


    "In fact, I didn''t agree at the beginning. After all, Haonan, you are such a lovely child. I can do it there." Yu Yang looked at Tan Li and said this carefully. After confirming that Tan Li had not moved, he added: "at the beginning, I was just a real nanny. Do you remember that before, you liked playing games with me in the garden most."


    Tan Li still did not respond, looking at the silent as if in memory, once this beautiful Yu Yang.Yu Yang also thought that Guitai was moved and continued to talk about Zeng Jin''s past.


    "Suddenly one day, Mr. Cheng, your father, went home with a lot of zinc dust and kept us away from the kitchen for a long time." Yu Yang seems to think of that time, carefully looking at me, "the whole day, the whole kitchen suddenly very strange, and just when I want to take you to the room, he suddenly appeared, called me."


    "What does he want you to do?" Tan Li just looked at me on the sofa and wanted to wake me up.


    It seems that in response to Tan Li, I opened my eyes happily, blinked at him, then struggled to sit on the sofa, not moving.


    Yu Yang seems to have noticed the interaction between us. As soon as he looks tight, his breathing gets heavier, and it takes a long time to slow down.


    "Go on." Finally, I came over on the sofa. I nodded to Tan Li, deliberately using his voice to command Yu Yang.


    Yu Yang, who finally got the order, immediately nodded and thought about it. Then he said, "I''m not willing to, but I''m just a servant working for them. How dare I really resist them? At last, I''ll take you into the kitchen with my ten times salary."


    I guess what will happen next. I nodded helplessly to Tan Li and leaned on the sofa tired.


    "And then you see me being spirited by them and becoming this kind of ghost?" Tan Li said that, but he took two steps to push the nervous Yu Yang.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t want to, but when I want to save you, you''re dead." Yu Yang seemed to think of Cheng Haonan''s death. He cried bitterly and said hoarsely, "your little body is lying in a dark red array. No matter what I want to do, I should send you to the hospital. But before my hand touched you, they opened me and said don''t destroy the array."

 Chapter 240

    I was very interested in that array, but there was no way for Tan Li to help me say it, so I had to twist my voice again and ask Yu Yang, "is that array surrounded by a circle of small characters?"


    Yu Yang, who was brought up by me with the memory of fear, shed more tears, but because he was afraid of the male ghost just now, he could only nod his head hard.


    Finally, when I got some useful news, I was in a happy mood and wanted to ask a few more questions. Then I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "Why does the body, my body, become black charcoal?" Tan Li wanted to know more about it, so he asked about the details.


    "That, that''s because they need the body of the child." With that, Yu Yang seemed to think of something disgusting. He grabbed the garbage can next to him and vomited.


    We smell the sour smell, frown slightly, looking at the language, for a long time again forced to see the ocean.


    Aware of Cheng Haonan''s eyes, Yu yangqiang held back his disgust and whispered, "you don''t know. They put you in a cold jar for seven days before they gave me your body. At that time, you were still asleep."


    I seem to be empathy, goose bumps all over the air, dead to seize the pillow around, can not make a sound.


    "What did you do with it?" Tan Li''s voice, more and more angry, loudly questioned Yu Yang.


    "I also have no way, so a corpse in front of me, if you don''t do something, the police car will certainly take me as a murderer!" Yu Yang grabs the clothes on his chest and looks at the "Chen Haonan" discontentedly. "I know that no one believes that you are drowned. You can only destroy your body with the reason of electric shock and fire, so there is no evidence, but..."


    When I heard Yu Yang''s words, I was so angry that I couldn''t help it any more. I suddenly stood up and just about to speak, I saw Yu Yang hit the wall again.


    "Yes, I was licked by the fire, but I didn''t want to be saved?" Tan Li''s voice became colder and colder, as if he had just climbed out of the ground.


    When Yu Yang heard Cheng Haonan''s voice, she laughed bitterly, as if she wanted to laugh out all her fears.


    I knew that Yu Yang had given up and no longer resisted. I whispered again, "what did they do when they wanted my body back?"


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know that!" Yu Yang felt the Yin wind, a cold sweat came out of his body, rubbed the sore Temple hard, worried and said: "they didn''t tell me, even don''t let me see you!"


    Looking at Yu Yang''s hysterical appearance, I went to Tan Li, pulled his clothes and shook my head.


    "Just let her go?" Tan Li looked at Yu Yang who was still kowtowing and asked me softly.


    I sneer and shake my head. Of course, I won''t let her go, but I can''t let her die too easily.


    "Sometimes, or even more painful than death, she will always be immersed in regret." I shook my head at Tan Li and pointed to Yu Yang, "if you give him to them, you should arrest her for child abuse and intentional murder."


    Tan Li nodded and suddenly smashed everything around him. Then he looked at Yu Yang, who was so surprised.


    "I''ve said all I know. Can''t you forgive me?" Yu Yang with tears on his face, yells at Tan Li.


    "Oh, that stripped your soul, and then said sorry to you?" As she said this, Tan held out her hand and made a gesture.


    Yu Yang shakes his head and hides himself in the cupboard, trying to escape Tan Li''s capture in this way.


    But all this is in vain, Tan Li just enough hook fingers, originally still dead open in the cupboard next to Yu Yang, fell on her just spit out the filth.


    "Ah Yu Yang screams and quickly wipes the filth on his body. He wants to use these to disgust Tan Li.


    "Turn yourself in and expose them. Otherwise, I will retaliate back in your way." As expected, Tan Li did not look at Yu Yang any more and hid his figure, so he and I disappeared in the moonlight.


    I just walked out of the room, then felt a burst of weakness, tired leaning on Tan Li''s body.


    "Well, it''s all the damned women. I''ll go now..." Tan Li angrily wanted to go back, but I caught his hand.


    "It''s almost dawn. Let''s go back quickly, or we''ll be found, but there''s no way to explain." I hold on to Tan Li''s hand. I don''t want him to dirty his hand because of that kind of woman.


    Sure enough, when Tan Li heard me, he picked me up and rushed to the office.


    Tan Li was so worried about my body that he had to rush to my body in less than five minutes.


    Looking at the bright red cinnabar, I just asked Tan Li to go to the broom, and he would not get into his body until he left.


    "Bad luck, good morning Well Before I finished speaking, I felt a sweet throat, and then came from the viscera colic, forcing me to highlight a mouthful of blood, which was relieved.But just when I wanted to take a tissue and destroy everything on the ground, there was a sound of something hitting the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"?! Why do you spit blood? Is it because of the cross of Yuyang Tan Li quickly grasped my hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth, "does it hurt?"


    I raised my hand to touch Tan Li''s face, but he dodged, "no pain, just want to rub."


    Knowing that Tan Li didn''t want me to touch his face, he could only hold his hand and put it in my stomach with some pain, so that he could massage me.


    When Tan Li touched my abdomen, the pages of the books around him were blown wildly. But after hearing my breath, he disappeared quickly.


    "Little fool, that kind of thing can''t hurt me at all. Why do you want to rush out?" Tan Li dragged me to the sofa and carefully laid me flat, but the hand on my abdomen never left again.


    "I don''t know. The body moves itself." I also want to look for something to nod, I feel something soft, has appeared under my head.


    I turned my head, then looked at the pure white towel, folded into a small square, put my head up.


    "Bear it, this is the only one you can find here." With that, Tan Li squatted down and massaged his tight abdomen carefully.


    "In fact, it''s no longer painful. How about you sit down?" I looked at Tan Lina wronged his own appearance, struggling to give up part of the position, let him rest.


    Tan Li didn''t agree. He just took back his hand, turned around and picked up the broom on one side. He quickly cleaned the cinnabar of the patient''s array.


    Worried that the smell of cinnabar irritated me, Tan Li still flushed his hands in the water, and then he sat beside me.


    Tan Li looked at me and didn''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 241

    Looking at that pair of eyes, I brow a pick, directly raised his hand, hard to pat his head.


    "I''m not as vulnerable as you think." When I finished, I felt a burning sensation coming from the place where I hit the cross.


    "But I''m worried that what you just got is your soul, you know?" Tan Li looked at me that don''t care about the appearance, discontented frown, "that cross is not small, is the family deliberately used to catch freaks?"


    Originally, I wanted to comfort Tan Li, take back the joking expression, and seriously think about the possibility he said.


    It''s really possible. After all, according to Yu Yang''s collections, she should not be able to meet people in the circle, but today she went to take out a cross that was obviously blessed, which doesn''t mean that she met someone who was not.


    Just when I was struggling about this, Tan Li beside me suddenly pulled my clothes, pointed to the slightly bright sky and said, "others will come soon, shall we go back?"


    I know that Tan Li is not worried that other people will see me. He is worried that I can''t drive my car. He wants to drive for me and is worried that he will be seen. He can only take me back when there is no one.


    "Let''s go." I slowly stood up, just ready to move forward, was picked up by Tan Li, quickly toward the parking lot.


    As soon as we got to the parking lot, I struggled to get into the driver''s seat and urged him to get on.


    "I''m sitting here. You should be able to drive, right?" I looked at Tan Li with a smile, then closed my eyes and waited for his action.


    Tan Li was very helpless, but when he saw my tired appearance, he could only control the steering wheel and quickly put the car at home.


    When Tan Li heard the car at the door and wanted to say something, he heard my slight snoring.


    "There''s nothing I can do with you." Tan Li picked me up, carefully avoided all the monitoring, and quickly returned to the room.


    But when Tan Li put me down, I suddenly opened my eyes and gave him a smile.


    "Naughty." When Tan Li finished, he looked worried and said, "what should the child do?"


    When I heard the child''s words, I took out a picture from Yu Yang, and Tan Liyong looked at it with a very cheerful smile.


    "This child was robbed of his soul alive, and his resentment is deep. In addition to the damage to his body, it is estimated that the child will never let them go." I frowned and looked at Tan Li in front of me.


    Tan Li just nodded and looked in the direction of getting married.


    "There are only two ways to deal with this kind of resentment. One is the last thing I want to do, that is to kill him face to face with him. I know it''s cruel, but it''s the simplest way." I take back the hand that passes through Tan Li, helplessly droop eyes.


    "The other is what, if I can, I don''t want such a poor child to be eliminated." Tan Li thought of his thin body, and he made a low cry of pain. He frowned and looked at my hands.


    I know the origin of ghost fetus, of course, I don''t want such an innocent child to leave the world in such pain, but I still frown when I think of another solution.


    "But another way, which we can''t do for the time being, is to bring down the family." I looked up at Tan Li in front of me.


    Aware of the helplessness in my eyes, Tan Li sighed and said, "I know we can''t, but we still have to try, don''t we?"


    I nodded and looked at Tan Li in front of me. I suddenly thought that today is Friday, not Sunday. I can only pick up my mobile phone and ask the director for leave.


    But let a person a ghost did not think of is, just when they want to sleep, unexpected people came to the door.


    "Open the door quickly."

 Chapter 242

    Hearing the familiar voice, I helplessly raised my head from the quilt and saw Tan Li''s face.


    "I''ll open the door and you''ll rest." Tan Li said that he quickly went to the door, opened the door, and saw the familiar face he didn''t want to see.


    "Why are you, my cousin?" Looking at Tan Li, who appeared in front of him, his cousin frowned and walked into the room quickly. "I heard she asked for leave."


    Tan Li also wanted to stop his cousin, but he was worried about making me angry. He could only stand on one side and helplessly watched him enter the room.


    When I heard the door open, I raised my head and looked at my cousin with suspicious eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Why is your face so white?" Cousin brow pick, quickly sat to my side, gently reached out to touch my forehead.


    "I''m fine." I will hold my cousin''s hand, smile at him, then close my eyes again tired, rest.


    My cousin looked at me and frowned slightly. As soon as he was ready to pour me a glass of water, he found that there was nothing in the room. He waited for Tan Li with his eye knife again.


    "It''s useless." Cousin frowned tightly, stood up, quickly out of the room, pour hot water for me.


    "Thank you." I took a sip of water, then raised my head and looked at the cousin staring at Tan Li.


    Looking at my cousin and me, Tan Li suddenly took my cousin out of the room.


    "What! You have to go out at this time! I won''t allow it Cousin said, frowning tightly, still want to hit Tan Li, but found that the figure has disappeared, "damn."


    I will hear the voice of cousin that dissatisfaction, difficult to stand up, out of the room, looking at the end of the cousin.


    "You must be hungry. I''ll make you breakfast." With that, my cousin took my hand and walked slowly into the room.


    When I came to the kitchen, I heard his cousin sigh.


    "You really don''t think about changing a boyfriend, a man like him No, I really don''t think it''s OK, or my brother will introduce you some young talents. I promise, everyone is better than him. " My cousin frowned and looked at me.


    "No, he''s fine. Besides, he''s fine with me." I picked up my cousin''s meal and sat down at the table, waiting for his arrival.


    Hearing what I said, my cousin was helpless, but when he saw that I mentioned Tan Li again, he didn''t say anything vicious. He just sat opposite me with a bowl and chopsticks.


    When I was eating very sweet, my cousin suddenly made a sound again.


    "You see, he can''t even cook, can he?" Cousin looked at the food in front of me, but shook his head, also want to say something, heard the voice of Tan Li that helpless.


    "I can. I just want him to sleep more." Tan Li frowned tightly, went to my side, observed my pale face, "eat."


    I looked at the black pill and wanted to refuse, but I found that Tan Li didn''t show his appearance. Instead, he held the pill with his empty hand.


    "Be obedient. It''s good for you." Tan Li said, just want to put it in my mouth.


    Because of curiosity, I took the pill and smelt it carefully, only to find that it didn''t have any smell. But when I turned it towards the sun, he suddenly sent out a faint light.


    "It won''t do you any harm. Just eat it." Tan Li worried that I would not take medicine, and comforted me again, hoping that I would take it.


    looking at Tan Li, I nodded, put the pills in my hand into my mouth, and slowly chewed the pills in my mouth.


    Looking at our appearance, my cousin, who was supposed to say something, wanted to say something more, so he heard our voice.


    "How are you, are you better?" Tan Li worried that the medicine was useless and looked at me nervously.


    I tasted it carefully, and then I said to Tan Li, "my body is warm and pretty good."


    When Tan Li heard my words, he finally showed a smile and stroked my abdomen.


    Looking at the interaction between us, my cousin frowned and coughed, but after seeing that we didn''t respond, he coughed several times. When we separated, he nodded and stood aside.


    I see the appearance of cousin, some helpless, but because of the soul that repair feeling, slightly fascinated by the eyes, toward the back.


    Two people looked at me this lazy appearance, very worried, quickly stretched out his hand, want to pull me back.


    But I didn''t like this. I just walked to the sofa and lay on it lazily.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Liya carefully opened the door and looked at us outside. After confirming that there was no problem, she quickly got to the front of the unfinished meal and ate a little, then looked at us.


    "I''m fine." I slowly opened my eyes, looking at the timid Wang Liya, "I''ll go back after eating, or it will be you."


    After hearing this, Wang Liya threw down the bowl and chopsticks and ran into the room."You really are. Why do you like to bully her so much?" Although Tan Li said that, he still looked at me with gentle eyes.


    I didn''t speak. I just smile at Tan Li and close my eyes again.


    It''s not right. It seems that the medicine is similar to what the Taoist looked at. It''s hard to say that Tan Li went to find him?


    The more I think about it, the more worried I am. After all, the Taoist priest is not a bad man. He helps people with a purpose, which is not too simple.


    I don''t want to go on thinking. I can only force my eyes to open and watch Tan Li''s every move.


    Seems to be scared by my line of sight, Tan Li suddenly ran behind his cousin, to avoid my line of sight.


    "Did you do something guilty?" I struggled to support the tired body, looking at the head of the doubt Tan Li.


    At this moment, I didn''t want to find the abnormal Tan Li. I lowered my head and pointed to one side. If I wanted to say something more, I heard my cousin''s questioning voice.


    "Do you have a new ghost who wants to abandon my poor sister?" My cousin said that he helped me. He looked at Tan Li anxiously and said, "if not, I will try to say it, otherwise..."


    Tan Li looked at his cousin, very nervous, but he still kept the secret, not far away.


    "What kind of deal did you make with him, say it quickly!" I was worried that Tan Li would do something to hurt himself. I frowned and nervously looked at Tan Li in front of me.


    Tan Li looked at me, just slightly away from the sun, this just appeared to block my eyes, "really nothing, early rest."

 Chapter 243

    Tan Li said, directly disappeared, did not appear in front of me.


    I was also a little angry, frowned discontentedly, pushed my cousin away and ran into the room quickly.


    But just when I wanted to rest, I heard the damn ring of my cell phone.


    "Who, why are you bothering me?" My temper is a little bit irritable, irritable knead that disorderly broken hair, discontented connected this passband that words.


    "Yu Yang is dead." The director''s voice rings in my ears.


    There are still some things that I didn''t respond to. I was stunned for a long time with my mobile phone, but I didn''t respond.


    The head seemed to notice that I didn''t understand, so he could only say in more detail: "Yu Yang came to surrender early this morning, but who could commit suicide soon."


    Finally, I was able to react. I nodded and heard the Secretary''s words with some concealment.


    "How can it be? She is so timid that she can''t commit suicide at all. Forget it, can I wait until I get to the distance?" I tightly frown, also want to support my heavy body, but found that their body suddenly light on a lot.


    Is that medicine working, but it''s too fast, isn''t it?


    Although I was very worried, I hesitated again when I thought of Yu Yang.


    "Tanli, I hope you can tell me your agreement when I come back." When I finished, I picked up my coat and walked out of the room. Looking at my cousin who was cleaning up the dishes, I said softly, "cousin, you may have to take me to the police station, OK?"


    My cousin looked at my recovered blood color and nodded. Then he saw the door behind me was opened.


    "Can I come with you?" Wang Liya carefully looked at me, trying to pretend poor, let me must take her.


    In fact, there is no need for Wang Liya to say that I will definitely take her with me. After all, she is not really a person who can stay alone now.


    "You just stay in the room and it won''t go wrong." My cousin looked at him and wanted to say something more, but he found that I was standing in front of her.


    "Let''s go." I took Wang Liya out of the room and wanted to go out.


    My cousin watched me take Wang Liya into his car. He could only put the last plate aside. Then he picked up his coat and quickly sat on the car.


    "Back to the bureau?" My cousin heard my voice and looked at me suspiciously. After a long time, he asked a question, "where to go and what to do?"


    "there is a case that needs to be investigated in the Bureau." I looked at the information in my mobile phone and reluctantly went back to my cousin.


    Maybe my request was raised too suddenly. My cousin, who was worried about my problems, frowned and didn''t want to send me to the police station.


    I noticed my cousin''s situation. I shook my head helplessly and said softly, "cousin, Tan Li''s is very useful. I''m fine."


    My cousin still didn''t believe me. He frowned and looked at me in the rearview mirror. He didn''t say a word for a while.


    "Cousin, don''t worry. I will never make fun of my body. If I feel unwell, I won''t get up, will I?" When I said this, I moved from the back seat to his co pilot. Then I said again, "cousin, if we can''t investigate this matter clearly, we may all be in danger. Do you understand?"


    It seemed that I was scared by the police for some time.


    As soon as we entered the police station, we heard the voice of the director.


    "I want to know now, how did she die?" The director was very dissatisfied with their attitude and wanted to say something more, so he saw two people coming in.


    I took Wang Liya to the director''s side and asked in a low voice, "why hasn''t the medical examiner checked yet? Are you waiting for me?"


    The director looked at my narcissistic appearance and showed a look of disgust. After a long time, he said, "they passed the customs inspection and determined that they were poisoned to death."


    Of course, I did not negate the conclusion of the forensic medicine, just nodded and looked at the forensic medicine.


    "Why, do you think I didn''t check it carefully?" The forensic doctor frowned tightly, turned around discontentedly and wanted to leave.


    But before he left long, he was stopped by me, "I didn''t believe you, but all this has to be because of the reality, isn''t it?"


    Knowing that I wanted to see the corpse, the forensic doctor just nodded and turned to the morgue.


    It seems that we can not wait for a response, forensic frowning, came to us again, dissatisfied with the said: "hurry up, I don''t want to waste time."


    I looked at the appearance of the forensic, but helplessly shook his head, nodded to the side of the people, then quickly walked in.


    "And look at your stomachs and your throats. They''re stained purple. Your lips are corroded." Forensic said, the video released, step by step to explain the bloody picture.


    Ten minutes later, I finally escaped from the control of the forensic medicine and came to the body. I carefully observed Yu Yang, who had been dissected.How also have no residual soul, is she and get married, sign what July, cause Yu Yang, die?


    "No, if she was poisoned, her soul should be near her body. Why didn''t she have any soul?" I whispered a few words, this just looked at them, for a long time did not say a word.


    "What''s the matter? Is that uncomfortable?" The director walked slowly to me and looked at me with concern.


    I didn''t speak, just shaking my head, suddenly I seemed to think of something, quickly grasped the director''s hand, "uncle, I want to see Yu Yang''s cell, OK?"


    The chief and I nodded to my cell.


    Although I have been walking forward, I didn''t pay attention to the front and kept looking around.


    What''s the matter? Why does she have no feeling? Does it mean that she has been able to control her power and avoid other people''s exploration.


    "It''s impossible. She hasn''t been out for long. How can she master it?" I don''t care to speak out and ask myself.


    "What is impossible? Do you think Yu Yang''s death is abnormal?" The director frowned and looked at me, hoping to get some news.


    I just shook my head and turned to look at the chair in the corner, but I still didn''t find anything. I looked at the darkest corner, looking at the small pool of blood.


    "This is where she fell last." With that, the secretary did not speak.


    And I just nodded and reached for the blood.

 Chapter 244

    I didn''t feel anything but the stickiness of my hands.


    The director saw me like this, frowned, quickly took out a paper towel, wiped the blood on my hand clean, and then took me away.


    "Uncle, Yu Yang should have finished his last wish, but he was afraid of being retaliated, so he chose to commit suicide." I finish, silent stand in place, say a word.


    When I noticed my action, the director also stood in the same place and looked at me in front of me.


    If yu Yang didn''t come from the first place, maybe nothing would happen. Does that mean that if I didn''t investigate last night, today''s Yu Yang would be alive and kicking?


    My brows are still together. It seems that I want to find an answer for myself, but I find many people standing around me looking at me.


    "What''s the matter, is it something?" I frowned, angry at the way they looked at me.


    "No, the branch once saw you standing here. They thought you had any clues, so they would stay here one by one." Police access to my problem, more helpless, turned to look at the director, nodded, then quickly disappeared in the corridor.


    "Don''t think about it any more. It''s just that you can''t bear the censure from your heart, so you choose to commit suicide by taking poison." The director looked at my exposed emotion and gently advised me for a long time. Then he said, "look at you, are you thin again for the sake of investigating the case? I''ll treat you to a good meal. "


    "It''s really not because of you. Yu Yang has done so many bad things. She is obviously worried that the ghost fetus will come back to find her, so she will commit suicide and escape from reality." Don''t know when appear of Tan Li, gather in my ear, softly comfort me.


    But Tan Li''s words not only didn''t comfort me, but also made me more sad.


    Think I have no ability, this just let Yu Yang, this should atone woman, so easily die.


    "Don''t think about it any more." Tan Li stood behind me, suddenly solidifying his hand and holding it into mine.


    Although the hand is very cold, but my uneasy heart, calm a lot.


    "I know everything, but why didn''t she open it first, and she had to commit suicide after the explosion?" I would also like to think more difficult, droop eyelids, looking at our fingers holding hands.


    "Tan said:" in this regard, she was too relaxed to hide the secret


    Hearing this, I could only nod my head, turn around and want to say something to the director, then I saw the figure that he suddenly came to me.


    The director looked at me with dull eyes and wanted to say something more, then I was hit by the sudden stop.


    And suddenly, as if I thought of something, I frowned, grabbed the director''s arm, and said with the smallest volume: "uncle, this case has always been my follow-up, so whether this arrest can be carried out by me."


    The director who thought it was something, helplessly pressed my head with his hand. After a while, he said, "I thought it was something. It''s your job, isn''t it? Just now, I saw your cousin here. What''s the matter?"


    When I heard my cousin, my body tensed, but I soon turned around and looked at the bureau director whose brow was locked in front of me.


    "Uncle, I just haven''t had a good rest recently. How about waiting for this to end and giving me a few days off to study hard?" I turned my back to the director and patted the pale face, which was flattering to him.


    I looked at the ugly face of the director, and wanted to say something more. At the end, I just heard his sigh.


    "I can''t help my mother when I grow up, and my wings are hard." With that, the director turned around and didn''t like to see my self deception.


    I looked at the director who finally left, but shook his head, turned around and looked at Wang Liya, and said softly, "are you willing to follow me or go back?"


    Wang Liya didn''t speak, just grabbed my clothes and showed her idea.


    I nodded clearly and walked back to the office quickly. After seeing the familiar companion, I frowned slightly.


    "You''ve finally come back. Just now the director has given us everything. Now it''s..." Zheng Nan tightly frowned, looking at me in front of some reactions.


    I looked at Zheng Nan in front of me, shaking my head helplessly, picked up the evidence that had been sorted out, quickly walked to the desk and looked at all the evidence seriously.


    Zheng Nan looked at my serious appearance. He frowned tightly and wanted to ask me what I wanted to do, so he was driven away by the things I threw.


    "What is this?" Zheng Nan looked at the hand of the document, also want to ask, then saw my eyes.


    I slowly raised my head, looking at Zheng Nan standing beside me, snorted and said faintly: "do you want to catch people empty handed?"


    Looking at the appearance of Zheng Nan''s group, I rolled my eyes and looked at other people at that end again.


    When people looked at us and wanted to say something, they saw the action that I suddenly stood up.


    I threw the documents on the table and said helplessly: "arrest warrant, brother, I really don''t have any way for you. Let''s go, let''s go to the director."Finally, we prepared everything, took four companions, drove three cars, and quickly drove to the destination.


    Sitting in the car, I quickly sorted out my thoughts. I suddenly wagged the tail of the car and stopped the car at the gate of my family.


    "Who are you? People are not allowed to park here." The security guard who ran out quickly looked at me discontentedly.


    "I''m very sorry. We''re here to catch people." As soon as I waved the warrant forward, I quickly came to them and walked into the office building in front of them.


    "Would you like to go to the bureau?" I didn''t put the arrest warrant in front of them for the first time and looked at those people quietly.


    They looked at me and the little policemen behind me. They didn''t put them in mind at all and said, "we can influence the economy of the whole city at will. Are you sure?"


    I looked at their indifferent smile, frowned, and heard the voice of the companion behind me who wanted to give up.


    I was also a little worried, but when I thought of Yu Yang''s face, I didn''t hesitate any more. I quickly took out the arrest warrant and patted it on the table in front of them.


    The three people who didn''t think much of it at first frowned slightly when they saw the thin piece of paper.


    "Take it away." I quickly handcuffed one of them and walked out of the company.


    In less than half a day, the news in the city continued to broadcast the news that the three tycoons had been arrested.

 Chapter 245

    "I''ll give you three days. You have to find out something in three days. If nothing is found out, let someone go."


    The director''s expression is very serious. When I say this, I can even feel the helplessness in his tone.


    "Director, don''t worry. I will release people if I don''t find out."


    I gritted my teeth and agreed, because I knew that the director didn''t want to do this. It was just because the power of getting married was so powerful that even the director couldn''t provoke them. It was very good to win the three days.


    "Then you should be on trial in these three days. Don''t waste your time."


    The director said while waving, I know he let me out, he nodded and agreed, and then went out and gently closed the door.


    The power of starting a family is really too big. Neither I nor the director can withstand such pressure, so I only have three days.


    But I didn''t plan to bring the family to trial immediately.


    In fact, these three days are not too long or too short. There is no need for us to choose to bring up the family members at this time. Anyway, we just need to show some evidence in these three days.


    "You''d better not rush to examine the affairs of the married people. Go back and have a rest for half a day. Your injury is so serious that you can''t do without a rest."


    Just after leaving the police station, Tan Li directly persuaded me to let me go back to rest. Maybe what he said was right, because I felt a little tired myself. The injury was really serious. If I didn''t have a good rest, I didn''t know if anything would happen.


    More importantly, Tan Li asked me to go back to rest. If I insist on not going, I''m afraid he will be angry after a while.


    "Well, I''ll go home and have a rest for half a day. I''ll wait until I have a rest."


    I deftly nodded, a rare word did not say more, directly agreed to the request of Tan Li to go back to rest.


    "Why don''t you go? Don''t you want to go back to rest? "


    Tan Li''s expression of consternation just flashed by. He soon recovered and directly pulled me to go back to rest. I didn''t say much. Anyway, he was really tired. There was nothing bad about going back to rest for a long time.


    I went back home with Tan Li and lay comfortably in bed. Although I was seriously injured last time, I was much better at this time. However, in Tan Li''s opinion, as long as I didn''t fully recover, it would be the same.


    "Have a rest. Don''t think about those things. When you have a rest, we''ll take care of other things."


    When Tan Li saw that I was still in a daze with my eyes open, he felt a little dissatisfied and began to talk about it again. In order to prevent him from going on, I had to close my eyes reluctantly and sighed helplessly in my heart. It''s really impossible for people to care about this ghost.


    When I woke up, half a day had passed. When I opened my eyes, Tan Li was looking at me with deep eyes.


    Fortunately, I am used to his eyes, otherwise I will be scared by him, because he is a ghost anyway.


    Just as I was about to say something, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello."


    After yawning, I could not help but wake up.


    "Boss, why are you like you haven''t slept for a few days! I''ll tell you, I recently found something wrong with the children''s paper man Museum! "


    Zheng Nan on the other end of the phone frowned and couldn''t help complaining. After that, she quickly talked about something important.


    "Children''s paper museum?"


    After hearing what he said, I suddenly woke up a lot, and my voice returned to normal.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that I think something''s wrong. Recently, all the children who came out of that place seem to be in high spirits, and they have been in this state for several days. They always feel that there is something wrong here."


    Zheng Nan tone inside is also some doubts, because he does not know what happened, just feel inside should be a little problem.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with it, but it''s not easy to scare. After all, we don''t know what the specific situation is. Why don''t you go there and buy a set of products to study."


    I don''t know what happened here, because it''s the first time I''ve learned about it from Zheng Nan''s mouth. For a moment, of course, I can''t make a judgment.


    But I think there must be something wrong with it. The children who come out from there are full of energy for several days in a row. It sounds like a very strange thing. It''s easy to make people doubt that there is something special here."All right, I''ll buy it first. I don''t have anything else. I''ll hang up first."


    Zheng Nan promised, also did not say anything more directly hung up the phone, it is estimated that can not wait to run to do membership, buy a set of products to study it.


    I can tell from Zheng Nan''s tone that he should be very curious about it. Although I don''t know what''s going on, I know it''s definitely not so simple. I hope nothing big happens.


    Children''s paper museum itself is a strange thing. Now such a strange thing has happened again. No matter who thinks of this kind of thing, they will not think it is a good thing.


    But now I should put my mind on the affairs of the people who get married, rather than on this matter, so I''m not in the mood to manage so much. I can only leave this matter to Zheng Nan first. Then I''ll see what useful things can be found in the children''s paper man library he bought back.


    Although the three days have passed for half a day, I spent the half a day on rest. Of course, there is no progress in the investigation.


    But fortunately, because of Tan Li''s meticulous care all the time, my body is recovering very well now. If I want to continue to work normally, of course, I won''t have any problems.

 Chapter 246

    Wang Liya has been very silent these days. She just went back to my room and didn''t say a word. When I saw her like this, I felt a little puzzled, but it was not easy to talk to her, so I didn''t say anything.


    When thinking about it, there was a knock outside the door. After Tan Li opened the door, he saw Zheng Nan.


    "I bought the toys in the children''s paper man hall. Come and see what''s unusual in it."


    Zheng Nan came in with big and small bags of toys. It seems that he bought all the toys there, but he should do so. We have to have a good look at what''s in the toys.


    Tan Li is also very interested in this matter, watching Zheng Nan put the toys on the ground, he picked up these toys and began to look at them.


    On the surface, it seems that there is nothing wrong with this toy. It''s just an ordinary toy, but we all know that there must be something special here, so we are very careful when we look at it.


    Tan Li also looked at all the toys carefully and spent a long time, but he didn''t find out what was wrong with the toys.


    "It''s strange to say that there seems to be no problem with this toy. It''s just an ordinary toy."


    After a long time, Tan Li didn''t find anything wrong here. He was so jealous that he had to sigh helplessly and put down his toys.


    Look, it''s really a normal toy.


    But I don''t believe it. I think it must be because the people who get married hide deeply. There must be something wrong with the toy.


    "I don''t know what will be in the toy if it is disassembled."


    While I was talking, I picked up a toy and began to dismantle it. If the toy looked from the outside, there should be nothing in it, but I always thought it was weird.


    If there is no problem outside and no problem inside, then there is no problem with the toy. But there are so many strange things happening here, how can there be no problem at all? Anyway, I don''t believe it.


    Watching me tear down the toy, Zheng Nan and Tan Li didn''t say much. Maybe they also think that maybe they can find something useful after the toy is torn apart. After all, it seems that there is no problem with it.


    When the toy came apart, I found a note in it.


    "What is this?"


    I was a little happy to take out the note, and I finally got a little harvest. If I have no harvest until now, it''s really a bit of trouble. After all, the director only gave me three days.


    "It''s estimated that the married people control toys through this note. It seems that this note can''t do anything else."


    Tan Li took this note from my hand and looked at it over and over again. After analysis, it should be that the married people control the toys through this note, because it seems that these notes can''t do anything else, they can only control the toys.


    "If that''s the case, it seems that it only means that the married people control the toys through notes to make them a little more interesting, and it doesn''t mean anything else..."


    When I heard Tan Li say this, I felt a little disappointed. I thought I could find a lot of things out of this note, but now I find that I think it''s too beautiful.


    According to his analysis, this note is only used to control toys. It only shows that people who have a family use this note to control toys and make them more fun. For me, it has no use at all.


    After thinking of these, I feel extremely sad, and feel that the time spent on this day is not worth it at all. I have not found out what I want at all.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. Anyway, we still have two days to go. If we continue to investigate, more clues will surely come to the surface. No matter how powerful the married people are, they can''t show up at all."


    Seeing that I was a little disappointed, Zheng Nan didn''t say much, so he comforted me a few words, and then rushed back to watch.


    He really can''t be short of people. No one knows what will happen if he leaves for a long time, so he still rushes back to keep watching.


    "Otherwise, I''d better go and get married secretly in the evening. I always feel that it''s impossible to go on like this. I have to find out some substantial evidence."


    After biting my teeth, I felt that it was necessary to go to get married. If I went to that place during the day, it would not work, so I had to go at night.


    Although it''s very dangerous to go at night, if I can''t get any more practical evidence now, I can only let the married people go after three days. I''m not willing to let this happen."Of course, it can''t be done. Do you think that starting a family is just like Yu Yang''s family, you can go and leave as soon as you want? Maybe you can''t get out when you go! "


    After hearing what I said, Tan Li stopped me in a hurry. It was too dangerous for me to start a family. If I really went there, maybe I would never come back as Tan Li said. Of course, I had a good idea. I just felt that I had to get some useful evidence, so I was willing to take this risk.


    "But if I can''t get any evidence, I''ll have to put back the married people in three days!"


    I bit my teeth and refuted what Tan Li said. Maybe I really took the risk this time.


    "Don''t worry. There should be some movement in the ghost fetus''s side soon. Don''t you have two days left? So what''s the rush? We can wait slowly. "


    Tan Li slowly shook his head, from his tone can hear that he is really not worried.


    "What does the ghost want to do?"


    When I heard Tan Li mention ghost fetus, I felt more nervous. I didn''t know what he would do at this time.


    Listen to what Tan Li means, will he help me with the case I want to investigate? I want to make Tan Li speak more clearly, so I asked him directly, but he refused to tell me directly.

 Chapter 247

    Tan Li insisted that he didn''t make it clear, and I didn''t ask much. Seeing him like that, I knew that if I asked more, he probably wouldn''t say it.


    But listen to the meaning of Tan Li''s words, ghost fetus there should be some movement, think of these, my heart helplessly sighed, this estimate is not a good thing.


    This kind of bad things usually come very quickly. Sure enough, I was woken up by the phone that night.


    "Something''s wrong with the family!"


    Before I had time to say a word, someone over there told me such bad news in a very urgent tone.


    "What did you say about your family?"


    As soon as I heard this, I felt sleepless and confused. I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    "Yes, come and have a look. There''s something wrong with the family!"


    The prison guards didn''t understand what happened, but they always told me to go over and have a look. I was very worried about what would happen to the married people, so I couldn''t care so much. I got up from the bed in a hurry, changed my clothes and went to the prison to see what happened to the married people.


    "You''d better let me go, or you''ll be overwhelmed when I go out! Let me go


    When Cheng Haonan saw me coming, he immediately stood up and began to threaten me angrily. In fact, those threats had no meaning at all. If I were afraid of these, I would not have caught the married people back at the beginning.


    Unfortunately, Cheng Haonan doesn''t understand this. In other words, he has no other way now. He can only threaten me to try to see if he can leave this place.


    "You''d better not say such big words. You should know that your behavior is a threat to the police. I can sue you."


    I glanced at him and didn''t say anything else. I just let him know that his behavior can be regarded as a threat to the police, and I can also prosecute him for his behavior.


    "You! I''ll tell you... "


    Cheng Haonan obviously didn''t take my words to heart. He was still swearing beside me, but maybe he was reacting. I couldn''t let him go because of what he said, so his voice was gradually smaller.


    It means that I put a few ghost fetuses in the prison. It means that I didn''t use the ghost fetuses.


    At this time, I saw the ghost fetus full of resentment in the corner.


    At the beginning, I didn''t notice the ghost fetus hiding in the corner. After seeing the rune paper, I noticed the ghost fetus hiding in the corner. The ghost fetus''s eyes were full of hatred. Of course, it was staring at his father tightly.


    At this time, the father of ghost fetus was still talking about what threatened me. If he knew that there was a ghost fetus staring at him not far away from him, I don''t know if he would feel guilty.


    Although the paper man can master some ghost expelling skills, it is obvious that not everyone can see ghosts. It''s just a general feeling.


    Unfortunately, Cheng Haonan can''t see it. If you can see it, it should be a very interesting thing.


    I don''t know why I suddenly have this idea in my mind, but it''s more important to do my own business now. Looking at Guitai''s appearance, it''s estimated that he already wants to seek revenge from the married man.


    Otherwise, he will not suddenly appear in this place, ghost fetus and family can be said to be blood feud, will come to find revenge, of course, it is not surprising.


    And just yesterday, Tan Li also mentioned the ghost fetus to me. He said that ghost fetus should have something to do recently. Although he didn''t make it clear, he would not combine with what happened now. I can probably guess what he meant.


    His meaning should be to remind me that the ghost fetus should seek revenge from the family. After all, that''s all the ghost fetus can do. I probably didn''t think about it yesterday, so I didn''t guess it.


    However, looking at the current situation, Guitai didn''t succeed, otherwise it would be impossible to stay here full of resentment, and Cheng Haonan, who has been shouting all the time, would not have the chance to talk to me again.


    This is a very lucky thing. If something happens to the married people in prison, I''m afraid I will have more trouble. Although I won''t say that I killed the married people, I caught them in prison after all.


    The people I arrested in prison have something to do with it. I''m sure it has nothing to do with me.


    "Since nothing happened, I''ll go back in the middle of the night."


    I carefully looked around here, and found nothing else suspicious. It''s obvious that this time the ghost came to seek revenge for the family, and then it didn''t succeed.It seems that there is nothing else. Since there is nothing else, I should go back. I feel sleepy in the middle of the night.


    Moreover, I have to hurry up to investigate the matter. Three days have passed. There are only two days left. I have to hurry up.


    Before I left, I took another look at the ghost fetus. The ghost fetus didn''t focus on me, but kept staring at his father. There was still no change in his eyes.


    I sighed to myself and left without saying much.


    In fact, I left so relieved, not because I didn''t worry that the people who got married would be harmed by the ghost fetus. I just thought that the ghost fetus should have no such ability now. After all, just now, the ghost fetus tried to kill the people who got married, but it didn''t succeed. Under such circumstances, it''s even more impossible for him to succeed, so I can leave with peace of mind.


    But what makes me feel wrong is that when I leave, I always feel that there is a kind of wind behind me. After secretly glancing back, I finally understand what''s going on. It turns out that when I just left the prison, the ghost came up quietly.


    I was in a hurry when I left just now, so I didn''t pay attention to whether there was anything behind me. Now I finally realized something was wrong, but I don''t know why the ghost was following me.

 Chapter 248

    But anyway, since the ghost fetus has come up, I should be able to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good negotiation with the ghost fetus.


    Although it''s not a simple thing to say that it''s a temporary ghost fetus who wants to kill a family member, it would be better if I could negotiate with him and let him choose not to do it.


    "Now that they''re all here, why don''t you come out and talk to me?"


    Think of these, I suddenly turned around, ghost some did not respond, but quickly hid to one side.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    The ghost fetus hiding in the side probably reacted. I had seen him, so I hesitated to come out again.


    "I can help you find out how to get married. What I''m looking for now is how to get married, and I will definitely find out about it."


    I have said what I can do. I know what ghost fetus has always been most interested in, but it is revenge. Since I can help him find out how to get married, he has no reason for me to do as I say.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Ghost fetus is not stupid. He knows that since it''s a trade, it''s normal for him to come and go. Since I''m willing to help him find out about getting married, he naturally has to do something in exchange.


    "What you have to do is very simple, as long as you can''t continue to harm people!"


    I stare at the ghost''s eyes tightly and see that there seems to be a little hesitation in his eyes.


    "Also includes can''t help Feng Tingting revenge."


    I said the last half sentence after a while, because I don''t know whether ghost foetus can accept such a condition. If he can''t harm others, he will be more willing to agree. But if he can''t help Feng Tingting revenge, he may have some difficulties.


    But in fact, it''s all the same, because if you want to help Feng Tingting revenge, you have to hurt others. People who get married have revenge on him.


    After listening to my words, Guitai''s expression hesitated even more, but I can understand that there may be no way to make up his mind for such a thing, but after he hesitated for a while, he left without giving me a reply.


    Although ghost fetus didn''t agree to trade with me, I feel very happy in my heart. After all, this case has made further progress, which is better than no change.


    Time has passed 13, if I really have not investigated anything, it will be very troublesome.


    After ghost fetus left, it suddenly occurred to me that I should continue to interrogate Cheng Haonan now. Although it''s so late, I don''t have much time after all. I have to investigate things quickly.


    Otherwise, three days later, the married people will be acquitted. If I want to investigate again, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome.


    Thinking of these, I directly went back to the prison and planned to bring Cheng Haonan to trial overnight.


    The prison guards had no opinions on my behavior of being put on trial all night, and soon everything was ready. At this time, Cheng Haonan had calmed down and didn''t say anything threatening to me.


    "Some things have been explained very clearly by Yu Yang. According to what she said, Guitai didn''t die of electric shock because of some mischievous accident, did she?"


    I can''t care about the others. I want to take Yu Yang''s testimony to lure Cheng Haonan to tell the truth.


    "It''s like a conspiracy of a married man. By making use of the ghost fetus to get close to Yu Yang, she went directly to the kitchen with the ghost fetus, and arranged everything in advance in the kitchen to separate the body and soul of the ghost fetus..."


    When I saw that I didn''t answer a word near him, I felt a little worried and said more about Yu Yang''s testimony. However, this product seems to be getting smarter, which is totally different from the previous explosive appearance.


    I know in my heart that he should understand now that his words are easy to go wrong. Instead of going wrong, it''s better to say nothing and wait until he is acquitted three days later.


    This is really a good way. I bite my teeth and know that it is useless for me to interrogate him like this. If Cheng Haonan doesn''t say a word to destroy him, I certainly can''t help it.


    "Take him back."


    I have no choice but to let the prison guards lock Cheng Haonan back. Anyway, this interrogation has no effect. He doesn''t say anything. It''s a waste of time for me to interrogate here. It''s better to lock him back first, and then spend time thinking about how to investigate this case.


    May be to see my helpless look, Cheng Haonan some proud forget me a look, that look like saying he will be acquitted after three days, I can do nothing.


    "By the way, he may be more prone to accidents recently. Transfer his room to the side of the toilet. It will be safer there."Although we can''t dig anything useful out of Cheng Haonan''s mouth now, it''s OK to toss him around. Seeing his proud appearance, I feel very unhappy.


    "That''s reasonable. We should be more careful. Otherwise, we can''t take the responsibility. Let''s move the room to the side of the toilet."


    After hearing this, the C.O. nodded and felt that what I said was really reasonable. After all, something happened tonight, so we should be more careful.


    "I don''t live next to the toilet! No, change my room quickly. I don''t live there! "


    After hearing the conversation between the prison guard and me, Cheng Haonan felt that his whole life was not good. Anyway, he had lived in dignity all his life. He certainly didn''t want to live next to the toilet. Besides, the smell alone was very uncomfortable.


    After all, it''s a place that can''t be compared with other places in the prison. The toilets here are very shabby and messy. The smell of living nearby is also very strong.


    Seeing that Cheng Haonan was so angry that I left contentedly and tossed him for a while. At last, I felt much more comfortable and it was almost time to leave.


    "Just now, I''ve been so busy to see you."

 Chapter 249

    On the way back, Tan Li suddenly told me.


    "Do you mean Yu Yang followed the ghost fetus? Are you sure you read it right? "


    After listening to this, I immediately opened my eyes. It should be impossible. According to the truth, there should be a feud between Yu Yang and GUI Tai, and it''s not a small feud. At this time, Yu Yang is going to die with GUI Tai?


    "I''m sure I didn''t read it wrong. I can see it very clearly. That''s the soul of Yu Yang. I don''t know why."


    Tan Li shook his head slowly. He was sure that he was right, but he didn''t know what Yu Yang was thinking and why he did it.


    Isn''t this kind of behavior equivalent to death?


    "I''ll take care of the investigation after a few hours'' sleep tomorrow."


    I know that Tan Li must have read it correctly. I just asked that because I was a little surprised. Yu Yang''s behavior is really beyond people''s understanding. However, at this stage of the case, there are many things that people can''t understand, and it''s not so bad.


    What''s more, I''m very tired because I''ve been out in the middle of the night because of the prison guard''s business for so long. I''d better go back and have a good rest while it''s still a few hours before dawn.


    Tan Li agreed with me very much. After nodding, he didn''t speak.


    After I got home, I had a good sleep. Maybe it was because I was too tired. This time, I slept very deeply and didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    I had made a plan yesterday. When I go to the police station today, I should remember to look at Feng Tingting''s files. From the things I met in the middle of last night, I always feel that in fact, among these things, maybe Feng Tingting is a very important person.


    If you want to have a good understanding of Feng Tingting''s case, you may find more important clues.


    When I got to the police station, the first thing I did was to find Feng Tingting''s file, and I planned to study it carefully to see if I could get any useful clues from it.


    At the beginning of looking at this file, I didn''t find anything useful in it, because I knew all these things for a long time. However, when I was going to put this file back, I unexpectedly saw Feng Tingting''s date of birth.


    "This date of birth Was he born on a cloudy day? "


    I suspected that I was wrong, and then carefully looked at the date of birth, compared with what I knew, this is indeed the Yin year Yin month Yin day birth.


    And this is just the body that Taoist priest needs.


    After confirming that Feng Tingting''s birth date is Yin year, Yin month, Yin day, in fact, my mind is very confused. If it''s anything else, it''s OK. But the problem is that Taoist priest just needs such a body.


    After thinking about this, in fact, at this moment, my heart of course felt a little excited.


    I know how important such a body is for the Taoist priest, but I am a policeman. As a policeman, of course, I can''t do anything harmful to nature or hurt Feng Tingting.


    I had a hard time persuading myself to stop thinking about it. The person born on the overcast day of the lunar year is really very important to the Taoist priest. However, as a policeman, I can''t hurt Feng Tingting for my own selfish desire.


    This is my own debt. I must find a way to repay it. How can I repay it by hurting others? Even if I''m an ordinary person, I shouldn''t do such a thing. What''s more, my identity is a policeman, not an ordinary person.


    "I''m a policeman!"


    Then I repeated the sentence in my heart and put it back again.


    At that moment, I was really moved, but fortunately, it was just a moment. If I choose to hurt Feng Tingting because of the human feelings I owe, I must be sorry for the identity of the police. I should control myself.


    But I really didn''t expect that Feng Tingting''s date of birth was so special. Maybe the date of birth itself is not a very eye-catching thing.


    When looking at Feng Tingting''s file, I didn''t pay attention to her date of birth at all. I just focused on the content of the case.


    This makes us miss a lot of things, but although Feng Tingting''s date of birth is so special, I can''t use it to do anything, so there is no big difference between seeing it and not seeing it. After thinking of this, I sighed and tried to stop thinking about it.But because of this, I also want to understand why GUI Tai chose Feng Tingting as the second host.


    Let''s not talk about the others. From the date of birth of Feng Tingting, there must be many special things about people born in the overcast year. For ghost fetus, it should also be very valuable, so he chose Feng Tingting as the second host.


    Such a host, compared with Lucy before, in my opinion, should be more suitable.


    Ghost fetus''s idea should be similar to mine, otherwise he would not choose Feng Tingting as the second host.


    People born on the overcast day of the year seem to have heavier Yin Qi. Of course, they have something to do with the people in the underworld. If the ghost fetus is looking for a host, it should also choose people with heavier Yin Qi. In this way, it''s not easy to see things like backfire. It''s easy to fit.


    I don''t know much about it. After all, I am a living person, not a ghost. But when I think of Feng Tingting''s status as a ghost born on a cloudy day, I think that ghost fetus chooses it as its host. This should be a very important reason.

 Chapter 250

    After thinking of these, I sighed helplessly. These things are really complicated, but I still have more important things to do.


    Feng Ting was born in yinnian, but I didn''t find any clues in the case.


    Now half of the three days has passed. If I continue to drag on like this, there is no doubt that the person who gets married the day after tomorrow will be acquitted. Of course, I don''t want to see this situation. I only have one and a half days, so I have to grasp it well.


    At this time, I had a crazy idea, that is to go directly to the family to check.


    Although this idea sounds crazy, it''s a helpless move, because under the current situation, I''ve checked in other places, and I can''t think of any other places to check. The only thing I haven''t been to is getting married.


    After all, the right to start a family is very powerful. Most people certainly dare not go, but now I have been forced to this situation, and I am not afraid of anything. If I was afraid of offending the family members, I would not have put them in prison at the beginning. Since this is the case, what else should I be afraid of?


    I couldn''t care so much, so I went directly to the director and told the director that I applied to check the things that I wanted to get married to see if I could find anything useful from their home.


    According to the truth, getting married should have been investigated for a long time, but because the power of getting married is really big, most people dare not move the people who get married, so it has been delayed until now.


    "You''re going to have a family? You should know that if you go to investigate like this, then you will be offending your family completely... "


    After listening to what I said, the director was shocked. I guess he thought that my courage was a little bit too big. Few people dare to do such a thing to get married. Especially, I''m just a little policeman and there is no support behind me. It''s really rare to have such courage.


    "Now it''s almost time to start a family. Anyway, I''ve already caught all the people who started a family. If I''m afraid of offending them, I don''t have to catch all the people who started a family. I''ve come to this point. Of course, I''m going to continue the investigation!"


    I have already figured out for a long time how to deal with what the director said. This is really my real idea in my heart. I can''t escape all this. Since I have arrested people, it is necessary to investigate all this clearly.


    Otherwise, I have no way to give the ghost fetus an account, and I have no way to give myself an account.


    "Good."


    The director didn''t say anything else, because he probably understood it. No matter what he said, there was no way to stop me. Since he couldn''t stop me, there was no need to worry about it.


    When I heard that the director had already agreed, I went out after thanking him. This time, the director agreed, so I can go to my family to check.


    When Long Hui and Zheng Nan heard that I was going to have a family investigation, they were very surprised at the beginning, and then they actively said that they would go together.


    "You don''t know that if you go to the married family openly this time, you must have offended the married family. The power of the married family is so great. Are you sure you want to go with me?"


    It''s not that I don''t want them to go with me. In fact, if they go with me, it will make me feel more relaxed. I just think it''s necessary for them to know the seriousness of this matter in advance. If they can''t afford the result, it''s better not to be impulsive.


    "Don''t worry, we all know what will happen after this thing is done, but we really want to go with it!"


    Zheng Nan''s rare look became serious, and Long Hui next to him also nodded. I know what they both said is the truth. Now that they all know what the consequences are, I have nothing to say. Many people are more convenient.


    This matter should be done sooner rather than later. Since the director has already agreed and they both want to go with us, I decided to start right away.


    Of course, the two of them didn''t have any opinions. The three of us came to get married together, and the housekeeper would not give me any good looks. After seeing me coming, he asked me what I was doing here. It seemed that his attitude was very arrogant and didn''t pay attention to me.


    "The housekeeper is joking. Naturally, I''m here to investigate the case. I''ve got a search warrant, so I want to search the family thoroughly to see if I can get any important clues."


    I glanced at the housekeeper, and then slowly took out the search warrant. Since I took out this thing, the housekeeper said that it was like guarding against thieves, but it was not good to stop us, so we had to reluctantly let us get married.Now that I have come to start a family, of course I don''t intend to be polite. Anyway, I''ve offended the people who started a family this time. If I''m still worried about this and that, I can''t do anything.


    But I searched the whole family thoroughly, and found nothing useful. I just met a few paper men, who all looked strange. They protected several core rooms, which made me feel that there should be problems in those rooms. Otherwise, why would these strange paper men stay at the door?


    Although I''m interested in those core rooms, I can''t rush in to see what''s inside. After all, there are paper men guarding the door. If I rush in, I''m afraid it will be unpleasant. In this case, I have no choice but to give up these core rooms.


    Because I searched the whole family and found nothing useful, I had to leave the family with Zheng Nan and Long Hui.


    "You just went in with us. Did you find anything useful?"


    I asked Tan Li around me in a low voice. After all, what we big living people didn''t find doesn''t mean he didn''t find either.


    "I didn''t find anything useful."

 Chapter 251

    Tan Li''s tone is also a little puzzled. He also thinks that he should find something useful in his family. But this time, he did not find anything. It''s just that he found a few of them. Even Tan Li didn''t find anything.


    "Well..."


    I sighed a little, and there was a hard to hide disappointment in my tone. It''s true that this time I went to get married, I was desperate. I thought I could find something from it, but I didn''t find anything. Tomorrow is the third day. It''s estimated that the person who got married will be acquitted.


    Although it seems that it is nothing to say that the married people are acquitted, after all, it is not that there is no chance to catch them.


    But for me, it''s very important to arrest the married people and finally release them. It''s really hard for me to face up.


    But if you think about it carefully, I''d better not be so decadent. After all, there''s still one day left. It''s really not easy for Zheng Nan and Long Hui to accompany me to get married. We have to reward them first.


    "No matter what we find today, it''s not easy for us to go to the whole family like this. Let me invite you to dinner today."


    It''s really not easy for the two of them to get married this time. This time, it means that they have offended the family completely. It''s a rare thing that they are willing to stand on my side. Although they haven''t found anything, they should be invited to have a meal.


    "Well, I''m just hungry. I''ve been busy for so long. Let''s have a meal together."


    Zheng Nan happily agreed, next to Long Hui of course also has no opinion, we discussed, decided to eat a hot pot together.


    When we went to get married, Wang Liya had been waiting for us in the car. Of course, she was not suitable to get married together, so she was allowed to wait in the car.


    "Don''t worry about it. The fox''s tail will always show. It''s just a matter of time."


    After several people got on the bus together, Long Hui saw that I didn''t speak. Maybe they guessed that I was a little sad because I had taken the risk to get married, but I didn''t find anything. So they took the initiative to comfort me.


    "Yes, this kind of thing is not urgent. It can only be investigated slowly. Like the new papaya, everything will come to the surface slowly."


    Zheng Nan also echoed Long Hui''s words and began to comfort me.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have anything to do. Don''t think about it. Some don''t have it. Have a happy meal. I''m tired all day!"


    I smile reluctantly, because at this time, my heart is still worried about the three-day deadline.


    However, I don''t want to make them worry about me because of this, and we are really tired this time, so we should have a good meal. We should be happy when we eat, so we don''t want to think about these things, so we don''t mention it at this time.


    Of course, Long Hui and Zheng Nan also found out that this topic is really not very pleasant. Since they come out to eat, it''s better not to think about these things, so they didn''t continue to talk about this topic, but changed the topic.


    Soon to eat hot pot place, we got off the car to eat hot pot.


    Maybe at this time, they have really forgotten about the case, several people eat hot pot very happily, I also briefly forget about the case, happy to eat hot pot with you.


    And just at this time, I saw the female ghost attendant next to me looking at Tan Li all the time.


    At the beginning, I thought I was wrong, but later, I found that the ghost maid was more and more daring, and directly stared at Tan Li boldly.


    "Can I have your contact information, sir?"


    Maybe it''s because I like it more and more. After a while, the ghost waitress couldn''t help but came over and wanted to chat up.


    I didn''t expect that the ghost maid was so bold. At the beginning, she only dared to look at Tan Li from a distance. Later, she was more and more daring. Now she asked Tan Li''s contact information directly in front of me.


    "Sorry, I can''t give you my contact information."


    In fact, Tan Li felt a little embarrassed at this time. He didn''t expect to meet a ghost maid here to talk to him, but he also refused.


    I looked at the two ghosts and two ordinary people chatting about this topic, and I didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Zheng Nan and Long Hui were very happy when they ate hot pot. They didn''t notice what happened. Only I looked at the two ghosts awkwardly.


    "Come on, it won''t be good to leave a contact information. We can also be friends!"That female ghost attendant obviously really took a fancy to Tan Li and didn''t want to give up like this, so after hearing Tan Li''s refusal, she continued to pester and wanted to get Tan Li''s contact information.


    After all, this kind of thing is really like this. If you don''t even get the contact information, it will be completely useless in the future. However, if you get the contact information, no matter how decisive others refuse at that time, there will still be opportunities in the future.


    The ghost maid really knows this truth. She doesn''t want to give up on Tan Li. Of course, she is pestering Tan Li, hoping to get his contact information.


    "I''m really sorry."


    Tan Li is also full of black lines at this time. He didn''t expect that the female ghost waiter would be so entangled. But of course, it''s impossible to give the female ghost waiter the contact information.


    "Well! I really don''t appreciate it


    Female ghost attendant is really no way, looking at Tan Li refused so many times, she also knew that even if she continued to pester, it should be no result, had to turn around and go, before leaving, she did not forget to taunt Tan Li.


    But Tan Li didn''t care about anything, because it was good that the ghost maid had already left. Tan Li didn''t want to be entangled like this. It was too much trouble.

 Chapter 252

    "Well, you two can go back first."


    After dinner, Long Hui and Zheng Nan have no need to stay here now. I have other things to do with Tan Li, so I let them go back first.


    "Well, thank you for the meal today."


    As soon as long Hui looked at me, he knew that I should have other things to do, so of course, there was no second words. Zheng Nan didn''t say much, so he left with Long Hui.


    After seeing them leave, I think of the ghost again. I think that ghost used to be a waiter in the hotel. She should not be off work at this time. So I looked around the door of the hotel again, but I didn''t see the ghost.


    "Untie your coat."


    I looked around and didn''t see the ghost maid. I was a little frustrated, but it was at this time that I saw Tan Li standing beside me. Thinking of the ghost maid''s salivation for Tan Li, I had a solution in my mind.


    "You want to sell your boyfriend..."


    But after listening to my words, Tan Li was shocked and hurt, and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    When I saw his appearance, I felt a little embarrassed. It seemed that it was not very kind to do this, but now I really need the ghost maid to show up here. Although it was not kind, there was no other way.


    "Well, this time, it will never happen again, and I will make it up to you."


    In fact, I don''t know what to say at this time. It''s worth comforting him awkwardly, and I will certainly give him some compensation in the future.


    "All right."


    After hearing the word "compensation", the resentment in Tan Li''s eyes was a little less. After hesitating for a while, he took off his coat and began to show off his amorous feelings in the street.


    I saw that Tan Li was unwilling, but had to take off his coat to show off his amorous manner. I couldn''t help feeling that he wanted to laugh.


    But funny is funny, the effect is very significant, soon the ghost maid appeared beside Tan Li, and then a pair of to jump on Tan Li''s appearance.


    Of course, I certainly didn''t let the female ghost attendant successfully jump into Tan Li''s arms. After all, I just let Tan Li tempt the female ghost attendant. Of course, it''s impossible for the female ghost to throw herself into my boyfriend''s arms.


    "You''re in my way!"


    The female ghost saw me suddenly appear, and then blocked between her and Tan Li. She immediately felt very dissatisfied. Then she looked at me with some resentful eyes, and then complained again.


    "It''s better not to throw yourself in the arms for a while. There''s something I want to negotiate with you."


    I saw that the ghost maid didn''t look at me at all. I was staring at Tan Li all the time, and I felt very embarrassed.


    After all, I still want to talk with her seriously. She makes me have no way to go on. But this is to let her out. It''s really not to let her have contact with Tan Li, but to have business to talk with her.


    On the contrary, at this time, Tan Li was not able to survive or die. Although the ghost maid had not yet contacted him, he was already a very difficult one to accept.


    "Hello! Don''t look. I want to talk to you about business. I want to call you out because I have something to talk to you. I don''t want you to concentrate on him! "


    When I saw this scene, I felt speechless. This female ghost was just a flower maniac. After seeing Tan Li, I couldn''t move her feet and eyes.


    This situation makes me look confused. I really don''t know if Tan Li really has such a big attraction. Although he looks really good-looking, he doesn''t get to this point.


    However, it can be said that it''s easier to control. When we need to find this female ghost in the future, as long as Tan Li is willing to sacrifice his hue, there will be basically no problem.


    But it seems that Tan Li is my boyfriend. It''s not good for him to sacrifice his hue. I have a conscience. Suddenly, I think that Tan Li is my boyfriend. It seems that it''s not good for me to do this kind of thing too much.


    Forget it, no matter how much, let''s solve the business in front of us first. Thinking of this, I slowly shook my head. The business in front of me is the most important thing. I still have to think about whether to let my boyfriend sacrifice his appearance. If it''s really necessary, let''s talk about it.


    "What do you want to negotiate with me?"


    After looking at Tan Li for a long time, the female ghost attendant was finally willing to put her eyes on me, and then asked me what I wanted to negotiate with her.


    "I..."


    I secretly swallowed saliva, reluctantly let his anger was suppressed."I want to know about the ghost fetuses that recently appeared in the city. Where are the two people who recently appeared around?"


    I got close to the ghost maid and asked him in a low voice about the two people who were around the ghost fetus.


    "How can I know where the two people around the abnormal ghost fetus are?"


    After the ghost maid heard what I said, her face suddenly changed, and then she began to act silly again, just like she didn''t know anything.


    As a ghost, of course, she is concerned about the powerful existence of her kind. But she didn''t want to provoke each other.


    "You can contact the ghost in the city to help us investigate this matter. This matter is very important to me. Please!"


    I don''t have any other way now. I just hope that the ghost maid can help me do this. After all, it''s not easy for me to investigate the ghost fetus. Maybe I can only use these ghosts to help me investigate.


    This ghost maid is a good choice. I can roughly understand that the relationship between her and the ghosts in the city is very good. If you have her help, it should be very simple to investigate this matter. But seeing the ghost maid like this, you don''t want to help me.


    "I don''t even know what you said about ghosts in the city. I really don''t know why you want to find me and tell me all of a sudden."


    The ghost maid still insists on acting silly. She just looks like she doesn''t know anything and can''t help me.

 Chapter 253

    I know that the ghost maid didn''t see anything attractive from my hand. In her opinion, it''s no good to help me anyway. Of course, there''s no need to cause such trouble, so I immediately took out a handful of runes.


    After seeing the rune paper I took out, the eyes of the female ghost waiter suddenly became different, and then I took out a handful of incense by the way. The female ghost waiter''s interest was not in Tan Li at all, but looked directly at the incense and rune paper in my hand.


    "These are the best incense. You must be able to see them. If you are willing to help me, then these incense are whatever you choose."


    I saw the change in the eyes of the ghost maid, and I knew that these things were very attractive to them, so I chose to take these things directly to negotiate with them.


    "Well, since you are so sincere to take out these things, then I don''t have to continue to play silly with you. It''s true that there is a very powerful ghost fetus in the city recently, who has devoured a lot of IMPs with his strength. Recently, because of such a thing, many Imps dare not come out and jump."


    After seeing the things in my hand and hearing the conditions I put forward, the ghost maid didn''t mean to be silly. After all, the incense and rune paper in my hand was absolutely attractive to them. In this case, she really didn''t want to lie.


    "Well, if you''re willing to help me find out, I''ll give you a handful of incense."


    I don''t want to say anything else. Since this kind of incense is so attractive to this female ghost, I will exchange it with her directly.


    "Of course, there''s no problem. I''ll go to inquire about the news obediently. I''ll come to you as soon as I get the news!"


    Female ghost attendant impatiently agreed to this thing down, and then looked at my hands of incense.


    "I''ll give you some incense this time. Come to me when you have other news next time, and I''ll give you other incense."


    After that, I directly lit a incense for her. After I lit the gun, the expression on the ghost''s face suddenly became intoxicated. It was estimated that she hadn''t eaten such good incense for a long time, so she agreed to my request.


    The reason why I give her some incense is very simple. Since the female ghost waiter has already said this, of course, I have to give her some incense as a reward first. Only by giving her some benefits first, she will believe me and will be more willing to help me find out.


    After watching the ghost go, Tan Li and I had nothing else to do, so we got on the bus and planned to go back.


    However, Tan Li, who got on the bus, was full of resentment. I used to pay attention to the female ghost waiter, but I didn''t care about Tan Li, who was full of resentment all the time. It was only at this time that I found that his expression seemed to be abnormal.


    "Why are you angry? I sacrificed your beauty this time for the sake of investigating the case quickly. After investigating the case, there will be no such thing. Don''t worry!"


    In fact, I can''t guarantee whether such things will happen again, but since it''s to cajole ghosts, it''s better to say that it won''t happen no matter whether it will happen or not.


    But Tan Li didn''t want to listen to what I said. Instead, he was angry and didn''t want to talk to me.


    "Don''t think so much. This time I sacrifice your rations because there is really no way. Your beauty is not attractive enough for the ghost maid. I can''t really let the ghost maid do anything to you, so I can only use your rations as bait."


    I almost forgot that I just sacrificed not only Tan Li''s beauty, but also his rations. No wonder he looks so angry. I said that sacrificing his beauty is not enough to make him look like this. Maybe the most important thing is his rations.


    "It''s nice of you to say that. As your boyfriend, you asked me to sell my hue tonight. Not only that, but you also sent out my rations! You''ve gone too far. "


    Tan Li finally can''t help talking. His tone of voice is full of resentment. He keeps blaming me for not only letting him sell his hue, but also selling his rations. He also blames me for not cherishing him.


    "Ha ha."


    I laughed awkwardly. I really don''t know what to say about this kind of thing. According to him, my behavior is too much, but I can''t help it. Who let that female ghost be very useful to me.


    If she doesn''t help me find out, I can''t find out the case.


    "I will make it up to you in the future. I will make it up to you in the future."


    After I laughed awkwardly, I didn''t know what to say. When I saw Tan Li with a sad and indignant face, I could only comfort him weakly. Anyway, what I said was that I would compensate in the future, and no one knew when."No, I''ve already figured out how to make it up to you. Unless you are willing to take a mandarin duck bath with me tonight, only you can comfort me!"


    Tan Li looked at me seriously, as if he really wanted me to take a mandarin duck bath with him this evening. After hearing this, I looked at him with a speechless face. I really didn''t know what to say.


    However, since Tan Li has said that, I also understand that at this time, Tan Li should not be really angry. He just wanted to have a tantrum with me. Naturally, I don''t have to comfort him any more. As for Yuanyang bath, I also know that he is just joking.


    In fact, Tan Li and I are not the only two people sitting in the car at this time, and Wang Liya is also sitting in the back seat of the car.


    But Wang Liya can''t see Tan Li. If I talk with Tan Li wantonly at this time, then in Wang Liya''s opinion, I just talk to the air like a psycho all the time. This scene seems strange.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Wang Liya to see this scene, so now Tan Li and I communicate with each other through consciousness, and they don''t talk directly.

 Chapter 254

    After returning to the police station, I asked Wang Liya to sit in the hall downstairs first, and then I went upstairs to write a search report.


    Although it was said that nothing useful was found in this search, the search report must still be written. Wang Liya heard that I asked her to stay in the hall, but she didn''t say much, so she sat quietly in the hall waiting for me to come back.


    "You''ve finally come here. The locked up man has been arguing to see you. I guess he knows you''ve searched his house. I want to know something about it."


    As soon as I got upstairs, the police came to me in a hurry and told me that he wanted to see me.


    "All right, I''ll go and see him in a minute to see what he has to say."


    After hearing what the policeman said, I couldn''t help frowning. Although I knew that Mr. Cheng would not give me any useful information, I still thought that since he was looking for me, I might as well go in and see what he had to say.


    Anyway, the time left is not very much. It''s meaningless to think so much.


    When I got to the prison, Master Cheng was waiting for me there. It seemed that he had already expected me to come. However, Master Cheng has always been a smart man. It''s normal to think that I would come.


    "You are really a very brave person I''ve met. It''s really not easy for you to search and start a family. To be honest, I admire your courage as a young man."


    As he spoke, Cheng looked at me with approval.


    At this time, I was praised. I just felt uncomfortable all over, and I didn''t know how to answer his words.


    "But your behavior is really a bit reckless. I know you went to get married once, and nothing should have been searched out. Well, I''ll give you a chance to let us go. In this way, after I go out, I will let bygones be bygones."


    I know that the old man is not so simple. What he said before, such as admiring my courage, is just to pave the way for what he will say next.


    After all, I don''t want to let them go now. Although it''s not long since the three-day deadline, they are still impatient to leave.


    Although I can probably know in my heart that I can''t find any useful evidence in these three days, and they will be acquitted in three days, I still don''t want to release them at this time.


    I can''t say what the reason is. Anyway, I feel that if I choose to let go of the married people at this time, it''s like I''ve been soft hearted.


    They are not willing to be released three days later, even if they are not clear about what happened.


    Moreover, I am very clear in my heart. Mr. Cheng has known for a long time that I can''t produce any evidence in these three days. Of course, he knows that they will be acquitted in three days. The reason why he called me in advance and asked me to let them go is that he wanted to answer me.


    If you can see that I bow my head to be soft, I think it will make the married people feel more proud, but I can never do such a thing.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not very interested in what you said. I''m just curious about what it''s like to kill my grandson? Other people may not know this feeling. I think Mr. Chen, you should know it very well, so I always want to ask you how wonderful this feeling is. "


    I didn''t continue to tangle with Mr. Cheng about when to let them go, but chose to change the topic directly.


    In fact, when I say this, I also want to take some useful information out of Cheng''s mouth, but I know it will not be so simple.


    "You can''t talk nonsense, can you? Do you have any evidence in your hand? "


    After listening to what I said, Mr. Cheng didn''t feel flustered. Instead, he sneered, because he knew that I had no evidence in my hand. If I had evidence in my hand, the married people would not stay in prison.


    This matter is really very obvious, and I have nothing to refute.


    I didn''t continue to talk with Mr. Cheng, because I knew that even if I continued to talk with him, there was no way to dig out any useful information from the old fox''s mouth.


    In that case, why should I waste my precious time on him? Three days is not much. I should spend this time on more meaningful things.Besides, in order to meet Mr. Cheng just now, I didn''t even have time to write the search report I was going to write. Although the search report is not very important, after all, I can''t find anything in my family, but anyway, I have to do a good job.


    After I came out of the prison, I wanted to go back and continue to write the search report, and at this time, I just passed the hall.


    When I passed the hall, I saw a woman in black wearing a black hat. This woman gave me a very strange feeling, so at this moment, I didn''t have time to relax.


    At this time, the woman in black with a black hat passed by Wang Liya who was playing with her mobile phone, and then ran at a very fast speed.


    At that speed, I can be sure that it''s completely beyond the scope of human beings. No matter how fast an ordinary human runs, it''s absolutely impossible to reach this level, but it happened too suddenly.


    Why does a woman in black come by without a black hat? I can''t tell why she is here.


    I''m a little confused and put my eyes on Wang Liya, but I find that Wang Liya has fallen into a pool of blood at this time.

 Chapter 255

    Everyone rushed to carry Wang Liya to the ambulance, this knife is really fierce, blood on the ground, Wang Liya now has been in a coma.


    After the ambulance left, we all looked at each other. We didn''t know what the night was like.


    In the police station, under their noses, such a thing happened. If the director knows later, he will certainly scold.


    This scold is estimated to be unable to escape, someone said with a sigh of frustration.


    "Just now that person moves too fast, I have already run without reaction!"


    Who isn''t? When you react, you can only see a figure. Now it''s not the time to say that. The most important thing is the situation of Wang Liya.


    "Let''s go to the hospital first."


    When Zheng Nan and I took a taxi to the hospital, Wang Liya had already entered the operating room. Zheng Nan sat on the chair outside the operating room and said decadent.


    "It''s really bad luck. This time, the director will certainly scold us bloody."


    "Not necessarily. How can we stop it? We didn''t expect that someone would be so bold and do it in the police station."


    Looking at Zheng Nan''s bitter expression, I comforted him not to be so negative, but after listening to me, Zheng Nan didn''t raise her head.


    "Bet with me? It''s not that you don''t know the temper of the director. He must have received the news about such a big matter. Moreover, if this matter is spread out, it will certainly have an impact on the reputation of our bureau. "


    Zheng Nan looks at me like an idiot. The director''s temper is famous in the Bureau. If you can''t catch a thief, you can be criticized for a long time, not to mention this kind of thing.


    "I won''t bet with you who wants to bet with you."


    It''s a sure bet. I''m stupid enough to bet with him.


    "Just bet a dollar on the spicy bar, and guess how the director will scold us."


    Zheng Nan was in the operating room when the lights went out.


    I can''t wait for the nurse next to me to finish the operation. The nurse said they didn''t know, so I had to let Zheng Nan stay in the hospital now.


    "I''ll go back to the Bureau. You stay here and call me if you have anything. By the way, be careful this time."


    If Wang Liya came out alive from the operating room, the man might make a second attack.


    "OK, I see. Be careful, too."


    Zheng Nan understood what I meant as soon as he listened to me. He asked me to deal with it carefully. The other party was obviously not human this time.


    When I came back to the Bureau, there were still people discussing the matter in a low voice. Several people came to ask about Wang Liya.


    "I''m still in the operating room at the moment. I''m not very clear about the specific situation. Thinking about the lack of people here, I came back first and let Zheng Nan guard in the hospital."


    After that, I asked them if they could see who had hurt Wang Yali. As a result, one of them shook his head like a rattle.


    "It''s too fast. We don''t see it at all."


    "Go to the security room and get the surveillance out. We''ll see the surveillance."


    It''s true that the speed was a little fast just now, and the human eye couldn''t see clearly. When we got the monitoring and looked back one by one, I found that this person seemed to be Feng Tingting.


    "It should be Feng Tingting, that''s right!"


    The reason why she has such a fast speed must have something to do with the ghost fetus around her. The ghost fetus is not willing to help her revenge, so she can only act on her own.


    Can escape from the police station should also be Guitai behind to help, it seems that this woman has not given up, this time also let her succeed.


    Sometimes a woman''s ruthlessness is really frightening. She''s just frightening. No matter what kind of grudge she has with Wang Yali, she''s so ruthless. He is a cruel man.


    As soon as I turned off the computer, someone informed the bureau that there was going to be a meeting. I quickly cleaned up the meeting room.


    When I was on the road, I heard someone talking in a low voice, "that''s good. Look at it. The director will scold me later. Who is the shadow and how can he run so fast?"


    "I don''t know what it''s like to stop a woman at the door


    Catch behind, his voice is more and more small, should be aware that he is a policeman, did not stop people, let alone security.


    "Ah, it''s so miserable. I''ve lost a lot of blood. I think the viscera should be injured this time. I don''t know if I can save them."


    While they were talking, they went into the meeting room, and I quickly followed them. When I went in, most of them were already there.


    After a few minutes, the director came, he gave us a dignified glance, and then pointed to us with discontent and said aloud.


    "What just happened? Who''s going to repeat it for me! "


    No one dared to make a sound. They all lowered their heads and pretended that they didn''t hear anything. Looking at us pretending to be dead, the director''s voice was a few decibels louder. He said that he hated the iron."As people''s police, you actually let people kill people in the police station. If it comes out today, do you deserve your clothes?"


    Thinking of this, the director feels that today''s fact is making people too angry. Someone killed people in the police station, not only stabbed people, but also ran away.


    There is no response from a policeman at the scene. What can we do with the reaction speed?


    "Come on, repeat what you just saw!"


    Looking at the people at the bottom as quails one by one, the director pointed to a person and asked him to describe the scene just now. The person didn''t expect that he would be so unlucky, so he had to stand up and say what he had just seen.


    "Only one shadow? And then there''s no response? Shouldn''t you react immediately to find out the murderer after seeing someone hurt? Are you just standing there


    Sure enough, he was yelled at by the director''s loud voice. The man was also aggrieved. If ordinary people come to ten or eight, they will all be subdued. The key is that the other party is not ordinary people, there is only one shadow.


    "No matter how many words I don''t repeat, you need to know what your own professionalism is. Now you have been seriously injured and sent to the hospital, the next step is to arrest the murderer immediately!"


    After saying a lot, the director pointed to us after seeing the surveillance.


    "Before tonight, I have to get people back. If I don''t see the killer, you''re not allowed to leave work. Do you hear me?"


    All the directors have said is that they can only guarantee the completion of the task. When the meeting is over, I look at the outside in distress and don''t know where to start.


    After hurting someone, she must have run far away. Feng Tingting is definitely not an idiot. How can she be silly and let you catch her? If she is smart, she will run away by car.

 Chapter 256

    Just when I was worried, the previous female ghost came with a timid face, and she was followed by more than a dozen ghosts, all of which looked terrible.


    But his fierce spirit was not very heavy. After seeing me, a hanged ghost stretched out his long tongue and laughed at me. His face was flattering, but it also made people feel uncomfortable psychologically.


    "What? Did you find someone this time? "


    Looking at the ghosts in front of me, I asked the leading female ghost whether she had heard from Feng Tingting. Before the female ghost could speak, the ghosts behind him could not wait to speak.


    "Yes, yes!"


    They are eager to be worshipped in the city. It seems that there are no worshippers in the city.


    Most of the incense they can eat are the things in other people''s incense houses, and there are many ghosts in the incense management, so they may not be able to compete.


    I calmly gave them a handful of incense, incense just point, the ghosts rushed to the front, a face to enjoy, there are several small and weak are also squeezed to the edge, a face of injustice looking at me.


    Looking at them like this, I ordered a few more sticks for them. When the incense was all burnt out, the ghosts were satisfied. The female ghost waved her hand and pointed at me and said to the group of ghosts behind me.


    "Tell her all you know, and she will come to us if she needs to!"


    The female ghost has a bold face. When the ghosts hear that they will be looking for them, they speak one after another and say what they know like pouring beans.


    "I''ve seen you before. I hope that woman is at the intersection of Fenxi Road, but it''s four or five days ago. I''m not very impressed, but there''s a baby next to her. I''m afraid!"


    Talking about ghosts, I''m afraid of the baby at the beginning of this year.


    If there is no accident, the baby in his mouth should be a ghost fetus, because it has swallowed up the power of many ghosts. Ordinary ghosts dare not approach him, for fear that he will swallow himself up.


    "I saw him too. I was with him at that time, and the ghost gave me a look."


    Next to another ghost said ghost fetus look at their face also afraid, this is four or five days ago, no use.


    "Who else have you seen but two?"


    I quickly analyzed it in my mind. It didn''t work. I had a dissatisfied look at the female ghost next to me. What I wanted was useful information and what she brought with her.


    Female ghost saw me see her, some embarrassed smile, and then turned to the back of the two vicious said, you didn''t see yesterday, say quickly.


    The two seemed to be frightened by the female ghosts. One of the boys, who was almost ten years old, whispered: "there is a very powerful ghost fetus in the last family in Xiaoli Hutong. All the ghosts in it are eaten by him!"


    When he said this, his face was full of fear, and his body shrank back. It seemed that a teenage girl next to him held his hand tightly and told me timidly.


    "That ghost is very powerful. My brother and I ran out of Xiaoli Hutong. He almost ate my brother."


    Hearing the ghost fetus eating people, the little boy was tearful, holding his sister''s hand tightly, but he thought of the delicious food he had just eaten, and summoned up the courage to say.


    "I also saw women, long hair!"


    Listen to their description, it should be Feng Tingting and Guitai. That''s right. Guitai is born with a vicious calendar, and the ghosts will suffer wherever they go.


    I see how scared the kid looks. I see that the sister and brother are pitiful. They light a stick of incense again. After eating incense, the younger brother finally smiles.


    "That child is fierce, sister. Are you going to find him? Don''t go. He''s not good. "


    Thinking of the ferocity of ghost fetus, the child told me not to go to him. Listening to his tender voice, I shook my head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I have something to do with him."


    Such a small child didn''t know how to die at the beginning. It''s really pitiful, but it''s the same with everything in the world.


    Everyone''s life is different. There is no cause and effect in these ghosts. I asked the location of Xiao Li Hutong and let them go. Before I left, I thought of the role of these ghosts and held a little girl ghost and said.


    "If you have any trouble in the future, you can come to me. If I can help you, I''ll try my best to help you as long as you''re safe and don''t make trouble!"


    "Certainly, we are all good ghosts and never harm people."


    After listening to my words, these ghosts were overjoyed, indicating that they would be obedient and would not harm others.


    "Yes, cause and effect should be paid back. Otherwise, it''s hard for you to go to reincarnation. It''s hard to say when you get to the judge. Think about it carefully."


    Those who owe will always return in another way. Nothing can escape.


    "I see. Thank you for your advice."


    These ghosts are also smart. They benefit from me. They are full of promise after listening to me. Forget it, it doesn''t matter whether they understand me or not. I just need not regret.Now the most important thing is to find Feng Tingting. If you don''t arrest people again, the director will blow up. When he scolds people, he doesn''t use the same words. In order to prevent his ears from suffering, I''d better not delay.


    I took a taxi to Xiaoli Hutong. Before I got in, I noticed a strong Yin Qi. It should have been brought by the ghost fetus. There was no other ghost in here. I should have run away early.


    The rest of the estimates are almost gobbled up by the ghost fetus, or just a sister and brother just escaped.


    On the way, I heard some old people chatting, and their faces were filled with happiness.


    "I feel comfortable all over today. I walk more vigorously than usual!"


    The speaker was an old man. He touched his leg and his face was like a chrysanthemum. After listening to him, his wife also said with a smile that his cold leg felt much better!


    I listened to their words, picked eyebrows, and then think of Guitai now in the opposite alley, estimated to have something to do with Guitai.


    The old couple didn''t know what kind of ghost they were haunted by. Just as the ghost fetus came and devoured them, they naturally felt relaxed.


    In fact, there are a lot of ghosts and other things in this old community. Young people live in the bustling area. Those who come here are the old people who are reluctant to leave.


    The vitality is not strong. It''s the most comfortable place for ghosts to stay.


    I didn''t listen to them. Instead, I walked very fast. I was afraid that it would be too late. Feng Tingting ran away with a ghost fetus. However, in such a short time, they didn''t know that I was looking for her.

 Chapter 257

    Having a look at the street opposite, I went to Xiaoli Hutong without hesitation.


    I just don''t know if the ghost fetus has noticed that these kids are coming out to me. If they know, it''s very likely that I''ll be too late to get there, so I can''t delay for a moment.


    Now Feng Tingting and Xiaoxiao have key clues, and the ghost fetus must be there.


    Xiao Li''s Hutong is not a big one from the outside, but it is located in the poorer generation of the city. Inside, there are many kinds of alleys, and houses and buildings are piled together in disorder. I look from the outside, only to see that it is dark inside.


    There are several solitary street lamps outside, but they look like they are in disrepair for a long time. Some of them are out of light, and another one is crackling with electricity. The light is very unstable.


    The lighting distance of street lamps is not enough to extend into the alley. It''s very strange that there are street lamps outside the alley, but there is no light in the alley


    Maybe it''s just for the sake of deterring people. I think it''s a bit dangerous, but I still can''t slack off when I think of the ghost fetus inside. I have to go in and have a look at everything.


    Looking up at the street lamp, I thought of a lot of ways, but there was no way to get short-term lighting. I had no way but to go in in the dark.


    At this time, the moon is already very high, but the distance between the alleys is very narrow. There are many high walls on both sides, blocking the moonlight. As soon as I entered, I was engulfed by the darkness, and my eyes couldn''t adapt to it for a moment.


    I''m very glad I don''t have night blindness. Otherwise, in this dark situation, anyone who comes out of the alley can easily kill me.


    After staying in the same place for a while, I tried to open my eyes to observe the things around me. It took me a long time to make my eyes adapt to the darkness.


    Both sides of the alley are the same color buildings. The building is in disrepair for a long time, and its exterior skin has begun to burst. Many walls are peeling off to varying degrees. I look up from the bottom, and the more I look up, the more dizzy I feel. It looks like the building is about to fall down.


    I couldn''t help it. I quickly lowered my head and didn''t let myself go to see these three or four storey buildings. There were several houses with lights on. Some places were dark and there was no light.


    Through the occasional lights, I touch them one by one, peeping through the window to see if they are Feng Tingting and Xiaoxiao.


    All the way along the alley, there is no one. I''m about to give up. Have Feng Tingting and Xiaoxiao noticed my arrival and left ahead of time?


    There was the last one left. I stayed a little in front of the door for a while, listening to the news carefully.


    The lights of this family are very weak. It''s located in the innermost part of Xiaoli Hutong. It''s the most humble family. If Feng Tingting and Xiaoxiao want to hide, they may be in it in the end.


    Inside came a very subtle voice, intermittent, and from time to time came the sound of footsteps.


    Because the whole alley is very quiet, I can hear it clearly, but the voice is very low. It seems that the people inside are deliberately lowering their voice. I can only hear someone talking, but I can''t hear what they are saying.


    There is a window in the whole building of Xiaoli Hutong. It is not far from the gate. I secretly touch it and look in the window. I shrink my body into a ball and lower my upper body. Then I lie on other people''s windows in an extremely strange posture.


    If someone passes by at this time, I will think that I am a thief or a person who has no intention.


    But it''s very strange that none of the people in the whole Xiaoli alley go out to walk in the evening, which is why I can be unimpeded in the alley and not be suspected.


    The quality of the windows is a little poor. It''s very vague. It''s like the kind of expensive frosted glass. If it wasn''t for the old age of the windows, I would think that this family had a lot of money to install a frosted glass for themselves to prevent outsiders from peeping.


    So I can easily see the scene inside. There are two people in it, one is tall and the other is short. They are very thin. One is sitting on the sofa, the other is sitting on the table. They are speechless at this time. The air is very quiet.


    But they both lowered their heads, and I couldn''t see their faces clearly. Coupled with the blur of the glass, I couldn''t see the style of the clothes they were wearing. With such a view, I couldn''t judge whether the two women were Feng Tingting and Xiaoxiao.


    So I adjusted a posture, climbed up a little, looked through a clear position on the window, just as the woman on the sofa stood up and said something to the woman on the other side of the table.


    In my heart, it''s a smile!


    Almost without thinking about it, I broke the glass and rolled myself into a ball through the broken glass.


    It only takes a few seconds to complete this series of actions, but it''s enough for Feng Tingting and Xiaoxiao to react.


    Before I could raise my head, I heard Xiaoxiao''s surprised and slightly alarmed voice: "officer Lu, why are you here?"


    After I came in, I didn''t have the limitation of the window, my vision became wider, and my eyes finally felt better.Looking around, I found that this is a very small house with only a few simple tables and sofas. The whole space is almost full.


    After seeing me, ghost fetus showed up behind Feng Tingting, bared her teeth and looked at me with vigilance, "I''ll take you away, she came alone, she can''t catch us three!"


    Ghost fetus seems to be very confident, but also look down on me, I sneer, if not prepared, how can I scare.


    And Feng Tingting seems to be aware of this, and it seems that she did not want to escape at all.


    She sat on the side of the table calmly, ignoring the sight of ghost fetus and smile, patted the seat beside her, looked at me and said, "come and sit down, since you''re here, let''s have a meal together."


    Xiaoxiao, like me, was a little shocked, but then Feng Tingting looked in her eyes. She was angry at a kitchen so small that she could hardly see the entrance. She wanted to cook with Xiaoxiao.


    Looking at me, Xiaoxiao seems to be worried that I will do harm to Feng Tingting and Guitai when she is away.


    Feng Tingting urged again: "don''t worry, she''s going to take us back. She won''t kill me. Just cook."


    Wen Yan looked up at me suspiciously with a smile, but he still went to cook. It seems that Feng Tingting''s words are very effective. Looking at Xiaoxiao''s back, I almost walked over without hesitation and sat down beside Feng Tingting.

 Chapter 258

    These people seem to be very hostile to me. Except for Feng Tingting, she is unexpectedly quiet and a little abnormal.


    I have a little doubt that they are playing tricks, so I always keep a high degree of vigilance and nervous. I don''t say whether Xiaoxiao is willing to cook. Even if she does, I may not be willing to eat. Who knows if their food will be poisoned.


    After all, Feng Tingting has killed so many people with ghost fetus, and I''m not the only one.


    In this case, it''s the right way to keep vigilance. I can''t relax just because of Feng Tingting''s words, so I look a little tense and my muscles seem stiff.


    Feng Tingting sees it. She stares at my face for a long time, and then laughs. It''s very puzzling, and I''m confused.


    The ghost fetus behind her still bared her teeth and cracked her mouth. She looked terrible and hostile to me. He whispered to Feng Tingting, "what do you want to keep her for? Be careful she plays with you!"


    The ghost fetus said, and looked at me with an extremely ferocious expression, as if trying to scare me away.


    However, I am not an ordinary person. I see many ghosts, let alone a child.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Feng Tingting turned back to comfort the ghost fetus, the look in her eyes was very gentle, I was stunned, for a moment, I thought I had a delusion.


    So how can the gentle look appear in Feng Tingting''s eyes.


    But after that, Feng Tingting didn''t rush to talk. We were silent at the dinner table for a long time, although I didn''t know whether it was their dinner table or not.


    Until Xiaoxiao came out from the kitchen with a few small dishes, I looked at Xiaoxiao''s painful look, and I could not help suspecting that this was their most abundant meal at present.


    It''s really willing. I smile. I dare not eat it now.


    Feng Tingting didn''t mind. She took the lead in picking up chopsticks. She was very happy with Xiaoxiao. She put a chopstick in every dish. It seemed that she was testing me.


    But I didn''t care. Whether I eat or not is the same for me. I don''t have to eat their food.


    So I was impatient. "If you have anything to say, just say it. After that, you can take this ghost child with you and go back with me."


    I hasten a word, see eat as if no one else''s Feng Tingting and smile almost at the same time put down the chopsticks, smile frown looking at Feng Tingting, also seems to be very don''t understand.


    Feng Tingting gave Xiaoxiao a look to comfort her, and then said to me in a twinkling of an eye: "there are some things I think I need to explain to you. The reason why I am you is because I think you are a kind person, you should be able to understand me."


    What''s the matter? Want to play the bitter card?


    I frowned, but I didn''t interrupt. I wanted to see what she could do. Besides, I was eager to understand the twists and turns.


    So Feng Tingting continued: "let me tell you a story. After listening to my own story, you may have different feelings, but you can rest assured that I don''t want to tell this story to exonerate myself. Killing is a fact, I believe."


    "Tingting..." Xiaoxiao was a little nervous and straightened up. But she was interrupted by Feng Tingting''s eyes. Feng Tingting motioned her not to speak.


    I gave her a look to let her continue, at this time I actually believe her, so sometimes the bitter card is still very effective.


    "The reason I do all this is because of the mistakes I made in the beginning. It''s also my fault that I''m not firm in my will. As soon as I''m provoked by others, I''m on the road of no return... " Feng Tingting''s eyes were red, but she spoke slowly. I can see that she wanted to make this matter clear to me.


    "I was betrayed by my lover and friends. At that time, I even wanted to die. But just when I was on the verge of despair, Zhang Chengming appeared. With his provocation, I was easily fooled by him Step by step, step by step, I have no way. In order to realize the mistakes I made at the beginning, I volunteered to be the host of the ghost fetus. However, there is no turning back for all this... "


    Bitter card is really useful, at least now I listen to Feng Tingting''s story, my heart is very moved, the so-called hateful people must have pity, that is the truth.


    I didn''t interrupt. Feng Tingting continued: "the original host of the ghost fetus, Lucy, you should know that he has been using the cause of death of the ghost fetus to threaten to get married and cooperate with his family. That''s why he has such a big conflict with the ghost fetus.


    I can''t judge what happened to Lucy, and I won''t argue about what happened to me, but I just want you to understand why. After that, you can let go of the ghost fetus and smile. They are all innocent, and it''s because of me that they go on this road... "


    Sitting there all the time, Xiaoxiao finally couldn''t help it. Teng suddenly stood up and said, "Feng Tingting, what do you say? One person should do one thing. I don''t need you to fight against my mistakes."


    But Feng Tingting did not pay attention to smile, and looked at me and said: "you are a good person, at least for us, you are an upright person, living in the way we all want. If you have the chance, I really hope to be friends with you, but maybe I will never have the chance in my life."I found that Feng Tingting''s face was a little pale. I didn''t know what the purpose of her saying that was. But looking at her, I felt pity, so I comforted her: "as long as you are willing to reform, you still have a chance."


    But Feng Tingting kept shaking her head like a rattle. She moved her head. She looked back at the ghost fetus and said to me, "in fact, the ghost fetus is just a child. When he died, it was just a little bit. I did something wrong, but later he helped me all the time. I''m very grateful to him, but at the same time I''m very ashamed that I can''t help him.... "


    Turning around and looking at me, there was blood oozing from the corner of Feng Tingting''s mouth. I was shocked and got up from my seat. Just now I thought it was wrong. There was something wrong with the food!


    I want to check the condition of Feng Tingting''s injury. If it''s poisoning, it''s not deep now. There''s something else to save.


    But Feng Tingting stopped me. She grabbed my hand, looked up at me pitifully, and begged me: "please, don''t embarrass this child. It''s all my fault. It''s all those animals'' fault. You''re a good man. You can know right and wrong, right?"


    I looked at her and found that there was no fear and despair of death in her eyes. On the contrary, there was a little bit of prayer and a little unknown hope.

 Chapter 259

    However, I can''t answer this question. No matter who breaks the law, he will be punished.


    What''s more, Guitai is already a dead man. He can no longer exist in this world. For him, the result is reincarnation, which should continue according to the original track.


    But I can''t explain this to Feng Tingting. Unlike her weakness just now, she began to vomit blood. I know the situation is wrong, but I can''t do anything about it.


    The food is poisonous. That''s for sure. I turned my head and looked at it with a smile. The meaning is self-evident.


    The food is cooked by Xiaoxiao. She is the only one who can poison it.


    The ghost fetus is powerlessly suspended behind Feng Tingting. Her face, which was originally grinning and horrible, has softened and wants to cry like a child.


    But he died, the dead had no tears, he can only stare at Feng Tingting, open mouth to speak, but can not say a word.


    I can''t look down on the past. They are all poor people, especially what Feng Tingting said just now, which makes my heart suddenly have infinite pity.


    Xiaoxiao looked at me at a loss, rushed up to grab the food on the table and tried to cram it into his mouth. He was still chanting: "impossible, impossible, it''s my own cooking, I didn''t poison, I didn''t poison, how do you poison, you say!"


    He shakes his head crazily, tears crackling down on the dinner table, falls on his knees feebly and looks at Feng Tingting crying.


    Feng Tingting vomited blood for a long time, and the ground was covered with a large pool of blood stains. She ran out meandering, and seemed to be struggling to get out of this dilemma.


    She softened for a while before she could speak. She looked at Xiaoxiao and said, "silly girl, I know you didn''t poison me. I ate the poison myself..."


    "You Why, why Smile cry of fierce, bean big tears hit on the ground, shoulder a shake a shake.


    Feng Tingting choked by the blood in her mouth, coughed a few times and said, "it''s time to pay off the debt after making so many mistakes. You can''t always escape."


    "I''m ok. I can''t take you to make a mistake together. I stabbed Wang Liya. It''s revenge. There''s no regret. It''s you..."


    Some shortness of breath, Feng Tingting talk has some difficulty, say a few words will stop for a while, but we did not speak, quietly listening to her.


    Her voice echoed in the room, a little ethereal.


    "You should live a good life in the future. Don''t regret the mistakes you''ve made in your life until you die, just like me. You have to have a clear conscience. Don''t make mistakes step by step, you know?"


    Smiling face is red, crying out of breath, holding Feng Tingting''s hand constantly shaking: "no, no, what can I do when you die! How can I live well without you? Who will take care of me


    Suddenly, he looked at the ghost fetus, smiling helplessly and madly: "you must have a way to save her, right? You can save her!"


    Ghost fetus this time suddenly wake up, looking at Feng Tingting is about to breathe, don''t want to turn into spirit body into Feng Tingting''s body.


    When combined with the host, the ghost fetus can give the host unlimited power.


    I didn''t stop them. I watched their last struggle quietly.


    I don''t know whether I want Feng Tingting to die or not. After all, she has done so many wrong things, which is damned. But emotionally, she seems to be right.


    Very tangled, ghost fetus spirit finally floated out of Feng Tingting''s body, hung his head and shook his head, indicating that he could do nothing.


    Xiaoxiao shouts at Feng Tingting and grabs her hand and yells: "no, no, no, you can''t die, Tingting, Tingting --"


    Feng Tingting''s breath is a little out of breath at this time. I quickly pull Xiaoxiao away. "If you want to listen to her, don''t disturb her. If you want her to die right away, you can continue."


    After listening to my words, I was a little stunned, and then I cried more fiercely. But I still let go of Feng Tingting''s hand, stepped back, held my knee and cried fiercely.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    I look at Feng Tingting and I can see that she still has something to explain.


    Feng Tingting smiles and looks at me, swallowing a mouthful of saliva and frowning. She seems to be very uncomfortable with the bloody smell in her mouth.


    "I..." Although Feng Ting has never been a villain, it''s very difficult for her to say that he is not a villain


    "Lucy It''s needless to say about Lucy. You should know what he did, and I don''t need to say more. In addition, in addition... "


    Feng Tingting suddenly coughed a few times, and then vomited out a few mouthfuls of blood. The color of the blood had changed. It seemed that the poison had entered the heart. It was really that there was no cure for the stone.But she still said, looking into my eyes with hope, "that day, Xiaoxiao''s boyfriend, who died on the ship, was not a good person either. While she chased Xiaoxiao, she also told me that he was a son of a rich family and had harmed a lot of girls. He and he deserved it You, don''t laugh, don''t laugh, they are all for me... "


    I can''t bear it. I frown and say, "you''d better stop talking. Keep your strength. Maybe it can be saved."


    I can''t even comfort myself with this sentence. I don''t want to comfort Feng Tingting. I just don''t want her to continue to say it. It''s hard for me to see her suffering.


    "No, I know my own body very well. I don''t know what poison I''m drinking..."


    Feng Tingting laughed weakly and continued eagerly to me: "there are several roommates of the boy. They are not good people either. One of them is a drug addict. He has helped his classmates to join the gang for several times, which has harmed many people. Some of them have been secretly discussing how to give me medicine and bully me. The ghost can''t see him. He just came out to protect me He hurt people with his hands. He didn''t think that he would kill people... "


    "There is also the man who died in the city. He watched me and Xiaoxiao live alone. He moved his mind and sneaked into our house in the middle of the night to fight me and Xiaoxiao. Then he was killed by the ghost fetus."


    "You, you promise me, don''t embarrass them, OK? I''ll be responsible for these things alone. It''s enough for me to die alone..."


    Feng Tingting is more and more difficult to speak. At the end of a sentence, she has no breath.


    I have mixed feelings in my heart.

 Chapter 260

    I stood on one side so straight, watching and smiling, wiping the blood from the corner of Feng Tingting''s mouth clean.


    "Sister, it looks like you''re asleep now, right?" Xiaoxiao looks up at me and the ghost fetus standing in the corner. With a smile, she picks up Feng Tingting and walks towards the parking lot.


    "What are you going to do?" I quickly ran to Xiaoxiao and grabbed her hand.


    Xiaoxiao didn''t have much reaction. She just carefully arranged Feng Tingting''s messy hair and looked at me silently.


    I looked at Feng Tingting and held out my hand. Thinking of her weak body, I angrily withdrew my hand. "How about a little funeral for her?"


    Originally also want to let me leave smile, looked up at me, and looked at the ghost has been following behind, nodded, carefully walked back to the room.


    "Let''s go and get ready?" I know that Xiaoxiao is not very clear about these things. She can only carry the rune paper on her body until they are injured. "These are the rune paper praying for the soul. It''s good for her to burn it."


    Xiaoxiao touched the rune paper in her hand. She handed the rune paper to Guitai. When she saw that he could touch it, she nodded and quickly lit the iron basin.


    "Sister, I''ll take care of myself and this little guy." Xiaoxiao looked at the rune paper with few digits in his hand. He laughed at the ghost fetus and handed him two.


    I watched them squatting on the ground burning Rune paper. My heart was filled with emotion. I couldn''t say a word.


    "Thank you." Xiaoxiao put the last piece of paper into the fire, then stood up, and the counter hand in hand, came to my side.


    "It''s OK. Where are you going next? Can you give me Feng Tingting''s body? " I didn''t explain the purpose. I just looked at Feng Tingting on the bed in silence.


    Two people also noticed my eyes, they quickly blocked my line of sight, do not let me to hit her idea.


    "The idea of Haonan and I is to sprinkle my sister''s ashes into the sea, so that there won''t be any trouble for her to hear." Smile touched ghost fetus''s head, nervously looking at me who want to take Feng Tingting away.


    I noticed the defensive look in their eyes. They just shook their heads helplessly and looked at Tan Li standing beside them. Only then did they have the courage to say the purpose.


    "If you want to give your sister to the police, you can''t do it. If you get married, you will get even with your sister who abducted the ghost fetus!" Xiaoxiao thought that Feng Tingting could not be peaceful after she died. How could she agree with me? She asked me loudly.


    Shaking her head, I finally understood why she was angry.


    Notice my line of sight, ghost fetus quickly block my line of sight, will want to protect the two people behind.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hand over Feng Tingting. Besides, prisoners have human rights, let alone poor her." I tried to stretch out my hand, and when I saw the ghost escape, I didn''t say anything. I just looked at him and laughed.


    Make sure I don''t have that kind of malicious smile, nodded, with the ghost fetus quietly looking at me.


    "In fact, I promised a man to find a suitable body to revive his sister." I was worried that they might misunderstand me. I asked Feng Tingting''s body to do something bad. I immediately explained, "I''ve seen that girl. She is very kind. She will be kind to her body."


    Originally, I was still on guard for my smile. Suddenly, with a smile, I walked into the room.


    I don''t know why she suddenly changed. I looked at her who was smiling at me.


    Seeing that I haven''t moved for a long time, Xiaoxiao reminds me of her sudden change. She goes to Feng Tingting and touches her pale face.


    In fact, she would not give up. If she was willing, she would not want to kill her ghost so far away.


    "I believe you. If you say that girl is very kind, she is very kind. Besides, I hope to see my sister always by my side, even if she is not my sister." Xiaoxiao took back her hand on Feng Tingting''s face and looked up at me. "Can I go to see my sister often?"


    I don''t know if I can, but I nodded at the thought of my sister''s character.


    The smile and ghost fetus who get the answer, the corner of their mouth, once again put their eyes on Feng Tingting.


    Looking at the two people''s appearance, I did not disturb their three people''s meeting, carefully moved out of the room.


    Tan Li, who had been waiting for me in the living room, came to me as soon as he saw my figure and said, "well, did they agree?"


    "Agreed." I nodded to Tan Li and looked around the shabby little room, "but I borrowed their sister''s body, and I always felt that they were so cheap."


    I frowned and looked at the two people standing beside Feng Tingting. For a long time, I didn''t say a word.


    "We''re all right. When are you going to take your sister?" Xiaoxiao came to us and asked me carefully.


    I saw their appearance and didn''t speak. I hesitated for a long time before I came to them. I tried to stretch out my hand and knead their hair after making sure they didn''t escape. Then I said, "although your sister Manman has gone, I promised her to take care of you and I will take care of you instead of her."Both of them were incredible. They widened their eyes and looked at the extremely gentle me in front of them.


    "I''m going to take care of something now. Come along with me." I nodded to them, then tried to pick up Feng Tingting and slowly moved towards the parking lot.


    They looked at me and tried to stop me, so they heard my voice.


    "Although your sister died, they would never give up their character if they didn''t see the corpse." I helplessly looked at the two people, quietly explained a few words, then took them into the car.


    After listening to my explanation, they just quietly hugged Feng Tingting''s body and looked around.


    Tan Li noticed that they were worried and whispered in my ear, "they are worried."


    I turned around casually, and after seeing their nervous appearance, I sighed helplessly, "I didn''t tell you that I still need her body. I''ll stand beside me all the time, and I''ll just remember to cooperate." I said, looking at the police station.


    Two people looked at me that serious way is the look in the eyes, can only nod, sit quietly in situ.


    "She still didn''t show up. What about the man?" Waiting for my director to see my car, he rushed out.


    "The prisoner committed suicide. This is her sister." I didn''t expose Feng Tingting, just let the director see the weeping smile.


    When the chief turned around and heard what I said, I went into the police station.

 Chapter 261

    Finally, I let the director believe me, nodded to the smile, walked into the police station quickly, said something to them, and then left the police station quickly.


    They have been waiting for me in the car, carefully uncovering the blanket, nervously looking at Feng Tingting blocking her legs.


    Looking at the appearance of Xiaoxiao, I smile and quickly get into the car.


    "Let''s go." I nodded to the smile, and quickly took them to the Qingyun Taoist priest.


    "We''re going now. Where''s the guy who''s going to revive his sister?" Smile at me and touch Feng Tingting''s face again.


    I noticed that Xiaoxiao didn''t give up. I just shook my head and looked at Tan Li sitting beside me.


    "Go now, don''t you worry about being discovered by someone who has a heart?" Tan Li frowned and looked around as if he were looking at some enemy.


    Of course, I nodded and turned to the other end.


    "Our direction, how like going back?" Smiling at the more and more familiar road, frowning at me.


    "Not right now." I lightly answered a, then the car suddenly a shake head, then several people''s figure, completely hide.


    A listen to a way not suitable, that ghost embryo eyebrow a wrinkly, with that pair of big eyes, stare to all around.


    I noticed the faint ghost gas, then quickly covered his eyes, "it''s OK, just wait."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t know what I mean, but if she still wants to probe, she will be held by the ghost fetus I persuade.


    Wait until the outside of the breath completely disappeared, I was relieved, light said: "we change a car, smile you to cover."


    I didn''t wait for their reaction, quickly walked out of the car and waved to Xiaoxiao.


    When they were sitting in the car, I nodded to her, and the car in front of her rushed out quickly.


    Tan Li and I focused on our surroundings until we drove for half an hour to make sure that no one was following us.


    "Go here." I quickly in the navigation in and out of the destination, it is not talking, but the car did not move, "what''s the matter?"


    Smile embarrassed to look at me, for a long time just faltered and said: "I will not open the mountain road, so still want to trouble my sister."


    I have no choice but to watch Xiaoxiao park the car on the side of the road, quickly change the location, and then drive towards the direction where Qingyun is.


    "Qingyun, I''ve brought you the body you want." When I was about to drive to my destination, I suddenly saw the figure of Qingyun''s sister. I couldn''t help shouting and summoning Qingyun who didn''t know where she was.


    Sure enough, shortly after my voice fell, a gray figure rushed to the back seat.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Xiaoxiao hit Qingyun''s arm hard and struggled with pain.


    I saw the crazy appearance of Qingyun, rubbed his head in pain, and hit him on the head.


    "Calm down, it''s your sister''s body in her arms." I tightly frowned, forced to pick up Qingyun, carefully hugged Feng Tingting''s body, walked out of the car.


    Qingyun stares at Feng Tingting in my arms. When she wants to talk, I am caught by Xiaoxiao.


    "Is this man really reliable? Will he get half of it and even take part in it himself?" Xiaoxiao covers her mouth and looks anxiously at Qingyun who is still staring at her sister.


    I also follow the smiling eyes. After seeing Qingyun''s nearly crazy eyes, I quickly turn around and wash the contaminated eyes with Tan Li''s face.


    Looking at Feng Tingting''s body, I suddenly have some don''t want to move forward. After all, she has just passed away, but I have to use her body to exchange with people. It''s immoral to think about it.


    Seems to be my mind to see through, Qingyun suddenly take back expression, light said: "wish has been, it is estimated that this has been reincarnated."


    "I hope so." I nodded, put Feng Tingting on the stone table prepared by Qingyun, and looked at him.


    Qingyun''s original attention on Feng Tingting was all on me.


    Looking at those eyes, I frowned slightly and said faintly: "she has something to do with getting married. In the future, I still don''t want to appear in this city casually. By the way, do you have anything to deal with getting married? I have some grudges with them. I want to..."


    Qingyun looks at the hand I put on Feng Tingting''s body. His brow is wrinkled. He wants to drive me away, but he seems to think of something. He stands up straight and looks at him in front of him.


    I thought he wanted to say something more, but I saw the ghost hold my hand, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Do you mind?" I looked at the ghost fetus and asked in a low voice. Then I raised my head and looked at Qingyun in front of me. I said faintly, "it''s cruel to get married. They''ve hurt a lot of people. Feng Tingting also has an indirect relationship with them. I want to ask for your help. "


    Hearing what I said, Qingyun looked at the ghost fetus standing beside me. Then he took it out of his sleeve and went into the room in silence, choosing what he wanted to give me.


    We watched Qingyun enter the room and were very curious."Come in." Just when we were curious, Qingyun went to the door and waved to me.


    "Just me?" I pointed to myself and other people around me. As soon as I was about to say something, I saw the corner of Qingyun''s left clothes, "hurry up."


    When we came into the room in search of treasure, we got close to many sundries and were kicked away by Qingyun.


    "What are these? They all look normal." Smile at the thing that obstructs the ground, disdain of the pie mouth.


    Qingyun heard Xiaoxiao''s words and turned his mouth. As soon as he wanted to scold her for not being a thing, he was robbed by me first.


    "Silly girl, these things, usually you see first, but are invisible." I picked up the talisman on the table, put it in front of Xiaoxiao, and explained in a soft voice: "for example, this talisman, as long as it is pasted on the body, it can resist the guy who has been controlling and signing up by the intentional person."


    Looking at my self-sufficient appearance, Qingyun just snorted and threw a thing behind me in front of me.


    "He Haodong, zhenhunfu, Taoist priest Qingyun, you got all these treasures from there. Did you rob everyone?" I smile, quickly will be the charm into the purse, looked at Qingyun, in sure he didn''t drive away my meaning, then again room can afford other things.


    "Fire glass pendant, broken array talisman, and these, you take them, if you use them back." Then Qingyun waved his sleeves to us.


    By the time we knew it, we were standing outside the door.

 Chapter 262

    "Smile, the next step is the resurrection ceremony..." I look around for Xiaoxiao, only to find that she has run to Feng Tingting.


    "I''m going to watch my sister here. Take the ghost to revenge." Smile finish saying, have whole Feng Tingting''s clothes, don''t look at us.


    I looked at the appearance of smile, also did not speak, with the two ghosts around, walk quickly will stop the car.


    "You say, can the resurrection of Qingyun really succeed?" Tan Li has been looking behind him, know to go to the car, this just turned around to ask me.


    I turned and looked at the place of the altar, but shook my head, "I don''t know, he has done so much preparatory work, no matter how, he can be half successful."


    When Tan Li heard my hesitant words, he frowned slightly and wanted to go up the mountain, but I caught him.


    Don''t know why I want such Tan Li, still want to say something, let me let go, heard my voice.


    "Today is the last day. If they don''t find any more evidence, they will be acquitted. In that case, Yu Yang''s death will be wasted." I picked up my mobile phone, and when I saw the news, I twisted my brows and looked at the direction of getting married discontentedly.


    The ghost fetus, who used to be safe, was restless when he heard my words. It seemed that he was going to rush to kill the three people.


    I''ll try my best to keep him calm.


    But when I tried all the methods I could use, I found that I still couldn''t persuade him.


    "Feng Tingting will be angry if you do this." Tan Li noticed my helplessness, pulled the ghost''s ear and yelled.


    It seems that Feng Tingting''s three words stimulate the ghost fetus. Although he is still roaring, his struggling action is quite small.


    Wait until the ghost fetus will vent all the dissatisfaction, I just give him to Tan Li, do back to the car, quickly toward the mountain.


    Two ghost big eyes stare small eyes of looking at each other, also want to say something, then saw I cast the line of sight.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at their appearance and burst out laughing, "you look like a father and son."


    Originally can also sit together harmoniously two people, tightly frowned, glared at each other one eye, then quickly separated.


    I watched the movements of the two, and the laughter was even greater.


    "He and I are not father and son, my child can only be born with you..." Before Tan Li''s words were finished, he lowered his eyes.


    Suddenly I couldn''t hear Tan Li''s voice. I turned my head and saw his lost expression.


    "It''ll be fine." I said three words straight, then stepped down to use more quickly toward the mountain.


    But even if I was on my way, it would be dark when we drove down the mountain.


    "It''s up to you later." I blinked at the ghost fetus, stepped on the accelerator again, and rushed to the prison where the three married people were held.


    Just as I was about to arrive, I found that the car broke down suddenly.


    Originally, we were full of energy. Our face turned black, and we took a picture of the car that was no longer moving.


    "The heart in how to do, although we can float, but you are now the body, we have no way to take you in." Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something. He saw the ghost tire suddenly get under the car. "What do you want to do? Come out quickly."


    Ghost tire did not speak, just gently lift the car that broke down, a slight hum.


    "Fortunately, it''s already dark. Otherwise, with you, I will be treated as a strange fish and locked up in the zoo for people to watch." I looked at the suspension car and shook my head helplessly.


    Seems to be prayed by my words, ghost foetus dissatisfied with the car thrown to the ground, sulky general, snort, turned his head not far to see me.


    Tan Li looked at such a personality ghost, but shook his head, looked at me.


    "Have you forgotten something?" Tan Li said, "they are going to be released tomorrow. If you don''t take advantage of the last time to investigate, you are still wasting time here, arguing about such unnecessary issues."


    I know that Tan Li is really angry, and it''s not good to joke with ghost fetus, "it''s my fault, I shouldn''t say anything bad about our lovely and capable ghost fetus."


    Hear me this is not an apology, guiwa snorted, then again to the bottom of the car, urging me not to get on the car.


    "Thank you, ghost. When we go back, I''ll make you something delicious." I took a picture of the car body, quickly got on the car, still by the ghost with flying speed, quickly rushed to the prison gate.


    Although with the help of ghost fetus, when several of us arrived at the prison gate, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Can I help you?" When the guard saw my certificate, he frowned and said, "please wait a moment."


    Knowing that they also have their rules, I didn''t urge them to look around quietly.


    But I just look calm, but I''m still a little uneasy. After all, those people are the ones who make ghost fetuses. If they have any special methods, isn''t she unlucky?Just when I was still struggling, the door in front of me was opened, and the familiar voice of the guard came from it.


    "We want to see the suspect within 20 minutes, but we want to ask you all the questions." Then the guard looked at his watch and asked others to take us into the detention house.


    Finally, I came in with a slight frown. If I wanted to say something, I felt that my hands were caught.


    What''s the matter? What good has a family done?


    Just when I was about to stretch out my hand, Tan Li''s voice appeared in my ear.


    "I''m so tired after walking for so long. Don''t grab it, kid. It''s my daughter-in-law''s hand!" Tan Li eyebrows pick, will go to the ghost''s hand open.


    When I heard this, I finally understood it was the two guys.


    "Let go, or don''t blame me for being impolite." I''m afraid that the man who hears me will have to lower his voice to the lowest level.


    I didn''t expect that the two ghosts would attack at the same time and snatch half of the runes I embezzled.


    "You are..." Because of my helplessness, I forgot to control my voice, so I made such a big speech.


    "We, what''s the matter with us? Are you dissatisfied?" The armed police in the detention center heard my voice and asked me softly.


    As soon as I saw those eyes, I shook my head quickly to show that there was nothing.

 Chapter 263

    The man looked at me this effort to deny the appearance, also did not say anything, quickly sent me into a room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw three familiar figures.


    "How dare you come? Do you want to beg for mercy? Or is there new evidence? " Cheng Haonan, the father of the baby, asked me with a sarcastic smile.


    "How can there be anything left when you are so clean?" I shook my head helplessly. When I saw their proud smile, I said, "if you can''t find the things that don''t live, it doesn''t mean that you can''t die. Just ask the source, doesn''t it?"


    Hearing what I said, Cheng Haonan, who originally wanted to say something, frowned. As soon as he was about to say that it was impossible, he saw two suddenly appeared behind me.


    "Nothing in the world is impossible, isn''t it?" I smile at Cheng Haonan, then give the lead singer to the two people behind me, "don''t hit people casually. After all, injustice has its head, and debt has its owner, doesn''t it?"


    I suddenly thought of Yu Yang''s words, light floating to such a sentence, then quietly sitting in a hundred, looking at them.


    It seems that I have long expected that I will use unscientific methods to deal with them. The irony of the masters of the family is even greater. They randomly take out a large stack of runes and watch the two ghosts who want to get close warily.


    Although the rune paper will cause damage to them, but he has been red eyed revenge fans, nothing to see, regardless of the symbol of Cheng Haonan to catch.


    Looking at the ghost fetus, I frowned and wanted to say something, then I heard the voice of Tan Li beside me.


    "Give me some more runes." Tan Li stretched out his hand, quickly took the rune paper I handed him, and ran to the ghost fetus again.


    I watched Tan Li paste the rune paper on him silently, and made a look at him. When I saw that he had some loopholes, I reminded him and stood aside again.


    That Cheng Haonan looks at them, the smile of the corner of his mouth is bigger, smiling at me, again randomly throw out a piece of Rune paper.


    Ghost fetus see the rune paper, instinctively want to avoid, but think of just Tan Li''s eyes, can only rigidly toward the rune paper.


    Cheng Haonan looked at them, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and looked at me.


    "So confident?" I slowly stood up, smiling at the automatic smile of the rune paper.


    "How can I not be self-confident? It''s all the charm that we have exhausted our efforts to make. Ghost fetus, kill them if you want to!" Chenghaonan didn''t see guiwa''s appearance, more loudly order from Guitai.


    But Cheng Haonan waited for a long time, but he didn''t see the appearance of our participation. He took out a piece of Rune paper again. Just as he was about to call the ghost fetus, he heard the sarcastic whisper.


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Haonan quickly dodges the ghost''s palm from the ghost''s foetus and asks aloud whether he has already begun to feel guilty.


    I smile at him, take out a piece of Rune paper again and throw it at the ghost fetus.


    "You think I''ll let you do it?" Cheng Haonan looks at me sarcastically with a little hook in the corner of his mouth. He will give me a charm to break my charm.


    "Why do you think my spell is to save him?" I slightly hook the corner of my mouth, smiling at Cheng Haonan.


    Hearing what I said, Cheng Haonan frowned and turned to look at the counter. He found that there were many kinds of thick charms on his hand. He looked at him wickedly.


    Yes, it''s the evil look in his eyes. Cheng Haonan''s back cools and quickly throws a charm back.


    Tan Li looked at the flying charm and quickly retreated. When he was about to hit the wall, the paper finally lost its strength and fell to the ground.


    Looking at Tan Li trying to touch the paper, I quickly recognized the two charms and interrupted his action.


    "Don''t be careless." I lightly said a, bin to ghost fetus waved, softly said: "this to you, in close to him should, will not be injured."


    Ghost fetus heard my ha, in front of a bright, rapid ear toward him.


    "Ah Ghost fetus in the encounter into Haonan back he hurt, excited to wave his arm, smiling at me.


    "Be careful!" When he saw Haotai''s hand, he yelled at me.


    When Tan Haotai opened his eyes, he could only see the magic talisman coming out of my wrist.


    Cheng Haonan, who felt the sting of his wrist, quickly took back his hand and saw his wrist, which was burned.


    "You''re hurting people maliciously. I want to examine them!" Cheng Haonan quickly raised his head to let the caretaker take him away.


    How can I let Cheng Haonan leave easily, quickly threw a rune paper at his feet, and said with a smile: "Cheng Haonan, why didn''t you ask me?"


    Angrily, Cheng Haonan turned around and frowned. If he wanted to say something more, he heard the sound of ghost fetus approaching.


    "Trash, get out of here." With a wave of his arm, Cheng Haonan found that he didn''t hit anything at all. Instead, he seemed to hit "cotton" or something softer.


    Cheng Haonan, who tries his best to pull out his hand, tries to pull it out again, but finds that he seems to be attracted by something. He frowns tightly and wants to let the other two help him.They, who had been ready for a long time, quickly threw out the rune paper, only to find that the "cotton" like things would be absorbed completely.


    "Blood, this thing is afraid of blood!" Cheng Haonan noticed the sudden retreat of "cotton", vigorously biting his fingers, quickly toward the "cotton" painting.


    Sure enough, the "cotton" felt the bloody climate and quickly subsided. In the end, it shrank into a hair circle and ran back to my hand.


    "Now I think it''s something to play with." Cheng Haonan said this, raised his head and waved to me.


    Seeing through the action of Cheng Haonan, I didn''t move, just looked at him lightly.


    "Wait till you die, I don''t know the heaven and earth." Cheng Haonan said, just about to be cruel, but suddenly highlighted a mouthful of blood, looking at me in disbelief.


    "What''s the matter with me? Is it because I''m so beautiful that your heart beats faster and you can''t stand vomiting blood? " I began to play with a smile. Taoist priest Qingyun helped me with the hairpin on my head.


    Cheng Haonan saw the hairpin clearly and couldn''t stand it any more. He patted his chest and spat out the congestion. Then he said, "Han Yu white hairpin, how can he be in your hand? It''s not that it''s said that the hairpin has been stolen..."


    I didn''t say anything. I just took the hairpin back to my head again. I stood up and looked at Cheng Haonan calmly.


    "You''re tough." Cheng Haonan frowned tightly, looking at me still want to do the last struggle, I saw that I picked up the necklace on the ghost fetus and dropped his hand like giving up.

 Chapter 264

    Looking at Cheng Haonan paralyzed on the ground, we all didn''t speak. Ghost foetus asked: "do you regret it?"


    Hearing the word regret, Cheng Haonan opened his eyes wide. There were many complicated emotions in his eyes. They all flashed by and finally said in a dumb voice.


    "I don''t know."


    When he said this, he lowered his head, so that people could not see his expression clearly, so that they could not infer what he was thinking in his heart. After hearing his words, GUI Tai raised a sarcastic smile on his small face, took a breath and continued to ask.


    "You said you didn''t know that tiger poison didn''t eat seeds. How could you do that?"


    He met a lot of people. When he was in the hospital, he met a 70 year old grandfather who took care of his sick son. For medical expenses, he only ate pickled vegetables and steamed bread three times a day. At night, he slept under the street lamp beside the hospital.


    He also saw a young father holding his child in front of the doctor''s office, kowtowing, even though the child was not rescued.


    But when he left, he left happily. He had seen too many examples, but he never felt a trace of love in him. He thought that all the parents in the world were the same, but he was wrong, completely wrong.


    At this time, this person actually said that he didn''t know. When he used himself to achieve his goal, he laughed and said that he didn''t know.


    Our group of onlookers are speechless after hearing Cheng Haonan''s words, but there is no one to speak. This matter has to be solved by Guitai himself, otherwise his heart has been tied.


    "I ask you, did you do all this?"


    Like still holding the last glimmer of hope, ghost fetus asked whether he had done everything before. When he said this, there was still a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    He hopes that Cheng Haonan can deny it, and he hopes to hear the answer he most wants to hear from his mouth, rather than the cold fact.


    "I admit that I did all this. If you want to hate me, hate me!"


    When he said this, Cheng Haonan suddenly sprang up from the ground and went back to Tan Li with a yellow amulet in his hand. However, GUI Tai was quick in his eyes and went to stop him immediately.


    But this talisman is very powerful. Ghost fetus is not an opponent at all. When I react, Tan Li has solved it.


    When Huang Fu burned out in the air, Cheng Haonan collapsed in the same place. He just deliberately showed such frustration, just to confuse people''s minds and take out the last blow.


    Did not expect that he still failed, he had no scruples on the ground laughing, like a madman.


    "You''re such a cunning old man. You have to steal when you''re here. If I didn''t keep an eye on you all the time, I would have fallen this time!"


    Looking at Cheng Haonan, who looks like a madman over there, Tan Li makes a rude voice. He knows that an old fox like him can''t easily give up.


    I didn''t expect to let him guess correctly. No, I didn''t let him succeed after I had prevention.


    "You''re still dead?"


    Covering the arm just injured by Huang Fu, GUI Tai''s eyes are full of disappointment. Unexpectedly, at this time, Cheng Haonan still has a mind to calculate people.


    "What does it mean to be inflexible? When I get to this point, I won''t hide and tuck in. People go higher and water flows lower, right?"


    When he asked this, Cheng Haonan never thought anyone would answer. He looked around and said with a smile.


    "But I don''t regret it. I''ve never regretted it. I knew the consequences from the beginning, but I never backed away. You have to pay what you want. I know that."


    There is no temperature in his eyes when he looks at ghost fetus. It seems that ghost fetus has nothing to do with him. I can''t listen any more. Cheng Haonan is a fighter in the scum. How can there be such a person.


    "You don''t regret it!"


    Tan Li can''t listen any more, not to mention the ghost fetus beside him. He looks like he''s been hit hard with his head down.


    "What can I regret? It''s worth sacrificing him and getting better and better. I''ve done nothing wrong. Family glory can bring you an experience that you''ve never had before."


    Speaking of this, Cheng Haonan''s eyes are full of excitement, as if he saw his bright future, but the ghost fetus beside him is now gathering Yin Qi.


    Obviously, he was annoyed by his remarks. It was getting colder and colder inside. There was a nameless wind blowing. Cheng Haonan seemed to feel something and immediately put his eyes on Guitai.


    Sure enough, all the changes were caused by the ghost fetus. When he thought of his suffering, his tyranny became bigger and bigger, his eyes were full of blood, and he was obviously going to lose his mind.


    The body flies towards Cheng Haonan, all of them are on his throat, constantly shrinking. Cheng Haonan puts his hands on his throat, and keeps struggling.


    The face turns blue and white slowly. Obviously, there is too much hypoxia. All this happens between the electric spark and flint. When we react. Cheng Haonan has been strangled by ghost fetus and can''t speak."You Let go of me Let go... "


    Cheng Haonan breathed hard and slapped the wall hard. When he was on the verge of death, he knew he was sorry. Even if he just said what he thought, he shouldn''t say it.


    He wants to live, but he doesn''t want to die. The closer he gets to death, he will know how terrible death is. His eyes are turning around. When he sees me here, he asks for help in a hurry.


    I don''t want to cause death. Cheng Haonan''s crime is decided by law. I quickly said all kinds of nice words to Guitai to calm him down.


    "Don''t dirty your hands. He is so bad. Be obedient. Let him go. He will be punished as he should be. Don''t carry this part on your back!"


    It''s not that the ghost with human life on his hand can''t be reincarnated smoothly. If the ghost wants to reincarnate again, he can''t kill people. Besides, Cheng Haonan is not worth fighting for him at all.


    But ghost doesn''t listen to dissuasion. Cheng Haonan opens his mouth like that and tries to breathe. Ghost sees his embarrassed appearance and has a bad taste.


    So tightly grasp him, only let him breathe a little air, not to die and make him very uncomfortable, but Cheng Haonan don''t know the real intention of ghost fetus.


    Only think ghost fetus really want to kill himself, he constantly ups and downs, intermittent said.


    "I plead guilty, I plead guilty, let me go..."


    He would rather be in prison than die. He thought that death was just a moment, but now he can''t accept it at all.


    "Good boy, let him go. He said he confessed. Don''t worry, he won''t be better in the rest of his life! Sometimes it''s worse to live than to die! "


    I continue to dissuade ghost fetus, let him not be impulsive.

 Chapter 265

    "No, people like him should not live. He is most afraid of death! Let him die is the best


    Ghost fetus looks at Cheng Haonan''s purple face, with a satirical smile on the corner of his mouth. He is the kind of person who is most afraid of death. If he can live, he will tenaciously live even in the mud.


    Because he is afraid of death, he does not want to die, he is greedy for the temperature of the world, but he is not worthy to live.


    "No, don''t be impulsive. The police will punish him for his mistakes. Don''t dirty your hands. You are a good boy. You should be obedient."


    I''m afraid the ghost fetus will strangle people on impulse. I plan to appease him first. Even if the ghost fetus doesn''t kill him, he won''t have a better life in the future.


    "I''m so good, but why don''t they love me?"


    When he said this, the more black gas the ghost fetus had, I knew it was his resentment. The reason why he was so powerful was that he was supported by this resentment.


    "It''s their fault, not your fault. They don''t love you. My sister loves you. There are still many people who love you. Don''t make mistakes on impulse."


    Looking at such a ghost fetus, I felt a twinge of heartache in my heart. He was still a child and had not been born well in this world. He grew up like ordinary people and was strangled by his own father.


    In this world, there are always some people who are unworthy of being parents. They are not raised when they are born and use their children as tools when they are born.


    There is no such animal as, unborn babies are used, it is not worthy of sympathy.


    "Really? Since we are all right and they are wrong, why don''t they die? "


    Ghost fetus said this with a naive face. I know that''s what he thought, but I don''t know how to explain it to him.


    Or I can''t explain it to myself. This problem baffles me for a moment. Tan Li, who is next to me, takes advantage of our conversation to separate Guitai from Cheng Haonan.


    When the strength of his neck was gone, Cheng Haonan suddenly fell to the ground and coughed. It seemed that his lungs were about to cough out. It was a good feeling to be able to breathe fresh air.


    He finally came back to life. He just went to hell. It was terrible. He didn''t want to go through this experience again.


    "Why don''t you let me kill him?"


    Seeing Tan Li standing in front of him, the ghost foetus was angry, and the black air on his body was almost condensed into substance.


    "Be obedient, this kind of person is not worth it!"


    Tan Li gently touched GUI Tai''s head. In this way, GUI Tai suddenly quieted down. He looked at Tan Li with red eyes, like a child who was wronged and asked for sugar.


    Cheng Haonan, who is next to him, has now calmed down. After what happened just now, he doesn''t dare to talk any more for fear that it will stimulate his ghost son.


    Just now, if the strength was heavier, he should be reunited with his ghost son now. It''s uncomfortable to think about what happened just now.


    "I''ve told the police to confess all the things I''ve done. I won''t do anything I promise."


    He was afraid that if he didn''t say that again, he would really become a ghost and fight with them later.


    "If you dare to lie, you know the end!"


    Looking at his positive attitude, I know what ghost fetus said just now is right. This person is the one who is most afraid of death. Now, it''s also to avoid angering ghost fetus.


    "You and the child go out first, and I''ll come out to you when he takes good care of his crime."


    See ghost fetus mood is very unstable, Tan Li forced ghost fetus out, and then let me go out with him, he stares at Cheng Haonan plead guilty.


    "Well, be careful! I''ll wait for you outside. "


    When I went out, I specially called the prison guards to them. When the prison guards heard that Cheng Haonan wanted to confess leniency, they were so surprised that they almost dropped their chin.


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    The prison guard can''t see Tan Li. He really can''t figure out when this person figured it out. When she came in, she refused to admit her guilt, and her mouth was very hard.


    Even if the evidence was put in front of him, he said that it was someone else who framed him. Anyway, he was an old doggerel, and his words were not leaking.


    However, this matter has become more and more serious, and everyone is paying attention to it. The director of the Bureau has given a dead order that it must be done as soon as possible, so everyone has a headache.


    When I went out, I was asked what method I used. Cheng Haonan confessed so quickly. My attitude before was obviously very different.


    I laughed and didn''t speak. It was very mysterious. When I went out, the ghost was squatting under a big tree. I didn''t know what I was doing.


    Seeing me coming out, he raised his head sullenly, looked at it and lowered his head again. It can be seen that he is in a bad mood now.


    I squatted next to him, temporarily speechless, did not know how to comfort him, he was still a child, the world''s good and evil have the most basic perception.


    Every time he saw a family of three walking on the road, he would look at it for a long time, and his eyes were full of envy. How could such a good child meet people like Cheng Haonan? How could his fate be unfair."Don''t be sad, elder sister, how about making delicious food for you."


    I touched his head, then went to the convenience store next to him and bought a lot of snacks that children like to eat. I cooked them for him in a quiet corner.


    But look at these snacks, ghost fetus is still a sullen look, the whole person shrunk into a ball, looks very lonely.


    When Tan Li came out, Cheng Haonan was already sitting in the courtroom, entertaining the police officers one by one about his crimes. He didn''t dare to reveal any of them, for fear that the ghost would come in and pinch him again.


    "I don''t know how to comfort you!"


    Seeing that Tan Li didn''t come, my eyes lit up and I quickly motioned him to look at the ghost fetus next to him and asked what to do with my eyes.


    "I believe there are many people who don''t deserve to love you. Don''t feel sorry for your parents."


    Tan Li falsely reported the ghost fetus, let him quickly don''t feel sad, Cheng Haonan this kind of person is not worthy to sit father.


    "Well, thank you."


    After listening to Tan Li''s words, Guitai was in a better mood and said thank you to us. Seeing him like this, I couldn''t say anything more.


    This is what happened. Cheng Haonan has also pleaded guilty. It''s almost time to come to an end.


    Early the next morning, I received a phone call from the Bureau saying that after last night''s interrogation, Cheng Haonan had recognized all the charges and was now waiting for trial.


    After listening to this, I immediately told Guitai the good news. Guitai was stunned for a long time. He looked at me for a while, then at Tan Li for a while, and finally said.


    "I have nothing to miss in this world. Now that the last thing is over, I should go."


    I''m going to be reincarnated.

 Chapter 266

    "Director." I stood outside and buttoned the door, close to the door to listen to what was going on inside.


    The ghost fetus case has been solved. The director should be in a good mood now. I have to take advantage of this time to go in and find out what the director means. It''s better to ask the director about the final handling result of this case.


    There came the sound of the collision between the cup and the table. The director must be drinking coffee again. A moment later, there came the director''s voice: "come in."


    I pushed the door open and went in. Sure enough, there was a strong smell of coffee in the room.


    I don''t know how the director is infatuated with coffee, or bitter coffee, which doesn''t add any sugar. He''s old and really can stand it. He''s really a strange person.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The director looked up at me, eyebrows pick, it seems that some curious about my arrival.


    But I''m in charge of this case. I want to know the final result, which can be regarded as an account to the ghost fetus.


    So I cleared my throat, accompanied by a smile, said: "no, just a few questions to ask the director."


    "Oh?" The director glanced at me, then grinned and showed his big yellow teeth, "do you want to ask about the case under your hand?"


    With the pen in my hand, the director bared his teeth and looked like "I''ve seen you through", narrowing his eyes and laughing happily.


    I know, it seems that I am in a good mood, so I quickly nodded with a smile, "yes, I just want to ask, what''s the result of the final treatment, married people..."


    "You don''t have to worry about those who are married!" The director waved to me boldly and said, "this case is hardened anyway. As long as you know that you have made great contributions, the Bureau appreciates you. Don''t worry, you can''t be rewarded without you. I have to give you the first credit!"


    ¡­¡­


    I just feel that a group of crows fly over my head, and I''m not here to ask for credit. It seems that the director really misunderstood something.


    "It''s not the director. He works for the Bureau. Ah, no To solve cases for the people is what we should do. How dare I take credit! That is, that is... "


    I always feel that I don''t know how to say it, but in the end, I gritted my teeth. "Director, I just don''t think it''s a good thing to become a family member. I want to ask if they have been disposed of one by one."


    "Well?" The director looked up and said, "I didn''t know where to deal with it."


    I went to the coffee machine and picked up some coffee. When the director came to me, he raised the cup in his hand and said, "drink it?"


    I quickly shook my head, so bitter coffee, I can''t drink.


    "That Cheng Haonan, he took all the blame by himself. He said he did it all by himself." Satisfied with a sip of coffee, the director said, "but I''m really strange. Since Cheng Haonan can take the blame for his family, it shows that he is not a heartless person. How can he kill his son?"


    "It''s not good to be a tiger''s father." The director is holding the desk with his brow locked. It seems that he can''t figure it out.


    "That''s how the rest of the people let it go?"


    I am shocked. Although Cheng Haonan has made major mistakes, it doesn''t mean that other Cheng family members are not wrong. They must have something to do with mixing up water. They are not good things. How can they let people go so easily.


    "What else can we do? They are nothing more than minor mistakes. Compared with Chenghao''s south, they are small and big. After discussion, the Bureau unanimously decided to sentence Chenghao''s South death sentence with a reprieve. For other people, they should be detained for a few days, and minor punishment and severe punishment are enough."


    "But..." I was speechless.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with what the Secretary said. Although Chengjia is not a good person, it is not possible to find out some substantive mistakes by investigating them carefully. Moreover, the most important point is that there is no solid evidence.


    Cheng Haonan has taken it down by himself. Where else can he find evidence.


    With a sigh, I felt sorry.


    Seems to see through my mind, the director showed me a very rare concern: "but this thing or reward, you are the biggest meritorious in this case, the bonus is naturally indispensable, so give you three days off, you, go back to rest, continue to work hard, ha ha!"


    It''s very difficult to deal with a grown-up family. The director is very clear about this. It''s really not easy for a grown-up family to come out and take responsibility.


    It seems that the director is still partial to me. I said goodbye to the director and stood in front of the ATM. Looking at the four figure bonus, I almost laughed askew.


    OK, although the result of this case is not perfect, but in the end, Cheng Haonan was arrested and he got the punishment he deserved. Looking at the amount of the bonus, I''m still very happy.


    So I went back to sleep contentedly. This case exhausted me. The director also understood me very well and gave me a three-day leave.Otherwise, my body will be exhausted sooner or later.


    How can we say that? Youth is capital, but it''s not the capital we squander. That''s right.


    After a day and night of contented sleep, I finally made up for all the sleep I had missed before. I was so sleepy that I didn''t even know the time.


    I didn''t set the alarm clock. When did I get enough sleep and when did I get up.


    So when I woke up again, I found that it was the next night. The sun was setting and it was going to be dark.


    I sighed and went to the fridge to find food. I didn''t feel hungry when I was sleeping. After I got up, my stomach began to clamor and scream wildly.


    I''m just about to go to the kitchen to make noodles for my stomach. Although it''s instant noodles, it''s better than nothing to eat.


    But as soon as I turned my head, I saw a faint light in the living room.


    Huh? Someone?


    I''m on guard. After all, I''m a detective. In this unusual situation, the first thing I think of is that someone may have broken into my home by mistake.


    But because I didn''t know each other''s purpose, I had to tiptoe past. In the dark, there was a hazy shadow, walking towards my bedroom against the yellow candle.


    At this time, I am very glad that I wake up and have left the bedroom.


    Otherwise, I don''t know if I''ve been cut down. I''m afraid after a while, so I take up the broom next to me and move step by step to the seat in the living room.


    Just one thing, I think this man is very strange. He even lights candles when he goes into other people''s houses to steal.

 Chapter 267

    I dare not turn on the light for fear that the master will find out. Can''t the master find out if he lights a candle?


    Is he an idiot or am I an idiot?


    I rolled a white eye, immediately relaxed a lot, such an idiot, it is estimated that it will not be too severe.


    However, to my surprise, after the man completely walked into my bedroom, I also walked into the living room.


    Originally, I glanced at the dining table intentionally or unintentionally. I didn''t care at first, but I just crept to the door of the bedroom, and I stepped. Shit, what do I see!


    Suddenly throw the broom, I ran to see the long table has been set up meals, two pieces of fried steak, set the plate is very beautiful.


    On the table, there is no shortage of flowers, red wine and steak.


    Is this candlelight dinner!


    I was almost instantaneous, a pat on the forehead, know just here which sneaky ghost is who.


    "Tan Li!" I yelled and nearly tripped over the broom I had just thrown as I hurried to my bedroom.


    Taking advantage of the strength to run forward a few steps, the door of the bedroom suddenly opened, and Tan Li was suddenly knocked down by me.


    "You''re not in the bedroom. I thought you were sleeping when the light was turned off. But I went in and found nobody." He squinted at me with a smile.


    This man can touch me every time.


    I sighed. I was the one who lifted him, but it was reversed.


    So I got up with my hands and feet on the ground. I threw a "boring" sentence and ran to pick up the broom to avoid tripping me later.


    "I just woke up, got three days off, and slept in the dark. Why did you come here and prepare this for me..." I pointed to the dining table and said with a laugh, "such a big candlelight dinner!"


    "I didn''t expect that you, a ten thousand year old ghost, should still know so much about amorous feelings!"


    Tan Li''s face turned black: "bah, you''re only ten thousand years old!"


    "Come here!" Said, Tan Li reached out to greet me, put me on the chair opposite him, "eat!"


    "Oh..." I answered stiffly. Looking at the attractive steak in front of me, I couldn''t help suspecting, "did you make it yourself? Can you cook? "


    "I still have a lot you don''t know. Would you like to experience them one by one?"


    Tan Li looked at me with a bad smile.


    Suddenly, I don''t know how to shake my head. I don''t know how to beat the waves


    After a few dry smiles, I got goose bumps all over my body. This Tan Li must have thought nothing good in his mind.


    "Have you had a good rest? How do you feel?"


    Tan Li saw that I was in good mental condition, so he asked. He cut the steak gracefully, and the knife and fork were very obedient in his hands.


    But I''m not the same. I don''t know how to use knives and forks very well. The only things I can use most are chopsticks and spoons. I''m a little discouraged. I throw knives and forks on the dining plate. I don''t have a good way to say: "look at me, I know. It''s not good to have a rest after sleeping all day and night!"


    I muttered: "you''ve come in time for this dinner..." I don''t even know when he came in. I don''t think it''s going to change?


    I picked up my fork and poked the steak. It''s true. Yes, I''m sure.


    A plate was put in front of me. My plate was taken away. In front of me was the steak that Tan Ligang had just cut.


    Stupefied moment, Tan Li has fork up a steak, all of a sudden into my mouth, "now know how to use the fork?"


    The steak is just well fried, medium rare, which is my favorite taste. I bit it and felt very good. I felt very happy, so I nodded contentedly, "it''s not bad. Of course I can use a fork, but I don''t know how to cut steak. I enjoy it very much!"


    "Pull it to you." Tan Li glanced at me. His own steak had been cut and he was eating it slowly.


    He was wearing a white shirt and black trousers. At this time, the sleeves of the shirt were rolled up to one side, showing a good-looking wrist and hand bone.


    It''s so nice to see that Tan Li is really blind. If he is a ghost, he must be very popular.


    Then I can push him out, be a star and make a lot of money!


    I giggled and didn''t realize that Tan Li''s eyes had been on my face for a long time. I responded, "aren''t you only popular"


    Tan Li glared at me when he heard the words: "do you know what is fun, boring woman?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m too busy to talk. I''m too busy to eat.


    After dinner, we chatted occasionally. Finally, we brought the topic to the case. I told him the final result of the Bureau''s handling. After listening to it, Tan Li fell into deep meditation.


    Looking at each other, I understood his worry almost immediately, so I put down my fork, put my hands on the table, leaned over and said, "you''re worried too, aren''t you?""Well." Tan Li answered faintly, but he didn''t have the heart to eat any more. He pushed out the remaining half plate of steak and said solemnly, "I think this case is far from over. It doesn''t seem so simple."


    I nodded wildly. He thought exactly the same as I did.


    "It''s not so good to deal with the whole family. It''s not so good to be a father." I shook my head. I didn''t think I had enough steak, so I stood up and reached for Tan Li''s share. I took it to myself and analyzed it with him.


    "That''s right." Tan Li immediately agreed, "Cheng Haonan is the only one in the family who has been punished. I''m worried that the master of the family will come back to revenge you. After all, the power of the family can''t be underestimated. You should be careful."


    Unexpectedly, I was worried about me. I felt warm in my heart and wiped my mouth. There was no trace on my face. I said: "you don''t have to worry about that. Let''s not say whether the old man of the family will come back to revenge me. For Cheng Haonan alone, Cheng Haonan killed Cheng Haonan for the sake of the whole family. In this way, the whole family is a participant, not just Cheng Haonan..."


    After a pause, a bold idea suddenly appeared in my mind, "you said, could it be that Cheng Haonan deliberately did it? He had expected that there would be a day when the crime would happen, so he had already figured out the strategy to deal with it. One person should bear all the responsibility, so as to pave the way for a family."


    "So you''re worried that there''s a bigger conspiracy behind getting married?" Tan Li frowned and understood what I meant.

 Chapter 268

    How can this kind of thing end here? On the surface, it looks as if this case is really over.


    But in fact, we all know that there are still many mysteries to be solved.


    For example, although we have always been very clear in our hearts that the people who hurt the ghost fetus are undoubtedly the people who get married, we have never known why the people who get married kill the ghost fetus?


    Since such a thing has to be done, there must be a reason. Ghost fetus is also a person who has a family. If there is no enough reason, no matter how hard it is, it will not be able to do such a thing.


    But now this case has been investigated for so long. Although it seems to be over, in fact, I don''t even know the real reason.


    However, it is precisely because this case is superficially over and someone has already committed a crime, so it is more difficult for me to investigate.


    However, at least one person who has got married has offended. It doesn''t mean that no one who has got married has been punished for this matter. Thinking of this, I feel a little relieved.


    What''s more, now the ghost fetus has chosen to be reincarnated because some married people have come out to admit their crimes. This is a good result. As for the others, I know very well in my heart, so I can only take my time.


    However, I am also very clear in my heart that my enmity with my family is not so easy to end here.


    Not to mention anything else, there is still no progress at all. I know there must be some problems here, but I haven''t got the clue yet, so I don''t know where the problem is.


    But I''m not going to give it up like this, so the feud with getting married is never over.


    However, with the development of this matter, I can be more relaxed recently. I don''t have to worry about this case as much as I did a few days ago. Although I have to continue to investigate, I don''t need to press time to investigate this case.


    Some time ago, I was really tired. Now the police station also gave me a holiday. In that case, I plan to take advantage of this time to relax. As for the future, I''ll think about it after I finish my holiday.


    Because there is nothing else to do, and we all plan to spend our time relaxing, so Tan Li and I plan to go out for a walk in the park.


    A few days ago, I was so busy that I didn''t even have time to take a walk. Now it''s really not easy to take a good walk together.


    "During this period of time, you are really too hard. It''s not easy to have a holiday, but you should have a good rest!"


    Tan Li saw that my face seemed to be a little pale, and immediately felt very distressed. He saw the appearance of my hard work a few days ago.


    "It''s OK. It''s not a holiday. I''ll just have a good rest."


    I don''t feel very tired, but I have been busy for so long. I really need a good rest.


    "You just don''t know how to take good care of yourself. It''s really worrying to see you like this. You''re all focused on the case, alas."


    As he said, Tan Li also touched my head. Seeing that he cared about me so much, a warm current came out in my heart.


    It''s true that I''ve been working too hard these days. Although I''m single-minded and want to investigate the case, I don''t pay much attention to my own problems. But now I go back to the past and think that I''ve been thinking about the case day and night.


    It''s not only physically hard work. I always have to go out in the middle of the night to investigate things about the case. I''m also under great pressure. I''m always worried that in the end I haven''t got the evidence that my family has hurt the ghost fetus. I''m busy at that time, and I haven''t brought the criminals to justice.


    "But don''t worry, I will take good care of you in the future. You will never be so hard again. If you have me by your side, I will help you. If you want to do anything, just tell me, I will help you!"


    Tan Li said while holding me in his arms, I am not quite adapted to his sudden action, but still cleverly hugged him.


    It''s rare for him to say these words. Of course, I feel very moved in my heart. Although I always know that he must have me in his heart, he seldom talks about these things.


    Basically, every time I see him, he is the kind of gag, such a person suddenly affectionate is also very easy to move people, especially for people like me, when they meet others who treat themselves better, their hearts are very easy to move.


    However, it seems that at this time, we have forgotten that we are in the park. Although there are not many people in the park, they are not few.Especially at this time, it is more suitable for walking, so there are more people walking in the park at this time.


    Tan Li is not a human being, but a ghost. No one can see it except me


    "Why does this man talk to himself all the time? It can''t be crazy. "


    "I didn''t expect that I looked quite normal on the surface, but actually I was a madman. I had just heard her speak. Looking at her like this, it was as if someone was really responding to her on the opposite side. This madman is really pathetic!"


    Sure enough, at this time, two women went by, and I heard what they said clearly.


    Sure enough, just now I didn''t care about anything in the park, and I didn''t think that Tan Li was in a state that no one could see, so I directly talked with him in the park.


    Other people in the park can''t see the existence of Tan Li. Of course, they won''t believe that the ghost is talking to me, so they will only treat me as a madman.


    This seems to be the best explanation for why I talked so much alone, but no one responded.

 Chapter 269

    "Come on, catch the thief!"


    Just when I suddenly realized that something was wrong, there was a cry in front of me. It was an old lady''s voice. Tan Li and I heard the voice at the same time. After we looked at each other, we ran to the direction where the voice came from.


    After walking over, we saw a young man with a colorful bag running madly in front of him. This kind of bag can be seen by ordinary people at a glance. It''s definitely not something that young people will use.


    At this time, there was a certain distance behind him, an old woman was struggling to catch up with him, shouting, hoping that someone would come to help him at this time.


    In fact, there are many people in the park at this time, because this is the time when people are used to walking, but no one wants to come and help.


    The reason is very simple. It should be because this young man has a dagger in his hand. In this case, if he helps in the past, he may be injured or even have to pay the cost of his life. After we weigh it, there should be no way to help.


    However, the young man met me and Tan Li, which was his bad luck. I was a policeman at least. Seeing such a thing, I would not sit back and ignore it.


    Tan Li''s speed was faster than me. Before I had time to say anything, he rushed directly. Of course, Tan Li''s speed was not up to that young man''s speed, it was just a matter of a moment. He was ahead of that young man.


    After all, when I see the ghost, I think it''s the ordinary way for Tan to rush to see him in the daytime.


    When the young man saw me rushing over, he was more flustered and ran faster.


    Although I look like an ordinary woman, what he is doing now is not a good thing in itself. At such a time, seeing someone chasing me, I think no matter who is chasing me, I will feel even more scared.


    In fact, the speed of this young man may be faster than me. Although I am a policeman and have undergone special training, I am a woman after all. There is a certain gap between women and men in physical strength. There is basically no way to change this thing.


    Moreover, if this young man turns out to be a thief, he must be more powerful in this aspect. If he can''t even run fast, he probably won''t choose to be a thief.


    However, although this young man runs faster than me, I don''t worry about it, because there is a faster Tan Li, who has already stopped in front of this young man. When the young man is running nervously, he suddenly seems to have hit something and is bounced away.


    I see this scene is also stopped to catch up with the pace, slowly walked past.


    It''s obvious that the ghost that the young man just bumped into is Tan Li. Tan Li stopped in front early in the morning, waiting for the young man to bump into him.


    After being hit in this way, the young man was confused, because he clearly saw that there was nothing in front of him, but just now when he ran forward, he did hit something, and then he was bounced away.


    It was like an invisible wall in front of him.


    I subdued the young man who was knocked down before he could run.


    "Give it up!"


    Looking at this young man''s face not reconciled, I didn''t say anything to him, so I directly asked him to give me the colorful bag in his hand.


    The young man didn''t say a word, but he silently handed me the bag in his hand. I guess he also wanted to understand. At this time, he had been caught by me, and no matter how he resisted, it was useless.


    "Oh, little girl, thanks to you! It''s life-saving money in this bag. Is this young man really? How can you do all these sneaky things if you don''t learn well at a young age? "


    At this time, the old lady also caught up with her. Although she seemed to be inconvenient, the things in the bag were really very important to her, so maybe even if she knew she couldn''t catch up with her, she still followed her all the time.


    "Grandma, please put this bag away quickly. Don''t be robbed by others. Since it''s a very important thing, you must take it well."


    I directly handed the bag that I had just snatched from the young man''s hand to the old woman. Maybe it was because I had done something good. I didn''t feel much better in my heart.


    Thank you


    Although I have said it, it''s just a little help, but until Tan Li and I left, the old lady also kept thanking me.


    "What about this guy?"


    Tan Li glanced at the young man who was dragged forward by me reluctantly. He couldn''t drag this guy forward all the time. He didn''t know where to take him."Of course, it''s sent to the police station. It''s not very far from the police station, but I won''t deal with it. I''ll leave this person to other people to deal with it. Since I dare to rob other people''s things in the street, I have a lot of courage. Of course, I have to be punished."


    I took a look of course. Since that guy was a street robber, he was really brave. However, he even wanted to rob the old man''s money. He really had nothing to sympathize with. Of course, he had to be sent to the police station to make him pay for what he had done.


    "Yes


    Tan Li nodded. I think what I said is reasonable. Anyway, this person can''t really take it back. Sending it to the police station is the best solution.


    We chatted all the way and sent the guy to the police station. The guy always looked unwilling, as if he was still a little confused in his eyes. Maybe at this time, he didn''t want to understand what the invisible wall was.


    After I sent this guy to the police station, I directly handed him over to other people to deal with this matter. After all, this kind of thing is not my responsibility. Besides, I''m on holiday now, and I don''t have the heart to deal with these things.


    After I handed this guy over to other people in the police station, I went back with Tan Li directly, but what I didn''t expect was that as soon as I got home, I saw a ghost squatting at the door, that is Yao Yao.

 Chapter 270

    "What are you doing here?"


    When I saw her appear here, I felt a little surprised. According to the principle, if she would come, she would say it in advance. Why did she come all of a sudden.


    And seeing her serious look, I don''t think she wants to come to me because she wants to play. She should come to me for other important things.


    "I..."


    When Yaoyao saw me coming back, she immediately stood up and walked towards me. However, the things she wanted to say seemed to be difficult to say. After hesitating for a long time, she just said one word.


    "What''s the matter? Just tell me what you have to say?"


    I can''t stand it any more. It''s better to say something directly. Anyway, it''s all about saying it. It''s a waste of each other''s time.


    "Well, I came to ask you to help me."


    Yao Yao sighed helplessly, then in my puzzled eyes, she went on to say something.


    "My brother wants to revive me. You know, this is basically impossible. If he wants to accomplish this, it will cost a lot. I don''t want him to go against heaven. And you promised to help me before. "


    Yao Yao after a while, finally told me the whole story.


    It turns out that Taoist priest Qingyun now has the action of reviving his sister, which is understandable. Taoist priest Qingyun has got Feng Tingting''s body and has been preparing for many years. Of course, he can''t wait.


    Although Yao Yao has not disappeared in this world, and can still stay in this world in the form of ghosts, it has no great significance. For Taoist priest Qingyun, it should also be like this.


    Therefore, since we have mastered the method of resurrecting a dead person, Taoist priest Qingyun must want to save her sister.


    But there is no doubt that to save a dead person, no matter what the reason is, it is a road against the heaven, and if you want to go against the heaven, you must pay a very high price.


    "Is it true? Has he begun to resurrect you? "


    I frowned and always felt that if Taoist priest Qingyun had already done it, it would be very difficult. If Taoist priest Qingyun wanted to stop it, it would be very difficult.


    Now that he has started, he will not stop easily. It is not easy to persuade a man with firm will.


    What''s more, Taoist priest Qingyun has already started to prepare for this thing, or has made this decision, then he must have known what the result will be after doing this thing for a long time.


    At least in the view of Taoist priest Qingyun, this result is what he can bear. In this way, it is more difficult for me, an outsider, to persuade him.


    It''s not a simple thing if you want to stop it by force. I must know the strength of Taoist Qingyun. It''s also a matter that needs to pay a high price if you want to achieve this kind of adverse behavior.


    And it''s the same with this thing. When he is ready to do something against the heaven, if I intend to stop it, I will certainly pay a high price.


    "I really can''t help it. In fact, I don''t want to live so much. The most important thing is that I don''t want to see him pay so much for me!"


    Yao Yao choked when she said that. The cost of going against the sky is really beyond the ordinary people''s affordability. Although Taoist priest Qingyun is very powerful, he still can''t afford it.


    "Well, it''s better not to say it at the door. You come first and wait for me to think about how to do it."


    I secretly sighed helplessly, knowing that this matter should also be very difficult for me, but since Yaoyao has found me, it is definitely impossible for me to say nothing.


    The most important thing is that I don''t want to see Taoist Qingyun go astray because of his sister''s affairs. If we really want to do this kind of behavior against the heaven, we will definitely pay a very high price whether we succeed or not.


    Yao Yao looked at me and nodded seriously.


    "Then I''d better go to the mountain. I''ll see the situation first, and then I''ll decide how to stop your brother from continuing the plan to revive you."


    After I went in, I thought about it for a while, and finally decided to go to the mountain. Anyway, I must be in charge of this matter. If I don''t go to the mountain, there must be no way to stop Taoist priest Qingyun. I don''t know what step Taoist priest Qingyun has taken and whether it''s still time.


    But no matter what, I''m going to the mountain. I have to do my part whether I can stop it or not. I hope this matter will not continue to develop in an uncontrollable direction.


    "Thank you. I knew you would help me!"Yao Yao is very happy after listening to what I said. I can see that she has come to me and is sure that I will help her, but I still think it''s too early for her to be happy, because I may not be able to help her.


    "Thank you very much. I can''t wait for this to be solved."


    I know it may be cruel for Yao Yao to say this, but it''s true. I don''t think I can stop Taoist Qingyun. If Yao Yao has too much confidence in me, it''s not a good thing.


    Hearing what I said, Yao Yao just nodded and didn''t say anything else, but I could see that she was very happy in her heart.


    Maybe what I just said, she didn''t take it to heart. She still thinks that as long as I promise to help, she will help her solve the problem. This idea is too optimistic.

 Chapter 271

    This kind of thing is sooner than later. If Taoist Qingyun has already done it and there is no way to stop it, then it is meaningless for me to go up the mountain again, so I went up the mountain directly the next day.


    When I saw Taoist priest Qingyun, I felt that I could hardly recognize him. He was not very different from before, but he looked much thinner, and he was a little tired. It was just that he gave me a feeling that he was on the edge of madness.


    He felt that his sister would not be able to carry out this plan.


    However, although Taoist priest Qingyun seems to be a bit crazy at this time, he is still methodical in doing things. It is estimated that he has been planning this matter for a long time. Recently, he finally started to carry out his plan.


    After seeing this scene, I also felt some fear. I knew that it would not be easy for me to prevent Taoist priest Qingyun from reviving his sister. Although I thought it was not so easy, I didn''t think it would be so difficult.


    I thought that Taoist priest Qingyun had already started to implement the plan, but I didn''t think that he was on the verge of madness. Under such circumstances, if I still had the idea of reasoning with Taoist priest Qingyun, it would be too naive indeed.


    I''m afraid there''s no other way to solve this problem except to stop it. But it''s not easy to stop Taoist priest Qingyun''s plan.


    When I came to the mountain, I not only met Taoist priest Qingyun, but also another person, namely Xiaoxiao.


    "Here you are. By the way, I really want to know how the ghost fetus is now!"


    Xiaoxiao was obviously very happy when she saw me coming. As soon as she opened her mouth, she asked about the ghost fetus. It is estimated that this matter has been on her mind all the time. So the first time she saw me, she couldn''t wait to ask about the ghost fetus.


    "Don''t worry, the ghost fetus has now been solved, and some people have come out to admit their crimes. Although they didn''t let all the family members go to court, it can be said that some family members have paid the price for it. When the ghost fetus knows about it, it can be regarded as putting down the past grudges and going to reincarnate."


    The ghost fetus has a good result. Although not all the people who have got married have to pay for it. The most important thing is that the ghost fetus has given up the past and planned to be reincarnated. This is a very good result.


    "This ending is really good. At the beginning, he stayed in the world because of his obsession. If he didn''t take revenge for him, I''m afraid he would stay in the world all the time and refuse to reincarnate. Now that the matter is solved, he can be reborn."


    Smile after hearing this result, also feel very satisfied, this is really the best result for ghost fetus, if he has been lingering in the world, it would be a painful thing for anyone.


    "Yes..."


    I sighed a little, and then I focused on the surrounding. At this time, the mountain was already covered in a dark haze. Qingyun used his lifetime collection to arrange an array on the whole mountain. Now that I am in the mountain, I can naturally feel this oppressive atmosphere.


    The array this time is really frightening. The whole mountain has become the base for him to arrange the array. The array this time is much bigger than the previous one to save Tan Li. There are also many differences. After seeing this terrible array, I feel confused. I don''t know how to help Yao Yao.


    While Taoist priest Qingyun was arranging this array, all the ghosts in the mountain were expelled. Maybe it was because Taoist priest Qingyun''s array gave them some pressure and forced them to run out of their hiding place.


    After the ghosts came out, they were enveloped in the mountain, but there was no way to run out, so they kept coming and going around. It was very terrible to see this. I watched the ghosts wandering back and forth in the mountain tightly, and at this time, Taoist priest Qingyun jumped up from the mountain to fight with the ghosts.


    Some ghosts whose accomplishments are not very high are solved by Taoist priest Qingyun in three or two times, which is not a surprise to me. After all, Taoist priest Qingyun''s accomplishments are really very high. It is impossible for ordinary ghosts to hurt Taoist priest Qingyun.


    After the ordinary ghosts were solved by Qingyuan Taoist priest three or two times, the remaining dozens of ghosts seemed to be very powerful, and they surrounded the mountain back and forth.


    I also see that Taoist priest Qingyun''s expression becomes more serious. I think I also understand that the strength of these ghosts is not as easy to eradicate as those before.


    After seeing this scene, I don''t know why. Although I''m not in the middle of the war, I began to feel a little nervous. The dozens of monsters have been around Taoist priest Qingyun, as if they were going to devour Taoist priest Qingyun, but Taoist priest Qingyun''s strength is far stronger than these dozens of monsters.However, it took a little longer this time. After all, it was dozens of monsters who dealt with Taoist priest Qingyun at the same time. Even I, who was not in the war, felt a little nervous for some reason. I don''t know if Taoist priest Qingyun would feel a little nervous at this time.


    I stare closely at Taoist priest Qingyun and the dozens of monsters around him. The fighting scene is very wonderful. Dozens of monsters rush towards him one by one around Taoist priest Qingyun.


    But the Taoist priest of Qingyun has evaded. The speed of the movement is faster than these ghosts. So the ghosts can''t hurt Taoist priest of Qingyun.


    After seeing this scene, I guess that Taoist priest Qingyun must be able to accept these dozens of monsters, because those monsters can''t hurt Taoist priest Qingyun, but Taoist priest Qingyun is accepting these monsters one by one.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Taoist Qingyun to accept all the ghosts.

 Chapter 272

    I didn''t see the sun for the next three days. It was dark clouds all the time. Maybe it was because of what Taoist priest Qingyun did. Now the whole mountain seems to be permeated by Yin Qi. We are in the thatched cottage on the top of the mountain, and we can feel the Yin Qi coming in one by one.


    When I feel the Yin Qi, I shake it subconsciously, but I react quickly. In fact, these things are all because of the array that Taoist priest Qingyun set up before. Although Taoist priest Qingyun has accepted many ghosts in this array, it doesn''t mean that all ghosts have been eliminated by Taoist priest Qingyun.


    The occurrence of such a thing will only make the Yin Qi in the whole mountain heavier, and it is very difficult to disperse the Yin Qi, at least in a short time.


    Moreover, in a short period of time, Taoist priest Qingyun will not put his mind on this matter. What he wants to do now is to revive his sister, and it should be at all costs.


    This kind of thing is sure to have great benefits for those with heavy Yin Qi, such as ghosts, but it will do great harm to ordinary people.


    After all, ordinary people not only have Yin Qi, but also Yang Qi. Only by balancing the two can an ordinary person survive well.


    No matter the lack of Yin Qi or Yang Qi, the balance of yin and Yang in an ordinary person''s body will be broken. Under the current situation, if a large amount of Yin Qi is poured into an ordinary person''s body, the balance will be broken soon. In this case, of course, an ordinary person can''t stick to it.


    But for ghosts, this kind of Yin Qi is a very good nutriment, because there is no Yang Qi on ghosts, but only Yin Qi. The heavier the Yin Qi on ghosts, the stronger his strength is.


    That''s why Yin Qi is called ghost.


    "I didn''t expect that the Yin Qi in this place is so heavy. It''s just taking this opportunity that I can practice well. I haven''t met a place with such a heavy Yin Qi yet. It''s very beneficial for my cultivation. The efficiency of cultivation here is more than ten times higher than that in ordinary places."


    Tan Li was very happy when he found that the Yin Qi in this place was very heavy. This kind of thing has no use for ordinary people, and even can be fatal. But for Tan Li, it''s like a kind of nutriment that can''t be obtained.


    Under such circumstances, the efficiency of cultivation can be as high as ten times of that in ordinary places. Of course, there is no way to withstand such temptation. I can''t wait to start cultivation.


    "In this way, it''s really a good opportunity, so you should practice hard."


    In fact, for ordinary people, it''s only a good chance for me to take advantage of ghost laughter.


    But I don''t know why. It''s been a day, and it seems that there is no problem at all. According to the truth, ordinary people will at least feel that there is something wrong in such an environment. I only noticed it later. After a day, there is no change at all.


    "Smile, you are just an ordinary person, aren''t you afraid of these Yin Qi?"


    Seeing that Xiaoxiao is not afraid of these things at all, I feel a little curious, so I went to ask her why she is not afraid of the surrounding Yin Qi at all. Isn''t this kind of thing able to hurt ordinary people?


    "You say this. In fact, Taoist priest Qingyun has long predicted that such a situation will occur. He has already given me a talisman, which can protect my body and prevent me from being damaged by Yin Qi. Therefore, there is no problem how long I stay in such a situation."


    As she said, she took out her personal talisman and showed it to me. I glanced at the talisman and scrawled some things I couldn''t understand. But it should be true that Taoist priest Qingyun gave it to her.


    "So it is."


    I understood what was going on, then nodded and said nothing more.


    It''s really good that Taoist priest Qingyun anticipates all this in advance and gives Xiaoxiao such a thing to protect her body. Otherwise, I''m afraid Xiaoxiao will be killed by these Yin Qi.


    But in fact, it''s not only Yin Qi that harms ordinary people in this mountain. It''s not easy for an ordinary person to stay in this mountain for a few days.


    Maybe even if it is not affected by Yin Qi, it''s hard for an ordinary person to see ghosts wandering around. Moreover, Yin Qi is running around, which makes ordinary people feel chilly behind their back. It seems that it''s a bit terrible.


    Fortunately, Xiaoxiao has been in such an environment for a long time. At the beginning, she couldn''t accept such things, but later she got used to it.If you are really an ordinary person who has never seen these ghosts, even if you have Taoist priest Qingyun''s talisman to protect your body, you will be driven mad by these ghosts and Yin Qi.


    Although I feel a little uncomfortable in such an environment, I still can''t place an order at this time. I have to continue to stay on this mountain, because I haven''t stopped Taoist Qingyun from resurrecting his sister.


    Although I''ve figured it out now, I don''t think I can do it. I can even say it''s very possible that I can''t do it. But because I have promised Yao Yao, I have to stay here until this matter is solved.


    Of course, the solution does not mean that Taoist priest Qingyun has given up resurrecting his sister. It is also possible that Taoist priest Qingyun has successfully resurrected his sister, or that his sister has failed.


    In any case, when it comes to that time, there will be a result. Of course, I will try my best to help, but I may not be able to really help.

 Chapter 273

    But these days, Yao Yao didn''t tell me about it all the time. She didn''t seem to urge me. Maybe she didn''t think I could help her with it.


    In the evening, several of us have dinner together. Although everyone''s mind is different, it seems to be very harmonious when eating.


    "Brother."


    Originally, we were all silent when we had dinner. Occasionally, we said a few words, but they were similar to joking. No one was serious about what to say. But at this time, Yao Yao suddenly looked at Taoist Qingyun with some sad eyes, and then called him.


    After hearing this voice, we all understood that Yao Yao was trying to persuade her brother, so everyone was silent and didn''t speak, because she didn''t want to disturb them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Taoist priest Qingyun put down his chopsticks and took a good look at his sister.


    "Otherwise, you''d better give up and stop thinking about reviving me. In fact, I really didn''t want to live in this world again. This kind of thing is predestined by heaven. There''s no need to go against heaven. Since heaven ordained me to die at this time, I''m willing to obey heaven''s destiny."


    Yao Yao was silent for a while, then she said what she had always wanted to say.


    Maybe she has figured out that it''s impossible to stop her relatives from coming to the scene. The only way is to let Taoist Qingyun know that he doesn''t want to revive at all.


    If you allow yourself to survive in this way, she will not feel very happy, but will be very sad.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about it. You just have to wait. My brother will let you live."


    However, Taoist priest Qingyun doesn''t seem to understand his sister''s real thoughts at all. He just thinks that his sister loves her and doesn''t want to pay so much for this. That''s why he says so.


    "Brother, it''s not like that. I really didn''t think about resurrection. I''m used to my body now. I think it''s good to be like me now. You really don''t need to do those things for me. If you want to go against the sky, you will hurt a lot of people''s lives, they will have relatives, and their relatives will also be hurt If you don''t want to, let them die like this! "


    Hearing what Taoist priest Qingyun said, Yao Yao immediately began to worry. If there was no way to explain this matter clearly, Taoist priest Qingyun would not be able to stop his plan at this time.


    If this plan continues, no matter who wants to stop it, I''m afraid there''s no way to stop it. Even if Taoist priest Qingyun wants to stop it, there''s no way.


    If things have really developed to that point, then it''s too late. Yao Yao certainly doesn''t want to see it develop like that, so she tries her best to stop Taoist priest Qingyun at this time.


    "I can''t manage so much. Since I want to save you, I will definitely sacrifice. Sister, don''t worry. You don''t have to do anything. Your brother will help you finish these things. You just need to wait quietly, and you will come back to life soon."


    At this moment, I saw Taoist priest Qingyun''s eyes become a little terrible, but soon recovered to the original, but I didn''t forget Taoist priest Qingyun''s eyes, which he had never seen before.


    Maybe sometimes, because of deep feelings, it really makes a person very different, because Taoist priest Qingyun really wants to save his sister, so he does it at all costs. Even if Yao Yao has said it, he is still unwilling to give up.


    Even if we want to do this, it may hurt not only himself, but also many innocent people. However, Taoist priest Qingyun has no way to consider so much. Maybe in his opinion, even if it hurts so many innocent people''s lives, it is not so important.


    At this time, Taoist priest Qingyun made me feel very strange. Although Taoist priest Qingyun once said that he valued his sister very much, he never said that he was willing to hurt others in order to save his sister.


    Maybe I didn''t understand Taoist priest Qingyun from the beginning to the end. After all, we didn''t have a very long contact time. Before, we only had contact because of Tan Li. If we want to know about him, we don''t know much about him.


    It''s just that the feeling that Taoist priest Qingyun gave me before is very different from the feeling that Taoist priest Qingyun gives me now. Now Taoist priest Qingyun actually has a feeling that he has been possessed.


    It even makes people feel that he not only wants to save his sister, but also wants to do some other things. However, this is just some possibilities that suddenly occurred to me. As for what''s going on, I certainly can''t understand it.But I can be sure that if Taoist priest Qingyun has really tried to revive his sister, he may die because of this thing, or he may become more terrible because of this thing.


    In a word, no matter what the outcome of this event is, it is not a good thing.


    Yao Yao is also well aware of this, so she will try her best to stop it. I believe Yao Yao should also want to survive in this world again, but she doesn''t want her brother to pay so much for herself.


    "Brother, you have to believe what I said. I really didn''t cheat you. I didn''t want to live so much. Even I like my present state very much. As a ghost, I can do many things that I couldn''t do before. If you have to revive me, it''s bound me!"


    Yao Yao is very worried at this time, because she feels that there is no way to explain these words. No matter what she says, her brother will only feel that she loves him too much.


    At this time, we are silent, eating, and dare not interrupt.


    Unfortunately, Yao Yao did not succeed.

 Chapter 274

    Early in the morning, standing next to the array, I frowned and looked at the blue cloud who was still making contributions to the array.


    "It''s almost done." In Qingyun''s voice, there was a kind of hidden excitement. It seemed that his sister could be revived as long as one or two strokes were added.


    I always feel something is wrong. Before I can call Qingyun, I hear the thunder behind me.


    "Qingyun, be careful!" I only came and said a few words, then I saw the blue cloud, throwing something into the sky, and the thunder was blocked by him outside.


    "Don''t come in." With Qingyun''s words, Bai embraces Feng Tingting''s body and walks quickly to the center of the array.


    I don''t know if a few bottles are ready. Originally it was just a dark red array. Suddenly, Mo angqi''s red light enveloped them.


    I frowned tightly and said something. I was stopped by Tan Li.


    "This is the resurrection ceremony. We can''t stop it." Tan Li said, holding my hand and whispering in my ear, "if it were me, would you do that?"


    Originally, I was still looking at Feng Tingting. I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and shook my head. After a while, I said, "I don''t want to, because I know you won''t use other people''s bodies to revive."


    Tan Li gave me a little smile, put my hand to my lips and gave me a kiss on the back of my hand.


    Feeling the comfort of Tan Li, I didn''t speak, but turned my eyes to Feng Tingting again, waiting for the so-called shortness of breath.


    I don''t know if the power is injected into Feng Tingting''s body. Her body slowly emits white light.


    Qingyun looks at the slowly lifted body, his mouth slightly hooks, bites his fingers, and gently draws some important ancient prose on Feng Tingting''s forehead.


    I looked at the crooked handwriting, frowned, and wanted to recall the words. But before I remembered, I heard the voice of Taoist Qingyun.


    "Yao Yao, come here quickly." Taoist priest Qingyun called for a long time, but did not see Yao Yao''s figure. He frowned and looked for her voice.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you call her to me for such an important thing?" I frowned, but my body didn''t move. I didn''t want to find Yao Yao at all.


    Taoist priest Qingyun failed in the ceremony, so he didn''t notice my abnormality and anxiously looked for Yao Yao.


    "Yao Yao, come out quickly, don''t make trouble." Taoist priest Qingyun''s voice is full of anxiety and calls Yaoyao out loud.


    "Brother, don''t you understand? I don''t want to make you..." Yao Yao finally appeared, but she didn''t go directly to Taoist Qingyun. Instead, she wanted to move over with me.


    Taoist priest Qingyun didn''t ask Yaoyao to speak. With that, he pressed the healed finger again and kept drawing a charm in the air.


    "Be careful." I called to Yao Yao and held out my hand. I wanted to stop it, but I found that my hand passed to Yao Yao.


    Looking at me, Taoist priest Qingyun snorted. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard Yao Yao''s voice.


    "Brother! Why, you just don''t want to hear me out? " Yao Yao frowned and yelled at Qingyun Taoist priest, then she hid behind me and didn''t let Qingyun Taoist priest''s charm work. "Please, I don''t want to revive."


    "I know, but what I can do is extremely limited, so help me delay for a while." I finish, to Tan Li nodded, without trace of the hand of the Fu paper, a little bit of paste to every corner.


    Just when I set up, the thunder clouds in the sky were even thicker, as if to scatter all those who were not familiar with the world.


    "Brother! That''s why I... " Yao Yao''s words have not finished, Qingyun Taoist side, then fell a thunder.


    Looking at the thunder and lightning elder brother, you can go to the mountain and water to warn him


    Hearing what Taoist priest Qingyun said, Yao Yao shook his head harder and denied his statement.


    "How much longer?" Yao Yao looks at Taoist priest Qingyun and suddenly walks out of the array. She nervously asks me who is still pretending to be the air.


    "One minute, fifty seconds." I also saw Taoist priest Qingyun coming towards us, swallowed my saliva, and my hands moved more quickly, "in the last 20 seconds, you are talking to him."


    I saw that there was a control group of stitches, rolled on the spot, put the rune paper on the ground, lay down on the ground, and blinked at Yao Yao.


    "What are you going to do?" Taoist priest Qingyun finally found my abnormality. He roared with discontent and wanted to catch Yaoyao by his side.


    Yao Yao, who already knows Taoist priest Qingyun, can''t notice his work and float back quickly.


    But what we didn''t expect was that Taoist priest Qingyun suddenly waved to Yao Yao, and her soul flew towards him.


    "Come here quickly." I have no way to adjust, only a force, forced the soul of the handwriting out of the body."Thank you." Yao Yao saw the gap of my body and quickly went in.


    And just as Yao Yao got in, the charm I just put out lit up and wrapped up my body.


    "There should be no problem in this way. If you have anything to say, just say it quickly." When Tan said that, he could lie down and comfort me.


    "How can you be so stupid that you have to give her your body. As long as you put your soul into the rune paper, will it be solved soon?" Tan Li looked at my weak soul and frowned discontentedly.


    I heard Tan Li''s words. I didn''t speak. I just drilled into his words again.


    Seems to be aware of my unwillingness, Tan Li did not speak, just light looking at each other''s brother and sister.


    In Tan Lihuai''s heart, I twisted my body, then let him stand and hold me in a different position.


    This is one of the things I can do for their brother and sister. There are other bells, but it''s better for them to untie them by themselves.


    Qingyu noticed my sight, turned back angrily, looked at us, just about to say something, then heard my voice.


    "Brother, I know that you are all for my good, but have you ever thought that this is not the life I want, let alone the life you should bear!" Yao Yao uses my voice to dissuade Taoist priest Qingyun.


    I don''t know if it''s my voice or what Yao Yao said. In the end, Taoist priest Qingyun could not control his temper and burst out in anger.


    And just as he wanted to throw the second spell, he just cut another thunder point at his feet to stop his next move.


    "Brother, you see, heaven is..." Yao Yao tried to persuade again with my voice.

 Chapter 275

    As a result, it is obvious that Taoist priest Qingyun not only didn''t listen, but also suddenly extended his hand to my body.


    "Yao Yao, don''t worry. I just set up the array to tie your body and soul together temporarily. There will be no way to separate you." I noticed Yao Yao''s fear, gently reminded, but looked into the eyes of Taoist priest Qingyun.


    Looking at his dissatisfied appearance, I just shrugged helplessly and said again: "if there is a misunderstanding between you, it''s better to say it."


    I wanted to persuade him, but when I saw him get the yellow paper in his hand, he quickly closed his mouth and stayed quietly in Tan Li''s arms.


    "Brother, just like she said, we have too many..." Yao Yao frowned and wanted to say something more, but it was interrupted by Taoist priest Qingyun''s sudden action.


    Yao Yao looks at the scorched black in front of him and carefully looks at Taoist priest Qingyun. She wants to say something more, but because of his ugly face, she stops to say something.


    "Yao Yao, it''s all written by posterity. Don''t worry, there will be no problem with what my brother does. Just listen to what my brother says. When you wake up again, everything will be over." Taoist priest Qingyun quickly rents my body and gently touches my face. When he feels the temperature above, the corner of his mouth is slightly raised.


    Tan Li watched Taoist priest Qingyun touch "I" face, his body tense, as if the next moment would rush past, and beat Taoist priest Qingyun to the ground.


    "Let''s not disturb them." I noticed Tan Li''s tight body, but moved to find a comfortable posture again, and whispered: "besides, he just touched his sister, what do you want to eat?"


    When Tan Li heard my voice, he looked down at me in his arms, so he didn''t tangle with me and hugged me harder.


    "Brother, shall we return the body to them?" Yao Yao also wants to persuade Taoist priest Qingyun, but Taoist priest Qingyun standing beside her just shakes his head bravely.


    "It must be you, you must have cheated her, otherwise how could she refuse my arrangement." Taoist priest Qingyun turned his head and looked at us holding together. He was very dissatisfied and threw a thunder Fu directly at us.


    Fortunately, we all had better be on guard. When Lei Fu was about to meet us, Tan Li took out a piece of Fu paper and connected with that Lei Fu.


    Although most of the power will be exchanged, but I know that my piece of Rune paper was given to me by Taoist priest Qingyun. If he wants to crack this Rune paper, it''s very simple.


    ¡±Have you thought of what to do? " Tan Li looked at me who was trapped by Taoist priest Qingyun. He frowned and asked me anxiously.


    And after I look at Tan Li''s eyes, I just shrug helplessly, that is, I can''t do anything in class now.


    Aware of my helplessness, Tan Li should have said something, waiting for Yaoyao to attract Taoist Qingyun''s attention.


    Yao Yao noticed their sight and could only grasp Taoist priest Qingyun''s arm. She said again, "brother, stop it. I don''t want you to bear too much cause and effect because of these things. You should know that cause and effect is too heavy, but it will be..."


    Hearing Yao Yao''s advice, Taoist priest Qingyun turns around and smiles at her. He wants to reach for her and take her to the center of the array.


    Noticing this, I left and let go of Tan Li''s hand. I said in a loud voice, "it''s no use. I''ll seal her soul on my body. Unless she''s scared, she won''t be able to get out today."


    Taoist priest Qingyun, who had been holding on for a long time, suddenly turned back and threw something at me.


    "Be careful!" Yao Yao, of course, knows what Taoist priest Qingyun thinks. As soon as she pushes him away, she wants to run away.


    Taoist priest Qingyun, who was rejected by his sister for the first time, frowned and reached for Yaoyao. "Yaoyao, be obedient. When you''re ready, I''ll do nothing. I''ll accompany you around the world." With that, Taoist priest Qingyun took out a piece of blank Rune paper and quickly wrote something on it.


    After I saw the shape of the paper, I frowned. As soon as I was about to say something, I heard Yao Yao''s voice.


    "Brother, why do you want to do such things for me? Do you know that I really succeeded in resurrection after joining the gang? Are you killed by Tianlei in front of me?" Yao Yao closed her eyes and looked at Taoist priest Qingyun with tears on her face.


    "That''s what you cry like?" Tan Li suddenly seemed to think of something. Although he didn''t lower his head, he still asked me.


    I look at the tense environment, have a look at very helpless Tan Li, curled his lips, but did not say anything to him.


    Tan Li, who guessed why I didn''t speak, could only shut up and look at the two men again.


    "Brother, listen to my advice. We can go now. Why do we have to take another person''s body to go?" Yao Yao had no choice but to question Taoist priest Qingyun.


    Taoist priest Qingyun, who heard this question, gave a wry smile, sighed and said in a soft voice, "because I owe you this. If it wasn''t for me, you would still live well. You are more likely to be married and have children. You don''t have to take it with me in this kind of broken temple."Yao Yao heard Taoist priest Qingyun''s words and kept shaking his head, but he didn''t see it. He just kept shaking his head.


    "Look at him, he''s ready." Tan Li whispered a word, then no longer made a sound.


    Tan frowned and asked me what to say.


    "Don''t blame me if you''re stubborn." With that, Taoist priest Qingyun quickly pasted the paper to my body and began to read the complicated Zou Yu.


    "It''s useless. I''ve checked it, but if there''s a way to crack it, I can''t break the seal I left on her." I''ve asked someone to confirm it before, so I dare to shout at Taoist priest Qingyun.


    I thought Taoist priest Qingyun would give up untiing the seal after listening to me, but unexpectedly, he continued his action.


    "If you say it can''t be untied, I''ll try another way to help you untie it." What Taoist priest Qingyun said is very consistent, but his strength is constantly strengthened. He grabs Yaoyao and refuses to let her leave.


    "Brother, it hurts, I hurt!" Yao Yao suddenly screams and looks at Taoist priest Qingyun who catches her in pain.


    Looking at Yao Yao''s painful appearance, I wanted to say something more, and I heard the last few words.


    "Scattered soul curse! Are you crazy? " When I look at Yao Yao, I see that Taoist priest Qingyun reaches for his hand and shows Yao Yao''s soul in his hand.


    "Guaiyao, we can finish it right away." Taoist priest Qingyun said, and put his soul into Feng Tingting''s body.

 Chapter 276

    I thought the seal was enough, but I didn''t want to fight Taoist Qingyun. He just used the spirit dispersing mantra and forced Yao Yao away.


    "It''s OK. We can fix it." Tan Li touched my head, then carefully put me back to his body, "you''re so hurt, you''d better have a good rest."


    Hearing the comfort of Tan Li, I didn''t speak. I just looked at the Taoist priest Qingyun in silence.


    "It''s predestined. We''re still here to help those who don''t have much left, OK?" Tan Li said, holding me far away, quietly looking at them who were ready to fight.


    "Tan Li, they..." Before I finish my words, thunder clouds in the sky finally broke the boundary made of Rune paper.


    I looked at the subsequent strengthening of the border breaking, quickly raised his head, then saw the thunder cloud, quickly brewing a second ray of thunder, then approved down.


    What''s the matter? She should do it, or she should destroy the array and let them escape?


    Just when I was ready to do this, the thunder had already struck the array not far away.


    Looking at the destroyed array, I just wanted Taoist priest Qingyun to leave with Feng Tingting, but before I said anything, I saw a lot of thunder light, constantly fighting against Feng Tingting.


    "Yao Yao!" I just came and handed over Yao Yao''s name, looked at the Taoist priest Qingyun, and quickly put up with a piece of Rune paper, trying to resist the incessant thunder.


    But Taoist Qingyun''s action only makes me feel that he is giving up the general resistance.


    It seems that God and I have the same idea. When Taoist priest Qingyun thought he could resist it, he suddenly gathered all the thunder lights and split them towards the last defensive array.


    Act more and more nervous, in Tan Li want to take me, he suddenly said: "Qingyun Taoist."


    Hearing his voice, Taoist priest Qingyun just nodded and looked at the group of spirits who were locked up beside the array.


    "They''re sharing that ray?" I listened to the strange people who didn''t listen to the roar, and asked in a low voice to Tan Li who was standing beside me.


    "Yes." Tan Li said so two values, then covered my ears, not far let me hear the sound of hissing.


    I looked at the group of monsters ferocious appearance, also want to say something, heard more hiss.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it all the monsters?" It suddenly occurred to me that they were some special-looking monsters I had seen before. I quickly looked at the cage and found that they were not there at all. "As expected, you used their trust in you to disperse the thunder robbery!"


    When Taoist priest Qingyun heard me, he frowned and wanted to say something more. Then he heard the voice of Yao Yao.


    "Brother! That''s enough. Don''t do that. Your body is going to be overwhelmed! " Yao Yao yelled at Taoist priest Qingyun with the roaring voice.


    But this is Taoist priest Qingyun. He is no longer in control. His eyes are red and he looks at Yao Yao who can''t move at all.


    No, he can''t fall down now. He must finish this sorcerer, otherwise all his previous achievements will be wasted and nothing will be left.


    When Taoist priest Qingyun thought of this result, he gritted his teeth and worked hard again. He took out a treasure again and quickly threw it into the sky to protect the two people living in the array.


    "Why, is it over?" I grabbed Tan Li''s hand covering my eyes and asked him carefully.


    "No, it''s just ray is a lot smaller." Tan Li said, his hand again, will cover my eyes, don''t let me see them.


    There was only darkness in front of me and I couldn''t see anything clearly, which led me to have no way to help. To be more precise, I couldn''t even record everything.


    Just when I was still struggling, the thunder in my ear was louder, as if to tear up the whole sky.


    Noticing my sudden trembling, Tan Li frowned tightly, lowered his head worried, and left a kiss on my forehead. "Promise me not to do stupid things, OK?"


    So it is. I thought that Tan Li was worried that I was afraid to cover my eyes, but now it seems that he didn''t want to see me hurt by impulse.


    "I promise I''ll never do anything stupid. Is that ok?" I stretched out three mobile phones and made my promise to Tan Li.


    Finally get such a guarantee of Tan Li, gently release the hand, I will see the appearance in front of.


    Looking at them, I wanted to say something, but I found that before I came, there was a huge flash of lightning around me, and I quickly went to their brother and sister.


    "No!" I thought that it was Yao Yao''s clever appearance and yelled.


    Just as I couldn''t bear to look directly at him and wanted to close my eyes, Tan Li beside me suddenly made a sound.


    "It''s OK. That guy''s life is tough." Tan Li said, pointing to the border I had just made not far away, and said softly, "that guy has a lot of time to fill those broken arrays because of his strange spirit just now."I follow Tan Li''s hand to see, sure as expected, those who rush to their brother and sister''s thunder and lightning, completely blocked by the array.


    Finally, I let down my heart and sighed a little, but just sighed, I heard a more violent resonance.


    "Even so, what can they do? What they do is too much, even too difficult to see, isn''t it?" As I spoke, my voice was full of irony.


    When I heard that, Tan Li didn''t speak. He just quickly covered my ears before the next lightning strike and didn''t let me bear the thunder.


    Looking at the flash of thunder, my eyes couldn''t stand it any more and began to shed tears slowly.


    "It''s all right. Don''t we watch it?" Tan Li noticed my tears and wanted me to close my eyes.


    But I just shook my head and whispered, "I don''t want them to fail, but I can''t remember what they look like, and I don''t want them to succeed. I''m not the first one to congratulate them."


    Tan Li was not persuading me. He just wiped my tears before the thunder fell.


    Just as we wanted to continue to watch, an unusual thunder roared across our cheeks.


    "What''s going on?" I was worried about another problem and asked Tan Li out loud.


    "I don''t know. I just know that the array is almost destroyed." When Tan Li finished, we felt the whole mountain shaking.


    When I looked at the array again, I was staring at the yard which even turned over the soil.

 Chapter 277

    I thought that after so many robberies, it was about to end when I suddenly felt that Tan Li released my hand and stood beside me.


    "Tan Li?" I was a little afraid, and I handed in Tan Li unconsciously, but I came back to find out what should be in my Tan Li, but suddenly disappeared, "Tan Li, don''t run, your heart is reasonable, there are thunder everywhere, if you are not careful, you will..."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard Tan Li standing on one side and saying, "don''t worry, I won''t run around. It''s just that it''s dangerous. How about we come here?"


    Tan Li waved to me, but he didn''t talk.


    I don''t know what happened to Tan Li. Looking at the place that hasn''t been struck by thunder, I can only walk quickly.


    But just before I turned around, a flash of lightning suddenly appeared in front of me, which cut across the sky and suddenly lit up the darkness all around.


    This should be the last thunder. As long as they can make it through, there won''t be any problems.


    Although I think so, I still look back to the place that will be robbed by thunder.


    And when I turned around, Tan Li, who was standing behind me, suddenly made an effort and rushed towards them.


    "Tan Li!" Just when I was ready to give up, I suddenly saw a familiar figure and rushed to the place where the lightning was about to land.


    "Wait for me." When Tan Li passed me, he gave me a little push and saw that I fell in his position just now. Then he accelerated again and rushed towards the lightning which was about to split down.


    Looking at the silent appearance of Taoist priest Qingyun, I finally guessed the transaction between them. I cried in pain, but it didn''t work.


    "No, tanli!" My eyes were stabbed by the lightning that cut the sky, and I closed them in pain. But at the next moment, I forced myself to open my eyes to ensure that I could see Tan Li''s life and death at the first time.


    Finally, I got the frightening thunder point down. I wanted to see Tan Li again, but I found that his figure had been completely shrouded by thunder.


    Tan Li, Tan Li, must come back to her alive, or she will listen to her cousin''s advice, find a better one and continue to live.


    I covered my mouth, afraid that my next action would take away the only persistence of Tan Lina.


    "Fool, big fool, as long as I take it and rest for a while, I will come over. Why do you have to bear it?" I watched the lightning disappear, this just light said such a word.


    And lying on the ground of Tan Li, this is to show a weak smile, looking at that is still on the side, maintaining a movement of me.


    He fell into memory.


    "Something like a cross came to her at the moment it touched her." Tan Li thinks of him that day. He looks at Taoist Qingyun helplessly.


    "It should be something that someone else wants to find and specially deal with the ghost. Now she will be a little weak, until the soul is swallowed up, until there is no left." Taoist priest Qingyun said, as if thinking of something, he suddenly squatted down and rummaged in the room.


    But Tan Qingyun wants to touch these things. The more he opens his hand, the more he finds that he is not allowed to touch them.


    "What are you going to do?" With that, Taoist priest Qingyun took another look at Tan Li''s spirit body and said for a long time, "I can save her, but I need you to do something. If it is successful, I can promise you a request."


    Tan Li originally promised in Qingyun that he wanted to save me, but now he has one more condition, and he won''t refuse.


    "In that case, here you are. Go back and let her eat it." Taoist priest Qingyun throws a porcelain vase into Tan Li''s hand, grabs it at the table again and continues to study other things.


    At the end of the memory, tired Tan Li, who wants to close his eyes, looks at the Taoist priest Qingyun with all his strength.


    Looking at Tan Li''s line of sight, Taoist priest Qingyun just nods to him and wants to hold the motionless Feng Tingting, or Yao Yao, who wants to go in.


    I noticed the action of Taoist priest Qingyun, quickly ran to the angry Tan Li, gently smoothed his messy broken hair, and carefully touched his hand.


    "Did you just use one as a chip and ask him to give you medicine?" I heard Tan Li''s voice, but shook his head, raised his hand to hit him, but because of his almost transparent body, and did not dare to start, "I hurt myself, I understand, ziyao at home a good rest for a few days, will recover, how can you be so stupid?"


    Feeling my tears hit him, Tan Li struggled to open his eyes. Seeing my red eyes, he slowly raised his hand and said in a soft voice, "no, I don''t think you feel any pain. I can''t do it."


    I was angry by Tan Li, and wanted to say something, but because of the hanging hand, I nervously turned my strength to him.


    Tan Li was able to catch his breath because of my strength, but when he wanted to speak, he suddenly coughed.Hearing the cough, I lowered my head and saw a little transparent Tan Li again.


    "It''s OK, I''m really OK, but during this period, I must be very weak, it should be impossible to protect you." Tan Li said, also smile, gently hold my hand, but also just for a moment, suddenly released.


    "What''s the matter, Tan Li?" I quickly stretched out my hand, trying to grasp Tan Li''s hand, but found that no matter how hard I tried, I could only touch the earth through him.


    I smell the scorched earth all over the ground, and I want to ask Taoist priest Qingyun, but I find that they are still there, as if they are waiting for something.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t disappear completely, but I can''t touch you now." Tan Li seems to be a lot of relief, he slowly extended his hand, want to touch my face with tears, but found how did not touch my face, can only so in my face.


    Also want to seize the hands of Tan Li, tears can no longer restrain, tears keep flowing from the eyes.


    "I''m ok. I''m really OK. You see, I feel you." Tan Li didn''t know where to gather his strength. He carefully put his hands together and stroked my face.


    I want to speak, but tears keep pouring into my mouth, I can do nothing but cry.


    Just as I was crying, Tan Li''s hand was transparent again. "It seems that I was beaten back to the original this time. First of all, when I find a way to recover, you can''t despise me, OK?"


    "Well." I nodded and hugged Tan Li. I looked up at the thunder cloud that had not dissipated.

 Chapter 278

    Around the strong wind, the sky''s dark clouds slowly dispersed, compared with the initial dark clouds top of the dull, this will be a lot clearer.


    Qingyun looks at the clouds that are slowly dispersing, and a smile rises from the corner of his mouth, but his spirit is still not lax. He looks around with vigilance, and is afraid that something will happen at the foot of linmen.


    "Yao Yao, bear with it for a while, and we''ll soon succeed. My brother will accompany you wherever you want to go."


    Just robbed thunder destroyed almost of the array slowly repair, Qingyun looking at the center of Feng Tingting''s body, a face of soft talk.


    How much preparation he has made for today and how much energy he has put in. He must be excited when he is about to succeed.


    As long as you think of Yao Yao can be aboveboard in the future, now in the sun, you can make friends, you can eat all kinds of delicious food, Qingyun can''t help smiling.


    The sky vision is slowly dispersing, only the weak lightning is still stubborn, but Feng Tingting''s body is blocked by the FA array before she gets close to it.


    A little stronger, but also fell on other ghosts, at most in a moment, Yao Yao can be completely resurrected, the boat has been built, to this point, Yao Yao can only accept.


    I asked Tan Lixian to have a rest for a while. Because of that blow, his body would almost become transparent. A little fierce ghost might break him up.


    ¡­ "Fast, fast, brother will be waiting for you in half an hour!"


    Looking up at those slowly disappearing robbed clouds, Qingyun''s face is full of smiles, and his wishes for so many years will soon come true.


    Xiaoxiao stands by and looks at Feng Tingting''s body without moving her eyes. She is silent. She knows that it is not Feng Tingting who has come back to life, but even so, she is satisfied.


    There is an idea that everyone has his own obsession. For example, Qingyun''s obsession is to revive Yao Yao, and Xiaoxiao''s obsession is Feng Tingting, while I - I turn to Tan Li who is meditating. I think my obsession should be him!


    As if feeling my gaze, Tan Li opened his eyes and saw that I was looking at him. He gave me a smile for unknown reasons. I thought, I should be able to understand Taoist Qingyun''s obsession.


    Just as we were waiting for the last moment to come, I suddenly felt a burst of pressure all over my body. My hair stood upright. A monster with long hair all over me went straight towards Feng Tingting in the middle of the array!


    "Ho Chi, Ho Chi..."


    The monster''s mouth is making such a sound. The ghosts outside are not its opponents at all. It''s all solved in a few seconds. Its goal is very clear, which is to destroy Yao Yao''s rebirth!


    Taoist priest Qingyun is surprised and angry. Naturally, he won''t allow any unexpected appearance. He will face the monster straight.


    Only when they were fighting each other did I see what the monster looked like. Just looking at its back, it was similar to a human, except that it had long hair, arms down to the knees, and only one big eye on its face.


    It appeared out of thin air. None of us knew where it came from. By the time we found it, he was close to Yao Yao.


    "What is it?"


    Xiaoxiao seems to be scared. She looks at the scene in horror. She is not scared of the first vision, but she is scared of this monster.


    As soon as it came out, Xiaoxiao thought it was very dangerous. There was a bad premonition that Taoist priest Qingyun might have done all this in vain, but thinking of Feng Tingting, she kept telling herself that she would succeed.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Don''t be afraid."


    My eyes are staring at the field tightly. Taoist priest Qingyun and the monster are fighting hard. I can see that Taoist priest Qingyun is going to die.


    He spent too much mana when he got up. Now he''s fighting more and more. I''m afraid that Xiaoxiao will rush into the array for the sake of Feng Tingting''s body. As an ordinary person, she will be hurt by mistake.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch it here."


    She seemed to know my worry. She shook her head firmly with a smile, indicating that she would not be impulsive. Her hands were tightly clenched together, her body was straight, and the danger in the field could be seen at a glance.


    "Get out of the way!"


    No matter whether the monster understood or not, Taoist priest Qingyun bit the tip of his tongue, sprayed the blood on the peach sword in his hand, and waved it to the other side!


    But there was only a little blood on the tip of the tongue, and he couldn''t control the monster in a few times.


    Yao Yao in Feng Tingting''s body looks at Taoist priest Qingyun. She is in a hurry and wants to break out immediately.


    However, in order to prevent her from breaking away, Taoist priest Qingyun put a powerful spell on her. She couldn''t break away at all, so she could only look outside in the powder body.


    Seeing that Taoist priest Qingyun has more and more wounds, Feng Tingting''s body vibrates more and more severely. Xiaoxiao can''t help but stand up from the ground!


    I see her like this, quickly pull people, let her not impulsive.


    "Don''t go there, or you will lose your life in vain!"


    This is not a threat. I don''t see that Taoist Qingyun is so powerful that she can''t deal with the monster, let alone an ordinary person.Of course, I dare not rush in rashly. Tan Li is still nearby. I can''t ignore him, and even in this situation, I can''t help it.


    "Brother, brother, shall we stop..."


    Seeing that she can''t leave Feng Tingting''s body, Yao Yao is anxious to cry. She grew up with Taoist priest Qingyun when she was a child. Even if one is a ghost hunter and the other is a ghost, Taoist priest Qingyun also protects her very well.


    "Brother, brother..."


    Yao Yao has been stopping him ever since he knew that he would use this method against heaven for his own sake, but no one can change Taoist Qingyun''s heart if he wants to revive her.


    Taoist priest Qingyun will be kicked on the ground by the monster and spit out several mouthfuls of blood in his mouth. Yao Yao is so anxious that he can''t help but leave a line of blood and tears.


    Lying on the ground, Taoist priest Qingyun looked at her and forced down the fishy sweetness in her mouth. He gently pulled out a smile and said.


    "Be obedient and don''t cry. I will bring you back to life."


    "No, I don''t want to revive, brother. I just want to stay with you. Shall we give up? No resurrection, no resurrection! "


    Yao Yao''s voice is full of bitterness. I, a bystander, want to cry. I smile and tears are hanging in my eyes. I think I think of Feng Tingting.


    "No, you are obedient. I have prepared so much for this moment..."


    Taoist priest Qingyun raised his hand and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He stood up from the ground. The monster didn''t look at Taoist priest Qingyun, and swept towards Yao Yao.


    Its goal is obvious. It''s to stop Yao Yao''s resurrection. The array can''t support it any more. Taoist priest Qingyun''s runes, whether useful or useless, are thrown out to try to stop him, but they have no effect at all.

 Chapter 279

    "Brother..."


    Seeing that Taoist priest Qingyun''s body is shot away again, Yao Yao in Feng Tingting''s body can''t help but revolt. The scattered clouds in the sky don''t know when they will gather together again.


    Taoist priest Qingyun forcibly resurrects a person who has been dead for a long time, which is not allowed by the way of heaven. The vitality in his body is decreasing, but he still drags the monster tenaciously. When time goes by, Yao Yao can resurrect!


    "Yao Yao, be obedient, you can really live in the world in a short time."


    With these words, Taoist priest Qingyun turned his eyes to me. I knew what he wanted to say, and quickly nodded to him.


    "Don''t worry, if Yao Yao can really I will not treat her as my sister if she is wronged! "


    Yao Yao is resurrected. Taoist priest Qingyun will definitely suffer the Revenge of heaven. He has no way to protect Yao Yao, so he can only entrust Yao Yao to me.


    Although I don''t agree with Taoist priest Qingyun''s way of doing it, it''s at the end of the day. It''s the same whether I agree or not!


    When I finished speaking, Taoist priest Qingyun suddenly broke a big hole in his chest. His heart blood was smeared on his fingertips, and then he drew a symbol in the air to attack the monster.


    Monster injured, finally began to face up to has been blocking their own Qingyun Taoist.


    It came here to destroy Yao Yao resurrection, attention has been on Yao Yao, but seeing Yao Yao to resurrect, this person has been blocking himself, time is not enough!


    "Roar..."


    Monster a roar, the whole family deal with Qingyun Taoist priest, Qingyun Taoist priest in its hand less than three moves to fall on the ground.


    He tried his best to get up, but failed. He was obviously a crossbow. He still wanted to get up, but he couldn''t get up several times.


    Yao Yao inside looks at Taoist priest Qingyun like this. She doesn''t know if it''s because Taoist priest Qingyun is dying and the paper used to suppress her is loose. She wants to come out of Feng Tingting''s body to see Taoist priest Qingyun.


    "Brother, brother Don''t leave me Don''t leave me... "


    It''s not easy to control Feng Tingting''s body and run away with difficulty. The Dharma array outside imprisons her. She has no choice but to watch Taoist priest Qingyun shine back!


    "Brother..."


    A burst of earth shaking cry resounded from heaven and earth. I couldn''t bear to turn my head and no longer look. Taoist priest Qingyun wasted so much time, but finally didn''t revive Yao Yao and took his own life.


    "Heaven is not fair, heaven is not fair!"


    Taoist priest Qingyun looked up at the dark sky and gave out a kind of roar. At last, he opened his eyes and broke his breath!


    "Get out of the way!"


    He was full of resentment and anger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I look at this change in the heart a little uncomfortable, Qingyun Taoist how to others I don''t evaluate, but Yao Yao is really good.


    When alive, he constantly collects materials and intends to revive her. Even if he dies and becomes a fierce ghost, he is trying his best to protect his sister.


    "Those who obstruct me will be killed without mercy!"


    Even if he becomes a fierce ghost, Taoist priest Qingyun will stay in front of the array to keep the monster away.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that time is running out, the monster''s only eye shows a crazy killing intention. It knows that if it wants to pass today, it must first solve the problem in front of it.


    "Brother!"


    Yao Yao hates herself very much now. She even hates why she wants to exist in this world and let her brother work so hard for her.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    Tan Li''s body is firmer now. I don''t dare to let him get too close to the array. Who knows what the monster is for? In case of attacking Tan Li, he''s not blaming me now.


    "I don''t know."


    Looking at the fierce fight between the two people in the field, I can''t help but sweat for Taoist Qingyun. Now that I have reached this stage, in fact, I still hope Yao Yao can revive.


    Because Taoist priest Qingyun has done too much to her. Even if it''s against the sky, I hope they can succeed.


    But the Taoist priest Qingyun, who has just become a fierce ghost, is obviously not the opponent of the monster. He tried his best to stop the monster.


    On the contrary, the more frustrated the monster was, the more brave he was. There was no scar on his body. At last, the monster punched Taoist priest Qingyun in the chest.


    He retreated again and again, and his soul was almost unable to support him, but he still stood in front of him and refused to step back.


    Looking at the resolute eyes of Taoist priest Qingyun, he opened his mouth beside me with a smile.


    "You say how deep their feelings should be. For the sake of Yao Yao, Taoist priest Qingyun is not willing to give up


    "They have been together since childhood. There are only brothers and sisters in the world. Yao Yao died. Taoist priest Qingyun hates himself. After so many years, he has been looking for a way to revive Yao Yao. He is willing to pay any price."


    When I was in Qingyun temple, Yaoyao told me that she and Taoist priest Qingyun were dependent on each other when they were young. Some people can''t understand their deep feelings."Taoist priest Qingyun can''t make it any longer. Is he going like this out of his wits? There is no one like him, no reincarnation, no reincarnation


    When she said this with a smile, Yao Yao desperately broke away from Feng Tingting''s body. The falian lost its meaning, and the resurrection failed completely.


    Just when Yao Yao rushed out, the monster disappeared for no reason. Just like when it came, we didn''t see it clearly when it left.


    "Brother, brother, don''t leave me!"


    Yao Yao quickly ran to Qingyun Taoist priest, looking at his transparent soul, looking at me, I can''t bear it, I don''t know what to do!


    At this time, Tan Li went over and sent some Yin force to Taoist priest Qingyun''s palm. His soul was also solidified. At least there was no feeling that the wind would blow away!


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Yao Yao quickly said thank you to Tan Li and me, and then said with a smile to Taoist Qingyun.


    "Brother, what I want is to be with you all the time. I don''t want to revive. I''m good like this. As long as we are together, I''m not afraid of anything!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m useless. You should have lived a real life after tonight, not all the time. I''m useless!"


    Speaking of this, Taoist priest Qingyun burst out a burst of fierce anger in his eyes. He was about to succeed. The monster Without that monster


    "No, you never feel sorry for me. I have been dragging you down. The most important thing for me is not resurrection, but you. If you disappear, what should I do alone?"


    Hearing the self reproach of Taoist priest Qingyi, Yao Yao shakes her head and says that she doesn''t care about resurrection at all. As long as she can be with her brother all the time, she will be satisfied.

 Chapter 280

    This is the end of the matter. Even if Taoist priest Qingyun is not willing, there is no other way. After this stop, Dongfang is clear, and everyone has delayed all night. It''s just an empty joy.


    I guess the last monster is derived from the way of heaven. Its purpose is very clear, that is to prevent Yao Yao from resurrection.


    Come without a shadow, go without a trace, wait until Yao Yao failed, it immediately left, now that these are no longer meaningful, although Qingyun Taoist finally died, but his soul has been with Yao Yao, also can be regarded as a happy ending.


    "Thank you so much this time!"


    Even if Yao Yao didn''t come back to life in the end, Taoist priest Qingyun and she still gave us thanks. After all, we did what we promised, and we are still here to protect the Dharma for them!


    "It''s OK, as long as you''re OK!"


    Seeing Taoist priest Qingyun, who has become a ghost, I don''t know what to say. I tried my best, but in the end, it was nothing and my own life.


    I don''t want to ask him whether it''s worth it or not, because I already have the answer in my heart. It''s worth it, even if it''s gone.


    "Sister, will you come to see me again?"


    Yao Yao, with red eyes, stood beside Taoist priest Qingyun and asked if I would come to see her in the future. I wanted to touch her head, but finally gave up and said with a smile.


    "Yes, I will come to see you often. If you are bored, you can come to see me."


    "Well!"


    "Let''s have a rest and wait till we''re done."


    Tan Li looked at the magic weapons on the ground and looked at the sky again. We didn''t sleep all night. They were better. Xiaoxiao and I yawned.


    When I heard that I was going to have a rest first, I quickly nodded. The matter has come to an end. I''ll have a rest first and then make a long-term plan.


    When she went back to her room to have a rest, Xiaoxiao didn''t speak and kept silent. I know she was very disappointed. The reason why she stayed here was to see Yao Yao resurrect with Feng Tingting''s body.


    Even if she knows that it''s not Feng Tingting who''s coming back to life, but another person, she thinks it doesn''t matter. At least she has a thought in her heart.


    But all this dust has fallen to the ground, Yao Yao can not resurrect, Feng Tingting''s body is useless, can only be buried.


    "Do you think there is reincarnation in the world?"


    Fast into the room, smile suddenly stuffy asked such a sentence, I Leng for a while, and then very quickly said.


    "Yes, how can it not? Don''t think so much about it. Let bygones be bygones."


    Looking at her low expression, I touched her head. I don''t know how to comfort her. I can only try my best to accompany her and let her not be so sad.


    "Well, I believe you. My sister will come to me next life."


    When it comes to the next life, her eyes have a luster, I did not say that the vast sea of people, you want to see that person may not be able to see.


    But it''s always good to have a thought. If there is hope in life, there is hope.


    When we had a good rest and came out, it was almost noon. It was very messy outside. After several gloomy days, it finally cleared up.


    Yao Yao takes the hand of Taoist priest Qingyun and sits under the big tree. They don''t know what they are talking about. Yao Yao laughs endlessly!


    "Sister, have you had a good rest?"


    Hearing the news, Yao Yao turned her head to say hello to us. I looked at the surrounding mountains and there was a moment of silence. The mountain turned into a dead mountain, not angry at all.


    There are messy branches and gravel everywhere. The leaves of those hundred year old trees are withered now, which should be caused by yesterday''s catastrophe.


    Along with my eyes, Yao Yao also saw all this, she said some sad.


    "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me..."


    If you interrupt me, I''m sure you''ve been busy with everything for a year or two


    She likes to take everything to herself. Although the mountain lost its vitality, the indirect reason is her, but it''s so far that it''s useless to say more.


    "Well, I know."


    Although she said that, there was always a thorn in her heart. She felt that it was all her fault. Taoist priest Qingyun next to her frowned and said.


    "Don''t be sad. I did all this. It''s none of your business."


    "Don''t say that. What are you going to do in the future?"


    Tan Li takes a look at the place where he did it yesterday and asks Taoist priest Qingyun what he plans to do in the future. His body is still there. It''s a ghost floating in the world. It''s really pitiful.


    No one did dinner for him, and no one worshiped him during the festival. Taoist priest Qingyun and Yao Yao are really ghosts.


    "That''s it. Step by step, as long as I can be with Yao Yao, I don''t want anything."


    After the resurrection failure, Taoist priest Qingyun also let go. He has no ability to do the resurrection. It''s better to accompany Yao Yao.Maybe he is too persistent, family is more important than living.


    "It''s time for my sister''s health to settle down!"


    Looking at the peaceful Feng Tingting over there, she suddenly blushes and says it''s time to bury them.


    "Yes! I know there is a geomantic treasure land in the back mountain. "


    Speaking of the funeral, his body is still there. Taoist priest Qingyun has no embarrassment on his face. If other ghosts suddenly see his body, they will feel a little uncomfortable.


    But Taoist priest Qingyun has seen a lot of things. He thinks that it''s just like this. It''s more convenient to become a ghost than a person, and there''s nothing wrong with it.


    After Feng Ting and Feng Ting buried their bodies, they laughed and said that we were going to do it.


    Later also relieved, Feng Tingting''s death is suicide, she has no desire to live, in fact, let her go to earth as soon as possible.


    Even if Yao Yao resurrects with Feng Tingting''s corpse, the living person is not Feng Tingting, and the essence is different after all.


    "Remember to come to the mountain to see me often, and bring me delicious food, sister!"


    Hearing that we are going to leave, Yao Yao is a little sad. I don''t like it either. But this place is not far away, so I''ll come and have a look when I miss her.


    And Yao Yao is a ghost. She can come to see me at any time. It''s very convenient to think about it.


    "Well, if you miss me, come and see me. If you need anything, tell me. I''ll burn it for you!"


    Before her things were burned by Taoist priest Qingyun. Now Taoist priest Qingyi has become a ghost. Naturally, no one can help them.


    "Mm-hmm, I see. Thank you, sister!"


    After we went down the mountain, I went to the hospital. I don''t know how Wang Liya is now. Xiaoxiao knew that I was going to the hospital and said that she wanted to go back and have a rest first.


    "Have a good rest for a few days. Don''t think about anything."


    Xiaoxiao is much more stable now, and I''m not afraid of her doing stupid things.

 Chapter 281

    Only when I got to the hospital did I know that Wang Liya had become a vegetable, that is to say, the possibility of her waking up in her life was not very great.


    It''s better to live than to die. It''s really unexpected. Besides, Ke Xiaoxiao is also awake. I carefully observed that the soul she lacked before has been returned.


    "Here you are


    Ke Xiaoxiao saw that I warmly said hello to me, and I responded with a smile: "do you feel uncomfortable? I''ve lost weight. I''ll mend my body and ask the director if I can give you a few days off!"


    "No vacation. I''m in good health."


    Looking at her soul, I know that she must have done it before she left. In essence, he is a kind and good child, but it''s a pity to meet the big family, which really makes people feel aggrieved for him.


    "That''s OK. I still have some things to deal with these two days. I''ll go to see the documents first!"


    The details of some cases need to be sorted out. When I entered the office, Zheng Nan was also there. After several days, the cases were almost solved.


    "Boss, I''m going out for dinner tonight. It''s just a good time to sweep away my fatigue. I''ve been hard these days, just like the hot pot shop on Hexi street. What do you think of it? It''s spicy enough."


    When it comes to hot pot, I hear Zheng Nan swallowing, but I think of the taste of that hot pot shop. Anyway, it''s OK at night. It''s nothing to eat out.


    "Well, you can ask other people if you want to go. We''ll eat together. There are so many people."


    They are all colleagues. If you know that Zheng Nan and I didn''t call them, you will have some opinions. It''s better to let them know.


    "That''s OK. Hot pot needs the atmosphere. I''ll ask them."


    I look at the files in the computer and sort them out slowly. Suddenly, I think there is another person I forgot.


    What about Yu Yang? Where did she go? Ghost foetus has been reincarnated, I haven''t seen her, should not be swallowed by ghost foetus?


    After all, she is one of the killers who killed Cheng Lele, and she didn''t tell me about Yu Yang before she was reincarnated.


    This is a little strange. After thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t come up with a reason. I just don''t want to. If it''s really swallowed up, I can''t help it.


    If she''s still there, she must be wandering somewhere.


    I couldn''t think of a clue for a moment, so I had to give up.


    Forget it, I''ll finish the work first.


    When the documents are almost processed, it''s time to get off work in the afternoon. Two colleagues in the Office say they want to go. Others either have an appointment in the evening or go home to accompany their wives and children in the evening.


    Only the four of us go, it''s good, quiet, and four people eat hot pot also have atmosphere, Tan Li has been beside me.


    When I was busy, he meditated nearby. After all, it took a lot of energy to help Yao Yao carry the lightning strike yesterday. At that time, I almost thought he couldn''t support it.


    The ghost is the most afraid of thunder. Thunder belongs to Yang, and they are mutually antagonistic. What''s more, when Tan lifeI went to carry thunder, I was so scared that my heart jumped to my throat.


    Tan Suosheng was afraid that I would not accept any other sexual rites.


    "It''s all right, it''s all women! Only one male


    When he heard that I was going out for dinner, Tan Li was not happy. He planned to go back and cook for me, but I had made an appointment with my colleagues. Now it''s definitely impossible to go back temporarily.


    I had to pacify Tan Li first. Because there were colleagues around, I couldn''t speak well, so I had to go to the bathroom to hide. It was hard to coax people.


    "You''re all women. I''m not at ease. In case of..."


    After listening to his words, I stared at him with a smile. Look what this man said. What''s the matter with our four women? If anyone dares to stare at us, let him know what the people''s police do!


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not sure you''re a woman anyway."


    After seeing the meaning in my eyes clearly, Tan Li still felt uneasy. I knew that he just wanted to stay with me, but today he really couldn''t help it.


    We all agreed to work together. It''s not nice to meet after we break the appointment.


    "Be obedient. I''ll go back earlier in the evening. Besides, I''m not afraid of you to protect me. I''m not afraid of you at all!"


    After listening to what I said, Tan Li was a little better, and he reluctantly agreed.


    When I went to eat hot pot in the evening, I also lined up for a long time. His hot pot is really delicious, and it''s full when it''s time for dinner.


    After eating the hot pot, Zheng Nanfei wants to take me to sing. As soon as I think of him, I have a headache in my throat, and there is a Tan Li next to me.


    Like as long as I promise him to do something, but Zheng Nan said.


    "Boss, since you''ve come out, I''ll go back later. Let''s have a good time tonight. You see, they all agree. Only you, let''s go, let''s go!"I don''t even know how to use her.


    "Put away your appearance, I''m afraid I can''t control my fist to hit you in the face!"


    Listen to my words, Zheng Nan is not coquettish, but seriously looked at me and asked: "do you want to go or not, I have a love 70% discount card here, if you don''t go, it will be expired, you want to be more cost-effective, and it won''t cost a few money!"


    Two colleagues beside me said the same thing. I looked at Tan Li with a helpless smile. Tan Li couldn''t say anything more. He nodded at me and agreed.


    "All right, but we have to go back early. We can''t be too late. We have to go to work tomorrow. If we are late, what should we do with the salary deducted?"


    "Maiba, I''m sure you won''t be late


    When I heard Zheng Nan''s words, I chose to pretend to be dead. This Mai Ba is really frightening. If I only listen to him sing, I think it''s very nice.


    But as soon as you listen to the original song, you will know where he turned. I have never seen such a song with my own ideas.


    The other two colleagues also knew Zheng Nan''s singing. After listening to him, they just covered their mouths and laughed. As soon as they got in, Zheng Nan picked up the microphone and sang a song.


    Hearing that, I couldn''t bear to look directly at him and kept on eating melon seeds. When he wanted to challenge whose tune, I quickly stopped him.


    "Give me a way to live. Look at my attentive eyes. Do you have the heart to abuse me like this again?"


    I don''t dare to listen to it. The voice of this product can''t go up or down. It''s just for tormenting people''s ears. I''m afraid that if I don''t stop it, he will turn the world upside down tonight.


    "Well, I''ll give you face today and stop singing!"

 Chapter 282

    When I went home in the evening, it was still early indeed. I went to the supermarket and bought some strange ingredients that ghosts could eat. I planned to cook for him.


    "I almost didn''t get killed!"


    Tan Li sat on the sofa and talked about Zheng Nan''s singing. I couldn''t stop laughing. In fact, sometimes Zheng Nan''s singing is very good, it''s really good, as long as he sings slowly in a low voice.


    Who knows that this guy chose a difficult song, and where there is not enough to sing, he has never seen such a person.


    "Well, darling, I''ll make you something delicious. By the way, do you feel any discomfort?"


    Looking at Tan Li''s thin body, I hold him in my arms. What should I do if I encounter some serious people against us these days?


    "Well, there''s nothing uncomfortable. Don''t think so much about it. I''m the man who wants to protect you."


    Tan Lihui hugged me and asked me not to think about it. Seeing him pretending to be relaxed, my nose was sour and my tears almost fell.


    How can he be so relaxed? I can feel the power of the thunder even if I stand beside him. What''s more, he uses the ghost body to block it. It hurts to think about it.


    "Don''t be sad. My man is so fragile. Go and cook. I''m hungry."


    Knowing that he didn''t want to make me sad, I sniffed and went to the kitchen. Forget it, as long as people are OK.


    The next morning, Xiaoxiao came to me. I looked at her thin body and said with heartache.


    "You''ve been mending yourself recently. You see how thin you are."


    "Well, I came here to tell you something. I quit my job and want to go out for a rest."


    I nodded and told her what had happened for a long time.


    "It''s good to go out and have a look. Do you have any plans?"


    Recently, she estimated that she was not in the mood to go to work. It''s better to leave her job and relax first, so that she can feel better.


    "Walk and watch. I don''t know when I''ll be back. I just want to walk all the way."


    When she said this, her smile was very relaxed. I can see that she was really relieved, but I don''t think she can stay outside all the time.


    Now I''m still young. I can go to an adult university and make plans for the future. It took me a long time to think about it.


    "Well, I''ll report you to an adult university. You''re going to go to the University. You''ll come back when the school starts. You''ll go out and relax these days."


    Listen to my words, smile silent for a long time, finally nodded agreed.


    "Thank you. If it''s all right, I''ll go to the station first. I ordered today''s ticket!"


    I didn''t expect that she had such a tight schedule. There was still a distance from the car. I was afraid that she would be late, so I asked her to go quickly.


    When Xiaoxiao left, I was free. There was no big deal in the Bureau these two days. They were all trivial things, and it was not my turn to do it.


    When I got off work for lunch, I didn''t go out to eat because I brought a bento. As a result, when I was eating, some colleagues said that someone was looking for me.


    Who is looking for me at this time? As I thought about it, I threw half of my meal on the table and went out to have a look. As soon as I got up, the man came in. She was almost thirty years old, well dressed and dressed in a light blue suit.


    The skin is very white. Seeing that I''m looking at her, she smiles at me. I have some doubts. I don''t seem to know this person.


    "I''d like to introduce myself first. My name is Li Hui. I''m Mr. Cheng''s assistant. Tomorrow, the family will hold a banquet in the villa in Nanshan. I hope you can join me then. Mr. Cheng asked me to give this invitation to you."


    Then he took out an invitation from a small bag next to me and put it on the table in front of me. I don''t know. So, how do you want to invite me to a family dinner?


    I also asked someone to send the invitation to me, which made me a little confused. After all, I sent the ghost father in.


    "OK, I see. Please take this trip. I''ll pour some water for you."


    Although I don''t know what their purpose is, I still take it. I always feel that I''m not finished with getting married!


    "No, I have something to do now. If I have to be busy, I''ll leave first. I''m sorry to disturb you. Goodbye!"


    Then I went out in high-heeled shoes. I admire this kind of independent and capable strong woman. She is independent in thought and economy. She doesn''t have to look at other people''s life. She has her own ideas.


    After she left, I picked up the invitation letter and looked at it carefully. It had written the time and place, and Cheng''s signature.


    Although I don''t know why my family invited me, I thought about it and decided to go.


    In the evening, my cousin came to me for a meal. By the way, he knew this. He looked at the red invitation and frowned for a long time. Finally, he patted the table and said.


    "Go, I''ll go with you. You''re a little girl. It''s strange that you won''t be eaten by those old foxes. I don''t trust you.""Ah? Cough Cough... "


    I was eating the fruit platter that Tan Li gave me. I almost choked when I heard what he said. Is there such an exaggeration? It''s not a dragon''s den, it''s just a banquet.


    "Slow down, I''m more worried about you!"


    It''s not easy to slow down. After listening to him, I want to cough again. What do you mean I look like this? Am I so easy to bully?


    "I''m not as weak as you say!"


    "OK, I''m a meddler. Anyway, I don''t care. I''ll follow you."


    My cousin ate a banana and made his stand clear. He said that he must go. I don''t think it''s easy for him to stop him, so he had to follow his heart.


    "Well, you''ll pick me up tomorrow night, and we''ll go together."


    There is a person who can take care of me. Tan Li also thinks that I should go. People have asked my assistant to send me the invitation. If I don''t go again, I won''t give people face.


    The next day, my cousin came to pick me up early. He took a look at my clothes and said.


    "That''s what you''re going to wear?"


    "What else?"


    I don''t understand what he means. I just wear this dress. I think it''s very good.


    "Ah, you silly child, they are holding a banquet. You should at least wear evening dress. Otherwise, people would think you were making a scene in the past!"


    After hearing this, I suddenly realized that if it wasn''t for my cousin''s reminding, I still can''t remember. No wonder he was wearing such a big bag today, a black suit, with a blue tie, and his hair was covered with wax!


    I look at him again, and he smiles at me and asks: "am I handsome? When I just came here, there were many little girls looking at me secretly, and another one asked me for wechat. "

 Chapter 283

    Looking at such a naughty cousin, I rolled my eyes at him and got on the bus.


    "How ugly a girl''s eyes are! I''ll make you look beautiful, I promise I''ll take you away


    To tell you the truth, I still very much agree with my cousin''s aesthetics. Although he sometimes works unreliably, he really works hard for me.


    sometimes I make complaints about him, but I do not deny his concern and love for me. My brother took me to a famous studio, which is specially designed for private individuals.


    As soon as I came in, someone said hello to my cousin. It seems that my cousin should be a frequent visitor here.


    "Why did you bring a girl with you today? What''s his style? "


    That person said while looking at my figure, see I am very embarrassed, cousin carelessly sitting on the sofa next to me said.


    "You see, come on, try to be beautiful."


    The man motioned to me to sit in front of the make-up mirror next to me, then went around behind me to remove my hair, and said with a smile to my cousin over there.


    "No one is not beautiful in my modeling, but the girl you brought here today is really beautiful. Why, little girl, is he chasing you?"


    I can''t do it until I smile. I haven''t answered my cousin for a long time.


    "This is my cousin. Stop it. The vinegar jar will be knocked over!"


    After listening to him, I also laughed, because Tan Li was staring at him with a black face, but the stylist didn''t know why he knocked over the vinegar jar.


    "It turned out to be cousins. Your family''s genes are so good. They are all pretty boys and girls!"


    Everyone likes to listen to nice words. Although I know they are just talking, I just listen happily.


    "Hey, this girl is also in my light."


    When it comes to looks, my cousin is naturally very proud. With his appearance, as long as he is a little careful, he can charm thousands of girls.


    This is not what I said, but what he said. I often make fun of him with this. My uncle also thinks that he is blind and can''t even take his daughter-in-law back.


    "I think your temperament is more gentle, occasionally with a trace of fierce, it''s better to wear Qipao, what do you think?"


    I thought about it for a while, and thought it was very good. When I changed the cheongsam, my cousin nodded his head and thought it was very nice.


    I looked at myself in the mirror. The cheongsam was embroidered on a black background and grew to the lower leg. I turned around two times and thought it was OK. The stylist nodded beside me.


    "I''m right. This cheongsam really suits your temperament. If you don''t like it, we have other styles."


    "That''s it, I think so!"


    Tan had just decided to help me with my objection, but I didn''t give him a hand.


    I was embarrassed to see it. The stylist thought I was hot. Tan Li looked around and said with a serious face.


    "What are you wearing? It''s so close to your body. What if someone bullies you at the party? I don''t agree! Go and get a conservative one


    I was stunned by his reasons, but looking at his black face, I felt that he was lovely. This man''s serious talk made me want to kiss him.


    "I think it''s pretty. You like it, don''t you?"


    My cousin was not happy after listening to Tan Li''s words. At this moment, the stylist happened to have other customers, pulling them inside to look at the clothes. There were only three of us outside.


    "Anyway, I don''t agree. If you dress like this, I won''t let you go to the party."


    Looking at Tan Li''s jealous appearance, I felt helpless. I would never admit that he was a little cute, but my cousin was obviously angry.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean that if you dress like this, you will not be allowed to go to the banquet. She is not your accessory. She has her own personal freedom!"


    Tan Li ignored his cousin and kept staring at me as if he didn''t agree. In the end, I agreed to change clothes.


    "That''s it. I''ll ask the stylist to help me choose a new one later. I don''t have to do it!"


    It''s just a suit of clothes. I''ll change it as soon as I change it. There''s no need to be unhappy about it.


    "You, get used to him."


    My cousin gave me a look and felt that I was too accommodating to Tan Li. When Tan Li heard that I agreed to change my clothes, he turned his mouth quietly.


    He didn''t look good to his cousin. He didn''t like him either. They started to fight like children. I was speechless.


    When the stylist came out, I asked her to help me choose a new set of clothes. She was not too surprised. Instead, she said that the one she liked was the most suitable one.


    There are many gowns in his studio, all of which have not been removed. I chose a relatively conservative black dress.


    It doesn''t look bad on the whole person. It''s the kind of pastoral style. Tan Li nodded his approval this time.It''s almost time for the banquet to start. After finishing the modeling, my cousin took me to the banquet. When we got to the wedding, we took out the invitation letter. The other party''s attitude was very respectful.


    The nanny who went in to treat me was also very friendly. She told me with a smile that she was welcome if she needed anything.


    "There are a lot of people at the party. Please come to me if you need anything, miss. I''m in the southeast!"


    "OK, thank you."


    It''s a big business to start a family. His villa covers a large area, and the banquet is very lively tonight. All of them are big names. Several of them took a look at us and then turned to other places to talk.


    I think I don''t know me. I''m just a little guy. But I can also think that these are big guys. I really don''t like them.


    As for me, I sit on the sofa with nothing to do and eat small cakes. I don''t know which chef made them. The taste of cakes is OK.


    Everyone is busy socializing. I''m the only one sitting in the corner eating cake, and I don''t know what I want to do.


    But my cousin is much better than me. With his skin, he looks like a butterfly at the banquet.


    "Sit here for a while, and I''ll dance with this beautiful lady!"


    When my cousin said this, I clearly saw that the daughter in the red skirt was red because there was an outsider. Anyway, I nodded and agreed to give him some face.


    When they go to dance, I will disdain to curl my lips. This person will make the little girl happy. The young lady who just came to dance with him is the third one.


    He simply refused all who came. Good words were sent out one after another. How to get to me was all kinds of words that hurt me.

 Chapter 284

    It took him half an hour to remember to look after me. The result did not say two words, and a beautiful woman pestered.


    "Cousin, you can!" I turned around, slapped my cousin on the shoulder, winked at him, and nudged him.


    This is my usual little action. I always like to tease others like this. It''s natural for me to get used to it.


    Naturally, my cousin is used to it. He turns around and looks at me with the same frown and a trace of anger in his eyes.


    But in the face of the beauty in front of me, my cousin can''t be too impolite. He can only gnash his teeth at me. He doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    However, the beauty obviously misunderstood something, turned to look at me, eyes full of hostility, "this is?"


    Finally, I didn''t like it, so I had to face the beauty in front of me with a very sorry smile and said, "my sister is young, and some of her are not very sensible."


    What''s the matter? I''m a famous flower owner, OK!


    It''s really exciting to see my boyfriend standing next to me.


    So my cousin danced with the beautiful woman again. He didn''t know that he was tired.


    I feel bored, so I take Tan Li to walk around and eat and drink at the banquet. This kind of banquet is not the place I should come to. It''s all high-class people and elegant people. How can I get along with such a vulgar person.


    It''s better to stay in a small corner.


    However, the cake of the party was delicious. I looked at it, and when no one noticed, I suddenly put a piece of cake in Tan Li''s mouth and winked at him, "how about it? Is it delicious?"


    "Go, go!" Tan Li seemed to dislike it very much, but his mouth moved and he enjoyed the taste of the cake. "Don''t treat me like your brother. I don''t want to eat it."


    "Don''t eat, don''t eat, then you spit it out!"


    Actually eat my cousin''s vinegar, the vinegar king!


    I went to fight with Tan Li with a smile. Several people passed by and looked at me with strange eyes.


    Cough I coughed a few times and bent down as if I was not in good health. I didn''t get up until several people passed by us and disappeared completely.


    For a moment, I was almost regarded as a psycho.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    I made a face at Tan Li in secret, but it was just a moment in a hurry. I immediately recovered. I don''t want people to see me.


    "You say, I''m not bad. Why didn''t anyone invite me to dance?" I leaned my chin against the bar and forked my knife and fork at the cake on the plate.


    I''ve had enough to eat anyway. I don''t want to waste it.


    Tan Li laughs at the words. I look at it. After a moment of stupefaction, I seem to understand something.


    Joke, he stands here chilly, around Yin Qi Huai around, who dares to come forward.


    A few dandies also secretly look at me. However, anyone who is within three meters of me will be scared back by Tan Li''s breath. What I don''t know is that I''m Gao Leng, but I don''t know that Tan Li is playing tricks on me.


    But no one is good, and I''m too lazy to deal with it.


    Let me just say that my cousin and I are related by blood. My cousin is very popular because of his good looks. How can I be ignored? It turns out that it''s all Tan Li.


    Well, for the sake of being a vinegar king, Miss Ben will forgive him for the time being.


    So I glanced at Tan Li casually, and I said with a smile, "if you have entity, I really want to dance with you."


    It''s just a casual word, and I''m just saying it for fun. After all, it''s boring here, and dancing is a kind of entertainment.


    However, this word fell into Tan Li''s ears, which was another flavor. When I looked at it again, I found that Tan Li''s eyes were stained with a layer of gloomy color, with a faint sense of loss.


    "I, I don''t mean that either..." I secretly touched his wrist and wanted to hold his hand, but I didn''t dare. I was afraid that the action would be too conspicuous and attract people''s attention. After all, it''s not easy to get married. I can''t let the family have any threat to Tan Li. "I just said so casually, don''t take it to heart, you''ll be very good like this


    "That''s special. I like it better." I put my head up and giggled for a while, but the little brother turned his head and gave me a giggle.


    Tan Li was between us, but the little brother who served the wine couldn''t see him, so he could only pass through Tan Li and see me giggling. For a moment, he was stunned and looked back to see if there was anyone behind him.


    I quickly restrained my expression and raised my hand generously to say hello to the little brother, "the wine you mixed is very good..."


    As soon as the words came out, I regretted it. What are you pretending to do? It''s more like chatting up!


    So Tan Li''s face became darker.


    I want to cry without tears, so I have to turn around and pretend to be dead, pouring wine into my mouth one by one.How hot the wine is!


    Tan Li sat down beside me, occupying a seat, but no one could see him. He looked at me with a pair of smiling eyes, which made me goose bumps.


    At this time, the banquet seemed to have reached a climax, and the married man came out to speak.


    Although the old man is old, his suit is straight and straight. It can be seen that he was a very handsome young man when he was young. As a matter of fact, the Buddha depended on gold and the man depended on clothes. So he looks much more pleasant than before.


    I don''t know how many little girls he had harmed when he was young. When he was old, he was so disrespectful. When he was young, he would have done a lot of bad things.


    I feel bad in my heart, and I see that the old man has stepped onto the stage. He just cleared his throat and put his hands aside to say hello. The noisy hall suddenly quiets down.


    You know, this discipline is not so simple, which is enough to show the prestige of the old man.


    But it''s not surprising that it''s a family party after all. I comfort myself.


    So he concentrated on speaking as an old man, holding his breath and not letting himself make a sound, so as not to attract people''s attention.


    "Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to come to my wedding party."


    It''s still the old-fashioned way of appearance and lines. I feel bored, but I can only listen.


    "Recently, there have been a lot of frustrations in getting married, but it''s good to come step by step. It''s necessary for you to help us to get married today. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to you and to our cooperation for many years. I hope our future cooperation can be further enhanced!"


    I can''t help but admire the beautiful scene.


    To know that this market is like a battlefield, it needs to be eloquent in many cases. Having a eloquent mouth is more important than anything.

 Chapter 285

    It''s not fun to see how big a family can be today. It can''t be without the painstaking efforts of Mr. Cheng in interpersonal relationship for so many years.


    How can I talk? Look at this kind of man. His tongue is like a lotus!


    The atmosphere at the scene seemed to be aroused by the old man. Many people chanted a few words at the bottom to show their approval and help the old man gain momentum.


    It seems that many of the people present have something to do with starting a family, at least. They don''t know how many bad business activities they have done behind their back.


    "The next cooperation will be announced later. Let''s bid according to the old rules! We can''t do business. We have a good relationship all the time. I hope you''ll have a good dinner. Don''t be polite to my old man! "


    I really look up to him. Who is polite to him? I want to give him all the food for the whole party, but it''s not cost-effective.


    It''s not so easy for you to bring down a big family. I''m just tickling my family after more than a dozen banquets. I''ll be dead by then.


    I shook my head and poured out some unimportant things in my mind. I looked at Tan Li, but I didn''t dare to talk to him. I just felt that the party was becoming more and more boring.


    I''m thinking about running away. Anyway, I don''t want to cooperate with my family. I really don''t understand what they want me to do for their banquet.


    Some people came over, some big and thick, wearing a black suit, looking like a bodyguard. Several people came up to me, and I was startled.


    "You, who are you and what do you want to do? This is a feast for getting married. You won''t do it in public. Bully me, a weak woman!"


    Some of the words, I said, can not help but think about their own big mouth, at least is also a policeman, counsellor what!


    Several bodyguards looked at each other as if they were very interesting. They sneered. On the contrary, they bowed down and saluted me respectfully and said, "Miss, you misunderstood me. We are not here to find fault. The old man has orders. Please come with us. The old man has something to discuss with you."


    "Talk to me?"


    I don''t know what to discuss with me. Starting a family is nothing more than doing business. I''m not a business person.


    Is it


    When I think of things before, I always feel that there are still things I want to know, maybe things are not over.


    So after much consideration, I nodded.


    After all, there are so many big bodyguards in front of me that I have to go even if I don''t go.


    Tan Li seems to be worried. Naturally, he wants to follow me, but what will I do when I become a family? Tan Li is still a ghost now. In case the family catches him by some means, I have no place to cry.


    So a few bodyguards turned around and whispered to me in the hall, "don''t wait for me in the moment!"


    I turned around and gave Tan Libi an OK gesture to comfort him. Then I saw that the waiter gave me another strange look. This time, there was a trace in his eyes Shame?!


    I looked back at some bodyguards who had married. I suddenly realized that the waiter must have thought that I had something to do with the family. He thought that I was holding the rich woman''s thigh.


    Cut What a shame.


    As I scolded secretly, I followed the bodyguard up the stairs. When I looked back to the ground, I could still see Tan Li floating in the air, looking at me with a worried face.


    But he listened to me and didn''t keep up. I was relieved.


    Frankly, I don''t believe in becoming a family, so I can''t put Tan Li in danger.


    This staircase is winding, a long section. When I got to the second floor, the bodyguard took me up the elevator again, 20 floors all the way. Going out, winding through a long corridor, finally stopping at the door of a room at the end.


    The bodyguards were divided into two rows, and the leader gave me an instruction arm in arm, "Miss, when you arrive, just go in yourself."


    I nodded in embarrassment, walked slowly, and spent a few seconds thinking about whether to knock on the door. After all, there are so many rules for getting married.


    But I thought too much. When I came to the door, the bodyguard suddenly came to me and opened the door for me. At the same time, he knocked on the door: "the man you are looking for has arrived."


    Looking at the bodyguard, I went in. The door was closed behind me. My body trembled and I went in with my skirt.


    What is striking is a very large and luxurious room. It is really a family. This style is not built.


    It''s like an antique chair made of mahogany in front of the old master''s window.


    "Oh, come on, sit down."


    The moment he saw me, his eyes brightened. Then he turned around and pointed to the direction of the sofa. Then he sat down opposite me and poured me a cup of tea."You don''t have to drink tea. If you want to be an old man, just tell me what you want. We don''t have to beat around the Bush to get these empty things."


    Joke, I dare to drink the tea he made for me?


    The old man of the family laughed and took a sip of his tea. He said, "well, officer Lu is really frank and forthright. I''m not polite. This time I''m looking for you, I really have something very important to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I''m a little anxious to ask, and I''m a little alert. My professional habits make me habitually keep nervous in this situation. I think my sitting posture may be strange, but I don''t care. After all, it''s not the first time I''ve dealt with a married man.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not clear in one or two sentences. Since you don''t want to drink my tea, just sit and listen to me slowly."


    The smile and wrinkles on the old man''s face make me feel a little nauseous, but I can''t help it. I can''t afford to pollute the expensive carpet here.


    "It''s a setback. We can''t make a big business if we go on."


    "Say the point!" I''m a little impatient. I always feel that the old man is not in a hurry. He seems to be beating around the Bush and procrastinating. I don''t know what he wants to do.


    "That''s the point." The married man glanced at me and seemed very dissatisfied. I interrupted him.

 Chapter 286

    The old man took out a map from the cupboard far away and spread it out to see that it was the map of the city. I didn''t know what medicine he was selling in his gourd. I just looked at him quietly and held my breath.


    "This is a new piece of land that we bought recently. It used to be a treasure land of geomantic omen and a place to make money. We bought it at a lower price. We thought it was a big bargain. Who knows, there is no pie falling at the end of the day. We soon found something wrong."


    Land?


    I frowned and looked at the big piece of land. It''s true that they have capital to start a family, and what they do seems to be this kind of business.


    "What''s wrong?" I always thought he was too slow to speak, so I hastened.


    Cheng looked up at me and leaned back on the sofa, looking very tired.


    "There are a lot of Lao Lai gathered here, and we found out later. He has a great influence on our development, and most importantly, you should be interested in this."


    The finger pointed that map again, the tone of the married man was very common, but I frowned and recognized the wrong meaning.


    Lao Lai is a general term, which means that some lawless elements are always hiding in some dark places to do illegal activities.


    So the old man said, "I suspect that they are gathering here to engage in some illegal activities of buying and selling people. It''s illegal and it''s blocking my way to get married. So I want to cooperate with you."


    I frown, cooperate with me?


    It''s a big joke to ask me to cooperate with my family, but I can''t ignore it. If I don''t know, it''s OK. Now that I know, I can''t stand by.


    So I played a Tai Chi to the old man, "the old man''s words are serious. If they really do some illegal activities, then it''s my responsibility to participate in this matter, not to mention any cooperation with you. Please forgive me for not rising."


    "Don''t you believe me?" I feel that the old man is still prejudiced against me.


    "That''s not true. I don''t have much contact with you, and I can''t talk about trust or distrust. But I can''t believe a man who will attack his relatives."


    "You It seems that the old man didn''t expect me to mention the past again. For a moment, his face was a little ugly. He wanted to say something, but it was like a lump in his throat.


    So I ended the topic wisely, "well, I think you have made it very clear. I will report this matter to the higher authorities. If what you said is true, we will intervene in this matter soon. You can rest assured."


    After hearing this, the old man grinned, as if no matter what I said or did, he just agreed to take care of it.


    I really like money. I can cooperate with you for money. I think it''s ironic.


    "That''s right." The old man who married seemed to think that I didn''t want to stay any longer. He thought of something again and stopped me immediately. "I have some information that I have collected, which should be regarded as evidence. I thought we could solve it by ourselves, but I didn''t expect that this matter is so difficult that I still need you to come forward. I hope this information can help you. "


    He was holding a file bag that had been turned out of the cupboard and seemed to have been ready for a long time.


    I would like to take it from him without thinking about it. I will not slack off on matters related to the case.


    "Thank you." I raised my hand and walked out smartly.


    The bodyguard outside still sent me downstairs. Tan Li was very anxious. He was relieved to see that I came down safely.


    But when I saw the file bag in my hand, I was even more confused.


    "Come on, I''ll explain to you when I get back."


    I don''t like to start a family, and I don''t like the banquet of starting a family. So when I get the folder, I know that the goal of starting a family has been achieved, and we can go.


    After I left and got married, I finally took a long breath. This marriage always gives me a feeling of inexplicable depression. This feeling is very bad. It''s like being hard pressed by a big stone, which makes people gasp.


    "Shall I give you a ride?" My cousin took a look at me and seemed to think that it was not very safe for me to go back alone at night.


    However, I looked at a few beauties behind him, and the corners of my mouth smoked. If I really care about my cousin, shouldn''t I get on the bus directly!


    I hate teeth itching, gnashing my teeth to a word: "no! You''d better take good care of your beauties


    He turned around and threw a white eye at him. "I have to go back to the police station. Go back by yourself."


    Actually, I''m a policewoman. Do I need someone to protect me?


    What''s more, I still have Tan Li around me. Whenever someone comes near me, he will be forced to retreat by Tan Li''s Yin Qi. I''m not worried about that.


    And my cousin''s heart was really big. He seemed to believe me very much, so he didn''t say anything. He happily followed the beauties behind him.When I look back, where is his figure!


    "What, cousin?" I secretly scolded, took a car to the police station.


    Although it was a little late, I left the banquet early. There should be someone in the police station at this time.


    Because of the emergency, I didn''t change my clothes and walked in.


    However, I forgot how unusual my dress was today. Zheng Nan, they saw that my chin was about to fall off.


    "Wocao, is this still our handsome boss? How can we dress so gorgeous today and go on a blind date?"


    Zheng Nan grabbed me. I was in a hurry, but he pulled me back. I almost didn''t stand.


    So a white eye stare in the past, the boy is absolutely itchy, "let go, I have an urgent matter to find the director, there is no time to run the train with you here!"


    Turning back, I muttered as I walked, "blind date, blind date, blind date all over your head, blind date all over your family!"


    I''m so beautiful and talented. Do I need a blind date? Joke!


    But looking down at my clothes, it seems that they are not the same. No wonder these people look at me like a psycho. They are very different in their usual styles.


    But you can''t blame me. I''m going to the wedding banquet. I can''t wear jeans and T-shirt. I can''t make the wedding and the banquet laugh. I''m just making a fool of myself. I can''t afford to lose this person.

 Chapter 287

    The light in the director''s room was still on, I cleared my throat, and then quickly knocked on the door, "director, I want to report again."


    "Well? It''s so late that you have to make a special trip for something important. Didn''t you invite me to the party? "


    When the director said this, he lowered his head. The pen in his hand didn''t know what he was writing. He didn''t see my appearance until he raised his head after saying this. It''s no exaggeration to say that the director''s eyes were straight.


    are straight men, I silently make complaints about myself.


    "Oh, you look pretty. You don''t have to say that it''s so feminine to dress up like this!"


    Director, ah, I''ll turn my eyes in silence.


    I haven''t answered yet. I''m quietly reflecting on what the director just said. Am I not feminine and a tomboy?


    listened to as like as two peas in Zheng Nan''s voice: "why?


    "But you''re not too young. It''s time to find someone to get married. But you don''t like any of the male animals in the police station? Why go on a blind date? "


    It seems that Feishui can''t flow to other people''s fields. The director narrowed his eyes and looked like a lot of high-quality young men in his cousin''s hands, which made me feel goose bumps all over.


    "Chief!" This old rascal! "What kind of kiss do I have? You don''t know I''m going to the party..."


    "Blind date banquet, I didn''t know it when I was young. Besides, what''s the age of this..." The director talked endlessly. He looked at me with a pair of eyes and was very interested. I was shivering all over, as if I had been seen out.


    "Well, chief, don''t make fun of me. I have a formal report to report."


    I don''t have much to say. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll chatter with the director until midnight. So I hastened to get down to business and handed the information that the old man gave me to the director.


    "Secretary, you see, this was given to me by my father at the banquet today. Recently, my father has collected a new piece of land, but there are a lot of lawless elements engaged in illegal activities of population trading on this land, which was discovered by my father and collected the information. These things are very important. I didn''t dare to delay, so I came back immediately. Shall we start an investigation immediately? "


    "This is..."


    The director heard that I really had something to do with it, and he immediately gathered up a playful look. He took the information and took it in his hand to have a good look, but the more he looked, the worse he looked.


    "These are Lao Lai on that piece of land. Director, you can see that this piece of land is not in the center, and it is hidden, so few people pay attention to it. This should be the reason why so many Lao Lai gather here."


    I''m a little worried. After all, people who buy and sell people like this often make small moves. Every night we go to one step, there will be many more victims.


    They cast nets all over the country. They can''t only be in one place, but they also have their own nests and specially pick up people from the slums.


    The slums are chaotic and broken. Even if there are so few people, they will be found very late. By that time, even if they call the police, they will have missed the best time to report a case, so it is difficult to solve the case in a targeted way.


    So these old rascals change their places once they commit a crime. They are very experienced in committing crimes. Many people have been killed. They are the deepest and biggest cancer in this land. I want to uproot them right now.


    "Don''t worry. We need to take a long-term view on this matter. Otherwise, it will be more unfavorable for us to rush to know and scare the snake."


    In the end, the director is the director. Compared with me, he is more mature and steady, and he thinks more about it. I feel a little relieved now, but I saw those photos when I was in the car just now, and now I can''t calm down for a long time.


    "You go and call for an emergency meeting. You may have to work all night tonight, but you''ve got a good job."


    "Yes


    I know that the director''s remark is half joking. Everyone must be very tired after a busy day. However, when they hear this kind of case, it''s like beating a chicken''s blood. Even if they know they have to work overtime, there are few complaints.


    So an emergency meeting was immediately called up. In the meeting room, everyone looked at the information given to me by my father. Everyone looked serious and dignified on their faces.


    The meeting room was noisy at first, but soon it was quiet. This material is a little heavy, so that we can''t joke any more.


    In fact, the folder that the father of a family gave me contains the information of some people, some of them are young people in their twenties, in their early twenties, at the right age, and some disabled children, but they all seem to be at the bottom of the society.


    These children make us feel dignified and dare not joke any more, which is a very serious matter."What do you think?" The director gently clasped the desk.


    This seems to have become a subconscious move when the director thinks, and it has become my habit after a long time.


    Because I found that when you are deep in thought, the rhythm of your hands or legs can help you to think well, and I have been influenced by the director unconsciously.


    Of course, it''s a good influence.


    Long Hui''s expression is very serious, he is the first to speak, "or first in-depth investigation, this kind of place every day in and out of people is very messy, we can disguise, first to investigate the information, and then make a decision."


    After all, it''s not easy to find such a big den. Once you catch it, you''ll get rid of a big cancer.


    The director also nodded his approval. At present, in order to prevent scaring the snake, he can only do so.


    "Long Hui, it''s not good for you and Shan Yang to go there too many people. It''s easy to attract people''s attention. You two should go and have a look first. Remember that you must not install yourself properly, and don''t have any safety problems. As for some low-level mistakes, you can''t make them. Check first, and report immediately after you have made progress. Don''t act rashly or take action without authorization. Have you heard clearly? "


    The director thought for a moment, then he could not help but give an order. I was stunned, eh? How can I not hear it right? I found that. Why don''t you let me take part in the investigation? Wouldn''t it be better for me to go?

 Chapter 288

    So he looked up at the director, but the director''s mind had already been determined, and he avoided my eyes. He simply said a few words and explained some matters, and then the meeting ended.


    "Chief!" Director meteor seems to be out of the meeting, but I did not listen to a shout.


    How can I let him hide so easily? I strode forward to compare with my young girl in the new century. The director is still a little younger!


    "Chief!" My hands open to block in front of the director, asked voice: "director, I apply to join the investigation, why don''t you let me go!"


    I came back in a hurry in order to take part in this case, the cancer of society. I wish I could get rid of them and let them go.


    Looking at me, the director''s hands akimbo is very helpless appearance, "you this child how can''t look at the face, didn''t see I ignore you?"


    "That''s no good. I found out the matter first. At least I have the right to participate."


    My face is full of righteous words. What I said is not wrong.


    The director looked at me, put down his hand to avoid me, "no problem, then you do logistics."


    ¡°£¿¡± The director is joking with me again


    "I''m not kidding you, either!" The director said that he was very serious and the application was serious. I was a little afraid. I put down my hand and stood in front of the director with some embarrassment, some at a loss.


    Then he heard the director say: "this incident was discovered by the Chengjia family. Why didn''t the Chengjia man come to the police station directly to report the incident? Instead, he had to tell the police station about it through your hand. He clearly knew that your first reaction after learning about it was to inform the police station..."


    The director''s analysis is very clear. In fact, he has a plan in his mind. "You can think about it. I''m worried that the old man of a family wants to involve you in this matter. I''m worried that it''s his fault. Do you understand?"


    "I have to be so straightforward, this child..."


    Glancing at me, the director firmly refused to let me participate in the case, shook his head and went back to his office.


    I nuzui, as if there was some truth in what I said.


    So there is no reason to go to the director again. Anyway, they are just preliminary investigation. If they don''t participate, they won''t participate. The director doesn''t allow it, and I can''t help it.


    I have no choice but to go home. Er Bai is already hungry. Er Bai is a pet that can only bite ghosts.


    It''s said that there''s a dog barking behind you all the time. If there''s a cat barking behind you, it means that it''s not clean.


    Cats and dogs are the most spiritual. Cats are close to ghosts and dogs are annoying. It''s a good choice for me to have a dog. What''s more, er Bai has different meanings.


    I found some food to feed Er Bai. Looking at Tan Li, who was sitting on the sofa with two legs and didn''t care about anything, I went to Tan Li with my hands akimbo, just like the director, and scolded him: "don''t you know how to feed Er Bai? What can I do if I lose my Er Bai?"


    Tan Li glanced at me. "What are you feeding it for? It''s good to bite me when you''re full."


    What to bite? These two white are the most spiritual. He knows that Tan Li is his own man and will not bite him.


    I narrowed my eyes and walked over to Tan Li. "Oh, I know. Are you jealous of it?"


    Another white eye swung over. Tan Li''s mobile phone screen was bright. There were several bright pictures of Er Bai on it. I was stunned. I grabbed the mobile phone and couldn''t help cursing.


    It''s all pictures of Er Bai. Of course, it may be a group photo of Tan Li and ER Bai. However, the camera can''t show Tan Li. There are only several pictures with obvious vacancies. It''s obvious that Tan Li is taking a group photo.


    "I don''t know. When did you learn to use Weibo?" I can''t help but be surprised. Even I don''t use microblog very much. After all, I''m too busy to watch these things.


    And Tan Li, an old ghost, can even use microblog. It''s incredible that a comet hit the earth.


    Tan Li looked at me and saw Er Bai, who was eating happily on the other side. He whistled and called. Er Bai immediately gave up his food and ran to Tan Li with a head shaking. He looked like a dog.


    Tan Li pulled out a small ham sausage from his sleeve and coaxed Er Bai with a crack. Er Bai ate happily. He obviously liked Tan Li''s ham sausage and didn''t even eat his own dog food.


    "It''s a real Er Bai who forgets what he''s doing


    I angrily scolded, Tan Li looked at it with a smile, his eyes narrowed up, long, with a little temptation, "are you jealous, eat two white vinegar?"


    "I..." I suddenly stop, "how can I be jealous, what vinegar to eat!"


    But after that, I feel a little frustrated. Tan Li really knows everything. Look, these two Bai Bai are very popular. Tan Li has many fans on his microblog, and he has unlimited potential.It seems that we all like to make good use of this kind of pet.


    But before I could figure out what to do, my hand was yanked fiercely. I just felt a whirl. When I came back, I found that I should be sitting on Tan Li''s leg.


    "What are you doing?"


    I beat him on the shoulder. Er Bai ran away with his ham sausage in his mouth and went to his dog food. He didn''t want to be a big light bulb with several thousand watts.


    "What do you say?" Tan Li also narrowed his eyes and laughed. Every time he did this, I couldn''t stand it. This man is really good-looking.


    "When you came back, you were a little depressed. Was it because the director didn''t let you participate in the new case?"


    Sure enough, it was Tan Li who saw through my mind at a glance. At this time, my unhappiness slowly floated up. Playing with a handful of Tan Li''s hair, I nodded slowly and told him what happened today.


    "The director didn''t allow me to take part in this case. He said that he was worried that my family would set me up. But the more he didn''t allow me to take part, the more itchy I felt. It must not be so simple!"


    However, after hearing this, Tan Li gave a smile. He touched my head with one hand, just like touching Er Bai. He put one hand on my waist and moved wildly, but he comforted me: "if you don''t participate, you won''t participate. If you want to be a part of your family, you will participate in it. You will never stay out of it."

 Chapter 289

    I''m relieved to think that. I have a chance to join anyway.


    After a good sleep at home, I slowly got up from the bed, walked out of the room and said hello to Tan Li, then quickly washed up.


    In less than 20 minutes, I dressed myself up and went to the police station with Tan Li.


    But as soon as I got to the door of the police station, I saw the anxious director who had been waiting at the door.


    As soon as Tan Li saw the sad face of the director, he knew what he had to do and asked me to do it. "Be careful, I think the director is waiting for you on purpose."


    "When I do something, maybe my brothers will be on duty in the morning, and the director may want to know the news at the first time." I want to shake my head, just want to avoid the director''s line of sight, was caught by the director.


    Tan Li gave me a smile, as if to say that what he said must be right, but because he was worried that I would hit him, he quickly disappeared in front of me.


    "As you know, we all have cases recently, so you are responsible for this business trip." The director gave me a smile and put an answer in front of me.


    I really want to take part in the case, but when my words came to my mouth, they were choked back because of what the director said yesterday.


    "Well, I''ll go until you''re a good boy. This time it''s very simple, but it''s very important." Director looked at me that do not believe the appearance, light cough, directly took my hand file, patted, looked at me.


    I was intrigued by the director. One day, I wanted to go to the document in his hand, but I found that the director had put the document aside and didn''t want to look at me.


    "Uncle, my good uncle, please tell me about this business trip." The director looked at me with round eyes.


    I have no choice but to open the file tape, pick up one at random, and say the information, "this time I''m going to Linzhou province to learn their work attitude and make a good report, OK?"


    I have some helplessness, but when I see the tight frown of the director, I can only nod and stand on one side with the honest result portfolio.


    Waiting for the director to leave, I put the things into the bag and blinked at Tan Li who appeared again.


    What business trip study, difficult for cousin, in order to let me leave this case, specially put me to spend.


    Tan Li and I went back home to clean up our clothes.


    But just as I was thinking about something, I frowned tightly, looked at him and said softly, "there''s a lot of water in that place. Shall we take swimsuits?"


    Tan Li saw my swimsuit and frowned. He wanted to say something more, so he heard my voice.


    "Or shall I take both?" I shook the swimsuit in my hand to Tan Li and said again, "I''ll show it to you at that time. If you think it''s good-looking, I''ll wear it?"


    Tan Li''s white face turned red. He looked at those bold swimsuits nervously and couldn''t say a word for a while.


    "Well, I lied to you. It''s all lakes. It''s impossible to get into the water, stupid." I put the swimsuit aside, quickly arranged the clothes, left a message with my cousin, and went out with him.


    "What are we going to do, drive?" Tan Li looked at me and picked up the car key. Suddenly, he thought of something. After a long time, he said, "that''s ten hours'' drive. I don''t worry. Should we use other means of transportation?"


    I looked at Tan Li, but shook his head, nodded, took his hand, and walked toward the car.


    It seems that it''s the first time I took Tan Li to take a bullet train with me. I deliberately bought two tickets to let Tan Li sit beside me.


    I''ve been talking to Tan Li in the car, but in other people''s eyes, I''m just talking to myself.


    "You really are. You can choose not to talk to me. Why do you have to talk to me Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something, but he stopped because of my action.


    "What do they think of me? They don''t care what I am. Besides, we are lovers. Have you ever seen a couple who don''t talk together?" As I said, I grabbed Tan Li''s hand again and rushed to Dong Hao''s hotel.


    Tan Li watched me put down my luggage and said to me, "today, let''s have a rest. How about going out to play tomorrow?"


    I always thought that Tan Li would not speak, but when I raised my head, I found that he suddenly hid away.


    "What''s the matter? What are we doing?" I pulled Tan Li to his side and looked at him helplessly.


    "Men and women are not compatible, cough, I want to go out and let you change your clothes." Tan Li said, again think of the previous swimsuit, immediately turned to look at me.


    Looking at him, I just smile, thinking how many times I have been sleeping together, and I''m still shy now. I turned around and went into the bathroom with my clothes.


    "I''m ready. Come in." I opened the door, said to the empty corridor, and saw the familiar voice of Tan Li."I came in." Tan Li said, quickly came to my side, looking at me is the usual dress, whispered: "or this one is more beautiful."


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I shook my head helplessly and muttered about Tan Li''s aesthetics in a low voice.


    Tan Li didn''t pay attention to my words. He just held out his hand to me and said in a soft voice, "I just heard that there is a green lake nearby. It''s very beautiful. How about going for a walk?"


    What''s the matter? Suddenly so enthusiastic?


    I don''t know what Tan Li meant, but I nodded when he was so active.


    But just as I was about to extend my hand to him, I suddenly took back my hand and looked at my elegant white skirt. My brow was wrinkled tightly.


    "You wait. I''ll be right out." I quickly turned around, closed the door, and searched in the trunk again.


    "We''re going for a walk. It''s very nice. Why change clothes?" He did not understand my behavior, asked me in doubt.


    When I heard this question, I still shook my head faintly, didn''t answer his question, just quickly changed into hot pants and T-shirt.


    Looking at me in the mirror, I nodded with satisfaction, and then walked out of the hotel with him.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s easy to be bitten by insects because of too much leg dew." Tan Li looked at my white thigh, frowned discontentedly, and looked around at the man who had been looking at me.


    "I''m not afraid. Because of you, there can''t be any insects near here." I said, arm hook Tan Li''s hand, quickly toward the green lake.


    Tan Li stood staring at him for a long time. After he was sure that the whistling men couldn''t see him, he would come to me reluctantly.

 Chapter 290

    Rippling on the green surface of the lake, the fragrance of flowers in the breeze, and many boats floating on the surface of the lake are the intimacy and romance between little lovers.


    I took a deep breath, stretched out my arms, and watched the weeping willows floating slightly. Suddenly, I felt that it was not so bad to be sent here to study. It was not bad to be a public travel.


    This period of time, because of the trouble of getting married, I haven''t enjoyed such a pleasant time with Tan Li for a long time. I leaned on Tan Li''s shoulder and said: "maybe we should go to Wenqing once, and feel that they are nestled in a small boat to watch the wind. It''s very romantic."


    Tan Li stretched out his hand to hold me in his arms, but his mouth did not loosen at all. "Now you are also nestling in my arms. When you look at the scenery of the lake and the mountains, is it romantic?"


    Tan Li suddenly pierced my careful thinking, I tooted my mouth, fingers gently poked Tan Li''s body.


    All roads lead to Rome, and I don''t have to go all the way to the black. Anyway, I''ve never lost the circuitous tactics.


    Making up my mind, I pointed to the lake not far away and let Tan Li see.


    "Look at that wooden boat. It''s like the one I sat with my cousin when I was a child. It''s just a pity that the boat capsized."


    As soon as Tan Li''s face changed, he stared at me nervously. Without waiting to open his mouth, I already guessed what he wanted to ask. He replied with a smile: "it''s not that my cousin was unreliable when I was a child. I had to believe him. In the end, reality slapped us hard."


    I reached out and grabbed Tan Li''s sleeve, shook it gently and said, "why don''t we go and rent it and float in the lake? Make up for my childhood regret? "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be safe with you by my side."


    Tan Li, who was worried about this, could only relent and compromise when he saw that I was so persistent. He pointed to the ticket office not far away and said, "go there, while it''s afternoon, but we can swim around the lake at most. Remember?"


    ¡°yes£¡¡±


    Tan Li said the time and afternoon, I naturally understand.


    No matter when, Tan Li always worried about my body. After all, my body is always coveted by all kinds of ghosts. Where there is water, it is not so safe.


    No, I trot to the ticket office, just want to take advantage of the hot sun in the sky, have a good time.


    I found a white bearded master, rented a boat, walked through the iron fence, and the old man pulled the boat. I jumped on the boat three or two times.


    Before leaving, the old man kindly told me: "girl, you don''t have a friend to take care of you. You must have put on your life jacket..."


    I nodded with a smile, thanked my uncle, and looked at Tan Li who was already sitting in the stern of the boat. I thought: I''m not alone, but there''s a ghost who can take care of me.


    Just thinking about it, I saw Tan Li reach for the oar. I quickly waved my hand, slowed down my body movement, moved to the center of the boat, snatched it from Tan Li''s hand, and stirred up waves in the water with the paddle on TV.


    "It''s not that I want to fight with you. The main reason is that my uncle is still by the lake. If he sees no one moving and the oars slide by themselves, he''ll be scared to death. When we are considerate of the elderly, we will give it to you in the middle of the lake. "


    Tan Li nodded.


    I have to say that I still have some talent in rowing, and I soon drifted to the middle of the lake. The line of sight sweeps to the lake surface, on the lake surface floats the ships in twos and threes, compared with just now initial station, the human is less than half.


    I look back, sure enough, almost half of the people are trapped in the starting point, and even there is a God in the water.


    "It''s much faster than me."


    With a smile, Tan Li Chong rubbed my hair and took the oars from my hands.


    "Look at you, you won''t let me play for a while..."


    The ghost of Tan Li is just like this. As soon as I arrived at the center of the lake, I was deprived of the identity of a boatman. I complained, but my heart was full of sweet flowers. It was no worse than those little lovers. On the contrary, because it was Tan Li around me, I suddenly felt that the air was sweet.


    Let Tan Li row for a while, I will hold Tan Li''s hand is not willing to loose, "the front is going to the end of the lake, you don''t row, anyway, is Shun Shui, let it float back, you come to accompany me."


    I can''t help being coquettish. Tan Li came back to me and let me lean in his arms. At this time, I don''t want to worry about how to explain my strange posture if others see me.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been such a strange woman for too long. This time.


    The sun is warm on my body, and all that''s left is the sound of water flow. My eyelids are getting more and more heavy and sleepy.


    Seeing this, Tan Li gave me a kiss in the eye and said in a soft voice, "bear it. Go back to the hotel and sleep again. Be careful to catch a cold."


    I was so sleepy that I straightened up from Tan Li''s arms and looked around. I couldn''t help sweating.


    "Tanli, how did we stop?"


    Just now, the two of them only care about each other''s tenderness and enjoy the quiet time, but they don''t pay attention to the surroundings. The ship seems to have settled down and stopped in the same place.


    I carefully recall the current and wind speed before. Under normal circumstances, they have now reached the end point. They can''t still be here. It can only be said that they are in an abnormal state."Tan Li..."


    I subconsciously looked at Tan Li. Tan Li was on the alert and looked around. Finally, he focused on the bottom of the boat.


    Where the water is deep, there is no shortage of water.


    Tan Li''s line of sight was frozen for a moment. I followed Tan Li''s line of sight, and the whole person could not help shivering.


    It''s reasonable to see ghosts all the year round, but what appears in front of me at this time refreshes the range I can bear. It''s like a ball of seaweed, but it still has a pair of human eyes, blood red, staring at me.


    I stroked my little heart and said, "I sympathize with your misfortune, but it''s wrong for you to be so scary."


    I took out the charm in my arms and pasted it on the hull of the boat. I tried to force the water ghost to let go, but unexpectedly, as it was prepared, when the charm approached the hull, it was drenched by the spray of its hairy body like seaweed.


    Cinnabar in water, the charm has been spent, the water ghost is not half a threat, but I can only take out some of their own treasure.


    I have to say that my idea is too naive.


    In front of us, there was a huge spray of water coming down from the sky. Tan Li and I couldn''t dodge, so we were all cool. I know, the water ghost is for the charm in my arms.


    For a time, I began to regret that I didn''t take waterproof measures.


    The sound came from the boat. It was the sound of long nails rubbing against the board. Listen carefully, it was under them.


    "Tam Lee, down."


    As soon as I finished speaking, a sharp fingernail pierced the thin board of the boat, forced me to retreat at a strange angle, and finally fell into Tan Li''s arms.


    How dare you hurt her Tan Li''s face was gloomy. Looking at my wrist scratched by the ghost hand, he was bleeding and turned into a smoke and rushed down the water.

 Chapter 291

    There was a hole in the hull, the small hull began to seep, and the ship began to sink at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    I looked at the life jacket I was wearing, and suddenly I was very glad to hear the old man''s words. But when I think about it, this is the territory of water ghosts. It''s said that they are divided into different areas and stick to the place where they died. Only when they wait for one person''s life can they die.


    I can''t help sighing, "sure enough, it''s me again."


    Special constitution, I am also very helpless.


    I looked at the bottom of the boat, and Tan Li was still struggling with the water ghost. When he entered the water, it was the water ghost''s territory, and its advantages and abilities were brought into full play. On the contrary, Tan Li was restricted everywhere.


    The water ghost''s body turned into thousands of water plants and went towards Tan Li, locking Tan Li''s body tightly inside, and raising a fierce smile on his face.


    "Tan Li!"


    I cried out the name of Tan Li in a hurry, but the water plants firmly adhered to Tan Li''s body. No matter how he waved his ghost hand, he could not cut it off.


    Tan Li has no skills, but the water ghost still has a chance to take advantage of it. He suddenly waves his split arms, presses one side of the boat, and tries to pull the boat into the bottom of the lake with all his strength.


    fine day, as like as two peas, the ability to ask for life is not normal. It can directly claim my life, but not to go far and to pull the boat down. Is it necessary to choose a person who is exactly the same way to die?


    Thinking like this, I didn''t care a lot. I took out all the charms on my body. No matter whether they were useful or not, they were all stuck on the hull of the boat, praying for how much to delay the action of the water devil.


    After all this, I took out my bag, took out a dagger, pasted several layers of charms on the dagger, tried to support my body, and helped Tan Li to cut off those annoying weeds.


    This action, obviously stimulated the water ghost, its body soared, the whole depth of the lake seems to have evolved from green to black.


    A dark wind was blowing in my ear, and my cheek was burning. The next second, Tan Li had got rid of the entanglement of water and grass.


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine."


    Tan Li''s battle with the water ghost continues. This time, Tan Li has no impulse to protect me. No matter how the water ghost is, he just refuses to change the battlefield to the bottom of the lake.


    But this is not the way after all. The ship is leaking. If she insists on it for a short time, she is doomed to sink to the bottom of the sea. If she gives up the boat to escape, it will be more like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    What worries me even more is that many ships have gathered not far away. Looking at the clothes from a distance, it should be the rescue team.


    Ordinary people can''t see the fight between the two ghosts. They can only see the ship leaking and nearly sinking to the bottom.


    Now we can only make a quick decision. If more people are involved, it will be more difficult.


    The strong wind in the lake makes a huge vortex at the bottom of the lake. It seems that I want to suck everything into the bottom of the lake. I try my best to grasp the hull of the ship, but I still can''t control to drift towards the vortex created by the water ghost.


    At this time, I don''t worry about my life and death. My heart is on Tan Li.


    Tan Lisheng resisted the lightning strike for Yao Yao in his trade with Taoist priest that time. So far, his spirit was damaged. Now his ability is not as good as before. I really don''t know whether he can deal with such a water ghost who can appear in the daytime or not.


    "Girl, your boat is leaking. Would you like to come to us?"


    Speaking of a little girl, big eyes, looks gentle, standing beside her boyfriend, tall and handsome, two people are very matched.


    Maybe my face was too nervous at this time, and I didn''t answer for a long time. The girl asked again: "you come first. It''s too dangerous. The rescue team will arrive soon. Let them deal with your ship."


    I waved my hand. "No, thank you. Go away. It''s not safe here."


    Listen to me say such words, the girl is a little puzzled, pointing to my boat and said: "it is you that are more dangerous."


    "Ah..."


    Not waiting for the girl to finish, their hull began to shake violently. They were in a hurry and had to squat down to control their balance. I looked at the hull of the two of them, and the water devil''s hands climbed up their hull again.


    The ghost theory can''t be said, not to mention they don''t believe it. I looked for Tan Li''s figure to confirm his safety. On the one hand, I tried to get close to the little couple''s boat.


    The water ghost didn''t dare to attack me directly this time. It must be some of the charms that worked.


    "Ah Is this an earthquake? Why is it shaking so much? "


    The girl sobbed and wrapped her hands tightly around her boyfriend, trying to find a sense of security. Unexpectedly, the next second the boat tilted, they both fell into the water.


    "Give me your hand."


    In the water is the world of water ghosts. If the water ghost can fight with Tan Li for such a long time, it''s hard to win. You know that he is a tough guy, and you can''t take it lightly.


    Fortunately, the distance between the two boats is not far. The place where the little lovers fell into the water is just beside my boat. I leaned out most of my body to pull them into the water. I was flustered. The little lovers who had begun to choke on the water could only pull one person at a time."Don''t worry. Hold your breath. I''ll help you up soon. It will be OK."


    The boy''s water quality is much better. In addition to the initial confusion that made him choke, he can float and keep breathing. On the contrary, the girl can''t float and sink in the water at all.


    The boy grabbed the girl''s hand and said intermittently, "relax, relax, or we''ll all sink."


    Girl smell speech, really slowed down his body movement, let the boy pull her shoulder, will she out of the water.


    I hung a heart has not yet put down, only to see the bottom of the lake a dark green precision towards them.


    Tan Li blocked it later, but only had time to break its three ghost hands.


    It''s too late.


    The ghostly hand like Lake grass grabs the boy''s wrist, and the huge force takes him to the bottom of the lake. The boy''s pupil enlarges for a moment. He releases the girl''s shoulder and presses the girl''s body down as a springboard, trying to slow down the pressure under his feet.


    And the girl, who believes her boyfriend with all her heart, never expected to be pushed into the lake by her boyfriend.


    Electric light flint see, Tan Li has arrived, claw cut off the water ghost''s extra ghost hand, take the initiative to meet the water ghost''s offensive, just to create enough vitality.


    "Tanli, be careful."


    I turned to look at the direction of Tan Li''s advice, and then did not think about it. Instead, I fell into the water and grabbed the hand of the girl who was already unconscious.


    There is a fluttering figure in the lake. It''s the boy. As he swims towards the bank quickly, he shouts out: "there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost, help..."

 Chapter 292

    The lake is dark, and the water ghost no longer has hidden strength. Today, there are too many delicacies, but they have to be snatched. This kind of feeling makes it crazy.


    These mania finally fell on Tan Li.


    As soon as his eyes opened, Tan Li''s whole body was full of Yin Qi. His body circled around the water ghost at a speed that was hard to capture by the naked eye. As he circled around, he used a knife to change the angle to take the spoils from the water ghost.


    The green lake grass around the body of the water ghost fell one by one, and the color of the whole lake bottom became deeper.


    Tan Li understood that I was eager to save people. Seeing that I had thrown myself into the lake, he did not stop me. He expressed his support with a more violent counterattack, which meant that he would protect my safety.


    I took a breath, dived into the bottom of the lake, watched the girl sink deeper and deeper, accelerated the speed, and swam towards her.


    My water quality is not good. I can hold my breath for 30 seconds at most. Now I have reached the limit. The pain from my lungs reminds me that I need to breathe and oxygen. But in the water, everything seems heavy.


    With the help of Tan Li, I pulled the girl out of the water easily. At this time, the rescue team finally arrived.


    I was just my old man. Under his command, the girl and I sat on the boat of the rescue team peacefully, but because the girl didn''t breathe for a long time, she was in a state of suspended animation.


    Her breath was very weak, I didn''t pay attention.


    I opened my eyes and looked around. If the girl had died, I would be able to see her soul out of the body. Fortunately, after searching for a long time, I didn''t find anything.


    Nothing is the best news.


    The girl''s boyfriend, who had already escaped to the rescue boat, now shrank in the corner of the boat, covered his head and repeated the same words, "there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost grabbing my leg, she''s going to take me down, there''s a ghost..."


    I really want to tell him that this is true, and I can understand his psychology when he meets fear, but I really can''t accept it. His first reaction at the most critical time is to regard the girl as a springboard for his survival.


    The water burst out of thin air on the lake. I turned my head and looked at the crack. The water splashed in succession, like the special effects of martial arts competition in martial arts drama.


    In front of me, it''s more dangerous than martial arts drama.


    Tan Li''s knife cuts through many lakes and grasses that cover the water ghost, revealing the original face of the water ghost, swollen and indistinguishable flesh mass, and human body.


    There is no change or that pair of scarlet eyes, full of hate.


    "Damn you all!"


    The voice of the water ghost is hoarse and sobs, which makes people afraid.


    It suddenly points at Tan Li. A huge bubble wraps Tan Li up. The sleeping water devil''s body moves up and down. Every time it touches the water, it will explode, so that the water splashes.


    Tan Li is trapped in a vacuum fortress. He has no choice but to take the water ghost and bear the bad Revenge of the water ghost.


    I took a deep breath and told myself to calm down. Suddenly, I thought of the cross before. My soul was seriously injured because of the cross. Now if I use it to deal with the water ghost, it might have a miraculous effect.


    Think of this, I suddenly incomparably thank cousin, he is hard to plug.


    Taking out the cross, I saw the direction of Tan Li and threw it hard. When the metal touched the blister, it was quickly broken, and Tan Li clawed at the belly of the water ghost at the moment when the blister broke.


    The water ghost cried and rolled up the waves at the bottom of the lake. All the boats on the surface of the lake were shaking.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I turned out the cinnabar in my bag, and then the strength of the ship''s shaking poured into the lake. The charm drawn by cinnabar can resist the water ghost, so mixing cinnabar directly into the lake water should also make it drink a pot.


    Tan Li naturally understood my idea. The moment I mixed the cinnabar with the lake water, he opened his hand and introduced a large amount of water mixed with cinnabar to form a water column. In the gap where the water ghost did not respond, he accurately sent it to his injured abdomen again.


    There was another howl, and the lake bottom was dark.


    "Come on, get on the shore."


    Now the water is splashing and the waves are surging. I don''t need to remind the boatman to speed up.


    Thinking about what the boys said, people''s faces are not good-looking. There are also some men and women around the lake, who have lost their original thoughts and have to pull in to stay away from the evil place.


    Arriving at the shore, the girl and her boyfriend were sent to the ambulance. The old man looked at my wrist and said, "go to the hospital and bandage it. The wound is very deep."


    I shook my head and refused.


    How can I go? The person I care about most is still in danger.


    I stayed by the lake with my eyes glued to Tan Li. Finally, after a group of people were far away from the lake, Tan Li quickly got away and came back to me. I saw that his body was slightly transparent and his heart was aching.


    Tears rolled in my eyes. "Are you ok?"Tan Li gentle smile, "nothing." The cold lip petal pasted on my forehead, gently printed a kiss, "I''m sorry, I''ve become too weak, let you suffer."


    "No, you''re fine. I''m not."


    Listen to me so say, Tan Li also no longer remorse, rubbed my head, deep voice way: "we are very good."


    The two of us looked at each other and laughed, and soon our eyes finally converged on the lake.


    If you don''t get rid of the water ghost, there will never be peace here.


    But it''s not easy to get rid of the water ghost, especially now Tan Li''s strength is greatly reduced.


    I''m a little bit of a fool myself.


    It''s going to take a long time.


    One after another, the managers came to the scene and looked at me who was still staying by the lake. They kindly advised me, "little girl, why are you still here. Let''s go. I don''t know why it''s so evil today. This lake... "


    After all, he didn''t say anything more, just waved me to leave as soon as possible.


    People living here, people who have been dealing with water for a long time, are somewhat superstitious. I actually understand how many unspeakable things are hidden in this desire to talk.


    "The lake should be closed for the time being. Don''t let anyone near it. The signs and notices will be sent out." As I said this, I took out my ID to show my identity.


    After seeing my police certificate, the administrator was stunned and quickly nodded to cooperate, "don''t worry, we''ll deal with it."


    These managers'' actions are very fast, and they are also afraid of death. The crowd was soon evacuated.


    Seeing that things had come to an end for the time being, I was relieved to go back to the hotel with Tan Li to have a rest.


    After taking a bath and lying on the soft big bed of the hotel, I still can''t get away from the scene.


    I turned over and hugged Tan Li''s waist. My head rubbed in his arms and asked in a dull voice, "what do you think will happen to the girl and the boy when she wakes up?"


    There is a saying that husband and wife are birds in the same forest, and they fly separately in the face of disaster. Although the couple may not be husband and wife, the boy''s performance at the critical moment is still lamentable.


    For example, Tan Li and I would not have this kind of problem, because I really put each other in mind.


    "I don''t know."


    Tan Li''s tone was steady, but his hand power was more and more gentle on my back. This kind of silent consolation made me more stable, and let my confused thoughts dissipate.


    I gradually fell asleep. In my dream, Tan Li held me tightly.


    The next day, I got up early in the morning, ate soybean milk fried dough sticks in the hotel, specially changed into work clothes - police uniform, ready to attend the study report meeting.

 Chapter 293

    Walking to the door of the hotel, I met a young man with wheat skin but white teeth when he laughed. Also in police uniform.


    "Hello, comrade. I''m Wei Qing. I came to pick you up Wei Qing simple and honest smile, and then stretched out a hand toward me.


    "Hello, Wei Qing, I''m Lu Fengliu." I held it back with kindness, but it was cold. Tan Li grabbed my hand, so that my hand couldn''t fall down.


    Taking advantage of Wei Qing did not notice, I glared at him, embarrassed to withdraw his hand, explained: "sorry, last night I fell asleep, my arm was also pressed."


    And one side of Tan Li deliberately a pair of innocent and aggrieved look, let my dissatisfaction instantly put away. Sure enough, I can''t resist selling cute things.


    Xu is Wei Qingxin big, also did not mind. Soon, we got in the car.


    The car drove all the way to the office building in the center of the city. It is said that this time, the leader rented a whole floor to facilitate the exchange of experience between the police in various regions and see if they can help each other solve the major cases that have been settled for many years.


    There are even some psychological experts to help participate, overall, the scene is still very big.


    In the car, I found that Wei Qing is a talker. Anyway, he can say all kinds of things.


    For example, this time, a total of 10 elite cities came, including many of the predecessors he admired. For example, Qian Zhiyong, who cracked the case of hundreds of people abducting and trafficking, and Luo Hongying, an expert in catching thieves, etc.


    They are all capable people in various cities with their own unique experience. What Wei Qing said makes my heart very hot. If I communicate with them, I can learn a lot.


    After that, Wei Qing began to chat: "romantic, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Looking at Tan Li, who has been staring at Wei Qing with gloomy eyes, I quickly said, "yes."


    Smell speech, Wei Qing disappointed sigh: "sure enough, the police station sister is too hot."


    I don''t know how to protect him, but soon Wei Qing forgot the topic of death.


    "I heard that there was almost a homicide in the city yesterday. Our director is angry. It''s a shame that something happened at the critical time of the report meeting, which shows that our work is still not up to standard. "


    Hearing this, I thought about what happened in the lake last night. That''s what I should say.


    I was amused by Wei Qing''s tone: "since you all feel that you have lost face, how can you say it yourself?"


    "Well, if I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Moreover, the purpose of this report is to solve important cases. It happens that the cases of lake light and moon often happen in recent years, and there have been three cases. However, the first three people are not so lucky. They have been rescued and the victims have been killed. This case is a big one. The director should not mind if I let it slip. " Wei Qing was stunned for a moment.


    I feel that Wei Qing''s words are more and more guilty, especially in the last sentence, which has no momentum at all, and also has the meaning of self doubt.


    Of course, I didn''t debunk his idea.


    Chatting all the way to the science and technology building. I got out of the car first, and Wei Qing drove to the underground parking lot first.


    Tan Li hugged me and said, "you didn''t pay attention to me all the way. Do you like other young people?"


    I have a black line on my face. I want to push him away. I think I''m still in public. It''s not fun to be regarded as a madman. Resisting the impulse of rolling my eyes, I chose to communicate with him from the bottom of my heart.


    "There are no other young people. You are the youngest."


    This time, Tan Li was satisfied. He gave me a kiss on my forehead, and then let me go. I''m a little helpless. It seems that since Tan Li was seriously injured, he has become more cute, more aggrieved and more clingy?


    Is this a sign of insecurity or an exposure of nature?


    I don''t think it''s the latter.


    Wei Qing came back when I was daydreaming. Under the leadership of Wei Qing, we quickly went into the elevator and pressed the 16th floor, which was the place of the report meeting.


    As the door of the elevator was about to close, a man came in, dressed in a black sportswear, with an eye patch on his left eye and a body full of flesh.


    But from the appearance, nine times out of ten, this person will be regarded as a ferocious person, but perhaps because of the professional relationship, I feel that this person has a noble righteousness.


    All my colleagues have this temperament.


    "Are you Qian Zhiyong?" When I was still analyzing, Wei Qing beside me was very surprised.


    Wang Rou man glanced at Wei Qing and me, nodded and tried to show a gentle smile. As a result, the meat on his face became more fierce: "well, are you two


    When he got a positive reply, Wei Qing was very excited. He grabbed Qian Zhiyong''s hand and said enthusiastically: "elder, I''m your fan. I grew up listening to your legend. I''m Wei Qing. Just call me Xiao Qing. This is officer Lu Fengliu


    "Poof." I couldn''t help laughing. Wei Qing''s words were OK at first, but after careful analysis, did you grow up listening to the legend? Police officer Qian is at most 30 years old, while Wei Qing is in her twenties.In addition, Xiaoqing? Are you the green snake in the legend of white snake?


    Qian Zhiyong eyebrows jump, obviously Wei Qing words a little helpless, after the eyes on my body, with curiosity and exploration.


    I am a Leng, asked the bottom of my heart question: "officer Qian, how to stare at me so, do you know me?"


    After scanning my whole body, Qian Zhiyong nodded: "well, this year''s provincial excellent police was originally for me. Later, the director said that a colleague named Lu Fengliu solved many big cases and replaced me."


    This words, the whole elevator filled with an embarrassment.


    I think about it. The director of the Bureau has indeed given me many awards this year. It seems that there is one. But I spend my spare time in falling in love with Tan Li. I don''t pay much attention to these.


    And next to Wei Qing is a look of surprise at me, did not expect that I was so powerful, defeated his idol in the heart.


    I was just about to smile and ease the atmosphere when the elevator stopped and Qian Zhiyong took the lead to go out.


    It''s a relief.


    "Officer Lu, we need to communicate more." I didn''t expect Qian Zhiyong to wait for me outside the elevator. He said seriously.


    "All right." I also seriously replied, wondering whether officer Qian meant to be provocative, unconvinced or really friendly.


    It''s a pity that I can''t analyze his face.


    Wei Qing took us to the room in the middle of the 16th floor. It was like a classroom. There were seats in the back and a platform and a projector in the front.


    Several people have already arrived and seen us come in and smile at us.


    I found a last place to sit down, the main Tan Li has been at my side, my whole body is relatively cool, afraid to disturb others. Of course, it''s convenient for me to sit in the back.

 Chapter 294

    Soon everyone arrived, and so did the director of the city police.


    "Welcome to here. I won''t say any more polite words. I hope you can actively exchange your experience, learn from each other and strive for better service for the people. After two hours a day, here, by a representative about their experience. One hour for group discussion or questions. The rest of the time, we can contact each other in private. Opportunity is not easy. I hope you can cherish it. "


    In a word, the director left first. Then the rest was presided over by Wei Qing. Wei Qing asked everyone to introduce themselves and get to know each other.


    Through the introduction, I can see that there are many celebrities here. My uncle often mentioned them to encourage us at meetings, so I am also a little impressed.


    After that, Wei Qing invited Qian Zhiyong to stand on the platform as the first person to share experience.


    Qian Zhiyong is mainly responsible for the cases of population loss, mainly women and children. He first analyzed the psychology of the victim and his family members, and then analyzed the psychology of the suspect, plus some experience in collecting clues, as well as the attention points of the processing method after determining the target.


    I have to say that his words benefited me a lot. His thinking analysis is very good, good at using reverse thinking. And although people are thick, but very careful.


    The same is true of others. After questioning again, the first day of organizational learning ended temporarily.


    I stretched out to leave for lunch.


    As soon as he got to the door, he was stopped by Qian Zhiyong.


    "Officer Lu, can you please have a meal?" Qian Zhiyong seems to be a little embarrassed and stutters.


    I sigh at the bottom of my heart. Is this the one who''s staring at me?


    "Good. Then I''m welcome, officer Qian. " I still laughed and agreed.


    "Just call me brother Yong." With that, he led the way and went downstairs first.


    We quickly chose a home-made restaurant around us, ordered a few dishes and asked for water.


    "Romantic, I heard that you''ve dealt with another big case recently, and this case also involves big families in this city." Qian Zhiyong said excitedly.


    I was a little surprised by his expectation, but I thought that this case did not involve top secret, so I told him about it. Of course, the ghost fetus was hidden.


    It''s mainly about putting suspects on people.


    After listening to my story, Qian Zhiyong''s eyes became brighter, staring at me like a hungry wolf.


    This attitude caused Tan Li''s serious dissatisfaction, and then Tan Li stretched out his leg and kicked Qian Zhiyong''s chair.


    With a bang, Qian Zhiyong fell down.


    But he didn''t mind, check the chair is not broken, put the chair up, neat good.


    "The director is right, romantic, you are excellent, stronger than me." Qian Zhiyong''s eyes are still bright. I may feel cute when I put them on Tan Li, but when I put them on Qian Zhiyong''s "cruel man", I feel my hair standing up.


    "Brother Yong, you are too polite. We are only responsible for different types. For example, in the case you are good at, my ability is in fact average." I hastened to be polite. Of course, I was telling the truth.


    Smell speech, Qian Zhiyong just bitter smile.


    Just at this time, the waiter has brought up the dishes. Five dishes and one soup, there are two of my favorite dishes, my stomach is very with the ring.


    And Qian Zhiyong looked at me in surprise. I blushed and wanted to get under the table. It was too embarrassing.


    I always feel that it''s because of Tan Li and ER Bai that they become eaters.


    Tan Li and ER Bai who were thrown away:???


    "Let''s eat first. I''m hungry, too." Qian Zhiyong said quickly. As if afraid that I would not feel comfortable, I moved my chopsticks first.


    And then I''m welcome.


    After a meal, I just feel comfortable.


    Qian Zhiyong, who is opposite to me, seems to have some desire to say and stop. I can see it this time.


    "Brother Yong, what can I do for you?" I asked curiously,


    QIAN Zhiyong sighed and then reluctantly laughed. He didn''t say anything but said, "it''s OK, romantic. Where''s your hotel? I''ll take you to lunch break."


    I can see that he seems to have some scruples, and I''m not reluctant. If he really needs me, I''ll do it naturally.


    Qian Zhiyong''s car was his, so I drove back.


    "Romantic, buy more milk to eat, tonic ah, you have been feeling very cold, young people should pay attention to the body." On the bus, Qian Zhiyong frowned and said.


    I hastened to nod my head, but at the bottom of my heart I was shocked. His heart was as delicate as a hair. But he didn''t worry about anything. Qian Zhiyong obviously cared about me.


    And the Tan Li of one side is discontented of hum a, really see this big guy not satisfied.


    Listen to your daughter-in-law, don''t you? As for my body, he knows it in his heart. Can he use it to put a bar in it?I took a warning look at Tan Li who wanted to be bad again. Qian Zhiyong is not a simple person, and as an old policeman, he may have some contact with ghosts.


    If Tan Li messes up again and is noticed by Qian Zhiyong, it''s no joke.


    Tan Limian for its difficult honest, soon to the hotel.


    I got out of the car: "brother Yong, thank you, you also go back to rest."


    "Well." Qian Zhiyong put down the window and nodded.


    "Just call me if you need anything." When I suddenly thought of something, I added another sentence. Then I went into the hotel.


    Looking at my back, Qian Zhiyong looks very melancholy.


    All the way into the elevator, Tan Li put me against the stairs, a kiss directly.


    It took me a long time to breathe.


    "Do you like my cool one?" Tan Li''s deep voice came over.


    I reflected that he was still worrying about Qian Zhiyong''s words just now. I restrained my smile and hesitated for a while.


    And Tan Li''s brow is more wrinkly more tight.


    When he was about to break out, I was embarrassed and said, "I can''t think of any reason why I don''t like you."


    Tan Li slightly raised the corner of his lips and said: "girls, I still need to be reserved. No matter how much I like it, I can''t be so active."


    I was stunned. It was him who wanted to hit! Oh, no, I want to fight ghosts.


    Soon into the room, I gave Tan Li some incense, and then turned on the computer to write a record of the lecture. Qian Zhiyong really didn''t have any privacy, and told a lot about his own understanding.


    However, due to time constraints, many things are not very thorough. I''m going to write them down and ask him in the afternoon.

 Chapter 295

    I took a nap with Tan Li in my arms for a while, because there was always a reassuring force around him, so I quickly went to sleep.


    I heard the sound of water dripping in my sleep. I wanted to open my eyes to see if the tap had forgotten to turn off, but I couldn''t wake up anyway.


    In other words, I feel sober, but the whole person is confined in bed, and I can''t move a finger with all my efforts.


    This feeling of total loss of control made me very flustered.


    I hope Tan Li can help me. I can clearly feel that Tan Li is by my side, but I can''t make a sound at all.


    It made me feel a sense of fear in despair.


    As if my whole world stayed in the same place, but only my spirit alive, but can not move freely, only with a fuzzy hazy idea.


    After that, I felt the sound of water drops getting clearer and clearer, as if they were constantly approaching me? Is there too much water overflowing? But the sound is not very similar.


    And Tan Li beside me suddenly sat up. At that moment, I wanted to hold him, but I couldn''t move. I felt that I couldn''t open my eyes and lift the quilt.


    But can clearly feel everything in the room, I have some doubts.


    Tan Li frowned at me, who was still sleeping, and then turned to the door, staring at the door solemnly.


    I looked at his series of actions, a little anxious.


    Then, the sound of water drops became clearer, and the sound had changed, as if a large number of water drops were on the door.


    This makes me more excited, so I want to wake up and deal with it quickly. If the water really overflows, I will drown myself. It''s really suffocating.


    And Tan Li next to me, but has just been staring at the door, without the slightest action.


    Until the next moment, the doorknob was turned. I was a little confused. Is there anyone outside? Who''s here? Who can come directly into our bedroom?


    After two turns of "Ka Ka", the door was opened. In my mind, the door was pushed open, but there was no one outside. In the quiet bedroom, there were continuous drops of water.


    "Tick, tick." A kind of unspeakable horror atmosphere began to spread in the bedroom. At this time, I also felt something was wrong. Maybe it wasn''t the people who came in?


    At this time, Tan Li had already got up. He first gave me a kiss on the forehead, and then I lost consciousness.


    I feel like I''m asleep again. Everything before is like a dream.


    Just this time in my sleep, I felt more and more cold around me, and I pondered vaguely about what Tan Li was doing, and then I fell asleep completely.


    When I woke up again, I suddenly started to do it. The memory that I couldn''t speak or move was still preserved. I felt like I had a strange dream.


    However, the fear and fear in the dream seems to spread into the reality.


    I glanced at the bedroom, and it was strange that I didn''t find Tan Li.


    Then I went to the outer room with my slippers on the boat. There was no trace of him in the whole room. I was a little surprised. Where did Tan Li go? Like before Tan Li left will tell me, can''t run around.


    Thinking that he might have something urgent and would come back soon, I calmed down. After washing, prepare to go to the kitchen and make some afternoon tea for yourself. When I passed the living room, I found something wrong.


    From the door of the room to the door of my bedroom, there is a water stain on the whole intersection.


    I was surprised, and quickly looked at the next, indeed, the water presents a straight line, directly to the door of my room.


    But there is no tap at the door of the bedroom or the room, so where is the source of the water?


    I suddenly thought of today''s noon dream, is it all true? Is this the constant sound of water drops in the dream?


    Think of here, my body out of a cold sweat, in the end what is the situation, unexpectedly let me like paralysis, can''t move at all.


    What''s more, my memory will be gone after Tan Li kisses me, so it''s not a simple departure for Tan Li to disappear?


    I started to worry about tanley.


    At that time, I saw that when the door of the bedroom was pushed open, no one came in, indicating that there was no one.


    That''s the ghost.


    Yes, only ghosts can let Tan Li do it.


    So there is one that wakes me up in my sleep, but I can''t move. At this time, I think of a word - ghost pressure bed. Perhaps, ghost pressure bed exists from beginning to end.


    What the hell is going to do to us.


    Looking at the water drops on the ground, I suddenly thought of the female ghost in the lake that day, yes, water ghost. Only she can leave the trace of water drop.


    However, during my stay in Qingyun, I read a lot of books. I remember reading the description of water ghosts. Water ghosts are usually drowned in the water, or drowned for no reason, but condensed with extremely strong resentment.But because their souls stay in the water all the time, their resentment will combine with the water vapor, so the slightly powerful water ghosts are always wet, and the water drops on their bodies are not the ordinary water we drink.


    But after the combination of Yin Qi and water, it is completely transformed from Yin Qi. If the general water ghost leaves the water, there is a little moisture on his body at most, but it will not condense into Yin water at all.


    But whether it''s a powerful water devil or an ordinary water devil, once he leaves the water, his power will be greatly reduced, which is not half of that when he is underwater.


    Therefore, water ghosts usually harm people with the help of water, and generally will not appear in places without water. Especially the lake and ocean where they died, where they grew up, will make the water ghosts more powerful.


    It is recorded in the book that a place called "river of death" appeared thousands of years ago. It was originally a small river around ordinary tribes, but it became a river of death after a hundred years. Passers-by often see strange scenes by the river. Many tribes even died there.


    Later, some Taoists went to see it, called it the place of great evil, and warned the nearby villagers not to get close to it. However, when the men and women who had an affair with each other in the tribe came here, the river god of the river of death, or the powerful spirit of resentment, appeared, and he controlled their souls.


    The young men and women returned to the village, and they had an affair under the big tree in the middle of the village, which angered the villagers. The people of the tribe all proposed to treat them in accordance with the rules of the tribe. Women will also be immersed in pig cages.

 Chapter 296

    The people of the tribe arrested the couple, held a memorial ceremony to their ancestors, and cursed the two rebellious sons who did not obey the rules of the tribe and could never be reincarnated.


    The couple''s parents, like other angry tribesmen, stand in the crowd and look at their children in disgust and exclusion, as if they are ashamed of having such children.


    The girl cried miserably and begged her mother constantly, which showed that she and the boy really loved each other.


    While the boy on the other side looked at the girl''s look, heartbroken, vowed that no matter where the girl went to reincarnation after she fell into hell, he would follow her forever.


    The girl suddenly began to sing sad, wailing song spread throughout the whole tribe, the whole song has only one line: "hurt hurt, family in vain, abide by the rules, if I don''t die, I will come back."


    Standing in front of the old patriarch, clearly heard the song, his body shaking violently, and then staggered a step. He thought of his grandparents who died in a pig cage a hundred years ago.


    This dark history is recorded in the genealogy, and every tribal head will clearly write down every word in the genealogy. He remembers singing this song when his grandparents were immersed in a pig cage.


    His grandparents were over 30 years old, and they were beautiful women. But his grandparents died, so they had an affair with the doctors in the tribe, and then they were discovered by the tribe.


    At that time, the tribe immersed the grandparents in the pig cage according to the rules.


    as like as two peas, the same old song was so frightened by the old patriarch.


    In order to avoid long dreams, after comforting the God of the tribe, they decided to punish two people who defiled the purity of the tribe tonight.


    Because of the terrible river of death, people in the village have not been there for a long time. They decided to choose a well, throw them down, and never be reborn.


    Because these two will always be a disgrace to the tribe.


    All the fallen people pressed two young men and women who could not resist to the well. The old patriarch looked at them in disgust. He was ashamed of having such a person to discredit the tribe.


    Then he ordered them to be thrown down.


    "Go to hell, dirty body!"


    "Die, traitor of the tribe!"


    The people of the surrounding tribes were all shouting excitedly, and the relatives of the two young men and women were fanatics among them. They didn''t feel that they killed their parents and children as accomplices.


    Just after the couple were thrown into the well, the old patriarch was relieved and was preparing to warn everyone. But I heard the sound of gurgling in the well.


    It was so loud that everyone heard it. Everyone stepped back.


    The sound in the well did not stop, as if the giant was drinking water.


    "Old clan leader, what''s the matter?" Asked the frightened man.


    The old clan leader managed to keep his mind steady and didn''t want to make the tribe in a panic. He said casually, "don''t worry, clan people. I think it''s because the filth of these two people is too heavy. The water in the well may be holy water and is purifying their filth."


    The people of the tribe all trust the old patriarch very much, because the old patriarch is the most knowledgeable, knowledgeable and impartial person in the tribe.


    Now hearing the old patriarch''s words, everyone relaxed.


    "Hum, cheap them, such filthy people should go to hell, let the Lord of hell put them into the animal way!" Several old people in the tribe said indignantly.


    Obviously they are crazy superstitious.


    However, just as the sentence fell, a louder sound sounded from the well. The water in the well surged up and sprayed on the old man who had just spoken. Then the old man began to shake and began to take off his clothes in public.


    The old man''s children saw this scene and wanted to stop him, but they were all struggled away by the old man.


    I''m afraid the situation is not right. Does it have something to do with the two people who just dropped them?


    "Let''s take the old man Ha''er away quickly, and then leave the well. I''m afraid that the two evildoers'' filth is too heavy, which makes our holy water turbid." The old patriarch made a quick decision.


    The clansmen are also very obedient. A few young and middle-aged people go to catch the old people. The rest of the old people and children, and the women leave quickly.


    However, the old man named Ha''er showed his extraordinary explosive power at this time, and even some 30 young and strong young men could not stop him.


    He opened the cover all over his body, and it was against the tribal requirements to do this in public. Then old Hal ran to the well by himself.


    stood as like as two peas on the well, and the old man started singing. The lyrics were exactly the same as the girls who had been thrown in. After singing the song, the old man gave everyone a weird smile and jumped into the well.


    Everyone was shocked, the old patriarch finally realized the seriousness of the matter, perhaps from the girl singing, he should be aware of the wrong.


    This song was created by his grandparents themselves and left in their genealogy as a disgraceful work. Only the group leader can read and write the genealogy left by the clan leaders of the past dynasties.Did his grandparents come to revenge?


    Just when the old clan leader was in a panic, a thin white palm stretched out from the mouth of the well. This hand grasped the edge of the well, and then the sound of rustling came from the well.


    "Everyone, go to the sacrificial altar. We''ll sacrifice. The filth here is too strong. We have to pray to our tribal god to punish these two rebels. Only the tribal god can protect our safety." The old clan chief was the first to reflect it and yelled at the big guy.


    Then all the people woke up from their fear, and all of them rushed to the altar with trembling legs. The son of the old patriarch carried him on his back and rushed to the sacrificial altar.


    Everyone ran away in a hurry, and none of Ben dared to look back.


    At this time, another hand came out of the well, but this hand still held a round thing, which was an eye.


    Then a beautiful girl climbed up, her white face was even paler, but her mouth was stained with blood, and she was chewing something.


    The sound, as if to break the bone. The girl''s right hand is the girl who is lost in the well.


    Then she put her eyes in her chest. In front of the eyes of the people busy looking at a life.

 Chapter 297

    But I didn''t want to chase them. I just watched them gather at the altar and sighed: "for a hundred years, the God of the tribe has finally come to the time of liquidation, ha ha."


    The indifferent voice reminds me in the world, with a kind of hoarseness that has been soaked all the year round.


    All the people gathered at the altar, and they cut their wrists and dripping fresh blood on the altar. The blue white marble altar suddenly turned, and the blood was sucked in along the edge of the altar.


    When the patriarch saw the movement of the altar, he was very happy. Then he led the whole clan: "I, known as a believer, pray for the great fox God. Fox God, please save your people."


    All the people kneel down and ask. Sing along with the old clan leader.


    "Fox God, please come and save your people." Under the wailing, there was a movement on the altar.


    The huge altar began to turn, and all the people looked forward to it.


    At this time, a strange wind came from behind, people felt a kind of cold from the bone. The old patriarch''s feeling is more clear, as if cold penetrating into the bone.


    Struggling with fear, he turned his head. At a glance, I saw the girl floating in the air, or female ghost. Female ghost eyes empty stare forward, ignoring all the people.


    But at a glance, the patriarch noticed something was wrong. A sense of uneasiness began to emerge from the bottom of my heart.


    At this time, a voice came from the altar: "who is bothering me?"


    The female ghost hears this rough voice, the corner of her mouth starts to sneer: "a yellow skin spirit who has won the Tao for less than 200 years dares to call fox God?"


    With the cold words, the ghost''s sleeve waved, the whole ground began to turn red, red spread at everyone''s feet, at the same time, the smell of blood is more and more heavy.


    The kneeling people stood up in a panic and looked around in horror.


    "Rebellious girl, you dare to be disrespectful to our fox God. This is your disdain for the tribe. Stop it for me!" The girl''s father looked at the ghost with a pale face.


    Female ghost hee hee: "you are the father of this body, ha ha, a hundred years, this tribe is still so decadent."


    On the surface with a smile, but the female ghost''s action is very crisp, she opened a bloody mouth, even when the people are still in a daze, and then swallowed the middle-aged man.


    "Bata Bata" chewing sound came out, many tribal people were scared to pee.


    The old patriarch was also very thrilled, but he had a terrible guess. Just now, the female ghost said that it was not her body, so the ghost in the body was his grandmother?


    "Bold female ghost, a hundred years ago you were given a way to live, but now you come out to harm others. I think you want to die." Yellow skin anxious voice came out, and then the altar was opened, has been wearing a human yellow skin suddenly appeared.


    If you look closely, it''s not difficult to find that the yellow skin''s behavior is consistent with people''s behavior.


    "Ha ha," the female ghost suddenly laughed sarcastically: "I''ve been two hundred years, but I can''t completely turn into a human. It seems that I overestimate you."


    The people of the tribe obviously can''t accept that their God, who has been enveloped for many years, is actually a yellow spirit.


    And the yellow skin essence seems to have failed to transform, because his feet are no different from human beings, but his upper body is still yellow skin body.


    The yellow skin essence seems to have been poked to the pain: "female ghost, I won''t be merciful later. When I let you go, it was just because I was afraid of the river of death. Don''t be arrogant. "


    The girl didn''t answer at all and flew directly to the yellow skin essence.


    The dark clouds did not know when to gather in the sky, and there was a light gray wind under the dark clouds, and the whole altar was shrouded in fear.


    All the people were trembling. Some of them wanted to escape, but they found they couldn''t move.


    The female ghost and the yellow skin essence fight directly. The yellow skin essence has great strength. In fact, he belongs to the strange category now.


    I saw that the soil, which had only turned red, had now become a pool of blood. Blood seems to drag all the people in, to drown them with blood.


    Of course, huangpizijing won''t let the female ghost succeed. Taking the altar as the center, he activated an array, and then pasted a piece of Rune in the center of the altar to form a boundary between the clansmen.


    The bloody water outside the border wants to rush in, but it doesn''t help.


    The old patriarch was relieved and led all the people to be humane: "thank you for saving the fox God."


    At this time, the people also have no opinion about the fact that the fox God is actually yellow skin.


    "It''s ridiculous that you should use Taoist methods." The female ghost cold way.


    After that, the female ghost could only fight against the yellow skin essence. Unfortunately, she only practiced for a hundred years and was not the opponent of the yellow skin essence. An hour later, her soul was knocked out of her body.


    At this time, the Yin Qi on her body did not hide, but it added a bit of weakness.


    "Well, do you think you can deal with me with the help of human body? Originally, you were developing in the river of death, and I can''t help you, but now, if I absorb your soul, I will be able to completely transform myself, ha ha ha. " The Yellow Skinner is very proud.The ghost looks at him coldly. When she was drowned in a pig cage by the tribe people, she and Dr. Li became fierce ghosts because of their resentment. They wanted to come back for revenge, but they were discovered by Huang Pi Zi Jing.


    On the surface, the Yellow skinned spirit was protecting the village, but he often secretly let the people of the tribe die unexpectedly. The soul of the dead was given a soul contract because of his belief in the Yellow skinned spirit, and was automatically sacrificed to him.


    In short, the whole tribe is like a pig farm for the Yellow Skinner.


    This time, the female ghost and Doctor Li became fierce ghosts, but they couldn''t believe in it directly because they didn''t believe in the yellow skin spirit, and fierce ghosts were more attractive than ordinary ghosts. The two ghosts are not rivals, and Doctor Li is seriously injured. He is about to lose his soul. Doctor Li lets the female ghost devour her soul and run for her life.


    The ghost swallowed her lover''s soul, leaving only her eyes. Then he escaped from the yellow skin. After entering the river of death, the yellow skin essence is not good at water, and the female ghost itself is a water ghost, so for so many years, the yellow skin essence has no way to take her.


    For a whole hundred years, she has been practicing for revenge.


    "You are really strong. Maybe it will be fifty years before I can destroy you. But I can''t wait. Lao Li has been waiting for me. I feel it. I want the whole tribe to bury us. " Female ghost leisurely said.


    This is to occupy the absolute upper hand of the yellow skin essence to detect something wrong.


    "Boom, boom, boom!" The deafening sound of water came from the entrance of the village.

 Chapter 298

    Yellow skin son fine facial expression a change: "how possible, how possible, you turned the river of death into your shady place."


    The female ghost didn''t answer him, but her Yin Qi was running away at the speed visible to the naked eye, which was the price of controlling the movement of the Yin land. Now she is just refining the Yin land, which consumes a lot for her.


    Seeing the female ghost''s desperate attitude, Huang Pi Zi Jing panicked.


    It has not been able to die for so many years, which is the reason why he let the female ghost grow up. Now, I''m afraid it will only be a fish in the net.


    "If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll be out of your wits. If you don''t let me go, I''ll leave. Even if you don''t use the river of death, these stupid human beings are not your opponents. " Yellowskin panicked.


    Hearing that the god they believed in for hundreds of years chose to abandon them, all the people were at a loss.


    Even the old patriarch was pale.


    For a moment, the people of the tribe were all criticizing the betrayal of huangpizijing. Huangpizijing didn''t pay any attention to them, but looked at the female ghost with deep intention.


    The ghost ignored him. It''s true that she can still live as a ghost by sending the river of death back now, but for so many years, her only motivation is revenge.


    After revenge, it doesn''t matter whether she exists or not.


    And although they were killed because of the ignorance of the tribe, the root of everything was the yellow skin spirit, who killed the doctors.


    Later, the book records that the river of death inundated the whole tribe, no one survived, and the place where the tribe was located became a dead place. The souls of all the people are trapped in the river of death and cannot be reincarnated.


    In this record, the water ghost is extremely powerful, so it can refine the underworld. However, according to my guess, this time the water ghost should not be so abnormal. Before, when she was in the water, she could only barely draw with Tan Li.


    Without water, he is not Tan Li''s opponent.


    But what I can''t figure out is that the water ghost should also know this very well. How can she find us, or even use ghost pressure on me.


    After confirming Tan Li''s safety temporarily, I forced myself to calm down and then began to deal with the shady water in the room.


    He took out a piece of yellow paper and pasted it on the mop. He took off the floor and disposed of it. The paper had become ashes. I was relieved.


    I was going to find Qian Zhiyong in the afternoon, but now I''m not in the mood. It''s not my style to sit and wait.


    I decided to visit the lake.


    I took a taxi to Youhu, where it was already under martial law and no one was allowed to get near. I showed my ID, and the security elder brother looked at me, and then went to ask for instructions.


    After a while, Qian Zhiyong and Wei Qing came over. I was a little surprised.


    "Brother Yong, Wei Qing, why are you here?"


    "I was invited by Wei Qing to take part in this case, and you?" Qian Zhiyong said, Wei Qing nodded in the side.


    I hastened to explain half true and half false: "I was also a party to this case at that time, so I was a little curious and came to have a look."


    After all, it''s outside the city. It''s not in line with the regulations to interfere in the city''s official business without permission.


    Smell speech, Wei Qing didn''t think much, just said enthusiastically: "Lu police came just in time, let''s have a look together."


    From knowing my identity in the morning, Wei Qing was a little curious about me.


    I laughed and answered.


    We went into the blockade area, and I stopped by the lake. The lake was very calm, and I couldn''t see a clue.


    On the other side, there are several policemen, all from the city. They have prepared a lot of rubber boats and diving tools to catch water plants.


    At present, the case still suspects that there are aquatic plants in the lake.


    I frowned. Once in the water, these policemen are like fish on the chopping board, but I can''t stop them. It can''t be said that there may be female ghosts.


    And the water ghost attracted Tan Li''s attention, Tan Li in her side, should not let her easily harm others.


    However, I have a little doubt that the water devil has not come back.


    "Let''s get on the boat, too." Qian Zhiyong is a practical person. Since he is invited to participate, he will certainly do his duty. Of course, he is not here to command casually.


    Qian Zhiyong and Wei Qing walk in front. I squat down and throw a yellow amulet in the water when they don''t pay attention. This is what I searched for from the Taoist priest.


    But the rune paper didn''t react after it was put into the water. Isn''t the water ghost really in the water? It can''t be the Yellow amulet that fails after it enters the water.


    Without waiting for me to think more, Qian Zhiyong gave me a strange look: "romantic, hurry up."


    I hastened to catch up. Since the water ghost is not at the bottom of the lake, there is no danger in salvaging water plants.


    On the rubber boat, Qian Zhiyong and I were in the same boat. Qian Zhiyong asked me in a low voice: "Fengliu, what you just threw into the lake is a Taoist symbol?"


    I didn''t expect that Qian Zhiyong''s eyes were so good that he found it. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it."It''s OK. I''ve been handling the case for so many years, and I know a little bit about it." Qian Zhiyong seems to see my embarrassment, light way.


    "Well, there should have been something dirty before, but maybe it''s not in the water now." I was relieved and explained awkwardly.


    Qian Zhiyong''s eyes narrowed when he heard the mess. It seems that their action is still impulsive. If there is something wrong with his colleagues underwater, he will feel guilty.


    "Scuba diving colleagues, wait a minute. You are now divided into three groups immediately, and the three must keep close to each other. If your teammates have an accident and you can''t save each other, you will come up and tell us immediately Qian Zhiyong said cautiously.


    I have some admiration for his tactics, but I have made arrangements in an instant.


    After that, I sat on the lake with several police officers who didn''t get into the water, ready to support at any time.


    Just all of a sudden, I feel behind me is gathering a wind.


    I immediately looked back and saw the water ghost standing behind me.


    "Where is Tan Li?" I just asked with my mouth.


    The water ghost didn''t answer directly, but looked at me empty eyed: "he asked me to protect you."


    Now I''m even more surprised. I just wanted to ask a few more questions. Qian Zhiyong, a diver, came up. He was holding the rubber boat with one hand and was about to turn over. Suddenly, he stopped and looked at the place where the water ghost was standing. Now there was a small pool of water stains out of thin air.


    Qian Zhiyong looked at me suspiciously, but I couldn''t explain. He didn''t want to cheat me, so he said, "brother Yong, come up first. I don''t think we''ll get much today. "

 Chapter 299

    When Qian Zhiyong heard what I said, he frowned slightly and looked at the calm water. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go. Later, we won''t be able to see the bottom of the water." I looked at the lake, which was muddy by the water ghost, and shook my head helplessly.


    "Since that''s what people say, I''ll withdraw first." Qian Zhiyong looked at the lake. He didn''t know why he felt cold on his back, so he didn''t insist. He nodded, got on the boat and called back other people who were still exploring.


    I watched the people go ashore one after another without stopping. I got on the bus and quickly went back to the hotel.


    Looking at the swimsuit that was still arguing with Tan Li some time ago, I clenched my fists and looked at the water ghost who followed me back to the hotel.


    "First of all, I''m not answering anything." The water ghost made a quick statement and then looked at everything in the room.


    "You''re near here. Haven''t you come here?" I am very confused about her present performance, whether she is confusing me or not.


    Water Ghost heard my words, did not answer, but slowly read everything in the room, and then came back to me, waiting for my formal questions.


    "Where on earth is he? Is he in danger now? Is he in danger?" I stretched out my hand, but I found that I couldn''t catch the water ghost. Then I hung down my hand and looked at her in front of me.


    "I refuse to answer." The water ghost turned his eyes and looked away.


    I looked at her, frowned, and wanted to use force, but I found that I had nothing but to give up.


    "How are you?" The water ghost looked at me and worried that I would be dizzy. She walked to me carefully.


    "I''m fine, but if you tell me now about Tan Li, I''ll be better." I lay on the bed feebly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Looking at me, the water ghost was very curious and looked at me for a long time. Then he fell on the chair next to me and calmly looked at the looming Lake in the distance.


    "Underwater, you should see all kinds of things in the world. Is there anything interesting that distracts me?" I really have no way to relax. I can only ask the water devil this way.


    Hearing my words, the water ghost suddenly came to the spirit, immediately ran in front of me, but when she was about to say it, she wanted to stop talking, blocking her pale face.


    "You and Tan Li, one is a person, the other is a ghost. What do you think of them together?" The water ghost didn''t look at me like before with that kind of dead fish eyes.


    "Like is like. What do you think? Why didn''t you fall in love before you died? " I looked at the water drops on the bed, some helpless, but in the eyes of the water ghost to explore, or give up on the top of the painting a few times, the water mark removed.


    Looking at my action, the water ghost stepped back two steps, and then looked at me with a scanning eye.


    I didn''t pay much attention to her eyes, just put my attention on the lake again.


    The water ghost followed my eyes and sighed for a while, as if recalling the past.


    "When you become a ghost, what else do you sigh? Do you want to sigh for you in your next life?" I suddenly thought of Zeng Jin''s joke with my colleagues and asked Xiang Shuigui.


    Who knows, such a sentence, but caused her sorrow.


    I saw the water ghost who suddenly ran to the window. What else did he want to say? She turned and cast her eyes. "What''s the matter? What did I do wrong? "


    "You say, do I have another life?" The water ghost sneered and looked at the smelly hand. He didn''t look up for a long time.


    Indeed, as she said, she has no next life composed of resentment, but she can get rid of it.


    Although I knew it, I didn''t say it. I just watched her standing in front of the window quietly.


    "Since we are all talking about the next life, can you tell me something about this life first?" When I saw the water ghost relax, I immediately asked her, "how is Tan Li now? His safety is very important to me. Will you tell me?"


    Water ghost to my evil spirit smile, slowly came to my side, for a long time said: "I don''t know."


    When I heard this answer, I dashed the pillow against the water ghost, but because of her ethereal body, the pillow was only slightly blocked and fell to the ground.


    "These methods don''t work for me at all. It''s not as effective as drawing a charm." The water ghost tilted his head, turned around and no longer looked at me.


    I was not happy because I couldn''t find out about Tan Li, so I didn''t talk to her anymore.


    In the room of a ghost, want to try how long they can silence, my door was suddenly knocked outside.


    Although I didn''t want to move, I politely called out, "who is it?"


    People outside didn''t see me open the door. The hand who knocked on the door still stopped. Then there was a knock on the door and said loudly, "it''s me!"


    Qian Zhiyong, what does he come to do at this time? She can''t intervene this time, can she?


    Although I thought so in my heart, I quickly got up and opened the door of the room. "This point, is there any major discovery in the case?"Qian Zhiyong, who heard me ask him like this, had a good body, but soon recovered. "You see what you said, I will tell you about the development of the case. But people are iron, and food is steel. I don''t want to be hungry, right?"


    I looked at Qian Zhiyong, nodded hesitantly for a long time, and looked at the water ghost at that end.


    Who knows that water ghost is like not seeing my eyes, wandering in the whole room, strolling around every scenery.


    "Why, what''s there?" When Qian Zhiyong saw my action, his eyes flashed with emotion that he couldn''t understand.


    "It''s OK. The wind just moved my curtains." I didn''t follow Qian Zhiyong''s words. I found a reason and took him out of the room.


    When we walked into the restaurant downstairs, Qian Zhiyong prepared everything for me.


    "You just came here. I don''t know what''s good about it." Qian Zhiyong said this and quickly ordered a large table of dishes from the waiter. Then he looked at me and said, "romantic, are you an atheist or..."


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at Qian Zhiyong, who finally expressed his purpose, calmly said: "of course, he is a theist. After all, there are gods three feet up. This sentence is not casually said by the old man, right?"


    Qian Zhiyong heard what I said and nodded desperately. Later, he looked at an open place.


    I follow Qian Zhiyong''s line of sight to see, then see a flash of the figure, as well as the water on the ground.


    "Romantic, can you do me a favor?" Qian Zhiyong seized my hand excitedly, fearing that I would run away.

 Chapter 300

    Maybe it''s my quick turning eyes that let Qian Zhiyong know that I can see ghosts. He grabbed my hand and didn''t want to let go.


    "I know, but brother Yong, if it''s not my jurisdiction, it''s not the place where I can mess about." I frowned and looked at Qian Zhiyong, who was full of pleading.


    Qian Zhiyong, who heard my words, didn''t speak. He just looked at me hesitantly.


    I''m not in a hurry. I know brother Yong had a psychological struggle when he came to me. If I hadn''t been found throwing amulets during the day, he would not have come to me.


    But who would have thought that Qian Zhiyong held my hand quickly, as if I had taken the case.


    "After all, it''s shameless for me to talk to the police because I''m in the mire. At the same time, it''s not my duty to talk to the police."


    "Romantic, if you can''t participate in this, I don''t blame you." Qian Zhiyong quickly released my hand and slowly recalled the case that made it difficult for him to accept. "It all started from R City three years ago."


    I looked at Qian Zhiyong who stopped suddenly and saw a kind of expression called resentment on his face, so I didn''t urge him and waited for his voice quietly.


    "A female college student went out to find her boyfriend at night, but she was Qian Zhiyong clenched his hands and his tendons burst. It seemed that he was suppressing the devil in his heart with all his reason.


    "Relax." I looked at the bleeding palm and sighed helplessly, slapping Qian Zhiyong on the back of the head.


    Looking at Qian Zhiyong, I''m sorry. It''s the back of my head.


    I didn''t care too much. I snorted and ate the food on the table. Then I looked at him who had reorganized his mood.


    "If you think about it well, you can say that it will be rotten if you bury it in your heart." I put down my chopsticks and wiped my mouth, which made me listen.


    "Thank you." Qian Zhiyong knew that he had some magic obstacles just now and bowed slightly to me. Then he sat down and said, "but he was invaded by a group of animals. Even so, they invaded again after the girl didn''t have the ability to resist. Finally, because of multiple tears in her body, people were so lost..."


    Looking at Qian Zhiyong''s expression, I always feel that the girl has some relationship with him, maybe his sister or other relationship.


    "Ridiculous full attendance. I''m a policeman and I know what''s going on, but I can''t do anything for you." Qian Zhiyong gave me a pale smile and covered his face with his hands.


    "What''s the matter? The world is so big, there are always some things that one person can''t handle." I lightly said such a sentence, think of that in order to protect my Tan Li, wry smile unceasingly, "sometimes, you just need to pass your mind to the people you want to protect, that''s enough."


    I took back my hand in Qian Zhiyong''s heart and calmly looked at him sitting on the chair.


    "If only it could be transmitted." Qian Zhiyong finished, released his hands, looked at me sitting next to him, "this is why I want to ask you to help."


    I didn''t respond to the words that I didn''t feel surprised. I just looked at him calmly, waiting for his instructions.


    "I don''t expect any revenge. I just hope that those who have done this will be punished as they should be. But their family is too powerful and powerful. I wanted to collect evidence, but..." Qian Zhiyong gave a bitter smile and put his mobile phone in front of me.


    "What''s this, burnt ash?" I looked at the ash in the basin and looked at Qian Zhiyong doubtfully.


    It seems that he was influenced by something. Qian Zhiyong didn''t say anything for a long time, but fell into the painful memories at that time.


    "All the memories will stay at the end of the case, OK?" I reluctantly patted the table and exchanged Qian Zhiyong''s scattered spirit for his body, "are these the evidences you said?"


    When Qian Zhiyong heard my words, he looked at his mobile phone sadly. He couldn''t speak for a long time. He could only nod his head to express his grief and indignation.


    I looked at the appearance of Qian Zhiyong, did not speak, just seriously searching for those fine powder.


    "It''s not important. What''s important is that even her family dare to leave the city where they grew up and forbid them to go back because of this." Qian Zhiyong suddenly took back his mobile phone and looked at me expectantly, "romantic, I know you are a capable person, can you help me, help this family who wants to go home but can''t go home."


    What else do I want to ask, but because of Qian Zhiyong''s pain, I can only cry in pain.


    Because of my voice, Qian Zhiyong finally realized his great strength and hurt me. He quickly sent his hand away and looked at me carefully.


    "Brother Yong, you don''t know what I did to you." I bared my teeth and rubbed my swollen wrist, which was a helpless sigh.


    When I said this to Qian Zhiyong, I was afraid that I would not accept it. I stood in the same place and waited for my answer.


    "May I ask?" I looked at Qian Zhiyong nodding, and immediately said, "does she have anything left?""Yes, of course. This, this used to be her favorite amulet. When she was autopsied, I took it secretly." Qian Zhiyong said that he put a well preserved peace talisman in front of me.


    Seeing that very feminine Ping''an Fu, I didn''t answer it. I just looked at Qian Zhiyong with a kind of gaze.


    Noticing my changing eyes, Qian Zhiyong xiuang wanted to explain, but found that his behavior was really suspicious, and he was going to stay in the same place. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Brother Yong, can I ask you another question?" I looked at the pink Ping''an talisman, picked it up with a handkerchief for a long time, looked at it carefully for a long time, and then said, "what''s the relationship between her and you..."


    Judging from his narration, the victim had a lot to do with him, otherwise he would not have such an air.


    When Qian Zhiyong heard my words, he didn''t even hesitate. He quickly said, "I''m her boyfriend. If I didn''t ask her to come out to play that day, we might have been married and had children by now."


    I thought of Tan Li, who didn''t know where he was. His eyebrows and Qian Zhiyong wrinkled in the same radian. For a long time, he didn''t say a word.


    "From then on, she and I will be innocent to her family." Qian Zhiyong took the Ping''an Fu that I returned, and wanted to fight for it. He told me loudly about his girlfriend''s beauty.


    Although I was shocked by Qian Zhiyong''s names, in order to clear the innocent girl, I nodded and agreed to his request.

 Chapter 301

    There is no way, I can only watch two people fighting again.


    Soon I found that the attack of the water ghost was getting weaker. I was worried that something might happen to her. I had to stand up and run to the place I could touch.


    "Be careful, I can''t help you." The water ghost noticed my action. With a frown and a finger of his hand, the water that was still in the kettle suddenly hit my barking Sha.


    "Thank you." I nodded to the water ghost, then moved again, wanted to go to another place.


    Barking Sha seemed to feel that it was being teased by us, not fighting with the water ghost, and turned to me, who seemed to have no resistance.


    "It''s me again!" I felt the Yin behind me. I yelled and stepped up to avoid the attack of barking.


    "If you don''t want to be beaten, do something." The water ghost sighed and rushed to barking Sha again. He tried his best to open him again.


    I didn''t have much strength. I just walked to the corner where I wanted to go, and quickly slapped the rune paper on the ground to create a safe area for me.


    "Do you have any hurt runes besides this?" The water ghost looked at the cover around me and helplessly looked at the barking Sha who was always close to me.


    "Yes, there is, but I just throw it in the face, it should not work." I frowned and looked at the water ghost who couldn''t bark all the time.


    There is something wrong with her. Mingming and Tan Li can fight each other several times. How can she suddenly not play her full strength just because she is not in the water?


    Just when I was still struggling with this problem, the water ghost over there suddenly gave me a shrill hand in and woke me up.


    "I''m sorry, I just went to find a way." I quickly found the reason, then quickly threw the talisman paper hidden in the palm of my hand to barking Sha''s back.


    Feel back pain of barking, roaring, again toward the water ghost.


    But the water ghost, who already knew the pain of barking, could not be hit so easily. She quickly hid away and hit the thing to the paper again.


    With that rune paper containing the barking Sha, not just fierce, step by step toward the window.


    I noticed the idea of barking. I was about to throw a rune paper at the window, but I heard the water ghost yell.


    I looked quickly, but what I saw was the water ghost who hit barking Sha with one palm.


    "No!" I yelled, but I didn''t have time to stop it. I could only watch the Barker pull out the window.


    "What to do?" The water ghost looks at the vanishing barking Sha and looks at the "weak" me with worry.


    The first time I met this kind of situation, of course, I couldn''t answer her question, so I just looked at her.


    Maybe the water ghost can''t stand my eyes. He frowned around and walked for a long time. Then he said, "now you have been watched by them. It''s better to find a safe place or someone who can protect you and stay near him."


    For a long time, I couldn''t hear the words of Shuitou lake.


    Noticing the direction I looked at, the water ghost was helpless and muttered, "don''t you have an unexpected candidate for him?"


    "No I said, looking at the water ghost suddenly thought of something, picked up the rune paper and walked to her, "now there is."


    Water Ghost and my eyes are opposite, I want to say something, I heard her voice.


    "How do you believe in a ghost who has only known him for a few days?" The water ghost looked at me. After a while, he heard another sentence again, "forget it. I met him first. Now I have met you. Let''s go to the lake. It''s safer."


    Lakeside, why go to the lakeside, is it because of the water, she is good to protect her.


    Although I want to believe the water ghost in front of me, I habitually ask, "how do you know where is safer, and there will be attacks tonight?"


    The water ghost didn''t speak, just pointed to the window and looked at me without vigilance.


    I followed the water ghost''s hand, looked at the dark outside, and realized what she meant after a while.


    "You mean that one couldn''t win, so he went back to move the rescuers?" I hold the paper in my hand and nervously look at the water ghost in front of me.


    "How can you, human beings, call people if you don''t win? Can''t we move soldiers if we don''t win?" The water ghost rolled his eyes and looked at me with disgust.


    Although being despised by ghosts made me very unhappy, knowing that there was more than one Barker still made me take a breath.


    How to do, one is so difficult to deal with, if a few more, then how to deal with, in order to be rescued.


    "Going or not?" Water Ghost looked at me, frowned slightly, impatiently urged me to slow down.


    "Wait a minute, I still have something to do." As I said, I sorted out my clothes and picked up the things I put aside. Then I remembered a key question, "do you mean, where is Tan Li?"When the water ghost heard my question, his body was clear and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Just as I beg you, you don''t need to tell me the specific location. Maybe, I just want a general location!" I see the water ghost that rigid appearance, once again put down the requirements, looking forward to her face.


    "I''ll ask you a question this time. You''re thinking, do you want to know his address?" The water ghost looked at me and nodded. Then he said softly, "you know his position, and it can''t help. Do you still want to know his position?"


    When I heard this question, I was stiff in front of the bed for a long time, and I didn''t know how to answer the water ghost''s question.


    "You see you can''t answer it. Why do you want to ask meaningless questions?" With that, the water ghost will open the door.


    But the water devil''s hand has not touched the door handle, but suddenly heard my voice.


    "I''m just looking for peace of mind. After all, I made all the preparations as early as the first time I met." I smile at the water ghost, turn around and sit beside the bed. I patted the position beside her. I want her to sit down and tell me who is Tan Li''s position.


    Who knows the water devil not only does not do, but also puts his hand on the doorknob.


    Listening to the sound of the door lock turning, I slowly closed my eyes, just about to refuse the offer of the water ghost, I heard a slight sigh.


    "You don''t want to give up. It''s so dangerous that you just ignore yourself for his information." Water Ghost said, came to me, seriously looked at my expression.


    "I''m not ignoring myself, but I don''t want to give up any chance." I sorted out the rune paper in my hand and looked at the water ghost seriously.

 Chapter 302

    I can''t stand in front of her for a long time. Maybe I can''t refuse.


    "If you can, I really don''t want to recall." Water Ghost looked at me confused, just slightly shook his head, turned and walked to the seat that belongs to me.


    Looking at the water ghost''s memory of the past, I just lightly shook my head, turned around and sat on the seat not far away from her, "don''t delay too long, as you said, it''s not safe here."


    Maybe my urging played a role. The water devil didn''t dare to delay, just had a little expression on his face.


    "It''s really troublesome. Forget it, everything starts when I was still alive. At that time, my lover and I were swimming in the lake here. Who knows, maybe I was born unlucky. I should..." Before the water ghost finished, she stopped because of her hesitation.


    "You met a water ghost, and she dragged you into the water?" You don''t have to guess that the ghost is still in the white water.


    The water ghost may be associated with my identity, so he didn''t do more entanglement, just nodded faintly, turned around and looked at the darkness outside the window.


    "At that time, I was struggling in the water, but my lover couldn''t help it. He just watched me, just slowly falling into the bottom of the water." Water ghost has no tears, or now she should be full of tears.


    I looked at the water ghost who wanted to cry without tears, for a long time did not speak, just quietly waiting for her to finish the story.


    "You should know what it would be like to be dragged down by a water devil, right?" Water ghost to me a smile, that smile is very cold.


    "When you are dragged into the water by a water ghost, you will feel resentful and become a new water ghost." I sighed and took a long time to say the answer.


    The water ghost''s smile is more sad, she nodded, this just slightly closed eyes, looking at the distant dark lake.


    "If so, there should be another one in the water. Do you mean you..." I boldly speculated on other possibilities. As soon as I was about to say it, I saw the water ghost''s slightly nervous eyes.


    Something''s wrong. If it''s really like what she thought, does it mean that Tan Li might be there with another water ghost


    The next thing, I dare not think, can only focus on the water ghost again, expect and she will not say the answer I want to know.


    "I also know that it''s because I have a deep resentment, or God wants me to fight with him. Since I blocked the ghost, I have been fighting for territory with him." The water ghost said this, looked at the translucent hands and said softly, "but once, unfortunately, I was driven into the bottom of the lake, and I found a very mysterious place."


    Thinking of the mystery of the place, the water ghost suddenly shakes his shoulders and looks at me in front of him.


    "Say whatever you want. It''s too late." I looked at the clock in the room, impatiently urged its water ghost.


    The impatient water ghost, who was urged by me, suddenly stood up, bent down and looked into my eyes. After a long time, he returned to his original position and said something I didn''t understand.


    "If I have enough time, I want to hear your story, but I don''t have enough time, so tell me quickly, where is he now?" My patience seems to have been completely exhausted. I frown and look at the water devil who seems to be procrastinating.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you." The water ghost didn''t want to think about it any more and said frankly, "I can''t get close to that place, but he can, so I asked Tan Li to try it. Anyway, I can''t get it, can I?"


    Because of what happened just now, I have some doubts about what the water ghost said. I can only look at her hesitantly.


    Looking at my eyes, the water ghost did not show anything, just looked at me with a very insipid eyes.


    "You should have something else to say, right?" Although I use the tone of doubt, but the heart has a general answer.


    The water ghost suddenly stopped and slowed down for a few minutes. Then he said helplessly, "it''s late. We''d better go to the water."


    I looked at her forward movement, did not stand up, just with two legs exchange, eyes indifferently looking at that did not finish the words of the water ghost.


    "What do you want to know?" The water ghost listened to the distraction outside the window, frowned and looked at me.


    I didn''t care about the ferocious eyes, just very calm looking at her, waiting for her answer.


    Maybe I have no temper, the water ghost reluctantly leans on one side, showing the dead fish''s eyes that I have seen for a long time, and I must be protected.


    "I have only one request. If you say it, I''ll go with you." I shrugged, picked up the pillow on one side and looked at the water ghost with a cute face.


    "Well, I''ll tell you." When the water ghost came to me, he almost put his face on my face and said softly, "there is no free lunch in the world. What''s more, this kind of thing that can make people greedy and can''t be desired. So..."


    So she and his friends must have an agreement. If she can''t find out the agreement now, it may be the emptiness of these days. More likely, she will never see Tan Li again.Want to understand everything, I have no expression on my face, still looking at the water ghost in front of me.


    "I want to take revenge on the bastard who suddenly appeared on my way to a happy life. I want to let him go, even if he finally became resentful, he would be wiped out!" Water Ghost said, gnashing teeth, as if now she had bitten the enemy''s throat, ready to suck his flesh and blood in general.


    I looked at the water ghost, without any expression, just looking out of the window, in the direction of Tan Li.


    "Why is he so anxious?" Knowing why Tan Li would agree with me, I sighed to be angry. Please raise your head and touch the tingling temple, "why do you have to be brave at this time and tell me that we should face it together?"


    The water ghost didn''t hear my murmur, just said again: "I can''t beat him, but Tan Li has beaten him, and I can''t see it. I can only tempt him with that thing. Who can think that he didn''t even think about it, so he agreed directly."


    I don''t need to think about it. We all know how Tan Li''s expression was at that time. He closed his eyes impatiently and didn''t want the water devil to see my expression.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go." I put my emotions in order, then quickly stood up, looking at the water ghost who was a little stunned, "you see this day, if you don''t go, it''s really late."

 Chapter 303

    The water ghost stood in the same place and observed me for a long time. Then he nodded and quickly walked out of the hotel to the lake.


    When the two of us arrived, what we saw was the road that was still blocked by the yellow seal.


    "Please show me your identification." The police standing in the blockade line, seeing my appearance, just stretched out their hands and just touched me.


    "Here you are." I didn''t think much about it. I just blocked the document in front of him.


    The police officer who quickly checked and returned the certificate to me raised the cordon and waited for me to enter.


    "Please." I nodded to the policeman and followed the water ghost to the lake.


    When we got to the water, I looked at the calm lake and felt that something important was missing. But if I dared to think of it, I was interrupted by the water ghost.


    "There is nothing near here. Are you going to sit like this for one night?" The water ghost looked at my empty hand and looked around in doubt.


    Although there was nothing, I was not worried at all. I just looked at the surrounding environment and went to the lake.


    Just when I was about to put my hand into the water, the water ghost around me suddenly made a sound, which stopped my dangerous action.


    "Why not? Didn''t you say you were by my side?" I am very confused about the water ghost''s action, but it is unrealistic to say it accurately. I can only ask the simplest questions.


    Looking at my confused appearance, the water ghost did not speak, just found a deserted corner again, and slowly melted into the scenery.


    I didn''t know the situation. I frowned at the direction and wanted to say something. Then I heard the panting voice behind me.


    "Who?" Barking Sha made me so surprised that I immediately turned back and asked the people running in that direction.


    Hearing the warning in my voice, the man stopped his legs and said, "it''s me."


    That familiar voice, let me put down my guard a little bit and walk slowly towards the source of the voice.


    "Police officer Lu, what were you looking at just now?" Wei Qing holds the thermos cup in her arms, has two barrels of instant noodles, and looks at the direction I just saw.


    "Nothing. I just heard some voices over there. I''m used to having a look." I answered very casually, as if the position just now was just because of the rustle of the night wind.


    Wei Qing also didn''t think much, put the camp stool in his arms on the ground.


    "You really have everything." I looked at the things that quickly filled the ground and turned my eyes helplessly.


    Wei Qing, who saw me doing this, didn''t mind. He just shrugged helplessly and said in a soft voice: "there''s no way. I have to be on duty here to prepare such a complete set of equipment. If I had to change shifts at night, I wouldn''t have brought such things."


    I felt the cool wind blowing by the voice. I didn''t dislike him for bringing so many things. Instead, I quickly found a stool that belonged to me and sat down.


    Wei Qing watched me sit down and immediately handed the instant noodles to me.


    "Why did you come back suddenly? Shouldn''t there be a zero hour tent around here?" I suddenly thought of the tent I saw when I came in and looked at Wei Qing who was willing to come out to blow cold air.


    Maybe my words hit Wei Qing''s point, and he immediately stood up and said, "of course, it''s because of Lu police, you''ve got it! I saw you come in from the position where I was on duty. Where can I stand? Of course, I chose to run to you. "


    I cover the voice that is about to Wei Qing, shatter ears, a long time to react, helplessly shaking his head, so looking at him still dancing.


    Maybe I haven''t heard my voice for a long time. Wei Qing turns around and looks at me. He apologizes with embarrassment. "Lu police, I''m sorry. When I''m excited, it''s easy to do this. Forgive me a lot."


    "It''s OK. It''s good to have energy." I finished, looking at the snacks in the bag, picked up a bag of snacks at will and put them in Wei Qing''s hands, "eat, or else the cold night wind will be unbearable."


    As soon as I release my kindness, Wei Qing''s whole body will tremble with excitement.


    "Can I have this?" I picked up a bag of instant noodles and asked Wei Qing.


    "Of course, this is for you. If it''s not enough, I still have it. I can go back and get it." Wei Qing watched me pick up the instant noodles and quickly handed over the ham sausage.


    Looking at that pair of eyes full of good intentions, I didn''t refuse. I tore up the packing bag and threw it into the instant noodles bowl.


    Looking at the noodles that haven''t been bubbled, I slowly raised my head and looked at Wei Qing, suddenly thinking of a question.


    "Lu police, why do you choose this profession?" Wei Qing may feel that it is too quiet around, and suddenly asked me why I chose this career.


    I didn''t answer him for a long time. Looking at the instant noodles in my hand, I just said two words, "suitable."


    Wei Qing, who didn''t understand me, looked at me for a long time, then shook his head and looked at me in disbelief.


    "Why, there''s something wrong with what I said?" I don''t quite understand Wei Qing''s eyes. I frown and look at him discontentedly."I just think that other people will answer me by maintaining justice. You don''t use the word" suitable "like Lu police Wei Qing gave me an embarrassed smile, then quickly lowered his head and looked at his toes.


    Aware that Wei Qing may have something to say, I open the hands of instant noodles, eat two, quietly waiting for his next words.


    "Lu police, I''m a little confused." Wei Qing emptied his eyes and looked at the lake in front of him. After a long time, he said again: "I thought that there was no problem in the group, but..."


    "You can''t find the source of these, and you can''t figure them out?" I looked at Wei Qing that confused to lose the direction of the eyes, helplessly shook his head, continue to say: "can''t touch the head, that you go in the wrong direction, you can change the direction, rethink."


    When Wei Qing heard what I said, he looked at the distance thoughtfully and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    While he was thinking, I quickly finished my dinner.


    "Lu, what do you think when you handle a case?" Finally want to understand Wei Qing, change the topic, asked to look at the water ghost of me.


    "What do you think? Of course, I want to solve the case, otherwise how can I solve it? " I helplessly looked at this silly Wei Qing, helplessly shook his head, and then said softly: "have you ever thought that you can go to that step in the future?"


    Hearing my question, Wei Qing solemnly adjusted his sitting posture and thought about the future.


    "I want to retire all the time!" Wei Qing suddenly stood up and looked at me, then such a sentence came out.

 Chapter 304

    Hearing what Wei Qing said, I just smile a little, then look at the excited guy and say aloud my imagination about the future.


    "When I''m promoted to director, I''ll make everyone..." Before Wei Qing''s words were finished, he was blown about by a gust of wind and couldn''t get up.


    Seeing this scene, I frowned and immediately brought Wei Qing to my side, carefully observing the surroundings.


    "Police, what''s the matter?" Wei Qing just felt that the night wind was getting stronger and didn''t notice any danger.


    I see Wei Qing that pair of puzzled eyes, helplessly sighed a tone, eventually still implicate them.


    "You take people and get out of here. Something''s wrong around here." I looked at the windy surface of the lake, and my brows were even more twisted, urging Wei Qing who didn''t want to move.


    Wei Qing noticed the impatience in my tone and didn''t dare to ask more. He could only do his best to quickly turn to the companion who was also on the vigil and prepare to leave.


    Looking at their action of cleaning things, I can''t help shouting, "go, if something really happens, which of these things is more important than your life!"


    The policeman, who was still sorting out the things, was stunned when he heard what I said. After a while, he released the things in his hand and ran quickly across the street.


    Finally, I saw all the people''s hands pulled away and turned back quickly. Sure enough, I saw a dense twinkling of ghost fire on the other side of the forest.


    "Now that we''re here, why don''t we hide? Come out." I looked at the ghost fire, frowned, and kept walking towards the boat by the water.


    A few people hiding in the distance frowned at my actions. "What are the police doing? Is there something in the woods?"


    Wei Qing watched his companion pick up the gun and frowned. He wanted to say that he would have a look again, and then he saw the wind blowing in the forest.


    "The trees are going to be blown. Is there anything wrong with the land police?" The policeman on one side looked at me standing by the lake, frowning with worry.


    "Who is the land police? How can something happen?" The crow looked at his companion and looked at him.


    Wei Qing doesn''t know. Now I really miss him. My companion is worried that I will be forced to jump into the lake.


    Why is this? It turns out that at that time, what was hiding in the woods was either the others or the barking shags who found help.


    I looked at the barking Sha who only showed his teeth, held the thin charm in his hand, and retreated to the back with worry.


    "What can you do with the water devil now?" I frowned and asked the water ghost in a soft voice.


    But I don''t know what happened. The water ghost lost contact again, and I couldn''t find her hidden body.


    "Land police, be careful!" Wei Qing, who was hiding in the opposite direction, could not help shouting when he saw that I was going to fall into the water.


    Hearing Wei Qing''s voice, the barkers looked at him.


    "Damn it." I spat a low, quickly toward the direction of Wei Qing, let out a few pieces of Rune paper, to make sure they will not go in that direction, this quickly jumped on the boat, ready to take shelter on the water.


    It seems that I thought of it together. As soon as I got on the boat, I felt that the boat was floating towards the center of the lake.


    "Water devil, is that you?" I worried that it was other ghosts, pretending to be her. I could only hold the rune paper in my hand and nervously look at the calm water.


    I didn''t get a response for a long time. I reached out and just got ready to paste the rune paper on the boat, I heard the voice of the water ghost.


    "If you do, I can''t help you." The water ghost poked his head out of the water and looked at the barking Sha who was all over the bank. He shook his head in disgust and said, "you are also powerful. You attract so many people."


    "You think it''s my wish. If I can choose, I hope I don''t have any." I tightly frowned, looking at the water ghost, also want to say a few words, feel there is a cold feeling from the right side.


    I quickly turned back to see a ferocious face, quickly left.


    "Don''t move. If the boat capsizes, I don''t have time to estimate you now." The water ghost said this. He raised his hand and opened the barking Sha with the wave.


    "What is this?" I looked at the thin-walled water surface, and asked the water ghost at that end.


    Ignoring my question, the water ghost rolled his eyes and hit the barking Sha into the water again.


    I looked at the relaxed Water Ghost and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the yelping sound.


    "Be careful!" I was worried that the water ghost would be beaten out of the water. I opened my mouth to remind her that she had not seen barking.


    But the water ghost seemed to have expected that he would hit barking Sha''s belly with one palm, and then the vicious one would fall into the water again.


    "It seems that she is very powerful in the water." I looked at the barking that couldn''t get close to me, and finally relaxed a lot, slowly relaxed the tight shoulder.


    "This is not the time to relax." As soon as the water ghost''s voice fell, he saw my barrier, and suddenly he was barking all the time, holding a corner in his mouth and tearing at it.


    Looking at the more and more fragile barrier, I frowned, quickly searched the information in my mind, trying to strengthen the barrier that was about to be bitten."If I can''t mend it, don''t use your power." Aware of my intention, the water ghost could only distract and explain to me. Then he came to the barrier and let the Lake wave smash the Barker.


    "Thank you." I nodded to the water ghost. Just as I was about to ask whether to go next, I noticed her frown. "How can it be?"


    The water ghost looked at my letter and pointed to the woods where I was just now with a bitter smile.


    Following the hand of the water ghost, I also looked at the barking Sha in disbelief with wide eyes. "How can it not be reduced?"


    "I don''t know if you want to lure Tan Li out by any means." The water ghost looked into my eyes with the dead fish''s eyes.


    I don''t know why I feel guilty. I look at the boat and don''t speak for a long time.


    Seems to be aware that I don''t want to speak, water ghost also didn''t ask, just look at the end of the bark.


    "Why don''t I help you and throw a rune behind your back?" I know that I didn''t help during this period of time. The water ghost must be very tired and just do his little bit.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the water ghost refused my help and said with disgust: "forget it, it''s a random battle. If you accidentally throw it on me, we will be really helpless."


    The water ghost didn''t give me another chance. One of his men overturned directly and three of them came to attack her barking.


    Looking at her this appearance of me, did not mention to help, quietly sitting on the boat to see her Yingyong posture in a daze.

 Chapter 305

    I will come to the room, not thinking about Qian Zhiyong, lying quietly in bed, waiting for the news from Tan Li.


    But one night later, I didn''t hear any news about Tan Li. Sleepy, I could only yawn and go to class with everyone.


    "Why, where did you go last night?" Qian Zhiyong, who came suddenly, laughed at me and asked me softly.


    I heard a familiar voice ready, but I just stayed up late. I went to my seat and waited for the lecture to begin.


    Qian Zhiyong realized that I didn''t want to speak, so he didn''t speak. He quickly sat aside and listened to the class carefully.


    The time of the day flies by, I will go to the room, after confirming that Tan Li did not come back, helplessly shaking his head, lying in bed in a daze.


    One night without a dream, the next day I like to be used to general, indifferent out of the room, continue my mission here.


    On the third day, when I ran back to my room full of expectation, I saw the empty room.


    "Why haven''t you come back yet? Have you forgotten me?" I gave a wry smile, took out my mobile phone and skillfully searched the nearby outside.


    I don''t know how long it took. Just when I wanted to give up and go to sleep hungry, I suddenly saw a wonderful name.


    "Northwest wind."


    With a curious attitude, I quickly point into the shop and watch the exotic dinner.


    "It''s finally chosen. Wait a minute. Let''s see the comments first." It suddenly occurred to me that Zeng Jin, once I forgot to read the comments, caused the following things.


    When I think back to Tan Li who was in a bad temper at that time, I can''t help thinking about it.


    I don''t know how he is now and whether he will be bullied.


    I threw my cell phone aside, picked up the file on the desk and looked at it.


    "Did I forget something?" I looked at half of the information I had seen, and suddenly realized what was wrong. I rubbed my flat stomach and looked to the side, "you don''t know how to remind me that you''re hurting me By the way, Tan Li is not here. It''s true that he is used to being around and suddenly disappears. What''s that


    I helplessly cover face, waist next a force turn over a body, cover that wet eye.


    Because of the darkness in front of me, my heart slowly calmed down. Just as I was about to take my hand away, my mind kept flashing Tan Li''s every action around me.


    "What a nuisance. Why don''t you come back?" Since Tan Li was injured, I have been worried about when he will suddenly disappear.


    I always thought that I would be able to let go. I tried to numb myself with work, but I found that these documents were suddenly wet by drops of water.


    "No, it''s all important information." I forced to look up, covered his eyes, whispered the water ghost, "I did not let you come here, dirty my information, how do you want to compensate."


    Because the voice is very small, the water ghost did not hear, but I am not in a stable mood, it is quite comfortable.


    Finally, I miss the pressure, slowly release the hands that hold the eyes, pick up the phone to find the open door takeout.


    "It''s only nine o''clock, so there''s no takeout!" I looked at the closed door three words, exhaled.


    Because I was the only one in the room, and I didn''t complain too much, I quickly searched for a 24-hour convenience store that could be delivered.


    It took me nearly half an hour to collect the delivery fee. Before I could click payment, I heard the intersection knock outside the door.


    "Who is it? What''s the knock?" Frowning, I climbed out of bed and walked slowly to the door.


    I didn''t hear the sound for a long time. I thought who was knocking on the wrong door. Just as I opened the door to see who was going through the wrong door, I felt a burst of Yin Qi coming on my face.


    Because of my professional habit, I didn''t look up, instead, I rolled on the spot and went back to the room.


    I quickly made sure I was safe all around. Then I looked up and saw the scene I couldn''t believe.


    A barking Sha stood in front of me so straight that it seemed that it would come like me in the next second.


    There is no way to avoid me, but also want to move, after seeing its empty eyes, reluctantly back to the bed.


    What should I do? It''s barking. I''ve only read about it in books. I don''t know how to deal with it.


    Just when I was struggling with how to save myself, my side was cold again. I didn''t dare to look back, so I could only throw the quilt up and quickly slide from the bed to the other side.


    Looking at the quilt knocked down on one side, I ran to the open window and looked at the ferocious barking.


    Absolutely can''t let him bite her any place, otherwise even if the living immortal came, also not necessarily can save her.


    Only this one thought in my heart, I kept dodging the attack of barking in the room.


    But even so, I was forced to a dead corner by barking Sha and couldn''t resist.


    "Water devil!" Just when I thought I was in a desperate situation, I suddenly thought of the water ghost who was sent by Tan Li to protect me.But no matter how I yelled, I didn''t see the familiar ghost.


    What''s the matter? Did she see danger and betray me? No, it''s impossible. She shouldn''t be like this.


    Not only hinder me tangled unceasingly, that head eager to try barking Sha, no longer can''t help, suddenly toward my shoulder.


    I looked at the barking Sha who was getting closer and closer, and I was about to give up, but suddenly I heard the voice of the water ghost.


    "I just went out for a little stroll. How can you make yourself so embarrassed?" The water ghost beat the barking to one side and looked at me helplessly.


    "I''m not unprepared to be caught off guard by such things. If you wait until I''m ready, I''ll give you one against ten. " Finally, I saw the helper, relaxed a little, and even joked.


    Knowing that I was joking, I ignored my boasting. My cold eyes swept to barking.


    "Be careful." The cupboard just walked to me quickly.


    "You don''t have to remind me." Water Ghost finish saying this, then quickly and pounce on the barking Sha scuffle together.


    Finally, I got something. If I wanted to know more about barking, I didn''t help at the first time. Instead, I observed the situation first.


    I look at the appearance of the two ghosts, frowning, but I don''t know how to fight the barking Sha that can directly hurt the living soul.


    "What are its weaknesses, you know?" I can''t find it. I can only ask the water ghost who is still fighting with it.


    "Who knows." The water ghost only said these three words, then did not pay attention to the curious me.

 Chapter 306

    But just when I thought that the water ghost could wipe out everything, I suddenly felt the cold feeling coming from the soles of my feet.


    I quickly raised my head, just to remind the water ghost, I saw where the cold eyes belonged to barking.


    What''s the matter? Is the barrier broken?!


    Just when I wanted to throw out the rune paper, the voice of the water ghost came again.


    "Don''t mess up!" Water Ghost''s voice finish saying, all around then again restore previous calm.


    But I know, this is not quiet, but the calm before the storm.


    Sure enough, in less than one letter I stared at, the lake, which was originally calm, suddenly burst out with a column of water and rushed out the disappeared barking.


    "How are you?" I worried about the water, asked the water ghost''s condition.


    "What are you worried about when you die?" The water ghost rolled his eyes at me, and then he focused on the sudden organized barking.


    After watching the water ghost fight for nearly a minute, I suddenly realized that something was wrong. I twisted my eyebrows and looked at the water ghost anxiously.


    "Say what you have to say." The water ghost didn''t have time to look at me. He just felt that there was a line of sight behind him, waiting for her. He could only talk to me like this.


    I didn''t hesitate any more and said frankly, "do you think they are suddenly organized?"


    The water devil didn''t look at me, but I seemed to hear her sneer.


    What did she mean? Did she say it wrong.


    Just when I was sulking, the trees on the bank were again windy, and more barks were pouring out.


    "What''s going on? Why are there so many?" Aware of something wrong, I asked the water ghost who called me to the lake.


    "How can I know? If I know, how can I not kill them?" Water ghosts dare not me, I am still excited, and even want to throw me directly among them now, a lot of time free.


    And in the place we didn''t notice, Wei Qing, who was hiding across the road, frowned and grabbed his clothes to avoid the wind.


    "Does the weather forecast say how strong the wind is today?" Wei Qing looks at the companion beside him and asks them anxiously.


    "No, they all say it''s calm today, and there will even be meteors." After telling today''s weather forecast, my companion looked in my direction anxiously, "Lu police, just in the water, will it be overturned by the wind? Shall we go to save her?"


    When Wei Qing heard what they said, he frowned and began to think about the feasibility of this matter.


    Suddenly thinking of them, I looked in their direction. After I was sure that they were still there, I sighed with ease. Then I looked at the Barker full of water and looked at the water ghost with worry.


    "It''s better to worry about you later than me. After all, this is my home. If I can''t fight, I can hide. But you are a living man. It''s unrealistic to go to the lake to save your life." The water ghost shook his head as he spoke, and his eyes looked at me like a dead man.


    Looking at his appearance, I quickly took out all my runes and carefully looked at the barking around.


    Finally, I saw my nervous water ghost, and there was a smile on the corner of my mouth that I couldn''t understand.


    "Don''t laugh. They''re here. I don''t want to be a desperate couple with you." I despised looking at the water ghost, a long time to say such a word.


    "Nonsense, I don''t want that guy to come back and scatter my soul." The water ghost moved a few steps. After confirming that he kept a certain distance from me, he said again, "hold on."


    Before I understood the meaning of the water ghost, I felt the boat begin to sway.


    What''s the matter? I''m they''re going to attack from underwater. No, it''s the territory of water ghosts. They shouldn''t be stupid enough to throw themselves into the net.


    Just as I was guessing what was going on, I heard the voice of the water ghost.


    "Really, can''t you come one by one?" The water ghost was angry and irritated by a group of barking. He suddenly lifted up a lake and smashed them into the water.


    I look at the clear bottom of the lake, become turbid incomparable, dare not speak, just quietly looking at the still struggling to resist the water ghost.


    "How are you?" I looked at the more and more ferocious Water Ghost and asked her softly.


    The water ghost didn''t speak this time, just looked at me coldly.


    I guess what''s going on. I didn''t dare to speak and zipped my mouth.


    Looking at my cooperation, the water ghost didn''t observe me, and left all his strength in dealing with barking Sha.


    "Haunted." The water ghost face suddenly said these four words, then suddenly raised his hand and looked at the barking Sha, "since you are so reckless of life and death, then I will become all of you, let you know, the power of the land of death!"


    When I heard this, I was very confused. As soon as I was about to speak, I saw the water ghost holding his hand to a place.


    When I didn''t see the movement, I just wanted to make the water ghost stop bluffing. I saw that the calm place suddenly formed a whirlpool, involving all the barking Sha nearby."So ferocious?" I looked at the corner where I didn''t even react and looked at the water ghost curiously, "is it no burden for you to use power like this?"


    "Burden? That''s better than death, isn''t it? " The water ghost gave me a cold smile, and then the microwave rippling surface of the lake suddenly started a huge whirlpool, constantly stirring the barking into it.


    I looked at the scene and took a breath. I didn''t say a word again for a long time.


    Noticing my appearance, the water ghost just looked at the barking Sha who was still on the bank.


    If I could see the water ghost''s eyes, I might be surprised, because the water ghost''s eyes seemed to be looking at some sacrifice.


    "How long before they grow?" I''m worried that the water ghost can''t carry the place. I ask her in a low voice.


    "It''s OK, I can hold on a little longer, and this time, it''s enough to wipe them out." The water ghost said this, turned back and looked at me, "you remember when he came back, give me a good talk, you know."


    I was threatened, frowning tightly, just to refute, but because I saw the water ghost''s more transparent face, I closed my mouth and nodded cleverly.


    "If you can live, I''ll have a good talk with Tan Li. Maybe I can help you get out of here." As soon as my voice fell, I saw the barking Sha rushing up and being swallowed by the lake.


    I was surprised to see the rolling lake. I took a breath. I couldn''t believe looking at the water ghost who could trend the power of death.


    "That''s great." It took me a long time to express my feelings. I went to the side of the boat to see the lake.

 Chapter 307

    The water ghost didn''t pay attention to my praise. He just tried again to smash all the barking Sha who were still struggling under the water.


    "I''m really disobedient. It''s good to be eaten honestly." With a very small voice, the water ghost murmured, then slowly drew back his eyes and looked up at the moon.


    "What were you talking about?" I didn''t go to see the water ghost''s expression. I just put my eyes back to the woods again and made sure that the Barker didn''t appear again. Then I asked her.


    But the water ghost is like entering some state. He looks up and continues to look at the bright moon in the sky.


    "I don''t think I''ll come out again, but why am I just a human with a little ability? How can I attract so many barkers?" I lie on the side of the boat, looking at the water doubtfully.


    It may be that just after using the power, the Yin Qi is constantly spreading out in the water, which makes me not used to it. I frown tightly and watch the calm lake surface with vigilance.


    "What are you looking at?" Finally, I was a water ghost, watching me tensely, staring at the lake with only a little ripples, releasing her strength again.


    "I wonder if those barks that fall into the water are killed by another, or broken by you." I didn''t look up. I just looked at the lake for a long time.


    Maybe it was a reflection of me. A bubble suddenly appeared on the surface of the water. As soon as I was about to touch it, I was stopped by the water ghost.


    Because things are too sudden, I did not escape, can only watch the bubble suddenly broken, and then a barking Sha suddenly rushed to me.


    "Ah I stepped back quickly, and just as I was about to throw the rune paper out of my hand, I saw that barking Sha, like melting, fell into the water again, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I want to fight for an attack. Fortunately, I found it in time." Although the water ghost said so, she always looked at the rolling water with an incomprehensible smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Not now." Take back the line of sight that put on that barking Sha''s body, I am worried about looking forward to the water surface that is still spinning around.


    What I didn''t expect was that when I looked at the waves on the lake, the water ghost floating on the water was excited to look at the unabsorbed barking shards there.


    I don''t know about it. I suddenly feel the coolness behind. If I want to go back, I feel the wind behind.


    "What''s the matter?" I suddenly looked back, but I saw a tight frown, some surprised to ask the water ghost next to me, "did you eat them?"


    "Of course, people don''t do it for themselves The water ghost said this, raised his hands and nodded with satisfaction, "what''s more, if not, let them be here, it''s not more dangerous."


    Looking at the appearance of the water ghost, I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard her voice.


    "Besides, if it''s not like this, how can I protect you, and then you have a problem, and then let that guy deal with me?" The water ghost said, looking at the Yin Qi all around him, he raised his mouth with satisfaction.


    I didn''t know what she meant. I could only shake my head, turn around and pick up the oar, trying to get back to the shore.


    "Do you think the land police are coming back?" Wei Qing took the mobile phone to enlarge my figure. After seeing my action, he quickly stood up and ran towards me.


    "Wei Qing, you..." The companion beside Wei Qing, looking at the swimming lake which is still rippling waves, called his name worried.


    Maybe Wei Qing was too worried. In the middle of the lake, I didn''t pay attention to the cry of my companions behind him. He rushed to the nearest lake.


    "Wei Qing?" I heard Wei Qing''s voice, looked up, but saw him in a daze.


    What''s the matter? He can''t see the water ghost.


    "Lu police, you Who''s behind you? How can you float on the water? " Wei Qing said that when he saw the Yin Qi around the water ghost, he was stunned on the spot.


    I have no choice but to look at the water ghost standing next to me. As soon as I want to explain, I see Wei Qing''s shaking legs.


    What should we do now, let him know about it, or knock him out immediately?


    I don''t know what to do, frowning tightly, just about to discuss with the water ghost, I heard her voice.


    "He''s a coward. I''m not that scary." The water ghost looked at Wei Qing in disgust, then turned back and said in a soft voice: "if they know that I live in this lake, it''s not to be a fiefdom?"


    "Nothing can harm human beings, otherwise, I will make you pay the price." I look at the water ghost that bad smile, frown more ruthless, irritable looking at the water ghost.


    Looking at the rune paper I raised, the water ghost just thought that he had taken two steps, and he didn''t say any more words.


    "If you kill people at will, we will no longer be companions. I will..." Before I finished, I saw the water ghost suddenly show a bad smile.


    "What do you want? Now you''re on my boat, aren''t you?" Once again, the water ghost pointed at the boat that was already near the shore and returned to the middle of the lake.I was so angry that I had nothing to say. I didn''t look at the water ghost any more. I just snorted and rowed toward the shore with the oar again.


    But in the middle of my row, my boat swayed again.


    I thought it was the water devil who deliberately made trouble, and I wanted to lose my temper, so I felt an unfamiliar cause and slowly rushed to the bottom of the boat and spread to my whole body.


    "What''s the matter?" I hold the oar in my hand and ask the water tank next to me anxiously.


    This time, the water ghost, who should answer my question, didn''t speak, just looked at the lake with an excited face.


    Why is her expression so strange? Is she planning something?


    When I was puzzled, the water ghost was staring at the bottom of the rolling lake. The excitement of his eyes was not hidden. He looked at the thing that was coming up.


    "Water devil! Send me ashore quickly I''m worried that it will threaten the comfort of Wei Qing on the shore. I''m nervous and urge the water ghost.


    I looked at the expression on the water ghost''s face and frowned. As soon as I was about to say a few words, I heard the movement on the shore.


    As soon as I looked around, I could see that Wei Qing, who had recovered from the movement, moved back a few steps carefully.


    Fortunately, he still has a sense of self-protection. If he has no consciousness, she can''t really protect herself.


    "What should we do, Lu police?" Wei Qing noticed my sight and asked my opinion silently.


    looked at Kwai Tsing''s anxious look. I was quickening my movements and wanting to go ashore.

 Chapter 308

    But no matter how hard I tried, my boat kept spinning.


    "Water devil!" Although she is anxious to help, I hope she can not help.


    Although you heard what I said, you didn''t move. You just kept looking at the thing that kept rising.


    There is no way, I can only pacify one side of Wei Qing, this can put all the attention to the direction of the water ghost.


    I thought it would take me a long time to look at the thing that suddenly appeared on the surface of the water. I widened my eyes and looked at the water ghost in disbelief.


    "What''s going on? Why do these things get up?" I asked the water ghost''s colleagues loudly, and quickly took out the rune paper in my purse and threw it at Wei Qing.


    Looking at the thing suddenly thrown, Wei Qing didn''t have time to react. He just looked at the coffin standing up. For a long time, I didn''t say a complete word.


    I worried looking at Wei Qing, deeply afraid that he will because of fear, and escape from the amulet I throw.


    However, it seems that I think more, Wei Qing because of the sudden appearance of hundreds of coffins, a soft leg, directly sat on the ground.


    "It''s just coffins. How can they look like this?" Although I dislike it, I feel relieved. After all, there are hundreds of coffins. It''s also conceivable that he will be in hospital for several months.


    I haven''t heard the voice of the water ghost for a long time. I looked up in doubt, but I saw her trembling with excitement.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I thought the water ghost was worried. I asked her in a low voice.


    "Now, I am..." The water ghost quickly ran to the coffin and stopped beside it. Then she said softly, "I''m so happy in the water!"


    I heard what the water ghost said and looked at her touching the coffin in disbelief. For a long time, I didn''t say a word.


    May be to determine the coffin, is what she needs, water ghost hand quickly find the coffin seam, force up a pat, but found that she can''t open the coffin.


    "How could that be?" The water ghost forced again, and after making sure she couldn''t open the coffin, she cried out angrily.


    When I heard the voice of the water ghost, I frowned slightly and wanted to ask something I didn''t know. Then I saw the ferocious expression that the water ghost was not hiding.


    "Why is it like this? I''ve worked so hard to get so many things. Now, why can''t I open it?" The water ghost thinks that there must be something wrong with all this. He kicks hard at the bottom of the coffin.


    looked at the strange action of Kwai GI, and I didn''t say anything more. I just accelerated my movements and tried to go ashore before she came back to make sure that I was safe.


    But just as I struggled, the water ghost behind me suddenly raised his head, looked at another coffin and jumped over.


    "It must be that one. I''m not strong enough. This one, this one, I can open it." Water Ghost eyes more crazy, constantly fiddling with the coffin in front of.


    And I have been paying attention to the water ghost, after seeing her appearance, a little attention to my boat.


    Maybe rowing is a repetitive task. After working hard for less than five minutes, I suddenly let my mind go and thought about Tan Li.


    "I don''t know how he is now." I empty this eyes, looking at the front, for a long time did not notice the body, that suddenly bulging water.


    "Land police!" Wei Qing on the bank saw me and cried out in fear.


    Hearing the sound, I finally recovered. I lowered my head and saw the boat which was nearly half a meter away from the water. My brow wrinkled tightly.


    "What do you mean, water devil?" I frowned and wanted to say something, then I saw her strange smile.


    "I mean what you think I mean." Looking at my nervous appearance, the water ghost suddenly came to me, and some quickly came to the coffin, "you are their sacrifice."


    I heard the gentle voice, goose bumps all over my body fell to the ground, and I wanted to say something, so I felt the sudden shaking of the ship.


    "Don''t you worry that Tan Li will come back to trouble you?" I tightly frowned, nervously grasped the boat, pretended to be calm and looked at the water ghost, and said again: "don''t forget your promise to him, if you don''t be honest Ah


    Because of the violent shaking of the ship, I could only lie in the boat and didn''t recover for a long time.


    And just as I was rolling all the time on the boat, I finally thought of the feeling of disobedience in the room.


    At that time, she could kill the barking Sha directly, but when I saw the window, she suddenly forced the barking Sha out of the window.


    At that time, she should have paid attention to it, but that''s right. She was upset because of Tan Li, and didn''t care about these obvious little actions at all.


    "Son of a bitch!" I hammered the hull of the boat and tried to throw the other runes into the water ghost.


    But I just straightened up, and the shaking of the boat became violent again, which directly knocked me down."Ha ha, now you are like a mouse in my hand. You can do whatever you want. When my sacrifice is finished, Tan Li, even if he is natural, I''m not afraid!" The water devil is just like crazy. He doesn''t listen to me with a smile.


    "So you lied to Tan Li before?" I looked at the closed coffin and asked the laughing Water Ghost angrily.


    At the end of my question, the laughing Water Ghost suddenly stopped his crazy laughter and looked at me sarcastically.


    "You..." I thought the water ghost was stopped by me and wanted to stand up and question her about Tan Li, so I heard the harsh laughter again.


    "Didn''t you pass an idiom?" The water ghost gave me a smile, and then said with a sarcastic expression: "a lot of nonsense."


    When I heard this idiom, I was stunned, and my anger burst out suddenly. If I wanted to curse the water ghost, I looked at the strange dead fish eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you desperate." The water ghost beckoned to me and lay on the coffin again.


    "No way, we must Ah I thought she was a hostage to me. As soon as she was about to struggle, she felt that her feet slipped and she fell to the water behind her.


    Standing on the shore, Wei Qing, seeing my appearance, exclaimed, but because of the coffin that suddenly blocked in front of him, he couldn''t come forward.


    Just when I thought it was all over, a familiar voice appeared in my ear, "it''s really hard to let go."

 Chapter 309

    Hearing the familiar voice, I suddenly raised my head and saw the familiar side face.


    "Tan Li." I looked at Tan Li, who was holding himself in his arms. The corners of his mouth were slightly crooked. As soon as I tilted my head, I leaned against him.


    "Well, have you been hurt?" Tan Li looked at me and touched my forehead with one hand.


    I heard Tan Li''s voice. I didn''t speak. I just shook my head and looked directly at Tan Li.


    Tan Li noticed my sight, lowered his head, and my four eyes opposite, stopped moving, then said softly: "did she hurt you?"


    "Almost, not good enough, you''re here on time." I looked at Tan Li, not willing to move his eyes, dead looking at the handsome side face.


    Tan Li seems to be on my hot line of sight to arrive at difficult, no way, can only quickly raise his head, slightly red auricle, don''t want to see me again.


    "Tanli, I think you look more handsome." Suddenly, he reached out and hooked Tan Li''s neck. He whispered in his red ear, saying that I miss him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How come your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter?" Tan Li can''t stand me in his ear, exhaled the heat, but shook his ear, want to just forget the burning.


    Finally let Tan Li appear, how can I let him go, forced up in his arms, leaving a warm kiss on his face.


    "Romantic, what are you doing?" Tan Li couldn''t stand it any longer. He put his mouth close to mine and forced me to stay away. Then he raised his head and gave me a smile.


    I wanted to question Tan Li. I suddenly stopped all my words and just looked at him.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any problems. I''m very sober. I won''t do anything that scares you." Tan Li showed me a familiar smile, then he stopped talking and moved to the shore again.


    I look at the gentle smile, no longer talk with Tan Li, but the corner of my mouth is more gentle.


    "Tan Li, have you absorbed any power?" I suddenly thought of a question, looking at the more solid body, and finally asked the question in my heart.


    "Strength is restored." Tan Li looked at the water ghost who was looking at me and said softly, "protect yourself."


    Before I could react, he would put me on the shore, where he would come to the water and watch the water ghost beside the coffin warily.


    "Tanli, be careful. She has absorbed all the power of barking, and will probably inherit their ferocity." I frowned and looked at Tan Li floating on the water.


    "Nothing." Tan Li nodded slightly in my direction and walked towards the center of the lake.


    The water ghost noticed Tan Li''s approach. She hugged the floating coffin and watched him warily.


    "You cheated me to come here, didn''t you think about what was in it?" Tan Li looks at the water ghost''s stupefied appearance. He calmly looks at the lake, which has begun to restore calm.


    The water ghost was asked by Tan Li''s question, and looked at him dully. For a long time, he didn''t say a word.


    "Haven''t you seen it?" Of course, Tan Li won''t believe it. She just calmly looks at the crazy water ghost,


    the water ghost looks at Tan Li with a little sarcastic eyes. She seems to be mad, frowning and looking under her body.


    How come she didn''t read it? She just didn''t want to say it. After all, it''s very important. She can''t tell such a threatening person casually.


    "I don''t think you''ve seen it." Tan Li suddenly stepped forward, and the smile on the corner of his mouth widened. He seemed to ridicule the timid Water Ghost. "It''s clear that he has become a ghost, and he''s afraid of what coffin."


    The water ghost didn''t want to be exposed, but she looked at Tan Li''s more and more provocative smile and couldn''t bear it any more. She forced him to take a few steps.


    "Why, do you want to say it now?" Knowing that the water devil could not bear it, Tan Li stepped back a few steps without any trace, and looked at the water devil with no courage.


    "How could I not have seen it!" The water ghost couldn''t hold his breath any longer. With the power he had just absorbed, he suddenly hit Tan Li.


    Looking at the stab, Tan Li didn''t have any fear. He just looked at the water ghost. When he was sure that all the things would touch his skin, he raised his hand and pushed the stab away.


    "How is it possible, why is it so?" I frowned and looked at Tan Li. I wanted to say something more. Then I heard the crazy voice of the water ghost.


    "How can I not have seen them? I opened them myself!" Water Ghost said this, his hands again hard, looking forward to the motionless coffin.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I look at Tan Li anxiously. I just hope he won''t get hurt again. He can''t even touch me.


    Perhaps aware of my worry, Tan Li turned around and gave me a smile. Then he turned to face the water ghost again.


    "Since you''ve seen it, why don''t you know?" Tan Li looked at the water ghost struggling to push the coffin''s appearance, helplessly shaking his head, with a wave.As soon as the water ghost was ready to taunt Tan Li, he saw that the coffin, which should have been closed, was easily opened by him.


    "Is this your secret weapon?" Tan Li didn''t worry about anything. He just walked down an empty coffin and looked at the mad Water Ghost.


    "What''s the matter? No, it''s impossible. I''ve seen it all. It shouldn''t be empty!" Looking at the empty coffin, the water ghost couldn''t believe it. He opened his observation and ran to the other direction quickly.


    I looked at such a water ghost and wanted to call Tan Li back, so I heard her scream.


    "What''s going on?" I frowned and looked at Tan Li. I wanted to say something more. Then I heard the more shrill voice of the water ghost.


    "What''s the matter, why, it''s empty! No, you must have lied to me, they must have been, they must have been taken away by you! " Water ghost can''t believe the fact, she will pick out the coffin finger mark, indignant looking at the end of Tan Li.


    "Why should I take it?" Tan Li noticed the water ghost''s changing eyes. He shrugged casually and turned to look at me. As soon as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the water ghost.


    "Ah The water ghost roared angrily, then bent down and waited for Tan Li.


    I noticed the water ghost''s action. Before I could remind Tan Li, I saw her rushing towards him.


    "Protect yourself." With just a few words, Tan Li raised his hand and slapped the water devil.

 Chapter 310

    The water ghost, who was slapped suddenly, frowned tightly. Before he spoke, he was kicked away by Tan Li.


    "You..." The water devil may have lost his rationality and used his instinct to drive the power in his body.


    Looking at the water ghost, Tan Li frowned and quickly dodged a water blade. His eyes became cold.


    "Tan Li, how about your strength and body?" I tightly frowned, looking at the end of the Tan Li, want to say something, feel a cool temperature, touch my face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Tan Li seems to know my worry, specially came back to comfort some, this just raised his hand for me to block the aftershocks.


    Looking at the fight between the ghost and the lake, Tan didn''t worry.


    Between you and me, the water ghost suddenly put the remaining light on me.


    I looked at the pair of red eyes, frowned tightly, quickly took out the prepared Rune paper, tightened my body to guard against the water ghost.


    "Your opponent is me." How can Tan Li allow the water ghost to put his eyes on me? With a punch, he opens the water ghost at that end.


    "You are unforgivable." The water ghost forced out such a sentence, then bared his teeth again toward Tan Li.


    Notice the water ghost return to the line of sight on the body again, Tan Li also mention vigilance, hard hit to the end of her.


    "Tan Li, have pity on the jade!" I looked at Tan Li''s heavy hammer to the water ghost''s fist, and whispered in a low voice.


    Seems to hear my voice, Tan Li helplessly will water ghost away, this just turned around, helplessly looking at me in front of.


    Notice the line of sight that Tan Li casts, I look at Wei Qing beside wrongly, dare not go to see his line of sight for a long time.


    But just when I wanted to turn around and care about Tan Li, I saw the water ghost on the other side, climbing up again.


    "To the right of Tan Li." I can''t care about the embarrassment just now, I can only cry out.


    Hearing my cry, my Wei Qing looked around in doubt. After he was sure that he didn''t see anyone else, he looked at the water ghost he could see.


    Tan Li heard my warning, of course, also avoided the attack of the water ghost, and the water ghost to fight together again.


    The water ghost''s red eyes suddenly appeared a little rational and looked around without any trace.


    Although Tan Li noticed the water ghost''s eyes, he didn''t react at the first time. On the contrary, he didn''t seem to be aware of it. One of his subordinates made an effort and hit her deliberately.


    The water ghost who thought that Tan Li had been hooked, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, cried out sarcastically, "Tan Li, hand over something, or I''ll kill her What''s the matter? "


    Tan Li looks at the water ghost who suddenly gets stuck. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he returns to his original position and looks at the water ghost sarcastically.


    "How can the power of pride help you?" Tan Li stretched out his hand, quickly broke up the spurs that attacked me, and looked at the water ghost indifferently. "I''ve told you that your opponent is me, and you can do anything to me, but if you do it to other people, then I won''t make fun of you."


    As soon as Tan Li''s voice fell, I saw a dark shadow, suddenly by the bottom of the lake, suddenly lifted up by something, and hit the water again.


    "Tan Li?" I looked at the scattered water, but I couldn''t find him.


    "I''m at home, and it''ll be over soon." I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Tan Li suddenly made a sound, which made me feel at ease.


    Finally, I was at ease. I didn''t speak any more, waiting for the end of this thing quietly.


    "I always feel that things can''t be so simple." Wei Qing looks at the water drops that are constantly aroused. He frowns and looks at the things that are constantly up and down.


    When I heard what Wei Qing said, I raised my head impatiently. When I saw the water, the atmosphere did not dare to come out. I stared at the fuzzy figure. "Tan Li, I don''t want you to have an accident. If you have any problems, you must come back."


    May be heard my voice, the water suddenly stopped, let two people''s bodies show in front of the public.


    Finally, I saw the figure of two people. If I wanted to talk about something, I saw a waterspout, which directly wrapped the bodies of two people, not two ghosts.


    "What''s going on?" I yelled at the lake. After I was sure that their figures had completely disappeared, I couldn''t bear it any more. I was about to rush into the water.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly feel that the sole of my foot is lifted, and then the whole person is hugged by someone.


    "Who!" I roared, but also want to resist, then again heard the voice of losing Tan Li.


    "Why are you so unprepared?" Although Tan Qingwei was careful to avoid the sight of the shore, I still said it was the distance from the mouth.


    Tan GUI has been worried that when she is suddenly attacked, she will appear."Don''t worry, she can''t get out." Tan Li noticed my line of sight. He just reached out and touched it in the water. Then he grabbed something and grabbed it. "After all, it doesn''t hurt people, does it?"


    I look at the sudden appearance of the water ghost, but also want to guard against, and see that it is like and people in general, was beaten a bruised Water Ghost.


    "You..." When I saw the water ghost suddenly move, I saw a hand directly push her to the ground, unable to move.


    I don''t know what they did, but from the appearance of the water ghost, I can know that Tan Ligang should be angry, otherwise the water ghost should still have a few words to say.


    Tan Li lowered his head, looked at me standing next to him and said softly, "she''s not my opponent."


    Originally, I was still looking out for Tan Li''s injuries. I finally relaxed my nerves and stood at a certain distance from the water ghost to book a room, observing her who cheated me to come to the lake.


    "You must have taken the things inside, otherwise, how could I not beat you!" Finally, it''s the water ghost who has been relieved. Watching Tan Li throw her aside, he roars out discontentedly.


    We heard the roaring voice of the water ghost and wanted to say something else. Then we saw her trying to escape into the water.


    Although he can fight well, Tan Li doesn''t want to waste his strength. Just as he is about to fight, he sees a piece of Rune paper thrown on the water ghost.


    "What are you doing to me?" The water ghost looked at the rune paper I threw at will and bowed his body warily.

 Chapter 311

    I finally got close to Tan Li and didn''t want to pay attention to the water ghost.


    And look at me such water ghost, originally ferocious unceasing expression, is horror let see her person, don''t want to see a second.


    "Tan Li, since the matter has been settled, can we go back?" I noticed Tan Li''s eyes and asked him in a low voice.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Instead of returning to my question, Tan Li went to the water ghost and examined her slightly solidified body.


    The water ghost stares at Tan Li''s eyes and doesn''t speak for a long time.


    "Why is it like this? It''s impossible unless..." The water ghost suddenly began to think wildly, clenching his teeth, staring at me, who was valued by Tan Li.


    "Why are you still unconvinced? Do you want Tan Li to teach you another lesson?" I noticed that the water ghost raised his hand unconsciously, stepped back worried, and grasped Tan Li''s arm beside him.


    Tan Li, who was also aware of this, frowned slightly and did something else, only to find that the water from the lake was surging again.


    The water ghost looks at Tan Li''s eyes, just shows a smile uglier than crying, and looks at us maliciously.


    "I know what you''re up to." Tan Li was not afraid. He just stepped up to the water devil. Just as he was about to lift her up, he found a wave suddenly hit him. "But is it useful?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s useful or not, but he must be useful to that guy." The malicious smile of the water ghost expanded.


    I looked at the original can not move the water ghost, suddenly move, frown, quickly scan to the rune paper.


    It turns out that just now, the water ghost is not to hurt Tan Li, but to break the spell she threw. This is the water wave.


    "Now go on." The water ghost stretched out his dark fingers and rowed towards Tan Li''s chest.


    Although not worried about the water ghost hurting him, Tan Li habitually took a step back, avoided the palm that would contact directly, and looked at the water ghost running away again.


    "Tan Li, is there anything wrong?" I asked Tan Li in a low voice, what else do you want to say, and then I saw the familiar radian of Tan Li.


    "Don''t worry, I just don''t know something clearly, otherwise she would not be able to stand up now." Tan Li''s voice was very small, but I heard it clearly.


    I didn''t ask why. I stepped back two steps and watched the water ghost staring at us warily.


    "Why, now that I know my strength, I''m afraid?" The water ghost showed a strange smile to me and reached out to me.


    Looking at the movement of that hand, Tan Li frowned tightly and stopped the sight between us directly. "There''s something under the water. Do you know it?"


    When the water ghost heard Tan Li''s words, he browed slightly and observed him for a long time. After confirming his doubts, he chuckled.


    "What do you mean by laughing? Do you mean you made that strange thing?" I worried that it would affect Tan Li. I frowned and looked at the water ghost.


    Notice my appearance, Tan Li no action, ready to blow up the water ghost, ready to let her say more important information.


    Sure enough, in Tan Li''s frowning appearance, she cheated the water ghost completely. She suddenly raised her hand, raised the water of the lake by one meter, and looked at him with threat.


    "Look at you, that water spirit is, you deliberately refined it?" Tan Li thought of the refining method of the spirit of water, and his brow wrinkled even harder.


    Maybe the water ghost thought that Tan Li''s expression was so joyful that she gave a little smile. Then he asked them softly, "do you want to know how he made it?"


    Tan Li and I looked at the water ghost''s proud expression and frowned at the coffins that were still floating in the air.


    Is it the soul of the corpse that was sent into the lake by the water ghost.


    "Curious?" Water Ghost malicious smile, observed satisfied expression, suddenly change light, hide to the other side, "then I won''t tell you, let you die of curiosity."


    As soon as I heard the water ghost''s proud voice, I directly picked up the rune paper in my hand and wanted to throw it out. Then Tan Li held it by the wrist.


    "No, I will." Tan Li raised his hand directly and cut the water ghost''s arm with the water drop. Then he said, "do you want to talk?"


    The water ghost looks at the scratched arm. She frowns tightly. After a while, she looks at them with a sarcastic expression.


    "This is the last warning. You decide for yourself." I don''t want to let Tan Li waste his energy any more. He takes out some dangerous runes and faces the water ghost.


    Looking at the two people''s appearance, the water ghost suddenly thought of something. He gave me a smile and made a chair with his strength. He sat on it and looked at them with his face full of memories.


    "That man, be timid." When the water ghost said that he was timid, his face changed slightly, and he kicked the water beside his feet angrily. Then he said, "he disappeared for a whole week after seeing me die in the water. Then he went back to the lake again with a policeman who came to search my body."


    I guess a little bit, directly interrupted the water ghost''s words, "so you, let him and you as a desperate mandarin duck?"Hearing what I said, the water ghost sneered and looked at me and Tan Li holding my hand sarcastically.


    Aware of the water ghost''s envious eyes, I grasped Tan Li''s hand more forcefully. I was afraid that the water ghost was crazy and wanted to rob him of mine.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just yours." Tan Li lowered his head and did not look at the water ghost.


    I looked at Tan Li, only my eyes, slightly nodded, this is you have to look at the water ghost.


    Maybe because of the atmosphere between them, the water ghost frowned tightly, accelerated the description under his mouth, and began to recall the refining of the water spirit for them.


    "That day, he just stood by the water, looking at the reflection in the water, always reciting the great compassion curse, trying to pass me like this. It''s ridiculous." The water ghost sneered and looked up at the sweet appearance of us. He was even more angry. He suddenly stood up and deliberately used water to separate us. Only in this way could he avoid Tan Li''s attack with satisfaction.


    Can''t wipe out the water ghost for the time being, Tan Li doesn''t have a dead hand, just use his strength to wrap me up.


    "That''s what I did to him. He really lived up to people''s expectations. He slipped under his feet and fell into the water. I pulled him to the bottom of the lake and drowned him." The water ghost gave me a cold smile and held out his hand. It seemed that he grasped something and said in a soft voice: "his crazy struggle at that time was really It''s wonderful! It''s warm, and it''s slowly dissipating. "


    Looking at the appearance of the water ghost, I didn''t speak, just walked to Tan Li without any trace, and didn''t want her to scatter us.

 Chapter 312

    Always pay attention to the two people''s appearance, the water ghost did not say, just with the excited eyes, excited looking at the bottom of the water.


    I followed the water ghost''s line of sight and looked down at the restless lake. I didn''t feel calm for a long time.


    Just because the man is timid, she will be used to refine the water ghost if he doesn''t rescue her. When she is interested, people nearby will not be hurt.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I was. I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "It''s OK. She can''t make it." Tan Li touched my arm with his cool fingers and comforted me.


    Then Tan raised his head and gave me a smile.


    "Do you think he will abandon you in a crisis?" The water ghost looked at my shocked eyes, discontented, frowned and turned around.


    Finally, I saw the water ghost turning around, frowning and trying to attack her, but I was stopped by Tan Li again.


    "It''s too cheap for her to end like this." Tan Li looked at me and said this in a low voice. Then he looked at the water ghost and said, "if you want to, let her see that we have a lover and eventually get married. But she can only do this. Isn''t it a greater punishment?"


    The water ghost, who is so angry by Tan Li''s words, is very angry, but he is afraid of Tan Li''s force and does not dare to be impulsive.


    "Forget it. It''s no fun to be with you." Become dizzy with success, and the water ghosts put their hands around, and they played with a touch of water and played with them in their hands. "At that time, I was not thinking of it because of anger, and I was directly refining him. Only the most brilliant soul left behind me, and stayed with me, accompanied by the lonely me."


    When they heard the water ghost''s words, they frowned slightly. They wanted to say something, so they heard the more excited voice of the water ghost.


    "Because of his soul, I became a bully here." The water ghost looked at me with a smile, not saying anything.


    "Now that you have become the water overlord, why are you interfering with other people?" I was very dissatisfied with the idea of the water ghost, and finally I cried out my dissatisfaction.


    It''s like I didn''t hear my voice. The water ghost stroked the water drops in his hands, and then chuckled for a while.


    "Ha ha! It''s said that people are greedy, not to mention ghosts like us who have no physical bondage! " The water ghost''s toes gently point to the lake, comes to the other side, and tilts his head in our direction.


    Although I didn''t see the water ghost''s expression clearly, I always felt that she must be smiling at us.


    "People are greedy, and they will be treated. If you commit a crime, heaven will not indulge you like this." I looked at the water ghost''s eyes, frowned tightly, and didn''t say a word again for a long time.


    Aware of my dissatisfied eyes, the water ghost just laughed more rampant, as if mocking me in front of self abasement.


    "You think I''m lying, don''t you think we''re the ones sent by God to deal with you?" I don''t have any smile, just the eyes of the water ghost.


    The water ghost, who was amused by my words, didn''t speak, just giggled all the time.


    By the water ghost that kind of attitude impatient of us, dead seize Tan Li''s hand, discontented stare at that still OK what to say of her.


    "Yes, you can do something with me, but before that, don''t you still wonder what I''ve done?" The water ghost gave us a mysterious smile and looked at Tan Li excitedly.


    "Since you want to say that, I''ll take it as your last words. Let you say enough." Tan Li also sneered at the water ghost and comforted me silently.


    The water ghost didn''t care about Tan Li''s words. His eyes were full of excitement and satisfaction. He turned on the water and suddenly appeared beside me.


    Has been paying attention to the water ghost of Tan Li, quickly pull me behind, a palm will open her, this is careful to observe the uninjured me.


    "Tanli, it''s OK. She didn''t touch me." I felt Tan Li tremble slightly, and I hugged him.


    Finally, Tan Li, who held me, didn''t stop and tremble as I thought. He just left a word in my ear after observing something.


    "Then I''ll go on." The water ghost knew that he couldn''t get close to me. He just played with the water in his hand and said in a soft voice: "at that time, there was a water spirit in the water. He didn''t want to submit to me all the time. Maybe it was because I was too angry, which led to the result."


    Hearing this, I frowned. Now I have only one idea, that is, the spirit of water can never appear in her hands.


    Seems to guess what I think, water ghost to me a mysterious smile, then close to Tan Li''s side.


    "Later, there were obstacles for you, right?" Tan Li didn''t have any expression on his face. He just looked at the water ghost calmly. No matter how she was, he wasn''t talking.


    "Since you can guess my result, can you guess her result?" The water ghost gave a strange smile to Tan Li. In the end, he didn''t wait for his answer. He said frankly, "I must be very cruel in your eyes, right?"The water ghost gave us a sharp smile again, which made the trees all around us stagger.


    "Do you put his spirit next to shuipuling and let them refine each other?" I suddenly thought of a possibility, angry looking at the water ghost still spinning on the water.


    Hearing my angry voice, the water ghost was very proud and gave me a smile. Then he looked at Tan Li again.


    "You put me down because of the water spirit." Tan Li looked at the water ghost''s suddenly stopped body, and his face showed an expression of surprise. "According to your opinion, they should be refined almost, so you want me to try the aggressiveness of that. I''m right."


    Even if Tan Li tore it down, the water ghost didn''t react. He just shrugged his shoulders, as if to say that it''s all up to you. Anyway, it''s up to her to decide whether it''s right or not.


    "Do you want to know about me in the water?" Tan Li doesn''t want to make the water ghost proud. Of course, he won''t say the answer. He smiles at her mysteriously and wants to take me away.


    "Stop!" The water ghost looks at the solid Tan Li and suddenly reaches out his hand to keep him.


    I ran away from the water ghost''s arm at will, holding Tan Li. I wanted to go further, but I found a thin black line on my wrist.


    Tan Li, who also noticed, quickly reached out and held my rapidly blackened arm.


    When the ghost pours on her, I''m afraid of her hurt.

 Chapter 313

    Just when we thought the water ghost would worry about Tan Li, she suddenly sank into the water.


    "She wants to escape?" I grasped Tan Li''s hand and looked into other people''s eyes.


    "It''s not that simple." Tan Li shook his head, then turned his head and observed the direction of the water ghost''s disappearance.


    Just as we were suspicious of the water ghost, she suddenly appeared in the water.


    "What do you want to do?" I didn''t see the appearance of the water ghost clearly, but I was a little hairy in my heart. I nervously observed the turbulent lake.


    Water Ghost looked at me in the eyes, her smile is more ferocious, came towards me.


    "Are you afraid?" The water ghost saw my changing eyes and went back to the original position with satisfaction.


    Hearing the water ghost''s words to me, Tan Li frowned and hid me behind him.


    Originally should be alert to Tan Li''s water ghost, see his action, this crazy eyes, more crazy looking at me.


    "Tan Li, is there really no problem? She''s always in control of this water, and we''re still where she can I think of the water just now. I frown and hold Tan Li''s hand tightly.


    May be aware of my tension, although Tan Li did not speak, but I was about to faint, this gently patted my hand.


    Not aware of our little action, the water ghost stretched out his hand to us and clenched his hand.


    "Why, want someone to accompany you?" I don''t want to let the water ghost be too proud, raise eyebrows and look at her in disgust.


    "Yes, I want you to accompany me, but it''s your dead soul." With that, the water ghost suddenly folded his hand.


    I was just about to mock the water ghost when I heard the huge sound of water.


    "What''s going on?" I stare big eyes, look toward the direction of that voice, "Tan Li, what''s going on over there?"


    Hearing my voice, Tan Li frowned and looked at the water ghost over there.


    On who Tan Li eyes, water ghost smile more proud, smiling at us two.


    "I''m waiting for you here." Then the water ghost raised his body to avoid the rushing water.


    I looked at the black water pouring out and worried at Tan Li. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard the voice of the water ghost.


    "Do you want to escape? I can give you one person the right to live, but only one person. " The water ghost looked into my eyes, but those words were for Tan Li.


    At the same time, we are silent, looking at each other, for a long time did not say a word.


    Knowing what we both thought, the water ghost speeded up the speed of water spreading ashore, and all of a sudden it flooded my leg.


    Feeling that kind of cold feeling, I cling to Tan Li''s hand, do not want to be separated from him in the end.


    Aware of the cold from my hand, Tan Li frowned and looked at the water ghost discontentedly.


    Looking at the water ghost in his eyes, he frowned tightly and felt uneasy in his heart. What''s more, he forced the waves to me who was already afraid.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let her hurt you." Tan Li, aware of my cold hands, comforted me softly.


    "Well, what do you say?" When the water ghost heard Tan Li''s words, he sneered and looked at me coldly, "if I give you a chance now, will you give him up?"


    When Tan Li heard me, he didn''t speak. He just looked at the water ghost calmly, as if her question just now was a joke.


    And with his expression, I just look at the water ghost indifferently, mocking her love.


    The water ghost, who was stimulated by us, no longer gave us a chance to make a direct effort. Tan Li and I created a whirlpool under our feet.


    I felt the tug and looked at Tan Li anxiously. After a long time, I whispered, "Tan Li, if it''s really not good, you must tell me that we will never fail together."


    "Don''t worry, she is not strong enough to bring harm to us." Tan Li didn''t use his mouth. He just spread what he wanted to say to me.


    Knowing what Tan Li thought, I didn''t worry just now. I calmly held his hand and shared the cold water with him.


    "What''s going on?" The water ghost looked at the lake water that rose to my head, frowned and hesitated at the water that had been out of her control.


    "Tan Li?" Similarly, I was shocked and looked at him standing beside me in doubt, making the water a barrier. For a long time, I didn''t say anything else.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li just gave me a smile and put a drop of water in front of me.


    "You, have you absorbed the spirit of water?" The voice of the water ghost gradually lost the voice of human beings and began to roar towards the cruel beasts.


    "How is it, and how is it not?" Tan Li took me out of the water and looked at the water ghost in disgust.


    Seeing the water ghost rising slowly, she suddenly tried to escape from the water area that she was used to.


    "Who gives you confidence." Tan Li slowly said such a word, then to quickly appear in the water ghost''s side, kick her into the water."Tan Li!" The water ghost struggles to leave the water and angrily looks at Tan Li who cheated her.


    Ignoring the water ghost''s words, Tan Li just silently looked at the water drops that I teased, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "Is he important to you, Tan Li?" Just when I wanted to try to tease the water drops, I suddenly thought of it and looked at Tan Li anxiously.


    "As long as it''s something you do, it won''t affect him." Tan left a kiss on the forehead, I just heard a problem.


    Looking at the appearance of our love, the water ghost couldn''t stand it any more and rushed towards us.


    Tan Li saw the water ghost''s action, the smile of the corner of his mouth was bigger, and the water under his feet began to roll violently.


    Just as the water ghost approached, Tan Li suddenly raised her hand and directly hit her into the "open mouth" water.


    "No!" The water ghost looked at the mouth that closed slowly, and wanted to resist, so he was suddenly overwhelmed by the water wall and couldn''t move.


    "Tan Li, is this a cage?" I tightly frowned at the motionless water ghost and frowned in doubt.


    "Put a sign on it." Tan Li nodded to me, and then he began to control the water flowing into the sky.


    Although I don''t know what Tan Li means, I still stick a piece of Rune paper with seal effect in the cage.


    "Land police?" Wei Qing, who should have left, looked at me floating on the water and opened her mouth in shock.


    I have no way, just let Tan Li send me to Wei Qing.


    Wei Qing, who noticed my approach, kept retreating, quickly retreated, trying to escape my approach, but how could it be? He could only watch me walk to him.

 Chapter 314

    Don''t want me to go to Wei Qing side of Tan Li, hold my waist, don''t want me to move forward.


    "It''s true, the strength doesn''t recover. How can it still be like this?" I whispered a, this just to Wei Qing helpless smile, whispered: "don''t worry, I''m not what evil spirit."


    Wei Qing worried that I would hurt him, or quickly stood up and ran out.


    "I can''t explain it to him clearly. Your body is more important now." Tan Li said so, pulling me to the nearby hospital.


    I didn''t know what was going on. I frowned and wanted to go back to take a bath. Then I heard his fidgety voice.


    "I can take that kind of water, but you''re not like me. I''m afraid you''ll have problems." Tan Li finished, looking at my body stained with black, frowning tightly.


    "But the hospital can''t find out this kind of thing, can it?" I feel sticky and I just want to go back to the hotel and take a hot bath.


    Of course, he would not agree with me to think like this. Hungry Tan Li frowned and looked at the dirt on me.


    As I looked at Tan Li''s eyes, if I wanted to refute again, I heard his sigh.


    "I don''t have a body, but you can''t let me look at you. If you have a body, you can soak in the polluted lake without going to the hospital for examination." Tan Li stretched out his hand and looked at me with a transparent hand.


    Finally, I was affected by the poor eyes, so I had to give up all my opposition and follow Tan Li into the hospital.


    "Miss, this is..." The nurse looked at the muddy water on my body, frowned tightly and looked around worried.


    "Don''t look, policeman. I did it to save people." I put the certificate back in my arms, and then I followed the nurse who understood and walked towards it, "by the way, it''s a seriously polluted lake. Can you do more checks for me?"


    Knowing that Tan Li was worried about me, I had to give up all my resistance and do all the tests I should do. Then I put on my sick clothes and stayed in the ward.


    "According to the examination, you are in perfect health." After a night''s rest in the hospital, I finally heard the conclusion of the nurse.


    Looking at the relaxed Tan Li, I reluctantly put on the clothes sent by someone and walked out of the hospital.


    "Romantic, we haven''t eaten together for a long time. How about going to eat together?" Tan Li gave me a smile, but he didn''t think that I didn''t pay any attention to him. He went straight to the hotel. He had no choice but to add: "just in time, I''ll tell you why I went to the lake, OK?"


    Finally, I heard what I wanted to hear. I nodded, and then I took Tan Li into the hot pot shop nearby.


    I, who ordered everything well, heavily put down the menu in my hand, and Yu Guang squinted at Xiantan Li.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll say it now." Tan Li held my hand beside me and said softly, "in fact, I''ve long felt the position of shuiguling, but I''m afraid she''ll notice it, so I can only pretend to be cheated by her, so that I can protect you and get him who can restore my strength."


    "Why don''t you tell me?" I don''t think it''s a problem for Tan Li to recover his strength, but he also deceives me, which makes me feel insecure. "Do you know where I can''t eat? I''ve lost a lot of weight!"


    Hearing that I was thin, Tan Li suddenly stood up and turned around me several times. Then he sighed and lowered his head.


    "What''s the matter?" I noticed that Tan Li was suddenly quiet, frowned slightly, and asked him anxiously.


    "I''m thinking about how to fatten you up." Tan Li took my bony hand and twisted his brows.


    Just when I wanted to fight to Tan Li, I suddenly heard that very familiar voice.


    "Land police?" When Wei Qing saw my face, he tensed into a stick and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Wei Qing, you also come to eat hot pot, together?" I don''t want Wei Qing to escape from the previous problems. I can only hold his hand and try to explain the previous things.


    Wei Qing, who couldn''t guess what I thought at all, cried and frowned. He nodded for a long time and pulled everyone to his side.


    "Policeman Lu, may I ask you a question?" Wei Qing was dull for a long time, so he dared to talk and ask me questions.


    "If it was that day, I should be able to say something." I smile to Wei Qing, and then frown tightly. Looking at Tan Li beside me, I say in a soft voice: "you are such a trouble."


    I thought I was talking about his Wei Qing. He just carefully shrunk into a ball and looked at me nervously. For a long time, he seemed to make a decision. He clenched his fists and looked at me.


    Aware of Wei Qing''s sight, we talked. We just looked at him calmly. After a long time, we whispered: "hurry up, if I don''t eat what I want to eat, you will be finished."


    "Well, I''ll ask right away, can the land police see those things all the time?" Wei Qing carefully grasped my arm, but at the moment of touching it, he noticed a kind of cold and piercing feeling, and quickly released his hand, "sorry, it''s me Meng Lang!"Probably guess why Wei Qing think so of me, helplessly looking at the back hand of Tan Li, this is sorry to look at the stimulation of him.


    "Don''t come to the police on purpose. I can''t help you at night." Wei Qing worried that his companion would see his embarrassment. He closed his hands under the table and prayed to me.


    To Wei Qing panic helpless I, just helpless frown, shook his head, this just said: "I just learned a fur, so, these can only see your sincerity."


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing looked at me in disbelief as if the sky had fallen.


    Looking at him, Tan Li wanted to do evil, so he was held by me.


    "I don''t want to tease you. How about the lake tour? What are they going to do?" My face slightly changed, solemnly looking at Wei Qing.


    And hear is about the work of things, Wei Qing also solemnly said: "since there is no danger, then there is no need to encircle."


    As I guessed, I nodded and nodded seriously, and then I continued to listen to Wei Qing''s opportunity to transform the lake.


    "The municipal government has decided to renovate it. When all the construction is completed, it will be open to the outside world. After all, if we do not make good use of such a large area of land, we will not be able to do so." Wei Qing drank the juice in his hand, and then he saw that I was already eating with boiling water.


    "Eat it." I saw that Wei Qing didn''t move. He said casually and put the meat on Tan Li''s plate.


    "Lu police..."


    "Guess why." I smile at Wei Qing and ignore him

 Chapter 315

    I asked all the questions clearly, quickly ran out of the hot pot shop and walked towards the hotel.


    Finally, it will be solved together. I have no burden. I go back to my room and fall asleep.


    Sleeping into the night, I slowly opened my eyes and saw Tan Li''s disgusting expression.


    "What''s the matter?" I raised my head doubtfully, went to one side and drank all the water that Tan Li had prepared. Then I went to the window and looked out at the dark distance.


    "I have something to show you. Give it to me." Tan Li grabbed my hand and jumped out of the room with me.


    I looked at the foot of the hanging shape, helplessly looking at the side of Tan Li.


    Knowing why I looked at his Tan Li with this kind of eyes, he flattered me and took me to the top of the building.


    "This is where I found out unconsciously." Tan Li raised his hand, pointed to the top of the moon, and said softly, "we haven''t had the moon for a long time. How about we get enough sun today?"


    Hearing this reason, I frowned helplessly, looked at the warm moonlight, sighed, and looked down at the unprepared ground.


    "It''s such a good moonlight. How can it be without sunshine?" Tan Li is like strength did not recover, or so naive, clinging to my hand, do not want to let me leave.


    Feeling Tan Li''s unwillingness, I frowned at what I was supposed to be saying. After a while, I whispered: "even if the moonlight is good, should you prepare something first?"


    Don''t know what I say more Tan Li, crooked head, malicious want me to sell cute.


    "On the ground, look at the ground. It''s so dirty. Do you want me to lie on the ground?" I was dissatisfied with Tan Li''s slow reaction, frowning and sulking.


    Noticing my appearance, Tan Li, who was still muddled, suddenly laughed and pulled me into his arms.


    "I really can''t help you. If you want to be in my arms, just say it." Tan Li said to me a little smile, quietly and I tell the past few days.


    Listening to the missing of those days, I frowned tightly and hooked the hand that I didn''t know was on his neck.


    A sleepless night, one person and one ghost in the empty roof, told the whole night of missing, this just relieved two people to, each other''s worry, already missing.


    Although I didn''t sleep all night, I didn''t feel any sleepiness. On the contrary, I came to the training group with more spirit.


    "What''s the matter today? Everyone is so serious." I didn''t see the information that was sent to me. I asked my companion in doubt.


    "Take a look first, and we''ll talk about it later." Hearing my doubts, they didn''t explain. They just asked me to finish reading the document quickly.


    There is no way I can only pick up the hands of the document, seriously look up.


    "I believe you have read all the documents, so I''ll talk about today''s arrangement." The person in charge stood up and looked at us sitting below. After a long time, he said softly, "you are divided into two teams. The one on the left is the strong female criminal case, while the other side is the anti-counterfeiting case."


    When I heard this, I didn''t dare to interrupt the leader. I had to wait until the end to analyze with my peers.


    "Since there''s no problem, let''s start now." With that, the leader turned and sat aside to observe everyone''s performance and the judgment he made.


    "Now what?" I put the document on the table and looked at the people who were still looking through the information.


    Forget it, since everyone doesn''t talk, she''d better analyze it herself first.


    First of all, according to this case, it happened three days ago. Second, it was the milk powder that was the most wrong.


    I looked at the milk powder cans photographed from different angles, frowned, quickly got out of the mobile phone and searched for the batch number of the products.


    "With a lot number, is that a substitute?" Thinking of this possibility, I frowned and looked directly at the picture of the child who had drunk milk powder.


    My mother suddenly frowned as she lay in her arms.


    "Lu police, what are you thinking, frowning so hard?" The policeman sitting next to me asked me suspiciously.


    "I''m just thinking, what ingredients can make a child have diarrhea all the time?" I said the doubts in my heart, but I was surprised by people''s eyes, "what''s the matter, what did I say wrong?"


    Hearing my unknowing voice, people just shook their heads helplessly and put down the documents in their hands.


    "Lu police may still be young, do not know the child''s weak spleen and stomach, casually eat something cool, you will have diarrhea." Sitting on one side, it seemed that the police officer who had just blocked his father shook his head and ate diarrhea food for our children.


    After listening to all this, I nodded and quickly turned the information to the other side, looking at the ingredients checked out.


    These are all normal ingredients. How can children have diarrhea, unless there is something in them that they have not written into the ingredient list.


    "It''s not right. If it''s not written, it should be checked out. Why, the face examiner didn''t check it out. By the way, did the mother say, where did she buy it?" I grabbed the colleagues who had not looked at the data next to me and whispered some problems that were not included in the data."I don''t think so. I remember that mother took the milk powder they used to eat from a nearby supermarket." The man nodded and then added: "just because they had been eating all the time, at the beginning, they just thought they had a cold. As a result, the child could not stand diarrhea and cried and made a lot of noise. Then they brought him to the hospital and found out about diarrhea."


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly and looked at the pictures one after another with worry. Anyway, I just felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t say why.


    "Although this is an anti-counterfeiting case, why can''t the doctor find out what should not exist?" I tightly frown, looking at the same frown of people, droop eyes.


    "I wonder if the doctor has mixed a year with hot water. After all, there is no problem in the composition. Is there something wrong with the water in their home, but they don''t know what to do?" I boldly said my guess, attracted everyone''s eyes in the past, "you think, what children can eat, in addition to water, is milk powder, all milk powder is no problem, will it be water, or mixed with water milk powder, said the problem?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s also suspicious. Let''s look at other aspects first, so that we can work together to solve the case as soon as possible." The captain nodded and discussed with others again, which is the possibility of other aspects.


    Knowing that what he said was right, I nodded, lowered my head again, and looked at a text carefully.

 Chapter 316

    I finally finished reading all the documents. Looking at the frowning of the people, I raised my hand slightly.


    "What''s the matter, Lu police?" The captain looked at me. He was about to let me sit down when he heard my voice.


    "I''m over there. I''ve been investigating. Can I do the same this time?" I''m worried that they say I''m too individualistic and have to ask them what they think first.


    As soon as I took the initiative to go out on location, the team leader, who was still struggling with the assignment, immediately nodded, handed me some papers, and looked at others again.


    Finally, I was free. I got on the car sent by the local police station and rushed to the hospital quickly.


    "In this hospital, I always feel that there is something..." Tan Li''s words haven''t finished, then block in front of my body, guard of looking to a tightly closed door direction.


    We looked at each other and made sure that the man was not a ghost or malicious. Then we quickly walked into the reporter''s ward.


    "Who are you, please?" The woman sitting in the room is dressed very simply. If it wasn''t for the child in her arms, I would recognize her as the family member of other patients.


    "I''m a police officer investigating the milk powder case, Lu Fengliu." I put my police card in front of the woman and asked her to read all the words. Then I put my eyes on the child in her arms, "how is he now? Is he still having diarrhea?"


    The woman who heard my question sighed deeply, then nodded her head and answered my question.


    Looking at the haggard appearance of the woman, I put aside the documents in my hand and helped the woman to sit beside the bed. Then I picked up something.


    "What should be said, I have said with your colleagues, there should be nothing to say." Women look at the familiar things in my hands, do not want to recall the previous memory.


    "I know all these, but I always feel that there is something wrong with them. The milk powder should not be bought in the supermarket you said, right?" I will be in the hands of the pen, point to the position that says the name of the supermarket, looking at the woman in front of me.


    Sure enough, hearing what I said, the woman''s face changed slightly, and she didn''t edit the words in her head for a long time.


    I didn''t say anything to give women a chance to think.


    May be my silence, give a woman too much pressure, she pinched the corner of the hand, dare not speak.


    "I''m afraid to say more and make more mistakes?" I brow fine-tuning, the hands of the pen cover, whispered: "don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense, just don''t want to have more people, because of this milk powder and be fooled."


    Because of my words, the woman is relaxed a lot, but her eyes are still a little hesitant. After a while, she whispered: "you have to promise that you will never say it out, then I can say it."


    Hearing this, I nodded helplessly, put the document aside in front of the woman and looked at her seriously.


    But my action just let the woman give up resistance, but did not let her be able to say what she wanted to say.


    "Tian Yun, you''re indulging. Do you know how serious it is?" I don''t want to delay. I can only use more severe words to let her tell the hidden secret.


    As soon as he heard that Tian Yun might be related to crime, he did not dare to hide it. He immediately grabbed my hand and said, "don''t worry. I was busy and said that you were right. I didn''t go to the store to take it with me, but it wasn''t because I was greedy for cheap, but the baby''s milk powder suddenly didn''t exist. I had no choice but to buy a can of milk powder from a nearby shop. Who knows, It''s so easy to win the lottery. If I had known that, I would have let the child suffer. That would be much better than he is now. "


    It''s really the reason for the milk powder, but the woman is also pitiful. She clearly loves her child, but because she is too anxious, she bought this kind of fake milk powder. Now it''s not only the child, but also the adults who love him.


    I looked at Tian Yun touching the child''s appearance, of course, will not doubt that she said is a lie, with a gentle voice, pacifying the end of her.


    May be these days to hide emotions cry, Tian Yun a long time just with the red eyes, looking at me standing opposite.


    Aware of Tian Yun''s sight, I lowered my head slightly, waiting for her next words.


    "I''m telling you now. I don''t think it''s a cover up?" Tian Yun nervously holds my hand and keeps exerting, hoping that I can give her the answer she wants.


    "Of course, but can you be more specific?" I took out the map and recalled Tian Yun''s description of the store.


    Tian Yun, who was afraid that I was adding any charges, didn''t dare to delay. He quickly said the address. Then he picked up the baby on the bed and cried again.


    "Sorry, the child may have diarrhea again. I''ll change his diaper." Tian Yun kisses the crying child and walks into the bathroom quickly.


    Looking at the closed bathroom door, I turned to the empty dark place and said softly, "come out, you''ve been standing here for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "I don''t mean any harm. I just want you to help me." Voice just fell, a translucent figure, slowly out of the wall.


    I see so cooperate of female ghost, tightly frown, doubt of see to Tan Li.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been there." Tan Li holds my hand and smiles at me. Then he looks at the ghost floating beside him."My name is Lin Qingqing. I should be a female ghost." Lin Qingqing noticed our gaze, quickly retracted the wall and whispered: "I didn''t mean to follow you, because..."


    We see Lin Qingqing that timid appearance, did not speak, so straight stare at her.


    Maybe our sight is too fierce, Lin Qingqing suddenly dare not speak, want to shrink into a ball, for fear that we will eat her.


    "Because I saw daotanli, you came here more?" I don''t want to be stuck on one issue all the time. I can only raise my doubts.


    "Yes, I think you can see me if you can see him!" Because of what, Lin Qingqing finally repressed her fear and came to Tan Li, "can I ask you something?"


    I didn''t speak. I looked at Tan Li next to me. The meaning was very obvious. At that time, it was he who caused the trouble, and he solved it himself.


    Lin Qingqing, who didn''t notice our eyes, was still beside Tan Li and said to himself, "I saw your police card just now. I was a good citizen before I died!"


    "I see. Tell me. If I can help, I''ll try." Can''t stand Lin Qingqing broken read of me, finally agreed to her request.


    Although I have promised, but that immersed in their own world of Lin Qingqing, but did not stop that to say, is still on the side of the broken pieces of this thing.

 Chapter 317

    All of a sudden, a useful message came out of Lin Qingqing''s mouth.


    "Wait a minute, what were you talking about?" I immediately stopped Lin Qingqing, hoping that she could say what she had just said.


    "Well? That''s what happens when you wake up. " Lin Qingqing suddenly thought of a possibility and said softly, "yes, I''ve seen my husband appear here these days. Do you think it''s possible? I''m not dead, but my soul has left my body?"


    Originally thinking about this possibility, I nodded and looked at Tan Li.


    Tan Li closed his eyes and explored around the hospital. Then he looked at Lin Qingqing.


    , as like as two peas, did you find someone exactly the same? I looked at Tan Li and frowned slightly.


    Li Qing Tan''s attitude may be to push us out.


    We look at the figure that leaves, want to say something more, see the Tian Yun that goes out toilet.


    "Officer, do you have any questions?" Tian Yun thought that I had any problems, and he wanted to put down his child and come to me.


    "Nothing. I''m just worried about you and the children. Now that we see that it''s OK, we''ll go." I nodded to Tian Yun and walked out of the ward quickly. Just as I was about to leave the hospital, I heard Lin Qingqing''s voice again.


    "I found my body!" Lin Qingqing yelled and attracted our attention. Then he added, "but I can''t get in. There are things around. They push me away!"


    Hearing this, I frowned and pointed to the bench in front of Lin Qingqing. Then I put on my headphones and walked quickly to the direction I pointed to.


    "What''s the matter, make it clear." I am bored looking at the white figure walking around, asking Lin Qingqing in a low voice.


    Think I don''t care about her Lin Qingqing, dissatisfied with the hand, want to put my face to her, was standing beside Tan Li, with her hand open.


    Some stunned Lin Qingqing, looking at our appearance, finally had no choice but to laugh, "I was not very angry just now. I ran out. Just when I wanted to leave, I saw my husband. I didn''t want to see him, but I was so curious that I followed him far away."


    We are intrigued by Lin Qingqing, turn around and look at her, waiting for the moment when she will complete her words.


    Lin Qingqing, who was satisfied with our present expression, of course did not dare to say more. He could only whisper: "I saw my body, but the surrounding of my body, like being covered by something, made me want an adjective."


    "Border." I do not consciously say such a sentence, but let Lin Qingqing very excited.


    "Yes, it''s the border!" Lin Qingqing nodded hard, then looked at me and Tan Li with expectant eyes.


    I asked Tan Li with my eyes what to do, and I heard Lin Qingqing''s sharp voice.


    "Please, I always feel that my soul is disappearing a little bit. If I can''t return to my body, I''m worried that I will just disappear and my body will die because of my disappearance." Lin Qingqing seems to be thinking of something important and seizing my hand.


    Tan Li saw my hand and was firmly held by Lin Qingqing. He wanted to open it, so he heard my voice.


    "I know, but I can only try. After all, your husband and I don''t know each other. It''s not appropriate to appear suddenly." Then I stood up and looked at the information desk on one side and walked quickly.


    See I go to the reverse, Lin Qingqing did not stop, just a clever can not be behind me.


    Without paying attention to the tail, I looked at the confused nurse and said softly, "Hello, I want to ask a question about the patient. Lin Qingqing, do you have a record of this person?"


    On hearing the words about Yu Qingqing, the nurse suddenly frowned and observed me.


    What''s the matter? Did Lin Qingqing''s husband do something strange, otherwise the nurse would not look at her like this.


    "What''s your relationship with Lin Qingqing?" The nurse held the mobile phone in one hand and looked at me warily.


    "Sorry, I didn''t identify myself." Before, he said, "I heard that the nurse should not put the work certificate in front of her pocket, otherwise I can say that..."


    After confirming my certificate, the nurse immediately looked around. After confirming that there was no one, she nodded carefully and searched for the file put aside.


    After all, I fooled the nurse and nodded to the two ghosts behind me, waiting for the nurse''s answer calmly.


    "This is it." The nurse looked around and worried that I would be disturbed. She pointed to one of the rest rooms and said, "that''s our rest room over there. Would you like to take the documents with you, sir


    "Please." I smile at the nurse I cheated. Then I walk into the rest room and look at the thick stack of papers.


    Looking at the time of creating the file, I frowned slightly, but I still tried to hold back my doubts and continued to read.Until I finished reading all the documents, I turned my head and looked at Lin Qingqing, who was supposed to be a vegetable but was out of his body.


    "Is there a problem?" Lin Qingqing was not far away from me. As soon as I saw her, she ran over.


    "Do you remember when you became like this?" I''m worried that Lin Qingqing''s face is in a trance all the time. She can only cover her sight of looking at the medical records and ask this question.


    After hearing what I said, Lin Qingqing thought about it for a long time. At last, he thought of something first and held out three fingers.


    Fortunately, she did not forget life, but why so long time, now found her body, and that abnormal seal.


    "I always thought that I was dead, and I didn''t want to stay any longer, but I found that no matter where I went, I would eventually go back to the hospital, but when I came back, I would lose my way, which may be the reason why I didn''t know I was still alive." Lin Qingqing seems to be aware of my doubts, quietly back to him.


    Just when I wanted to go to the nurse and ask about many things, the door was pushed open.


    "Have you finished, officer? The leader will come to check the post soon. If these documents are no longer available, I will... " The nurse looked at the document in my hand, her face full of tension.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you today. By the way, do you have any impression of Lin Qingqing and her family who take care of her?" I took the papers and went to the nurse.


    "That gentleman''s insistence on his wife is probably my biggest impression."

 Chapter 318

    Hearing the nurse''s description, I was a little curious about Lin Qingqing''s husband.


    After all, it''s not a simple thing to take care of a vegetative person for three years. If you think that person is ignorant and unconscious, you may be able to persist in taking care of her carefully at the beginning, but after she has not responded, everyone''s normal reaction is to give up.


    The more I thought about it, the more curious I was. I said goodbye to the nurse and followed Lin Qingqing to her ward. Then I saw a thin man standing beside her, carefully wiping her skin.


    "Your husband has always been like this?" I touched the goose bumps that aroused and asked Lin Qingqing in a low voice.


    Also feel strange is not Tan Li, but Lin Qingqing, she twisted eyebrows, looking at the head of her husband in doubt.


    "I didn''t do that when I was awake. Why did he take care of me more attentively when I lay down? Is it a conscience finding that he thought he was bad to me before and wanted to make up for it?" Lin Qingqing looked at his husband''s appearance, turned around, and saw Tan Li''s brow locked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When I heard Lin Qingqing''s question, I quickly turned my head and was afraid that Tan Lihui would leave me again.


    "The border here..." Tan Li stretched out his hand, touched the door of the sick room, and was opened by a faint light.


    "Why are you so careless?" I saw Tan Li suddenly take back his hand and grab it.


    Looking at my nervous appearance of Tan Li, I feel sorry to touch my broken hair, to comfort me worried about him.


    I saw that hand from top to bottom, and then I looked to the side. I didn''t know what happened to Lin Qingqing.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Qingqing didn''t want to see the boundary of the gate. She walked into the room and stroked her body.


    "How can she get in? Does it mean that the people who set up the border have deleted it?" I tried to touch the door of the sick room, only to find that it was just like vanity to me.


    Looking at me, Tan Li frowned and sighed for a long time. He came to me, but he didn''t touch the door.


    "It''s almost time." Tan Li looked at the clock hanging on the wall and gently reminded me that I always ignored my body.


    "Well, it''s all this time. Let''s say hello to Lin Qingqing and we''ll go back." I looked at Tan Li''s concern, of course, I would not refuse. I turned around and looked at Lin Qingqing who had come to me. "I will investigate your affairs, but your husband, you''d better have a look."


    Although not very satisfied with my words, Lin Qingqing still nodded and looked at the skinny husband.


    As I walked out of the hospital quickly, I looked at the hospital behind me. Then I held Tan Li''s hand and looked around for the delicious food.


    "How about this one? It looks delicious." Tan Li, looking at the time revealed in the glass exhibition hall, frowned and urged me to be picky.


    "Go ahead and have a look. If you don''t like it, I''ll ask you." I smelled the fragrance coming from the hotel, and I walked in slowly with my mouth slightly raised.


    Just as we wanted to find a quiet place, I heard a familiar voice in a small compartment.


    "I know, but it''s about the outcome of our group."


    I followed the voice and went to the side of the private room. Then I saw Qian Zhiyong, who was still frowning.


    "He''s not in charge of another mission. Why is he here?" Tan Li said my doubts. Just as he was about to slip into the private room, he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the private room.


    "Who!" Qian Zhiyong suddenly opened the door. Just about to get angry, he saw me standing by the door.


    I''m sorry to smile at Qian Zhiyong. Just about to explain, I saw him pull the door and make an invitation.


    I raised my head and looked into Qian Zhiyong''s eyes. I didn''t step back and slowly moved into the room.


    "Sorry, just now because of other cases, some anger, you don''t mind, by the way, what did you think of last time, when are you going to start?"


    I heard Qian Zhiyong''s anxious appearance. He didn''t speak. He lowered his head and thought about what he said.


    Now that the case has not been solved, it should be that there is no way to start immediately, but it is not a matter to hang him all the time. If you can give him an accurate time, you will feel at ease.


    "In fact, I know her case is too long to be investigated again, but I still hope that she can recover her innocence." Qian Zhiyong lowered his head and said something wrongly.


    I look at Qian Zhiyong, such a big man, who was wronged to be like this because of this incident. It''s not good to shirk. I can only walk to his side.


    Qian Zhiyong, who was aware of my action, raised his head. His originally fierce eyes became so pitiful that my heart softened. "I try to speed up, but you at least let me finish the training before I can go to the place you said, don''t you?"


    "Thank you, thank you. I don''t have anything else. Otherwise, I''ll treat you to this meal." Qian Zhiyong looked at the way I covered myself with one hand and immediately put the menu into my hand.Although want to refuse, but I just want to say something, then hear that don''t want to mumble.


    "I don''t have anything. I guess I can only use the meager food money as your hard work. Don''t give up." Qian Zhiyong put his hand on his wallet and sighed again.


    There is really no way for me. Finally, in the voice of Tan Li, I reluctantly chose several favorite dishes, and then I put down the menu.


    "What''s the point? Are you full? " Qian Zhiyong listened to my order and looked at me in disbelief.


    "I''m a woman. No matter what, I have to keep fit." I turned my lips and looked at the smiling Tan Li sitting beside me.


    "You''re not fat at all, but you''re a little thin." Tan Li finished, trying to hook my waist with his hand.


    Ignoring Tan Li, I just opened his hand without looking for any trace and ate the food on the table seriously.


    When we were halfway through the meal, I suddenly thought of my case and asked Xiang Zhiyong in a soft voice, "how was your case? I just listened to the phone..."


    "Well, it''s delicious. We''ll talk after eating." Qian Zhiyong didn''t seem to want to answer. He turned his head slightly and looked at the dish.


    And see such Qian Zhiyong, I have some helplessness, but still nodded, quickly swept away the food in the bowl.


    "Thank you." Qian Zhiyong suddenly said such a confused word, and quietly began to eat the food in the bowl.

 Chapter 319

    When we were both full, I looked at the table in front of me in a daze.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s this case. It''s a real trouble." Qian Zhiyong thought I was dissatisfied. He didn''t talk about the case and explained to me quietly.


    But looking at such anxious Qian Zhiyong''s me, helplessly shakes his head, and also wants to explain he said: "I have not said anything, you do not misunderstand me."


    Qian Zhiyong nodded, just ready to pick up chopsticks again, but heard my voice.


    "But if you don''t, I''ll be really angry." I gave Qian Zhiyong a sly smile, and then I put the last rib into the bowl.


    Seeing that Qian Zhiyong, who originally belonged to him, was taken away, he had no choice but to smile. After a while, he said softly, "my case is too complicated. The reporter suddenly came to say that he wanted to close the case."


    I stared at Qian Zhiyong in disbelief for a long time before I put down my chopsticks and wanted to express my opinion.


    Qian Zhiyong observed my actions, but he didn''t ask me to speak first. Instead, he expressed his opinion first. "In my opinion, there are only two possibilities to withdraw the case. One is that her family said something immoral. She can''t bear it and finally gave up. The other is that it''s private."


    Qian Zhiyong and I have different views, but it is slightly frown, thinking for a long time before whispering: "brother Yong, in fact, there is another possibility, that is, the victim''s family is willing to price the victim to that man."


    Qian Zhiyong, who had heard my opinion, frowned slightly and was about to deny this possibility. Suddenly, he seemed to have some inspiration and grasped my hand.


    Tan Li''s reaction was very quick. The moment Qian Zhiyong grasped my hand, he put his hand on Qian Zhiyong''s arm.


    Feeling chilly, Qian Zhiyong suddenly withdrew his hand and looked around nervously. After confirming that he didn''t see anything, he nervously looked at me.


    And I look at that prank success of Tan Li, helpless sigh, softly said: "just air conditioning wind blow to your body, don''t be surprised, if the world is full of ghosts, that also got."


    After hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong tried to put his hand back to the position just now. He was sure that he didn''t feel anything. Then he took back his worried eyes and arranged his wrinkled clothes with embarrassment.


    "Brother Yong, what inspiration did you have just now? Let''s talk about it." I looked at Qian Zhiyong nervously as I was distraught.


    However, Qian Zhiyong seems to be dissatisfied with his attitude of ridiculing him just now. He turned his head and told me not far away.


    "You''re really stingy. Forget it. My case has made progress anyway. I''d better investigate my case." I said I was going to get up and leave the hotel.


    But Qian Zhiyong suddenly opened the door next to me, and I was also ready to leave.


    "By the way, shall I take you?" Qian Zhiyong is very proud with a smile and seems to be about to solve the case.


    "Since you are so confident, dare you gamble with me?" I was very dissatisfied with Qian Zhiyong''s present expression and asked him out loud.


    Qian Zhiyong did not immediately agree. Instead, he first observed the information I had with him. Then he chuckled and nodded his head as a promise to bet with me.


    Finally, I saw the bait hook, the corner of my mouth slightly raised, and walked out of the hotel briskly.


    "Hello, I didn''t say what the winner wanted." Qian Zhiyong saw that I wanted to leave directly and said it in a soft voice.


    When I was reminded, I stood in the same place and thought about it seriously. Then I said softly, "no matter what the other party orders, the loser is not allowed to object to a hot pot."


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong was stunned at first, then showed a very lethal smile and looked at me.


    Also because of Qian Zhiyong''s smile, the passers-by who used to walk normally on the road dodged us and did not dare to get close.


    "You''d better not laugh like this in the future. People who are willing to cooperate will be scared!" I had no choice but to shake my head. Then I waved my hand to him and ran quickly to the store where the milk powder was sold.


    But just as I was about to run, I started to worry at a corner.


    "Why don''t you go in?" Tan Li frowned and looked at me doubtfully.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go in, but in order to investigate cases, it''s better to be an undercover and know their situation." I frowned, looking at the crowded shop, frowning, looking at them.


    Hearing my question, Tan Li frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and rushed to the front of the shop looking for something.


    I was almost the same as Tan Li. Of course, I guessed what he thought, but I didn''t think much about it. I looked down at my clothes and decided that there was nothing valuable. Then I went to the door of the shop and pretended to be looking for something.


    "What are you doing here? I see. Are you here to apply? " Standing in front of the store, the clerk saw that I had little water and water, and immediately responded, "then you''re going in the wrong direction. Do you see that over there? That''s where you should go."


    Just as the shop assistant finished, Tan Li, who went to inquire, came back to me and said in a soft voice: "recently, because of the increasing flow of people, they are in short supply. They are going to find the shop assistant."Hearing the words, I immediately nodded and flattered the clerk. Then I said thanks in a slightly accented voice.


    Maybe it''s because they are used to having people come to work. The shop assistant doesn''t have much expression. He just nods and goes back to his position and continues to work.


    Looking at the crowd still waiting in line, I couldn''t help laughing and thinking about the position I would like to apply for.


    "Romantic, the work here is not suitable for you, or I''ll give you some information here, and you can go back to sort out the information?" Tan Li didn''t want me to work here. He frowned and looked at me anxiously.


    But I have already made up my mind. How can I say I''ll go back? I''ll turn to the office.


    People may see that I am a girl with a slight frown. As soon as I want to say something impolite, I hear the manager''s voice.


    "Your attitude is not suitable for our shop. Please find another one." The clerk in the office snorted and looked down at the next person.


    "If it wasn''t for the money here, I couldn''t guess!" The man dressed very sloppy, spitting towards the door, then left indignantly.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting at the door. It''s my turn. But before I went in, I was hit by the man who came out.


    Although I didn''t fall down, I didn''t even move, but I was still discontented and frowned. Because of the manager''s eyes, I could only walk into the office with a flinch.

 Chapter 320

    When the manager saw me, he frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then he heard my local accent.


    "Hello, manager, I''m here to apply for a porter." I didn''t say much nonsense, I said the position I wanted to apply for.


    And hear me say words of, a person a ghost, all showed surprised facial expression.


    "Romantic, what are you thinking? I will never let you do such hard work." Tan Li was very dissatisfied with my arrangement. He frowned and made a noise in my ear.


    The same kind of manager frowned and looked at my figure.


    "Manager, I can''t do anything with my strength. I just read it. The assistant speaks Mandarin so well that I can''t do it at all. Looking around, I guess I have only this strength to show off." I deliberately showed my "plastic" Putonghua in front of the manager. Then I raised my hand and showed my muscles.


    The manager, who didn''t see any muscle at all, frowned slightly and wanted to say something more, but saw that I suddenly lifted the barreled water aside.


    "Well, I see. You have no problem with your strength. Can you come to work this afternoon?" The manager looked at me and wiped my sweat helplessly. It seemed that he wanted to dissuade me with the heavy work.


    Already all think clearly of me, how can retreat, seriously nodded, but did not leave directly.


    "Why is there anything else?" The manager looked at me with a frown. As soon as he wanted to let me go, he saw that I extended my hand to him.


    "Manager, I think everyone here has work clothes. Should I have one too?" I looked at the clothes on my body and looked at the manager in some embarrassment.


    What kind of manager I thought I was going to be, relieved, quickly put the work clothes aside in my hands.


    Facing the manager with a simple and honest smile, I walked out of the office with my clothes in my hand. I pestered the clerk standing at the door and asked about other things. Then I found a place to sit down.


    "Now there''s no one. Can you say why?" Tan Li was still dissatisfied with my arrangement. He frowned and watched me put on my clothes directly.


    "Because, where is the place that can directly see everything? Am I wrong? What''s more, you really want to see me tired. In the end, you don''t want to help me I smile at Tan Li who is worried about me, trying to confuse him with this.


    It''s true that Tan Li, who won the move, didn''t speak any more. He just sighed and prepared to accompany me to carry the goods this afternoon.


    At about two o''clock, I got up and walked back to the store.


    "You''re here. Hurry up. Everyone''s due." When the manager saw my appearance, he was relieved and took a group of people into the warehouse. "This is where we need to work in the future."


    As soon as the manager finished, he saw a company of medium-sized trucks parked at the door.


    "466 convenience store, take delivery!" The driver yelled at the warehouse and stopped talking.


    When I heard this, I followed Daliu to the truck and waited for the manager''s arrangement.


    "This time, it''s all water. It''s so heavy. Go to the side and help clean it up." The manager saw me in a group of strong men and frowned. He pointed to the messy small commodities and asked me to leave.


    Can always want to see things in the car I, how willing to leave, shook his head, whispered: "manager, I can, do not believe you see."


    I winked at Tan Li, who was standing next to the manager, then quickly picked up the whole box of drinks and walked into the warehouse.


    And see me such performance of old employees, of course, will not let themselves suffer losses, quickly go to the side of the scattered snacks.


    Just when people thought that I would not be able to move on the way, I had put the drink in the designated position and was ready to take the second product.


    "What do you want people to work for?" The manager looked at the dull appearance of the crowd and coughed with discontent. Then he nodded and went back to his office.


    "What''s your name? You''re so thin, but you have a lot of strength." The man standing next to me ran to me with the goods.


    "My name is Lu Fengliu. Of course, my father read martial arts novels. He didn''t know what he thought. He pointed to my mother''s stomach and said," we all want to call him Fengliu. " I looked at the man''s incredible appearance, a smile on the corner of my mouth, but it soon disappeared.


    Maybe my name is too distinctive. In one afternoon, people will remember my name. I also use my super memory to remember their names and gossip.


    "Romantic, tired or not, or let''s have a rest, anyway, it''s just tidying up now." Tan Li looked at the sweat on my forehead. With one of his hands, he emptied 0.5cm of the goods in my hand and blew a cool breeze at me.


    Really, just now she used a little strength for the first time, and the rest was not done in this way. The sweat on her forehead was just the sweat that came back and forth.


    People looked at me that diligent appearance, all unconsciously for me this hard-working staff praise.


    "Brother Wang, how do we solve the problem of dinner here?" Finally, I finished my work and took a drink from the water dispenser. I ran to the old employee Wang Yu.The people who heard the dinner also put their eyes on Wang Yu.


    "There are generally two kinds, one is the lunch, the other is the boss to make up for our meal, let us go to buy a ten yuan lunch box." Wang Yu in order to show his old staff''s posture, of course, will not ignore me, quickly finish, then want to leave.


    "Brother Wang, don''t leave. I''ve managed to find a job. I''d like to ask you for details." I gave everyone a shy smile, and then said softly, "my mother said that I depend on my parents at home, except my friends. It happens that I don''t have to tighten my belt when I find a job, or we can have a good dinner in the evening?"


    All of them came to work. As soon as I heard my heroic words, I just wanted to persuade them, then I heard Wang Yu''s voice.


    "Forget it. I''ll show you around. Let''s go." Wang Yu said that this, then led a group of hungry new people, quickly walked out of the warehouse, toward the nearby stall.


    Originally, I wanted to invite people to drink. Seeing that there was no way to continue, I had to find an excuse to leave their sight.


    "Come and drink." I put a beer on the table and looked at the crowd, "I just came in, some rules are not very clear, please forgive me."


    People looked at me so up, did not say much, just picked up the beer I bought, drank it up, and then looked at me again.

 Chapter 321

    Looking at people''s eyes, I also have no way to shirk, can only take the rest of a can of beer, fierce drink, this just belch wine to see people.


    "Well, I''m not mistaken. You are much better than those white lotus flowers!" Wang Yu heavily patted me on the shoulder, then casually chatted with the people nearby.


    After chatting at the table for a long time, they were driven away by the impatient boss.


    "Brother Wang, my home is over there, so..." I''m worried that people are dissatisfied with my leaving first. I can only look nervously at Wang Yu, who is in charge of everything.


    "No matter what you say, it''s all women. It''s time to go back. I''ll arrive early tomorrow, but I have to deduct my salary if I''m late. Do you know?" Wang Yu may be the first time to see me so obedient woman, no previous defense, so looking at me.


    After hearing Wang Yu''s words and apologizing to the crowd, I quickly ran to the station in front of them and waited for the car that I had already inquired about.


    In the sight of the people, I quickly ran into the car and said goodbye to the people again.


    When the car was too far away to see them, I took off my coat and got out of the car.


    "Fengliu, I''ll probably remember the structure there. Tomorrow you''ll still..." Tan Li seems to be forced back by my eyes, helpless sigh, this just whispered: "go back, I''ll give you a massage."


    "Please." I smile at Tan Li, turn around and want to go with another hidden path.


    In the middle of the walk, I still didn''t feel safe. I turned and walked into the nearby residential building and walked towards the side.


    After nearly two rounds around the residential area, I quickly walked towards the hotel.


    I came back to the hotel with fatigue, paralyzed in bed.


    "I''m so tired." I kicked off my shoes and looked at Tan Li blandly.


    "OK, I''ll give you a massage now." Tan Li sighed, gently put his hand on my leg, very skillfully massage my swollen leg, "I said, don''t go there to work, I can find out for you, you can see for yourself, your leg swollen into what appearance."


    Knowing that Tan Li was angry, I didn''t speak. I just held his arm in my hand and gave him a smile.


    Tan Li, who is immune to smiling face, frowns tightly and wants to say something more. Then he hears my sweet voice.


    "I know, but I''m afraid something will happen to you." I took Tan Li''s hand and looked at him for a long time. Then I said in a soft voice, "I don''t want to lose sight of you. I don''t want you to be injured or suddenly disappear where I can''t see you."


    Tan Li looked at the worry in my eyes, sighed, stroked my broken hair for a long time, and said softly, "I know."


    This sound, full of a lot of emotion, let originally also want to persuade him me to stop.


    It seems that he gave up persuading me. Tan Li didn''t speak either. He just went into the bathroom, carried me into the bathroom, carefully put me on the toilet and washed my feet with warm water.


    "How do you feel?"


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I vaguely heard the gentle voice of Tan Li.


    "Romantic, I''ll take you to rest." Tan Ligang put me on the bed, but found that I had opened my eyes and looked at him full of spirit.


    "I wake up. How about watching TV together?" I think of all that I missed during this period of time. I don''t want to waste it. I hold Tan Li''s hand and quickly open the video.


    It seems to know what I''m thinking. Tan Li took the remote control in my hand and searched out a variety show with easy skills. Then he put the remote control on my hand to facilitate me to change the channel.


    "Tan Li, that guy is so funny that..." I looked at Tan Li''s affectionate eyes. I didn''t speak any more. I lowered my head and didn''t dare to see him.


    "I''m going to work, and I''m going to show my shame tomorrow."


    I didn''t dare to look at Tan Li. Now his voice is in my ear, which makes me dare not open my eyes.


    "Romantic, why did you fall asleep? I haven''t wanted to Forget it. Good night Tan Li gave me a kiss on the forehead, and I felt a sudden darkness in the room.


    I opened my eyes again, but I didn''t see Tan Li, but I didn''t look for him. I just turned over and went to sleep.


    And Tan Li, who heard me, didn''t speak. He just made a little noise on the sofa to let me know his position.


    "Good night." It''s like I''m talking in my sleep. I answer, and then I enter the embrace of Duke Zhou.


    Tan Li listened to the sound of my even breathing. He didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the distant hospital.


    I always feel that something is wrong with Lin Qingqing, but even if it is a conspiracy, now he can protect the romantic.


    Determined Tan Li, looking at the moonlight, slowly closed his eyes.


    The next morning, I was awakened by the alarm clock. I frowned and picked up my head discontentedly. As soon as I was about to hit it on the ground, I heard Tan Li''s voice."If you don''t get up, you will be fired." Tan Li held my hand holding the mobile phone and gently pulled me into the bathroom.


    And it was not until I was awakened by the cold water that I regained my consciousness. I looked at myself crying toothbrush in the mirror and wondered.


    "To work." Tan Li said two words directly, which made me very energetic. After finishing myself, he rushed out.


    It wasn''t until I was close to the door of the shop that I realized the strangeness of the matter.


    Yesterday, in order not to be late, I gave everyone a good impression. It seems that I set the alarm ahead of time. That is to say, it should be only seven o''clock in the morning.


    Aware of this, I quickly took out my mobile phone. After seeing the big seven, I helplessly covered my face.


    "Are you the country girl?" A voice of vicissitudes rings in my ears.


    "Who are you?" I carefully took the open hand on my face and looked at the middle-aged man in front of me in doubt.


    Looking at my vigilant eyes, the man did not have any dissatisfaction, but also a little appreciation.


    "You work here, too?" I''m afraid of provoking others and I''m very careful in my words.


    "Well, I''m the morning hauler here. You can call me master Li. Did you come so early without breakfast?" Master Li looked at my tired appearance and asked me anxiously.


    Being mentioned in this way, I realized that I was hungry. I covered my stomach. As soon as I was ready to buy something to eat, I saw a bag of white things thrown into my arms.


    "Only vegetarian bun, no meat, you don''t mind." Master Li raised the steamed stuffed bun in his hand to me, then quickly walked back to the bus and ate his breakfast.

 Chapter 322

    When I got to work, I looked at the factory warehouse which was finally open and quickly walked in.


    "Romantic, come so early!" Wang Yu looked at me yawning, a smile, then pointed to the goods on the door.


    "These are today''s tasks. After that, we can rest ahead of time." Wang Yu said, then put on gloves, the first to go to the front of the goods.


    "Hello, brother Wang." Seeing the people with jobs, they all quickly ran to him and carried the goods.


    May be yesterday''s toss, today''s people have no strength, the speed of moving things is also decreasing.


    Noticing their situation, I frowned slightly and helped people move the goods in.


    People that look at me that diligent appearance, also did not force oneself, slowly toward the train.


    Wang Yu, who noticed the appearance of everyone, didn''t speak directly, just looked at me lightly.


    "I''m so tired." I looked at the neatly placed goods and at other people who also had no strength.


    "Fengliu, why do you have so much strength? We need so much strength to move those things, but you can walk like the wind." The man who joined the company on the same day with me looked at me with doubts, just a little sweat.


    When I heard him ask me this, I just had no choice but to smile and say in a soft voice: "in my hometown, what is this thing? I carried a big sack of rice alone."


    As soon as I heard that I could carry a sack of rice, people didn''t have much curiosity, just tired to rest.


    I think the time is almost the same. I walk slowly to Wang Yu and curiously look at the packaging boxes with the word "milk powder".


    "These are the boxes. Why are you curious?" Wang Yu noticed my eyes and asked me casually.


    Worried about other people''s suspicions, I just looked at the milk powder at that end and thought about something seriously.


    "You don''t want to step on the spot, when you''re going to take something secretly, do you?" Wang Yu said, her eyes changed rapidly, and she looked at me with vigilance.


    "How can it be? These packages are very nice. I''m going to compare them. After work, I''ll pick a box for my little nephew who died." I said very sad, brow rather together, for a long time before whispering: "you don''t know, my nephew at home is known as the broom star, except his father, no one is willing to support him."


    When Wang Yu heard what I said, he still didn''t believe it. He frowned and looked at me.


    "Brother Wang, we have a local rule there, that is, a woman must give birth naturally, otherwise the child will not be able to support. Pity my miserable sister-in-law, if you listen to the doctor''s caesarean section, it won''t be like this." As I said, I lowered my eyes and took out the mobile phone from the second-hand market and put it in front of Wang Yu, "this is my miserable nephew."


    Wang Yu, who saw my nephew clearly, had no doubt for a moment. He carefully looked around and made sure that there was no problem. Then he pulled me aside.


    "How can you think of buying it here? You, a big yellow girl, should not know how to choose milk powder. It''s better to go to a more distant mother and baby shop. It''s better to consult, isn''t it?" With that, Wang Yu turned and looked around warily.


    "What happened to brother Wang? I''m not looking at you. I''m an employee here. You can ask the store manager for an employee price, so you can use less money, can''t you? " What I said is quite natural, as if it should be.


    Hearing what I said, Wang Yu looked like I was not a talent. He shook his head and wanted to leave.


    Originally, I wanted to explore the source of milk powder. How could I let him leave? I grabbed his hand and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Don''t be greedy for small bargains. You know, there''s an old saying in the city, that''s cheap but not good. So you, as I said, honestly go to the mother''s and baby''s shop over there to buy milk powder, you know?" Wang Yu doesn''t want to expose other things, so he can only arrange me like this.


    I also know what''s going on. I just frowned and looked at Wang Yu and the milk powder next to me. I finally agreed with him, nodded and gave up looking at the milk powder.


    Wang Yu, who finally let me give up, heard the voice outside the warehouse and walked quickly to the door. Looking at the rest people, he coughed.


    Originally also want to rest of all, looking at the door of Wang Yu, also want to rest for a while, but on his urging eyes.


    There is no way of people, can only slowly stand up, toward the direction of the truck.


    "Otherwise, I''ll run out of energy at one go. If I come here in the afternoon, how about helping me make one?" I looked at the tired look of the crowd and whispered my thoughts.


    Wang Yu looked at the excited people and just about to refuse, he heard other people''s voices.


    "No, we are all big men. You are a girl. If you do all the work, what are we doing?" The slowest man walked quickly to the door, but when he saw the goods, his feet softened.


    People heard his voice, although reluctant, but quickly went to the car, ready to unload.I looked at Tan Li beside me, but I had no choice but to smile. Then I went to Wang Yu''s side and said in a soft voice, "otherwise, I''ll move my share first. Later, I''ll go to the mother and baby shop to have a look at the milk powder, OK


    Wang Yi, who was still trying to say something else, could only nod his head, just to let those boys who had no strength recover their strength.


    "I''ll trouble you. After you move these items, you can go to see them, so that they won''t have to wait until tomorrow when they close the door." When they heard my voice, they nodded and sat down again to have a rest.


    With everyone''s permission, I slowly moved those boxes of goods. Then I nodded to Wang Yu and walked out of the warehouse quickly.


    "It seems that the old employees here know something, but what do they dare not say because of?" I tightly frowned, seriously thinking about Wang Yu''s expression at that time.


    The more I think about it, the more I don''t know. I finally give up and prepare for the two cans of milk powder.


    , who was as like as two peas in the shop, took the memories of Tan Li and found the milk powder that was exactly the same package and bought it quickly.


    "Please." I showed a simple and honest smile to the shop assistant, then took the bought milk powder and ran back quickly.


    "What did you buy?" Wang Yu saw me and quickly came to me to observe my milk powder.


    "This is the milk powder recommended by them. My little nephew should be able to drink it for a while." I just put things in the staff cabinet.

 Chapter 323

    Wang Yu heard what I said, clearly nodded, turned around and walked in another direction.


    Seeing their appearance, I wanted to say something more, but because of the sudden sound nearby, I stopped to say something.


    "What''s the matter?" The man sitting in the corner, looking at the scattered goods, frowned tightly, and said softly after a long time, "didn''t they all put in order just now?"


    "Maybe the goods in the corner can''t hold up. It just collapses. If you don''t have a rest, I''ll sort them out." I didn''t have any complaints. I quickly ran to the goods that fell on the ground and sorted them out box by box.


    People looking at my self-conscious appearance, also did not say, can only take advantage of such a little time, more rest.


    After moving the goods three or four times, we finally arrived at the break time. Because I was worried about Lin Qingqing, I had to take advantage of that time to go to the hospital again to investigate the clues.


    But when I thought there was no one in the ward and was ready to open the door, I found that there was no one in the room, but the man went into the bathroom.


    "Are you..." The man saw that I was scared and looked at me suspiciously.


    "I''m sorry, I''m in the wrong room. I''ll be out at once." But Lin Qingqing turned around and said, "how can I leave without doubt?"


    "Traffic accident, unconscious, but I believe that as long as I care, she will be able to wake up." The man said, looking at me in doubt, "don''t you go to see your family?"


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at the thin Lin Qingqing and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Maybe my eyes are too obvious, men just shake their heads, don''t want to pay attention to me.


    "She lived for three years?" It''s like I heard people chatting outside, and suddenly I thought of looking at Lin Qingqing in surprise. "Before I sent my cousin to the hospital, I heard the nurse say that someone had lived here for three years because of a car accident, but they didn''t wake up."


    "Is Qingqing so famous?" The man seems to think of something, softly speaking of the beginning of things, "my name is Zhu Qing, but she has not liked my surname, so she has been calling me brother Qing."


    Seems to be completely want to enter the memory, the man no longer pay attention to me, just take Lin Qingqing''s hand, full of expectations to look at that closed eyes of her.


    "You said that sister Qingqing lived in the hospital because of a traffic accident. What kind of traffic accident was that? Is it like the one in the TV series, revenge by enemies?" I deliberately make a little girl posture, nervous look around.


    Hearing my words, brother Qing just had no choice but to smile, shake his head and deny my answer.


    If I want to talk, I can''t give up so easily. I can only say again, "is that love killing? Between you and her ex boyfriend, there''s a grudge that you have to say for robbing your wife? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. My wife and I are in love for the first time. After seven years together, we entered the palace of marriage, and now we have a nine-year-old son." Brother Qing doesn''t want me to tarnish Lin Qingqing''s reputation. He shouts softly and doesn''t allow me to think wildly.


    "Well, you''re all like this. How did she get into a car accident alone?" I shook my head and looked at brother Qing.


    Brother Qing didn''t speak. He just scanned my whole body with his eyes.


    Think clear elder brother is aware of what I, but did not imagine the rigid, but plain looking at the head of him.


    "How do you know that she went out alone?" Brother Qing stood up, holding something in his hand, watching me warily.


    Although I didn''t see what brother Qing was holding in his hand, I still instinctively stepped back a few steps, and then stopped to observe his every move.


    Brother Qing, who didn''t get my answer, was more alert and looked at me without much action.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" I pointed to the single ward, but saw brother Qing''s confused eyes, and could only say: "if there is someone else, it should be the same as her, lying in bed, unconscious, isn''t it?"


    Hearing what I said, brother Qing slowed down his vigilant expression. Looking at me standing at the door, he helplessly covered his face and whispered about what happened at that time.


    "You''re right. If only I were lying here now." Brother Qing said that he picked up the water cup on one side, poured a cup of warm water on it again, and moistened Lin Qingqing''s lips gently. Then he said, "that day, because the company worked overtime, I couldn''t get the cake made for our son. When Qingqing knew it, she secretly took the key and wanted to get the cake."


    I guess, frowning tightly, looking at Lin Qingqing standing on one side.


    "I don''t know." Lin Qingqing''s eyes on me are full of doubts.


    I didn''t understand the doubts on Lin Qingqing''s face. I frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Brother Qing, who didn''t notice my appearance, continued the topic just now and said in a low voice: "since our son knew about this, he didn''t want to celebrate his birthday, for fear that he was thinking of his mother. It was because of him that he was lying in the hospital all the time."I heard this, in order to express regret, also slightly sighed, "but even so, she still missed the child''s three years of growth, when she really wake up, maybe it will be very sad."


    It seems that it''s all right. Brother Qing nods his head with an ugly face. He wants to say something, but he hears my voice.


    "However, she will also know that she has such a husband who loves her and already loves her son. God has compensated her." I finish these, looking at that then slightly nodded Lin Qingqing, slightly raised the corner of the mouth.


    "I''d rather not have these compensations. I just hope that she can open her eyes now and look at me, her husband, who is always ridiculed but still a good man." Brother Qing rubs his face and hair hard, and looks at the instrument that has kept the data.


    I look at so miserable brother Qing, want to say something, to see Lin Qingqing that thin layer, but can''t break the border.


    This matter is not as simple as they think. She must ask something from brother Qing.


    Although I didn''t realize what I thought, brother Qing didn''t speak. He just wiped the skin outside for Lin Qingqing in silence.


    I may feel that brother Qing doesn''t want to talk, so he can only look at Lin Qingqing.


    "Officer, I swear, I''m not lying. I don''t have that memory at all." Lin Qingqing wanted to prove her innocence very much. She looked at me sincerely and stood aside without words.

 Chapter 324

    In fact, I''m not suspecting Lin Qingqing, but I''m sorting out all the things that have been investigated here today.


    "I''ve been here for three years. Every day I remember the day when I had an accident. I''ve thought of countless possibilities, but I never thought of this one." Lin Qingqing finished, looking at her thin bed, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, for a long time did not say other words.


    I also know that Lin Qingqing won''t cheat me, but seeing brother Qing''s worried appearance, he can only look at him again.


    "Brother Qing, are you quitting your job? It seems that I can see you every time I come to the hospital." It''s like I suddenly think of it and ask questions softly.


    Qingge was still immersed in grief, and he didn''t worry too much. He said frankly, "I''m also taking advantage of the rest. After an hour, I have to go back to work."


    I know today, I can''t ask more things, and I''m not talking about Lin Qingqing. Instead, I talk about other things with my brother Qing.


    I don''t know why. When I talked about something, I suddenly thought of something. I was surprised and said, "brother Qing, you take care of Qingqing sister for so long. You should be very good at rehabilitation. It''s a long time. My cousin will be discharged soon. Why don''t you tell me what to pay attention to?"


    Maybe he felt pity for each other, but Qingge didn''t refuse. On the contrary, he talked about the detailed rehabilitation process with great enthusiasm.


    Just when we were about to forget the time, the door behind us was suddenly pushed open.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Brother Qing looks at the middle-aged woman who slowly walks into the room with a lunch box.


    "Didn''t you say that yesterday? You have a meeting today. Shall I take care of Qingqing? " Ni Yan looked at her son-in-law, already lying on the bed, thin Lin Qingqing, frowning, "who is she, why is she in Qingqing''s ward?"


    Noticing Ni Yan''s changing eyes, I immediately understood, stood up and bowed to her.


    "Hello, auntie. The family members of patients in room 553 have not been to the hospital several times. They lost their way and came to ask for directions." I finished, just ready to leave, but saw Lin Qingqing''s red eyes, already stained with two red faces.


    I really don''t know if it''s a joke from heaven, or someone intentionally did it. It''s clear that such a family is fragmented because of such a person.


    "It turns out that''s the case. Go back quickly. Your cousin should be worried because she hasn''t seen you for so long." Ni Yan nodded to me and looked at the direction I inadvertently looked at.


    Aware of Ni Yan''s action, I frown and quickly take back my sight. Xiuang wants to go out.


    But I just took a step, but I was stopped by Lin Qingqing.


    "Please, let me go back to my body soon, will you? My mother, she''s a lot older. " Lin Qingqing grabs my sleeve and reluctantly looks at the two people in the room.


    "I''m trying, but you always want me to investigate everything, or I''ll wake you up and watch you get killed?" It''s not that I don''t want to help Lin Qingqing, but I don''t want to see him and her family encounter such painful things again.


    Lin Qingqing, who knew what I was thinking, would not urge me, but her reluctant eyes still showed her anxiety.


    I did not speak, just silent into a room full of patients, in front of their eyes around, this slowly out of the hospital, quickly toward the shop.


    I ran into the hospital in a hurry. As soon as I wanted to say hello to everyone, I saw the computer on one side.


    "What is this?" I looked at the display screen of the nine palace grid and looked at Wang Yu doubtfully.


    Wang Yu, who heard my voice, just pointed to the camera on one side and said, "monitoring, the boss is worried that the goods will be lost. Of course, people will install them."


    When I got the useful news, I nodded and wanted to rest. I was puzzled about my restless feet, but I found that the open door was blocked by a truck again.


    "Brother Wang, are you going to start work so early?" In order to show my normality, I pretended to be lazy when people were tired.


    "Finish early and have a rest early. Why are you so diligent in the morning that you want to be lazy?" Wang Yu jokingly looked at me, who had been standing beside him and slowly moving to the truck.


    Everyone looked at us talking and laughing, and also came to Wang Yu''s side, quietly asked about the goods.


    "I don''t understand very well either. You just have to remember that all the goods that come here can be sold out in our store, and we can give you normal wages." Wang Yu to them, and not better than I how much, face slightly dissatisfied with pointing to the side of the goods urging others.


    "Xiao Lu, hurry up and move less. I''ll deduct a dollar from you." Wang Yu finished, facing the crowd is the same tone, finish these words, then speed up.


    Hearing this, I dare not stop, move forward quickly, and move the commodity that belongs to me into the warehouse. Then I reluctantly look at the monitor, ready to see other people''s actions.


    However, when I looked at it, I found a very important discovery, that is, several of the angles of view were not the original position, and the angle of the lens was obviously adjusted."What''s going on?" I murmured in a low voice, and then I turned and walked towards the monitoring with problems from those angles.


    According to Tan Li, when I went to the corner, I was just about to check, but I was interrupted by the movement of others.


    There''s no way to observe it carefully now. I''ll have a look later.


    I shook my head and went to the people who wanted to wave to me to chat with them.


    "Xiao Lu, why do you want to work as a porter? It should be more comfortable to find a restaurant or a hotel as a cleaning girl." Called Xiao Yun''s colleague, he looked at me suspiciously as I came to do hard work.


    "Of course, it''s for the money. I''ve seen those jobs before. I haven''t got as much money as I''ve been here for half a month." What I said is very natural. I want to make people think that I am the biggest and the biggest.


    Sure enough, people who believe me say this are laughing and clapping me on the shoulder.


    Listening to their laughter, I also laughed awkwardly. Then I quickly walked to the other side to observe the monitors changing angles without looking for any trace.


    Something''s wrong. Why don''t those monitors with the wrong angle light up the indicator light that should be on? Do you mean that they are attractive and deliberately installed there to scare people?


    The more I thought about it, the more curious I was. I quickly went to the monitoring office and carefully checked it before I confirmed my guess.

 Chapter 325

    Just when I was trying, Wang Yu, standing on one side, frowned and looked at me in doubt.


    "Xiao Lu, rest when you have nothing to do. Don''t wander around. If you get something down, you have to work hard to clean it up." After Wang Yu finished, he sat aside again and looked at the people who were laughing.


    "Brother Wang, I''ll go ahead and have a look." I finish saying, also that didn''t wait for Wang Yu reaction, then quickly ran to the cashier position.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of me, the cashier frowned slightly and wanted to say something, then he heard my strange Mandarin.


    "I want to learn how to do this, and I can have more skills in the future." I flattered the man, carefully handed out a bottle of mineral water.


    "You said it. It scared me to death." After that, the man gave me a kind smile and said in a low voice, "I know you are Lu Fengliu from the back handling group. My name is Li Chen and I''m new here."


    I looked at the smiling man, frowned slightly, and I wanted to say something. Then I heard a familiar voice.


    "Xiao Lu, come here. I have a question for you."


    When I look at the business, what I see is master Li, who I met in the morning. How can I avoid him and walk to him quickly,


    "didn''t you go to the hospital at noon today?" Master Li seemed to be worried about my imagination. He quickly said, "there is a noodle restaurant which is very delicious for you. When I was eating noodles there, I saw a figure very similar to you."


    "The noodle shop is there. Next time, I''ll try it after seeing my cousin." I''m full of surprise, looking forward to master Li who hasn''t given the answer.


    On hearing me say this, Master Li frowned more fiercely and looked at me with vigilance.


    "Master Li, you don''t know. My cousin is really miserable. I said that I wanted to find a job with me. Who knows that on the first day, I had an accident because I ran through the traffic lights." I said very sorry, looking at the location of the cashier, again sighed and said: "she speaks Mandarin very well, if nothing happens this time, maybe she will apply with me."


    People looked at me and wanted to say something comforting, but they heard other people chatting at the gate.


    "As I have said, things here are much cheaper than those in other homes. You will definitely come here only once and want to come again." When the girl finished, she pulled aside her companion who was still suspicious, and hurried into the corner where the mask was lying.


    In other words, they have more than one thing here, less than other people''s.


    "Master Li is coming from behind." I finished, turned around and walked into the warehouse helplessly.


    And see the train master Li, but did not move, just indifferent looking at the car, slowly into another opening.


    After nearly four or five hours in the warehouse, Wang Yu finally let everyone off work.


    I was worried that they would go out. Just as I was about to speak, I saw that people were not interested enough, and they were walking in all directions.


    "Brother Wang, I''ll go back first." I took the bought milk powder, quickly ran to the public station of the narrator of the small shop, took the same car, quickly returned to the neighborhood of some dilapidated residential buildings, strolled for a long time, and then returned to the hotel.


    Just opened the door, Tan Li did not speak for a long time, finally made a sound.


    "I finally know the man. Something''s wrong with him!" With that, Tan Li pushed me aside and quickly closed the door. Then he said, "the man who will be brother Qing, he has some spiritual power."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned and began to have a certain suspicion in my heart.


    Noticing my twisted brows, Tan Li coughed and put me on the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" I didn''t react. I just looked at Tan Li standing by the bed.


    "You''re tired. Have a good rest." Tan Li said, and then sat aside and looked at me at the other end, "if you don''t think wrong, what I think and you think should be the same, that is, brother Qing is the murderer."


    Although I want to object to Tan Li''s statement, I don''t know what to use to refute the Qingge pointed out by the clue.


    "If he did all these things, why did he keep Lin Qingqing and let her die, not with him?" I suddenly thought of a clue, frown, doubt to ask, with the man Tan Li.


    "That''s what I''m most puzzled about." But if combined with his breath, there is still some possibility. After all, that kind of person, but even his most beloved, can be made into a doll.


    Although Tan Li didn''t say this, I read some clues from his expression.


    Noticing my eyes, I was supposed to say something, but I still frowned and looked out of the window in the direction of the hospital.


    Now there are two problems. One is where the store''s purchase channel is, and the other is about Lin Qingqing and her husband.


    Thinking of these two things, she still thinks that the case of cracking down on fake milk powder is much simpler. After all, she is about to break into the enemy''s hands and will soon know the result."It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest." Tan Li didn''t want me to think. He covered my eyes.


    Feeling the darkness in front of me, I raised my hand and took away Tan Li''s hand. Then I said softly, "Tan Li, who do you think he is?"


    Tan Li also knew that he had no way to escape from my direct looking eyes. He could only sit beside me and ponder the importance of this matter.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to know how you feel." I don''t want Tan Li to worry about me. That''s why I want to know brother Qing''s strength.


    "He didn''t feel good to me." Tan Li took my hand and said softly, "although it''s very far away from Taoist priest Qingyun, the evil spirit still needs attention."


    Hearing Tan Li''s description, I frowned and wanted to know what Lin Qingqing''s husband did.


    "I don''t want you to take risks. If it''s not necessary, we''ll either..." Tan Li is not afraid of that man, but because of me, he still wants to stay away from him.


    "I''m not going to take any chances. Besides, he''s not a bad person if we contact him today." I think of that pure good breath, and will not doubt brother Qing.


    Tan Li knew what I was thinking, but he didn''t force me. He just raised his vigilance to prevent the danger at any time.


    "Thank you, tanli." Thanks for his company, thanks for his willingness to pay for her willfulness.


    We didn''t speak any more, quietly leaning on each other, enjoying each other''s temperature, also enjoying the rare calm at this time.

 Chapter 326

    Suddenly, Tan Li seemed to think of something. He frowned and looked at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned and looked at Tan Li who had suddenly left me.


    "He''s an evil monk." Tan Li thought of the familiar power, frowned slightly and looked at me worried.


    I thought it was something. I was stunned at first, but after I realized it, I suddenly stiffened.


    Tan Li''s meaning is that he once fought with Qingge, otherwise how could he know that power.


    "I''ve felt his skill in other people." Tan Li frowned, as if he thought of someone difficult to deal with.


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not powerful, and he''s like a man in the middle." Tan Li finished, as if in memory of what, frown.


    "Halfway, why do you say that? Is it his power that makes you aware?" I''m worried that it''s all a plan. I look at Tan Li anxiously.


    Hearing the worry in my voice, Tan Li shook his head slightly, took my outstretched hand and looked into my eyes. "Anything, I will protect you."


    Hearing Tan Li''s words like this, I just shook my head lightly, put my arms around him and looked at him quietly.


    "Well, what we should say now is about Lin Qingqing." Tan Li took my hand and comforted me.


    "What do you see in the house?" I''m afraid that if Tan Li wants to hide all the secrets, he can only force him to tell his memories quickly.


    Originally wanted to let me rest Tan Li, sighed, for a long time did not say a word.


    "We''re always together. You don''t have to worry about it." All I want to communicate with Tan Li is that he knows.


    Tan Li, who had been pondering for a long time, finally loosened his tight lips and looked at me. "The boundary in the room should be made by himself, but maybe something went wrong, which led to Lin Qingqing''s being able to go in, but she couldn''t get back to her body."


    I feel relieved to hear what Tan Li said. After all, he can make mistakes even in the simplest frontier. What else can he do well.


    I lay on the bed again and looked at Tan Li''s cautious expression. After a long time, I said softly, "let''s let others check the bottom first, so we also plan the next step, don''t we?"


    Tan Li heard my words, immediately nodded, worried looking at the mobile phone I picked up.


    But just when Tan Li thought I wanted to talk a lot, I suddenly put down my cell phone and looked at him.


    Tan Li, who thought that my mobile phone had no power, quickly took the charger and put it in my hand, looking at the extinguished mobile phone screen seriously.


    "By the way, do you know what''s in his room?" I thought of the clean ward and asked Tan Li softly.


    "None of this matters." It seems that Tan Li especially wants me to contact other people and investigate their husband and wife.


    Don''t want to let Tan Li wish, I secretly turn off the mobile phone, pick up the charger on the side, put back on the table.


    Tan Li, who guessed what I meant, frowned more obviously. He held out his hand and wanted me to turn off my cell phone and turn it on again.


    I have been aware of this for a long time, how can I let his hand grasp his hand, "say not."


    "In fact, it''s not that there''s something wrong with the boundary, but the thing in the room that cleans up the filth, forcing Lin Qingqing away." Tan Li helplessly shook his head, disgusted said: "you said that even such a little thing, are not clear, how can he be a master."


    The same people think of me, pull out a helpless smile, also want to ask, but was rejected by Tan Li.


    "As you can see, I was bounced off as soon as I touched the doorknob. I can''t see the original appearance of that thing." Tan Li Tan opened his hand and handed the previous darkness to me, trying to make me believe his words.


    Although I know that Tan Li is selling miserably, but seeing the wound, I still unconsciously acquiesced to his words, nodded and looked directly at Tan Li''s affectionate eyes.


    But it''s very strange. If brother Qing is an evil practitioner, he shouldn''t have something to exorcise evil spirits, unless he asked for it for his wife Lin Qingqing, but it''s not clear. After all, everyone will know what to restrain, unless someone deceives him or another possibility.


    Like walking with me, Tan Li put my mobile phone that has been turned on to my hand.


    "I''ll check now, but you have to grant me a request, OK?" I look at Tan Li, trying to discuss with him.


    "No, I will never leave you too far. I will worry. Last time, I was by your side, but..." Tan Li seems to be thinking about the ghost fetus. He doesn''t want to leave me too far.


    I also know that what Tan Li said is right. I have no right to object at all. I can only look at him like this and try to defeat him with eyes.


    After watching for a long time, I thought I could do it. Just as I was ready to start, I was rejected by Tan Li''s head.She hasn''t lost her temper yet. The man lost his temper first.


    But even if I was angry, what could I do? I had to give up, pick up my mobile phone and dial the mobile phone number that Wei Qing left some time ago.


    I have been praying in my heart that no one will answer. After hearing two beeps, I just want to hang up the phone, then I hear a hoarse voice.


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock, who is it?"


    When I heard this, I wanted to see the time. Then I despised Wei qingyidun, who answered the phone at 12 o''clock. Then I whispered: "it''s me. When I was investigating in the hospital, my friend was a very strange person. I hope you can hold me to check."


    The head heard my words, immediately came to the spirit, kept asking me questions.


    Listening to the loud voice, I frowned slightly, put my mobile phone directly to Tan Li''s ear, and watched him want to escape, but he couldn''t because of me.


    "I don''t want to answer what you said. Change the question." I was very straightforward. After Tan Li summed up and repeated, he refused to answer directly and said flatly: "your task now is to send me the information of the person I want right away. I''ll find out the rest and tell you all at once."


    Listening to the silence, I wanted to encourage a few words, but was interrupted by the scream.


    "As long as you are willing to tell me, I''ll check it right away." When Wei Qing finished, a clatter came out from the other end.


    Listening to the voice, my head was a little dizzy, so I casually said good night, hung up my cell phone, lay down on the bed, waiting for Tan Li''s service.


    "Good night." When Tan Li took away the towel that wiped my face, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 327

    The next day, in the morning.


    I listened to Tan Li''s voice and opened my eyes slowly. What I saw was the alarm clock that had been ringing all the time.


    Good morning Tan Li smiles at me, reaches out his hand and pulls me up from the bed, then stands aside waiting for my reaction.


    Maybe it was because I got up and recovered very quickly. Suddenly I opened my eyes and looked at Tan Li, "good morning."


    With yesterday''s rush, although I still have the same point, this time I brought my own breakfast.


    I just came back to the place where I was ready to eat breakfast yesterday.


    "No, not all of them. Why are you still here so early? Did you have breakfast? " Master Li looked down at me, just about to divide the breakfast into half, but saw the corn in my hand.


    "Thank you, Master Li. I brought breakfast, corn. I cooked it myself. Do you want some?" I quickly broke the corn into salad and handed it to master Li.


    Looking at my eyes, Master Li didn''t refuse. He just exchanged his steamed buns for the half corn.


    Just as we were about to enter the warehouse, Master Li suddenly took my hand, hesitated for a while, and finally pulled me closer to the corner.


    "Are you here for money, or for a comfortable life?" Master Li kept a close eye on me, fearing that I would repent at any point.


    Looking at Master Li like this, I missed a beat in my heart. I thought he had found out my identity and wanted to argue about it. Then I heard his voice.


    "I know you have a lot of strength. I want to take you to move and unload. After all, my body is not suitable. I''m wasting my strength like this." Master Li said that he hammered the body, frowned and looked at me.


    "You mean to take me to deliver the goods?" I was a little surprised, but I still asked Master Li in a normal tone.


    Master Li didn''t speak. He just looked around. When he was sure that there was no one around, he nodded and waited for my answer.


    "Master, can you earn more from this? My cousin, the hospital said that she needs a lot of money to be discharged, so... " I also know that this matter is shameless to others, but in order to dispel his suspicion, I can only look at him like this.


    Master Li, who thought it was something, chuckled and then said, "of course, once I get out of the car, I''ll ask the boss to give you a 100 yuan increase. How about that?"


    When I heard this "tempting" proposal, I could not refuse it. I nodded and quickly followed Master Li and walked towards his Zhongka.


    I looked at Master Li, who was walking in front of me. I quickly turned around and looked at Tan Li.


    "I will not leave you." Tan Li directly refused my request and frowned at the ill intentioned Master Li.


    I know that Tan Li won''t refuse me, but I''m still worried that someone will find out. I can only wait until Master Li doesn''t pay attention and discuss with him.


    "Master Li, should I sit in the back with the goods or the co pilot?" I made a careful, deeply afraid of making trouble appearance, nervous looking at Master Li.


    "I''m not a peddler. How can I let you sit in the back? By the way, I asked my boss to give you some time that day to learn how to drive. In this way, I can have more leisure. I can''t even get up when I drive every day." Master Li pushed me into the co pilot. When he saw the steering wheel, he thought of this method and looked at me with a smile.


    Of course, I will not give up this opportunity, quickly nodded, and also promised that I would never waste Master Li''s kindness, study hard, strive to get a driver''s license, and help you.


    I coax very happy Master Li, did not speak, but will quickly drive the car to high speed.


    Looking in that direction, I frowned slightly.


    Master Li, who noticed my frown, was about to say something when he heard me read the stop sign on the highway.


    "Master Li, are we going to Furong Bay?" I pointed to the fork and wanted to know the destination, but I found that he had already driven the car.


    "You don''t have to think about where we''re going, just remember the way." Li Shifu looked at the Furong harbor, which was obviously read as Furong Bay by me. He relaxed a lot and continued to drive just now.


    Finally, seeing him relax, I also breathed in the dark, which quickly remembered the road section just now.


    "It''s no use. He''s circling around here." Tan Li looked at the second sign that had appeared, and gently reminded me.


    "I''m just following his instructions." I heard what Tan Li said, but I still remember the direction seriously.


    Master Li looked at my serious appearance, nodded more satisfied, opened his mouth and asked about my family.


    How can I disappoint Master Li, who has not been ready for a long time, and quickly tell him all about his family so as to make him feel at ease.


    I want to find a glass of water, but I find that there is no such thing in the car.


    "Master Li, how long do we need? I think this car has been driving for nearly an hour." I curiously looked at the road ahead and asked Master Li.Hearing my question, Master Li only thinks that I am as impatient as the young people now.


    "In another half an hour, it should be here. If you are bored, just look around." Master Li looked at the trees that had obviously become more and more, and comforted me impatiently.


    But I didn''t like Master Li''s wish. Instead, I said, "it''s the same here as my home. What''s good to see?"


    "I forgot that your home is similar to here. By the way, have you ever thought about buying a house here and getting a city Hukou?" Looking at the front, Master Li sighed: "if you buy a house in the city, your child will settle down with you. It''s a city dweller, so it''s better to choose a school."


    As soon as I heard this, how could I refuse? I immediately nodded excitedly, but it seemed that I thought of something difficult. I frowned and looked at Master Li.


    "Don''t worry. Money isn''t something. You have to work hard to make money, you know?" Master Li is just like brainwashing me. He keeps giving me hope.


    "Of course, Master Li is a passer-by. What he said is reasonable. I will work hard and wait until" I nodded and listened to master Li seriously.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, I suddenly saw a large dense forest.


    "The position is almost here. I''ll go to the toilet. You wait here for a while." Also see Master Li, directly pull out the key to run out of the car.


    Noticing Master Li''s last action, I just frowned slightly and watched his figure grow smaller and smaller. Finally, I disappeared into the corner of a forest.

 Chapter 328

    Of course, I don''t think it''s so simple. I immediately look at Tan Li.


    "Make sure you stay here all the time." Tan Li frowned and looked at me.


    "If I don''t, I may not have a chance." I shook my head helplessly and looked at the direction of Master Li''s departure.


    Tan Li didn''t speak, just slowly disappeared.


    When Master Li left, I was not idle. I was looking around with my mobile phone, trying to record the surrounding environment.


    But what I didn''t expect is that there are no landmark buildings nearby, so there is no need to save them.


    "I really know how to find a seat. There is no monitoring and no people in this kind of place. What''s more, if anything is done here, it may not be found again." I whispered, then rolled down the window, trying to see the outside before more complete.


    I looked around at the woods, frowned, still OK, to say something, but found that the other end of the woods suddenly had a movement.


    "Silly looking at what to do, come and help quickly." Master Li looked at the goods dragged by the donkey behind him.


    "Li Master Li, are you doing magic here? There was nothing just now, and now suddenly there are so many I quickly run out of the car and quickly hold the trailer that is about to turn over.


    Master Li saw that I could hold the goods easily. He nodded with satisfaction and pointed to the carriage.


    "Master Li, why don''t I do it and you go to have a rest?" I looked at Master Li''s forehead full of sweat and gave him a flattering smile. "Do you think it''s all here?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, or you''ll deduct money later." Master Li''s face changed slightly. He frowned and looked at me.


    I quickly changed my expression, looked at Master Li with a face full of grievances, and whispered something.


    Seeing what I looked like, Master Li said something else. He saw that I skillfully drove the donkey to the back of the car.


    "Master Li, I can''t open the door." I made the closed door and called out to master Li.


    "I''ll come, and if you''re asking, don''t come again." Master Li quickly opened the door and looked me in the eye.


    When I heard Master Li''s words, I didn''t dare to hesitate. I shook my head quickly and arranged all the goods briskly.


    "Master Li, we are not satisfied with the carriage when we order so much. Do we really want to go back?" I frowned and looked at Master Li in doubt.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t come in vain." Master Li said this and handed me another box of goods.


    I know I can''t ask now, and I didn''t say any more. I just put the goods into the carriage honestly.


    But just when I wanted to put everything away, I suddenly heard a voice on one side.


    "Master Li?" I was worried about being locked in the carriage by Master Li, so I had to ask him carefully.


    Fortunately, Master Li was just a little defensive, but he didn''t treat me as a prisoner directly, so he answered quickly.


    "Why, hurry up, or it will be dark and we won''t be able to go back." Master Li looked at my slow action and couldn''t help urging me.


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately went to master Li, "otherwise, I''ll go with you. It''ll be faster."


    Hearing what I said, Master Li hesitated, but he seemed to think of something, shook his head and refused my suggestion.


    "Why? Can I go with you? Can I help you pull the goods and drive the donkeys? Can I kill two birds with one stone? " I said that I was very puzzled. Suddenly I thought of something and said excitedly, "I know. You must think I''ll get lost. Don''t worry. I''m the best one in our village."


    When I said it, I patted my chest confidently and looked forward to it.


    Master Li, who thought he knew what I was thinking, sighed and said in a low voice, "your lover is so eager for quick success and instant benefit. That''s not good."


    Master Li sighed and sat down on his seat.


    I looked at Master Li''s reluctance to move. Although I was dissatisfied, I still went to the co pilot and waited for his instructions.


    Finally, I saw Master Li sitting the most skillfully. He didn''t say much. He just took a sip of tea and got out of the car. He looked at me like a warning.


    "Master Li, I promise I won''t run around, so can I take a small car and walk?" I know it''s impossible, so I have to ask for the second.


    And hear me say Master Li, also want to refuse, then hear my helpless voice.


    "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t leave this car for twenty meters." I put my hands together and looked at Master Li pleadingly.


    Master Li also knows my ADHD like habits. He frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he opened the car door, pointed to the woods on one side and said softly, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. As long as you dare to go, I''ll come back later, and you don''t have to go back."


    As soon as I heard that Master Li was going to throw me down, I suddenly grasped the door and carefully looked at the forest.Noticing my appearance, Master Li, with a smile, had already run to the donkey who was eating grass on one side, and he wanted to go back to the original place.


    "Master Li, do you keep this donkey?" I looked at the donkey in doubt and looked at Master Li in doubt.


    "It''s none of your business." Master Li said, looking at me at the other end, he whispered for a long time: "Xiao Lu, please don''t let me down."


    Looking at Master Li leaving me, I frowned slightly. Looking at Tan Li, who was slowly following me, I sighed. Then I got out of the car and tried to look around carefully.


    I don''t know how long I looked around, but I finally stood by the woods.


    "I don''t know what Master Li means. Isn''t this a small forest? It''s all around my house. Why can''t I go there? " I said this, but I stepped back a few steps. I was afraid that when I met Master Li who came back, I carefully looked at the position where Master Li had just left.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been staring. I just didn''t see Master Li. When I wanted to look at Master Li, I felt something. I quickly stopped trying to move forward, covered my stomach in pain, and looked around in embarrassment.


    "Master Li, Master Li, are you there? My stomach is so bad. When can I go back?" I Oh tightly wrinkled eyebrow head, painful looking at that still no movement corner.


    Maybe my cry finally worked. Master Li, who never came back, finally came to me with the bigger cart.


    "You are so Well Master Li sighed. If he wanted to say anything else, he saw me standing up.

 Chapter 329

    "Master Li, you are here. I want to go to the toilet. Is there anything around here..." I covered the belly and looked at Master Li in pain.


    Li Shifu, who was watching me at the same time, was making sure that I was not acting. He helplessly pointed to the corner of one side and said quietly for a long time, "there is a dirt house at the corner over there. If you don''t mind, you can go there to solve it."


    When I heard Master Li''s words, my face was suddenly liberated, and my head didn''t turn to run in that direction.


    Master Li looked at me like a runaway wild horse. He frowned tightly and wanted to keep up with me, but he was squinted by a stream of sand.


    "Damn it Master Li quickly dealt with his eyes, and then he quickly ran to the direction where I disappeared.


    But when Master Li came to the general stage, I already appeared in front of his sight.


    "Master Li, I''ll go to the toilet. Why are you here?" I said this, very relaxed West walked to master Li side, whispered: "the real place is really partial, I just almost missed that cottage."


    Hearing what I said, Master Li turned around helplessly and walked towards the goods again.


    "If the goods are lost, I''ll ask you!" Master Li frowned and walked quickly to the place he had just left.


    I know Master Li is angry. I quickly walk to him and say in a low voice, "I''m sorry. I promise I won''t make mistakes in the future. Please forgive me once."


    Master Li stopped and looked at me nervously. After a long time, he took his eyes back, quickened his pace and answered the question next to the truck.


    Because of the emergency just now, I didn''t see clearly the goods on the trailer, but I frowned nervously.


    "Why, do you feel too much, can''t move, or don''t want to move?" Master Li''s voice is a little cold. He seems to be angry with me just now.


    "How can it be? I''m just curious. Why don''t you let them bring the goods here and have to work hard to get all the goods here by yourself?" I looked at the ground without cement, frowned and asked Master Li, "these are all goods. Don''t others worry about being robbed on the road?"


    Hearing what I said, Master Li just sneered, and then opened the previously locked door again.


    Knowing what Master Li meant, I quickly drove the donkey to the car, moving the goods one by one.


    Maybe he thought I was too slow. Master Li wanted to come in and help, but he heard my voice.


    "Master, I''m not sensible today. I''ve broken your heart. Why don''t you just rest in front of me and I''ll finish it right away." I used to move boxes by box, so I immediately picked up two boxes and walked into the carriage.


    Seeing that I worked so hard, the angry Master Li nodded and relaxed a lot.


    "Xiaolu, people, sometimes don''t know too much, or you will be very unhappy, do you know?" Master Li looked at the woods and said this with joy.


    I can only guess how to move the goods.


    When I finished moving all my things, I was just about to get off the bus, but I saw more goods blocked at the door.


    "Master, have you been moving so much?" When I said this, I looked at Master Li pitifully and whispered, "I can''t care if I''m so young. I''m going to retire."


    "Well, if I had, I would have moved it now. It''s so much rubbish. Move it quickly!" Master Li has no choice but to urge me to be poor.


    Frightened by Master Li, I quickly retracted my head and moved the goods to the compartment more quickly.


    "Master Li said:" although you should be satisfied with the rapid growth of time, but this is also in direct proportion to your nodding


    When I heard that the price would rise, I immediately raised my voice and said aloud, "really, how much can I get today? Master Li, I''m really short of money now. "


    Although I didn''t see it, according to Tan Li''s description, I knew Master Li''s proud smile at that time.


    He must be very happy, after all, caught such a lack of money, there is no brain.


    But I didn''t know at this time, I just kept repeating such an action, moving all the goods onto the car.


    "Master Li, I''m finished. Can I have a drink now?" I looked at the mineral water and asked Master Li in a low voice.


    When Master Li heard what I said, he immediately frowned and said discontentedly, "these are commodities. Don''t move."


    When I heard this, I knew what Master Li meant. I could only frown and look at him with a flat mouth.


    Noticing my appearance, Master Li just shook his head helplessly and said in a soft voice, "this matter, please remember it carefully. If there is anything, I hope you can remember my words, that is, no matter what you do, don''t move these goods."I heard his words, although dissatisfied, finally frowned tightly, nodded honestly, turned and tied the seat belt.


    "Well, now that you''ve taken the first step, you know that now." Master Li said, and immediately started the car, ready to leave.


    But how can I let him leave easily, quickly pointed to the donkey next to me and said softly, "Master Li, if you throw the donkey here, will you starve to death?"


    On hearing what I said, Master Li, who wanted to say something, frowned slightly and looked at me discontentedly.


    Looking at that kind of eyes, I always feel where I said wrong, immediately began to reflect.


    "Your family doesn''t have donkeys. Why don''t you know that donkeys know their way?" Master Li asked his question, and his eyes changed quickly, looking at me in a panic.


    When I heard Master Li''s words, I was quite calm.


    "You see, we don''t have much money. We only have a donkey at home. Unless it''s important, except for the special work, we usually go by ourselves." I said, also full of yearning said: "if our family, the road is better, because it should also be able to sit on the public."


    Hearing what I said, Master Li''s face turned slightly better, but his eyes stayed on me all the time.


    Master Li looked at the donkey who was still eating grass. Then he said, "if he has enough to eat, go back by himself, don''t worry."


    Looking at Master Li''s appearance, I didn''t say any more, just quietly looking at the road ahead.


    "If you are tired, take a rest." Master Li said, it is a turn, turning into a nearby tunnel.

 Chapter 330

    Hearing this, I saw the new road. I didn''t speak. I closed my eyes and didn''t look at the dark road.


    Judging from Master Li''s expression just now, he should not trust her completely now, so she''d better not ask again later, just work honestly and treat her as dumb.


    It''s like calculating the time. When the car is about to arrive at the store, I slowly open my eyes and look around in confusion. Then I look at Master Li.


    "When you wake up, go down and carry the goods." Master Li pointed to the closed door and looked at me discontentedly.


    "I''m sorry. Is everyone off work today?" I looked at the closed door and asked Master Li in doubt.


    Hearing what I said, Master Li didn''t really want to answer. He just pursed his lips and didn''t want to speak.


    Knowing that Master Li didn''t want to speak, I immediately shut up and opened the warehouse with the key he handed me.


    "Master, where are these?" I looked at Master Li''s smelly face and asked him carefully.


    "Things of the same brand are put together, and they make no difference." Master Li did not look at me at all. He just sat aside and urged me to move the goods out of the car with his eyes.


    I had no way to avoid Master Li''s eyes, so I had to carefully take out the goods and borrow the weak light to see the words on them. Then I walked along.


    "Wait a minute, you know the words?" Master Li suddenly saw the words I read. He frowned and looked at me anxiously.


    "They dislike my previous education, but what''s wrong with them?" I deliberately made a bitter appearance and looked at Master Li indignantly.


    As soon as I said this, Master Li was not talking. He just sat quietly and looked at me like this.


    I know that my action has been doubted by Master Li, so I can only act with him.


    "Master Li, what is this, lip movement?" I pretended to be very afraid of Master Li and nervously put the box in front of him.


    "What lip movement is called lip gloss!" As soon as Master Li saw that I didn''t even know cosmetics, he had no choice but to frown. Like a parent, he said, "you must know these things in the future, otherwise I don''t know if I''ve been cheated. "


    I nodded thoughtfully, quickly put the things in the position that Master Li pointed out, and then began to sort out the goods again.


    Let Master Li have the illusion of me, is it right to ask Master Li the name of a commodity, which just dispels his concerns about me.


    It took me nearly half an hour to clear up a small part of the goods, which made Master Li completely believe me. She was a peasant girl who had completely dropped out of school.


    When Master Li finally closed his eyes and had a rest, I started my exploration.


    It''s really complete. She has everything. Most of the products she moved just now belong to cosmetics, but now they are daily necessities. It can be seen that the mysterious place has made a complete range of things, even including everything here.


    Thinking of me, more and more want to go back early.


    Maybe it''s because of this that I''m speeding up and cleaning up everything in the next half an hour.


    "Master Li, I''ve finished moving things." I looked at the mountain of milk, gently wake up the tired Master Li.


    Master Li, who slowly opened his eyes, looked at the neat goods. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at me who was silly.


    "Master, it''s late. I''m not safe there, so I took a taxi back." I pretended to be frightened by Master Li''s expression and quickly stepped back.


    When I ran out of the warehouse, I heard Master Li''s voice coming from the warehouse.


    "What''s the matter? Why did he suddenly laugh like this?" I frowned and walked to the station before I dared to talk to myself.


    "Of course, I''m excited to catch such a coolie as you Tan Li remembers that half an hour, my action, helplessly shook his head.


    Knowing that I was too impatient just now, I just wanted to apologize to Tan Li, but I heard his reminder and walked slowly into the car.


    Just like before, I''ve been in Laoju''s residential area for half an hour. I''m familiar with it in front of the public. This dish comes back to the hotel from a hidden corner.


    "Tan Li, tell me what you saw today." Although my eyes have long been closed, but that want to know the results of the heart, or more than sleepy, forcing me to wake up and listen to things.


    "Wait a minute." Tan Li said that he lowered his head, stretched out his hand and pulled away my disorderly hair. Then he took back his hand.


    But when Tan Li''s hand was about to leave my face, I opened my eyes and grabbed his hand to urge him.


    "I don''t want you to say that. Do you want to hear it or not?" Tan Li deliberately showed his anger and looked at me discontentedly.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. You can speak quickly." I covered my mouth with my hand, looking forward to Tan Li."At that time, I followed the previous road to the destination first step, but saw a few young people, driving donkeys, waiting there." Tan Li said that it was like thinking of something. He frowned and said for a long time, "the donkey has been looking at the weeds. Maybe he hasn''t eaten food for a long time, or he has consumed almost all the food."


    On hearing this reasoning, I frowned slightly and looked at him in disbelief for a long time.


    "Yes, as you think, it may just be one of their trading points." Tan Li seemed to be remembering something. He frowned and pondered for a long time. Then he said, "he may just want to use this opportunity to test you and not let others investigate."


    "I know, but we can make people invisible to them inquire, can''t we?" The corner of my mouth is slightly raised, waiting for Tan Li''s reply.


    But I waited for a long time, but I didn''t wait for Tan Li''s answer. Just when I wanted to ask again, he directly denied my idea.


    "This method can''t work. I''ve surveyed around there. The factory is definitely not nearby." Tan Li is very sure, it seems that he doesn''t want me to have that idea.


    Of course, I knew what Tan Li was worried about. I didn''t say that way again. I just frowned and looked in the direction of the store.


    The longer her case is delayed, the more victims will appear. If she doesn''t work hard, how can she return the case to the director and others.


    Tan Li, who was aware of my idea, took my shoulder gently.

 Chapter 331

    In my heart, I fell asleep tired. I opened my eyes again and saw the bright sky.


    "Why don''t you wake me up, Tan Li?" I frowned and searched for Tan Li in the room.


    Hearing my voice, Tan Li came and reacted for a long time. He reluctantly put his mobile phone in front of me. "It''s only six o''clock now, but it''s morning. You''ve wronged me."


    Originally, I had no momentum and looked at Tan Li carefully.


    Fortunately, Tan Li was just joking. He gently reached out and pulled me out of bed.


    "It''s still early. I''m going to sleep for a while." I still want to stay in bed, but because of Tan Li''s action, there is no way to achieve it.


    Tan Li looked at me, just gently say the case two words, then forced me into the bathroom.


    Knowing that there was no way to resist, I had to pick up everything I had prepared and quickly clean it up. Then I came out and had breakfast with him. Then I walked to the shop in no hurry.


    But I don''t know if I came too early this time. I didn''t see Master Li who should have breakfast here. Just when I wanted to wait for Master Li, I heard Wang Yu''s voice.


    "So early? I thought I was the first Wang Yu finished, took out the key, opened the door of the warehouse, and quickly walked in.


    "Brother Wang, how can you open the door today? Isn''t it always Master Li?" I watched Wang Yi casually put the key aside, then quickly went to the key, ready to carefully observe the key.


    But as soon as I put my eyes on the key, I realized that a look was projected on me.


    "Brother Wang?" I pretended not to care to take back the eyes, looking at Wang Yi in doubt.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Wang Yi seems to be in a daze, did not hear my question.


    I always feel that there is something wrong with them, but if I ask her to say it, she can''t say it.


    I feel suffocated, frowning tightly, want to express their dissatisfaction, but it seems to think of something, can only hold back.


    Wang Yu, who noticed my expression, did not speak, but relaxed a lot.


    I didn''t go to see Wang Yu''s expression, probably also guessed a little, this just to Tan Li blink, helplessly turned around, looking at the end of Wang Yu.


    "If you want to ask me anything, just say it." Wang Yu see my confused eyes, can only slightly impatient urge me.


    "I''m sorry. I just want to ask brother Wang where Master Li has gone. I didn''t see him when I came early in the morning." I looked at Wang Yi frowning, worried frowning.


    Wang Yu looked at me frowning, just about to speak, but suddenly looked into my eyes, want to ask something important.


    Although I guess it, I can''t avoid it. I can only watch Wang Yu carefully and prepare to deal with Wang Yu with pity.


    "How do you know Master Li didn''t come? Are you staring at him every day?" Wang Yu is like catching my exposed tail and questioning me loudly.


    When I heard this, I felt relieved, and my face was even more obvious. I said in a soft voice, "we always have breakfast at the door together. Today, I specially helped master Li bring a meat bag, but I waited at the door for a long time, but I didn''t see him."


    Wang Yu stared at the meat bag in my hand, and then walked toward the piled goods with a smile.


    Although I don''t know why Wang Yu laughs so much, I have only one feeling that no one will stare at me for the time being.


    I stretched out my hand to hold Wang Yu, but found that other people had expired, and he was preparing to assign tasks for us.


    Knowing that there was no way to interrupt, I had to step back and wait for Wang Yu to finish the arrangement before asking about Master Li.


    "Romantic, why do you have to know about Master Li? Doesn''t he rest?" Tan Li didn''t understand my persistence, so he could only ask me softly.


    When I heard Tan Li''s question, although I wanted to explain it, because of Wang Yu''s call, I could only look at him quietly and say nothing.


    "Well, that''s all for today. If there are other things, I''ll arrange them. Do you know?" Wang Yu looked at the lazy people, frowned tightly and looked at me standing on one side.


    Looking at my upright appearance, Wang Yu finally understood the reason why Master Li was looking for me. He gave me a smile and turned to leave.


    "Tan Li, I''m mainly worried about Master Li''s accident. You don''t think it''s easy for me to get his favor. If he has an accident at this time, I will also be involved." I waited for everyone to leave before I spoke to Tan Li in a monitoring corner. I had doubts in my heart.


    After hearing this, Tan Li can only nod, and then slowly into the office, ready to find their schedule.


    "Come here, Xiao Lu. I''ll tell you something." Wang Yu waved to me as if he wanted to say something, but because of the carelessness of the staff nearby, he almost knocked down the goods.


    "Be careful!" I looked at the appearance of Tan Li, quickly ran to his side and pushed him away.Although it was pushed away, but Wang Yu is a little smile, a will soon be suppressed my, also to pull out.


    "How''s it going?" Wang Yu first looked at my exposed skin, then raised his head and looked at other people, "don''t you know to put it in order? Almost two people were injured together! "


    "Excuse me, is Xiao Lu OK?" People looked at me relying on the goods and asked me anxiously.


    I quickly stood up and jumped in front of the crowd. Then I turned and went to the other side to sort out the scattered goods.


    People looked at me to deal with the follow-up things, all quickly came to me, quickly took away the goods that were theirs, re sealed them, and then put them back to their original position.


    "You shouldn''t have done that. He could have avoided the goods." Tan Li frowned tightly, looking at my arms bruised by goods, frowning tightly.


    I shrugged at Tan Li, then took him to one side again and continued to sort out their goods.


    "Hurry up, new goods are coming." Wang Yu suddenly opened the door and exposed the goods outside.


    Looking at that is just a few days ago, less than half of the goods, are excited to run past, quickly move their weight of goods.


    I looked at the rest of the goods, but shook his head, picked up, quickly entered.


    But just when I wanted to close the shutter door, a huge hand stopped me from moving down. One forced the shutter door to open completely.


    "Excuse me, are you..." I looked at the man who was nearly two meters tall and frowned warily.

 Chapter 332

    The man who heard my voice frowned, but ignored me. He just pointed to Wang Yu and let him go.


    I thought Wang Yu would not pass, but I saw that he was very excited to run over and hammered the giant''s chest, which made people just put down their work and continue to move goods.


    Although I haven''t figured out their relationship yet, after seeing them talking and laughing, I quickly walked up to them and gave them a flattering smile.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the man frowned tightly, his disgusting eyes were not hidden but revealed, and he sneered. Then he looked at the staff with obvious muscles over there.


    "Do you have any great characters?" The man shows his muscles to Wang Yu, but his eyes linger around all the time, looking for someone similar to his opponent.


    Hear the man''s words, but just look at him, for a long time did not say a word.


    "I''ve been exercising again. It''s definitely better than last time. Do you want to try?" With that, the man stretched out his hand to Wang Yu. It seemed that he wanted to make a move first.


    But when the man reached for Wang Yu, he suddenly stopped and looked at me.


    "Can I help you? This Sir I don''t know what to call him. I can only call him Mr.


    "No, sir. My name is Xiong Yu." Xiong Yu gave me a rude smile, picked up a box of water I held at random, tried it, and then threw the water back.


    I was frightened by the sudden action. Some of me didn''t master the action well and faltered for a long time. This was the only way to correct the action. Some of me muttered about him unhappily.


    Hearing my voice, Xiong Yu frowned, but because of Wang Yu, he couldn''t move forward.


    "Don''t move. No matter what others do, they are also girls." Wang Yu said, also did not pay attention to Xiong Yu''s action, quickly walked outside to see, the rest of the goods into the warehouse.


    "If you have the ability, don''t move. Let them do their own work." Xiong Yu seems to be very dissatisfied with Wang Yu''s action. He frowns and looks at other people who are already lazy.


    But when Xiong Yu was preparing for those lazy employees, he suddenly heard my voice.


    "Brother Wang, why don''t you take me and have a rest?" When I finished, I took the goods from Wei Wang Yu and quickly walked to the goods with the same shape.


    "Xiao Lu, I remember you can''t seem to read. How come you know where to put it before I teach you?" Wang Yu suddenly noticed that something was wrong with me and asked out loud.


    When I heard this question, I had no choice but to smile, pointing to the goods I had sorted out, shaking my head helplessly and looking at the piles of goods in a row.


    Wang Yu, who looked at the goods in my sight, had no choice but to smile. Then he said in a soft voice, "don''t do this in the future. Although some things here have the same pattern, sometimes they are completely opposite."


    Without hesitation, I immediately picked up what I had just put down and said softly, "brother Wang, what is this?"


    Looking at my appearance, Wang Yu is more satisfied, but after thinking of something, he still frowns.


    Although I don''t know why Wang Yu looks like this, I still pick up two commodities and look at Xiong Yu in doubt.


    I don''t know whether Xiong Yu didn''t know the word "the same" or what. He avoided my sight and walked quickly to the other side.


    "This is shampoo, and the bottom three boxes are conditioner." After Wang Yu explained, he put things aside and checked other people''s homework again. "Xiao Lu, you see this is different. You must recognize it clearly in the future. If there is any mistake, you will be fired by the manager."


    On hearing the dismissal, everyone turned pale and could not say the next word for a long time.


    It seemed that Wang Yu knew not to be frightened by the people. He comforted them with a smile. Then he said in a soft voice, "what I said is true, but you all know the characters, so you can''t be as confused as Xiao Lu..."


    Wang Yu''s voice made everyone dare not move. They all used the remaining light to check the location of the goods.


    "Don''t worry, even if you put it wrong, I''ll check it out, but you don''t look like Xiao Lu. It''s worth my gentle treatment. Do you understand?" Wang Yu finished and laughed at other people.


    The crowd saw the smile, nodded quickly, and did not dare to put down the goods at will.


    Looking at the neatly placed goods with satisfaction, Wang Yu felt that everything he had just done was not in vain.


    "Xiao Lu, I''ll teach you what other words I don''t know, so that I won''t be able to rest like Master Li when you ask me, and no one will answer you." Wang Yu said, but also my resistance, the goods should be placed in the place, will take me away.


    "Why, I have something else to do with him." Xiong Yu frowned and pulled me.


    As soon as I was about to speak, I felt that my hands were pulled in the opposite direction."Ladies and gentlemen, if you are exerting yourself, my hand will be broken!" I whispered to remind him what else to say, but I heard Xiong Yu''s strong voice.


    "If you want to let go, Wang Yu, let go. I have something to do with this woman." Xiong Yu said, suddenly raised his head and looked at Wang Yu discontentedly.


    Wang Yu, who was looking at Xiong Yu''s eyes, said with a very plain voice: "sorry, she is an employee of our company. She needs to listen to the arrangement of my predecessor."


    Xiong Yu, who was still polite, immediately twisted his brows when he heard Wang Yu''s words and looked at him discontentedly.


    Looking at their aggressive appearance, I frowned tightly and wanted to say something, then I heard Xiong Yu''s voice.


    "Well, if I don''t take her away, I''ll compete here. That''s OK!" Xiong Yu grabbed my foot on the table and put it on the table.


    I looked at the invitation that was already a firm one. As soon as I was about to speak, I saw Xiong Yu''s fierce eyes.


    "I know, but I''m a girl. No matter what, you should throw me away, right?" I looked at Xiong Yu''s tall and strong figure, frowned tightly, and worried to stretch out his slender hand.


    "This is OK." Xiong Yu said, also ignored my resistance, forced my hand to the table.


    I can''t figure out what this man thinks. I can only look at him, nod, adjust my posture and hold his hand.


    "I said start, start."

 Chapter 333

    I just rolled a white eye in my heart, and nodded my head on my face. Then I put my hand in his designated position and stopped talking.


    Xiong Yu knew that I was impatient and didn''t pause any more. He counted down three directly and began to exert himself.


    Feeling Xiong Yu''s strength, I frowned slightly and looked at him. After a long time, I looked at Tan Li behind him.


    Tan Lei sighed helplessly. He wanted to say something to me, but he saw Xiong Yu''s fingers attacking my wrist.


    His woman is so easy to touch, originally just let him shake hands, should arrive fortunately, now also want to take advantage of, don''t even think about.


    Tan Li quickly covered my hand that he held with Xiong Yu. With one effort, he directly abolished his power.


    "You Although Xiong Yu couldn''t believe my sudden action, he was not the one who couldn''t afford to lose. He just said again, "I don''t believe it. For the last time, if it''s true, Xiong Yu will promise you a request!"


    "I don''t need it. I''ll have a job later. If I run out of energy now, what should I do later?" I frowned, as if I was in a dilemma for the follow-up work.


    As soon as I heard that Xiong Yu was just worried about his work, he immediately patted his chest and promised that he would finish my work. Then he looked at me expectantly.


    When I looked at Xiong Yu, I could only frown and nod. Then I could put my hand back.


    Still ready, Tan Li looked at me with a smile and immediately held my hand.


    "Tarry, slow down this time." I whispered, nodding to Xiong Yu this time, indicating that I was ready to start the next game.


    Xiong Yu couldn''t wait. As soon as he took my hand, he was ready to exert himself.


    Looking at Xiong Yu''s appearance, I just sighed and forced him to blush, making him think that I am using all my strength now.


    It seems that I believe in my performance. Xiong Yu''s men are even more hard, ready to beat me. But as soon as they make an effort, they find that my hand doesn''t move at all. On the contrary, they move slowly towards my own direction.


    "You cheat, you pretend you have no strength!" Xiong Yu suddenly cried out and attracted people''s attention.


    "What, our little Lu can act? I''ll see. " When other people heard that I would pretend that I had no strength, they were all interested in me and gathered us together.


    I was influenced by people''s sight. If I wanted to say anything else, I heard Wang Yu''s voice.


    , "are you free?" Wang Yu said, frowning, discontented looking at the next few people.


    "No, no, we just wonder who they''re going to win." The colleague standing next to me, still want to explain, heard Xiong Yu''s voice.


    "I lost, you say what you want." Xiong Yu finished, looked at me and said softly, "Wang Yu, tell me what task she has today. I''ll come."


    When we heard the words of chest care, we were not polite. We arranged a series of tasks directly. We were just about to take me to rest, but I stopped us.


    "Don''t I have another request?" I looked at Xiong Yu nodding, stretched out his hand and said: "it''s the first time that I''ve seen someone with the same strength as me. How about making a friend?"


    "I see. My name is Xiong Yu. I''m 32 years old. I work as a truck driver and have been driving for seven years." Xiong Yu gave me a bold smile, then said softly: "this is not a request, or I''ll let you say one more?"


    The first time I saw such a sincere Xiong Yu, I just shook my head helplessly. Just about to refuse, I felt that my hand was pulled.


    "No way!" Xiong Yu yelled and was about to throw his goods to the ground.


    Seeing Xiong Yu, I could only frown and quickly put the box of goods back into the distance.


    Xiong Yu saw my frown and touched his head, so he apologized to me.


    "Well, well, I know. Don''t tell me. I still have something to do. Can you let me go?" I''m afraid Xiong Yu will stop me and can only point to the other side.


    "OK, I''ll finish the task and come to you." Xiong Yu said, he picked up the goods just now and quickly went to another one.


    I finally settled Xiong Yu. I frowned and said something to him. Then I heard Wang Yu''s voice.


    "Xiao Lu, come here quickly." Wang Yu waved to me and walked into the office quickly.


    I quickly ran into the office. When I was just about to ask Wang Yu, he put a calligraphy book into my hand.


    "Pinyin will be it, with Pinyin will be all the words will be able to work, if you run away, deduction wages." Wang Yu said, also did not pause, turned out of the office, quickly to the other side.


    When Wang Yu left, I could only avoid all the angles that could see me, turned my eyes and silently looked at the calligraphy.


    I don''t know how long later, just when I wanted to leave, Xiong Yu suddenly opened the door and yelled.


    "Ah?! Xiong Yu, what do you want to do? " I frowned and looked at Xiong Yu discontentedly.Hearing my question, Xiong Yu felt his head embarrassed and put the lunch box in my hand. "It''s not a rest. I want to ask you some questions, but I didn''t see you just now. I''m worried..."


    Tan Li looked at Xiong Yu''s red face and frowned. He wanted to say something else. He saw the sight I cast.


    "What''s your problem?" I don''t want to waste time on Xiong Yu. I can only ask him in a low voice.


    "Yes, just want to ask me, why do you have so much strength, is there any special exercise method?" Xiong Yu looked at my slender arm. He looked at his stout arm and his eyes widened in doubt.


    Hearing this question, Tan Li and I were all puzzled, and didn''t respond for a long time.


    "Why, don''t you want to tell me?" Xiong Yu frowned and stretched out his hand. It seemed that he was going to hold me and torture me.


    I immediately step back, also want to hide to one side, but found that the road has been blocked by Wang Yu.


    "Brother Wang, you are here. My task is finished. Would you like to have a look?" I quickly hand the calligraphy to Wang Yu, looking forward to him.


    Wang Yu looked at the calligraphy in my hand and nodded slowly. He was going to take Xiong Yu away with the calligraphy.


    At the sight of Wang Yu, Xiong Yu still wanted to break free, but because he couldn''t fight, he could only be taken away.


    "I''m leaving at last. If I don''t, I''m going to die." I looked at the smiling Tan Li beside me. He pretended to be discontented and picked up the lunch from Xiong Yu.


    "Why, I can''t say that someone else is helping you?" Tan Li looked at me, his mouth slightly raised.

 Chapter 334

    Knowing Tan Li''s intention, I didn''t pay any attention to him. I just waited for him to finish eating and wanted to go out for a walk, only to find Xiong Yu standing at the door, like a door god.


    "Xiong Yu, I want to go out, can you let me?" I frowned and tried to get out of the room, only to find that he suddenly held out his hand.


    I quickly backed away from Xiong Yu''s hand. As soon as I asked what was going on, I heard the voice of Wang Yu.


    "Xiong Yu, get out of the way." Wang Yu said, looking at me who was still stopped by Xiong Yu, he quickly stepped forward and pulled me aside. Then he said softly, "if you delay our work, I''ll make you look good."


    Xiong Yu innocently touched the back of his head and wanted to explain, but he saw that I ran away suddenly. He wanted to chase me, but he was stopped by Wang Yu''s eyes.


    "It scared me to death. I thought I was exposed. They wanted to watch me." I frowned tightly, hiding between the goods, peeping at them at the other end.


    Tan Anli seems to be worried that I will be heard by them when they come back.


    "Don''t worry, No." With that, Tan Li reached out and picked up my loose headrope and put it in my palm.


    "Thank you." Looking at Tan Li''s frowning, I just frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. You see, I just chose to run away?"


    Although he knew what I said was reasonable, Tan Li still frowned and looked at Xiong Yu.


    "That man is indeed a troublesome person, but it seems that he is extra simple. If he is really a group, he can also be lured by" exercise method. " I whispered, and then I stood up and looked at the two people at the other end.


    "Even if the method you said is feasible, I always think there is something wrong with Wang Yu over there." Although Tan Li agreed with what I said just now, when he saw Wang Yu''s undisclosed eyes, the alarm in his heart kept ringing.


    When I heard Tan Li''s words, I didn''t speak for a long time. I just looked at him like this.


    Tan Li, who had guessed my idea, sighed and held my hand, as if he were agreeing to my request.


    I smile at Tan Li, and I want to turn around to work, but I find that he didn''t release his hand, just carefully hook my palm.


    "I don''t want both of us to become me in the end." Tan Li raised his head and looked into my eyes affectionately, hoping that I would give him a promise.


    "Of course not." I nodded hard, which let Tan Lisong open his hand and let me go.


    In the afternoon, I said that I would not let Xiong Yu help me carry the goods, and I would move my own goods.


    Seeing Xiong Yu like me, he just scratched his head and prayed to Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu saw the look in his eyes, but he said without expression. Please leave, and he took the bill to count the goods.


    Xiong Yu''s plan to escape from work was ridiculed by the people who wanted to hide beside him.


    "Xiao Lu, you see Xiong Yu likes you so much. If you don''t try with him, maybe..." Lao Zhao looked at Xiong Yu''s eyes, coughed and hid away.


    Other people who didn''t pay attention to this also started the conversation, joking: "anyway, you don''t have any friends here. You just find a man who gives you a sense of security, don''t you?"


    I didn''t speak. I just laughed awkwardly at a few people and hid to the other side with the goods in my hand.


    Although everyone was watching each other, after seeing my appearance, they didn''t say any more. They just touched their noses and hid to have a rest.


    "It''s almost time. You can get off work after you''ve sorted out the goods." Finally, Wang Yu counted all the goods and asked everyone to do the final cleaning work.


    And the people who heard this sentence immediately came to the spirit, three under five divided by two, they will clean up some messy warehouse, one by one happy, ready to go home to have a good rest.


    I quickly changed my clothes, carefully slipped out of the warehouse, just ready to leave, but was caught by the wrist.


    "Xiao Lu, I''ll wait for you. Let''s go and have a drink together!" Xiong Yu finished, nodded to the people who were waiting, and then turned to the barbecue stall that Wang Yu said.


    Looking at the enthusiastic appearance of the people, I swallowed the words that I wanted to refuse, and prepared to inquire about the rumor of this small shop at the dinner table.


    But I don''t know if there are people who know what I think. They don''t talk about the shop, but they talk about it.


    "Do you have a girlfriend? Shall we introduce one to you?" Lao Zhao looked at Xiong Yu and asked him in a low voice.


    "Not for the time being. Don''t look at me like this. I haven''t even got my wife together." Xiong Yu was very serious and said with a serious face that he could not afford to support his wife. "I want to comfort my wife."


    People were surprised to hear Xiong Yu''s words. After all, such a big man even sniffed the rose.


    "Xiao Lu, come to drink! I must beat you today Xiong Yu said that, then he turned his glass to me.Just now, I was still admiring Xiong Yu. As soon as I picked my brow, I shook my head helplessly and wanted to refuse, but I was blocked by the wine.


    After drinking that glass of wine, I said helplessly: "Xiong Yu, you can''t get a wife for girls like this!"


    "Never mind, I don''t want you to be my wife!" Xiong Yu finished this sentence, drank the wine in his hand, filled it for me again, and looked at me provocatively.


    Irritated by that look, I was very dissatisfied. After drinking, I looked at Xiong Yu with the same look.


    Xiong Yu is happy, seems to be able to arouse my anger, and very satisfied.


    "Don''t drink by yourself. Take us with you." Next to him, Lao Zhao finished and quickly joined the war.


    In the end, I looked at all the people on the table, shaking their heads helplessly and pushing Wang Yu vigorously.


    "Don''t let me sleep." Wang Yu only said a few words, then went to sleep again.


    "Brother Wang, it''s not early, so I''ll go back first." Although I was sober, I was a little fuzzy in front of my eyes. I went to the station in a daze and wanted to get on the bus directly to the hotel, but I was caught by Tan Li.


    "I''m going back." Wei qubaba looked at Tan Li and said something. Then he heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "I''ll take you back." With that, Tan Li leaned me on him and quickly went to the last public house in the dilapidated residential building.


    I don''t know anything. I just fall asleep in the arms of Tan Li.

 Chapter 335

    Tan Li followed my previous route and walked around the residential building for a long time. He was sure that there was no tail. Then he quickly returned to the hotel and carefully put me on the bed.


    Familiar with Tan''s hand, I feel a sense of death.


    "Romantic, let go, I''ll give you a towel." With his other hand, Tan Li touched my forehead and wanted to move to see my face sticking to his wrist.


    "Don''t go, go to bed with me!" I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and half squinted at him.


    Looking at my eyes, Tan Li swallowed his saliva, frowned tightly, and wanted to say anything else, which was terminated by the action of kissing his fingers.


    "Why are you so headstrong?" Tan Li sat beside me and asked me in a low voice.


    When I heard that voice, I climbed along the pole, hugged Tan Li''s waist and gently rubbed his waist.


    Looking at my action, the mood in Tan Li''s eyes is constantly rolling, how can''t calm down.


    I don''t know how long later, I want to let Tan Li hold me in my arms, but I was suddenly pushed away.


    "It hurts, Tan Li. Why do you push me away?" I was drunk, watery eyes, but also because of the pain, stained with heavier water vapor, dissatisfied with looking at Tan Li.


    "I''ll get you a towel." Tan Li looked into my eyes, quickly turned around and walked into the next bathroom.


    Maybe the sound of the water was too rhythmic. Originally, I was still calling Tan Li, so I quietly retracted the quilt and went to sleep.


    Finally, I saw Tan Li, who was asleep, walk out of the bathroom slowly and wipe my face and hands with a warm towel. Then he took back his hands and squatted beside the bed, depicting my facial features with his fingers.


    "Don''t make trouble, Tan Li. It''s itchy." Just when Tan Li thought I was asleep, I suddenly grabbed his hand and shrunk to the other side.


    "Sorry, did I wake you up?" Tan Li worried that I would be awakened. He asked softly, but he heard my slight snore, "is it a pig? So much sleep. "


    Although Tan Li''s mouth said so, when he saw how I was sleeping, the corner of his mouth was curved. Just as he was about to take back his hand, he found that my mouth was open and his hand was held.


    Tan Li, who had already recovered, had a slight change in his face. He quickly took back his fingers and stood five meters away from me.


    And I don''t know these at all, frown slightly, discontented turned over, also fell asleep.


    Tan Li listened to my steady breathing and wanted to get close, but he felt something was wrong. He could only stand aside and not speak.


    After watching my Tan Li all night, he frowned and wanted to say something to me, but because of my sleeping appearance, he could only swallow it in his stomach without saying a word.


    I don''t know how long Tan Li looked at my sleeping face. He didn''t make any action for a long time.


    From the dark to see destiny, Tan Li just kept a movement, eyes dim looking at me.


    "Tan Li..." I was supposed to be asleep when I suddenly called Tan Li.


    And Tan Li, who heard this voice, did not come to me directly and hesitated to stand aside.


    "You shouldn''t be allowed to drink." Tan Li light of say such a words, then hide figure, not appear in the room.


    Wake up in the morning by the alarm clock.


    "What time is it, tanli?" I waited for a long time, did not wait for Tan Li''s response, frowned tightly, difficult to climb up from the bed, but still did not see his figure, "Tan Li? Where is it going? "


    I quickly got up, looking around the room, but still did not find that he should accompany me.


    Where in the end, clearly promised her, will always be with her, right?


    Worried about Tan Li''s loss, I didn''t dare to delay any longer. I quickly stood up and looked around the room.


    But before going to work, I still didn''t find Tan Li. I wanted to ask for leave, but I saw a note slowly falling on the desk.


    "Go to work."


    "Tan Li, since you are here, why do you want to hide and come out quickly?" I yelled at the room, but still didn''t show up.


    In the end, I had no choice but to give up and go out of the hotel to work.


    Without the help of Tan Li, my strength is not so big, I can only move the goods one by one.


    When I moved, I kept reflecting on whether I had done something wrong or whether Tan Li was in a temper.


    I don''t know whether it''s too long without exercise or how. Without the help of Tan Li, I just moved less than five pieces of goods. I felt tired and didn''t have the strength to move.


    People thought I wasn''t feeling well today, so they came to ask about me one after another, "Xiao Lu, how about a day off?"


    "It''s OK. I had a cold yesterday. I''m a little weak. I''ll have a rest later." I shook my head in front of the crowd and said in a soft voice, "if I rest, I''ll be deducted. I''ll be panting. Now the line board work is finished."I stood up and lifted up the goods. Just as I was about to move forward, I felt light in my hand.


    "Keep going." Tan Li''s voice suddenly appeared in my ear.


    "Tan Li..." I stepped forward slowly and put the goods where I should. I just wanted to talk to Tan Li, but other staff members saw me.


    I had no choice but to continue to move the goods until I finished all the things. Then I pulled Tan Li aside during the break time.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li looked at what else I wanted to say and asked me directly.


    I heard Tan Li''s voice. As soon as I wanted to say something, I heard the voice belonging to master Li.


    "Xiaolu, where is Xiaolu? Is he lazy?" Master Li went to Wang Yu and called out to me who didn''t know where I was.


    Although I want to stand up, I just look at Tan Li because I haven''t apologized to him.


    "I''m fine. You go and have a look first. What''s the matter Tan Li looked at me that would not leave the appearance, also want to say something, heard until the voice to me, "people come."


    "Master Li? Are you looking for me? " I slowly stood up and looked at the head of Master Li, but because of some headache, I could only cover my head and look at Master Li.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Master Li frowned and looked at me standing on one side, "have a fever?"


    I waited until I felt dizzy and wanted to explain, but I was urged by Master Li''s impatient voice.


    "I''m sorry. I drank with them yesterday. I had a headache, but now there''s no problem. What can I do for Master Li? " I looked nervously at the truck outside.

 Chapter 336

    Master Li looked at me with a slight frown. When he wanted to say something, he heard Wang Yu''s voice.


    "Master Li, it''s only so wide here. Why don''t you change your position?" Wang Yu pointed to one side of the office, frowning, disapproving of looking at us.


    "It''s OK. I just came here to ask the girl to help." Master Li said and dragged me out.


    I didn''t prepare to resist at all, and I didn''t drag a few steps. I adjusted my pace and walked towards the truck.


    "Master, is that where I''m going?" I pretended that I had never heard of Tan Li''s comment on that. I asked Master Li in doubt.


    But master Li, who heard my stupid question, was very satisfied with the last sentence that let me remember the way.


    When I saw Master Li smiling, I didn''t speak. I just looked at him expectantly.


    "This time, the goods are different. They are not over there." Master Li said, as if suddenly remembered, asked me softly, "by the way, last time I let you remember the road, do you still remember now?"


    It''s like I was asked this question. As soon as I was stiff, I stammered about my last journey. But in the middle of making it up, I couldn''t make it up. I bowed my head and didn''t dare to speak.


    Master Li also knew why I was like this. He pretended to be disappointed and sighed. After a long time, he seemed to give up and said, "forget it, it''s only once. If you remember it completely, it''s unrealistic."


    When I heard this, I turned my eyes in my heart and forgot the map hidden in the hotel.


    "Master Li, I''m sorry. This time, I''ll make sure to write down the route completely." I raised my hands and looked at Master Li energetically.


    Master Li, who was frightened by my sudden enthusiasm, didn''t speak. He just shook his head and urged me to push the cart that Wang Yu put aside.


    I had been used to this kind of props for a long time, and I didn''t hesitate. I quickly put things on the car, and then I followed Master Li to get on the car and rushed to another place to buy goods.


    I don''t know if I believe him. Master Li didn''t let me have a rest on the road this time. Instead, he told me about this place.


    "Xiaolu, these positions are not peaceful. If you come or come out to play, don''t be alone, you know?" Master Li seemed to know something. Looking at the grass not far away from the car, he warned me softly.


    I thought of my own force and didn''t take it seriously.


    Master Li, who was also aware of it, frowned slightly and said again, "a suspect escaped here before, and the police came to arrest him. Do you know what the result is?"


    As soon as I heard that the police were coming to arrest people, I was a little worried, but pretended that it was none of my business. I shook my head and waited for Master Li''s reply.


    "Not only did the man not catch him, but he was also arrested and threatened the police station to let him leave. Fortunately, someone else sent a sniper and shot him in the head..." Before Master Li finished speaking, he heard my scream, "forget, you''re still a girl. I''m sorry, but you must know that it''s not so safe here. Do you understand?"


    "I know, Master Li, don''t make such a joke. I''m afraid of having nightmares at night." I hugged myself tightly and looked at Master Li in fear.


    Hearing what I said, Master Li raised his mouth slightly, turned to look at the grass there, shook his head slightly, and then left the strange place quickly.


    I looked at the grass outside the car, but there was only a faint helplessness in my heart, as well as the curiosity around me.


    "Master Li, besides me, do you bring other people to these places to purchase goods?" I''m very curious about the store, and I''ll ask about them again.


    When he heard my question, he frowned. Just as he was about to ask me, he suddenly heard the sound of the car window being smashed.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the mark on the window and asked Master Li in doubt.


    Master Li didn''t speak. He just stepped on the accelerator to speed up, ready to cross the road ahead.


    But just as we kept accelerating, there was a constant sound of being hit by something in our car.


    "Master, we are not going to be robbed, are we?" I think of this section of road, other people to my introduction, frown slightly, very worried about our journey.


    "I hope not. After all, it''s not as safe as it was last time." Master Li yelled in a low voice, and then he looked at me at the other end, frowning more fiercely, looking out of the window impatiently.


    Noticing Master Li''s appearance, I looked in the rearview mirror worried, trying to see the person on the heel of the car.


    It seems that our car is too huge. I don''t see the car or people behind it. It''s just that the more and more intensive sound behind the car makes master Li and I more and more anxious.


    Master Li also noticed something was wrong. He frowned and saw the rearview mirror, ready to get rid of the group.


    But no matter how we run, we can''t shake off the dense percussion.


    At the moment when we wanted to step on the brake, Master Li suddenly honked his horn to let the people at that end leave.But what we didn''t expect was that the car in front of us didn''t get out of the way. Instead, we just looked at Master Li.


    "Be careful." Master Li sighed and finally stopped the car. He looked at the man at that end and the car that had stopped behind him.


    "Master Li, should we call the police first? After all, this is robbery?" I frowned and looked at the man worried.


    Hearing what I said, Master Li wanted to open the door, but he couldn''t do it because of the knock on the window.


    "Master Li?" I frowned and wanted to lock the door, but I saw someone outside and waved his hand to the door. "It seems that we can only go down."


    In the end, the two of us had to walk out of the car and look at the man standing in a row, dressed very casually.


    "Who are you?" I frowned and asked in a low voice to the group of men.


    Hearing my question, those people just smile indifferently and stride forward to me.


    Master Li seemed to be worried about me. He stopped the people who looked at me and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Everyone looked at Master Li and laughed. Then they pointed to the car behind our car and said nothing.


    We didn''t know what was going on at all. We followed their line of sight and saw a scratched car.


    As soon as I was about to speak, I heard the man shouting.


    "You broke our car!" With that, the man frowned and asked the crowd to surround them and not allow us to leave.

 Chapter 337

    When I heard what they were talking about, Yu Guang looked at the weapons in their hands. After confirming that there was no problem, he grabbed Master Li''s clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" Master Li, who felt my movements, frowned and said something, then he saw the position I pointed to.


    Master Li followed my hand and looked at what they had got. He shook his head in disapproval.


    When I saw Master Li''s action, I frowned and thought for a long time. Then I stood in front of Master Li and said softly, "what do you want?"


    When people saw me standing in front of them, they all laughed. As soon as they wanted to slap me open, they were caught by my hand.


    "How can you hit me?" I frowned and looked at them discontentedly.


    "Why are you so useless!"


    "That is, what our elder brother gives you to eat is rubbish?" The group looked at the man, frowning and laughing at him.


    Seems to be angry by their attitude, the man frowned tightly, turned around and wanted to rub me and give me another punch.


    But I had been paying attention to him for a long time. How could he hit me? He frowned and looked at him. Xu Jiucai said softly: "if you are like this, I will retaliate back. After all, people don''t offend me, I don''t..."


    As soon as I finished my words, I heard the whine that belonged to him.


    "My hand, my hand is broken!" The man suddenly howls, covers the hand which is grasped by me, struggles unceasingly.


    When I noticed that I was being made difficult, Master Li frowned tightly. He wanted to say something more, so he heard my voice.


    "How do you like it?" I frowned and threw him to the ground. "Why don''t I let you know what''s really vicious?"


    Hearing what I said, their smiling faces suddenly changed, and they all waved their weapons.


    I saw those wooden baseball bats, but I had no choice but to smile. I just wanted to let Master Li go a little further, but I saw the one that hit the head.


    Said: "this is a light look at them, I do not speak like."


    I broke the bat with one kick and threw it back to them.


    I noticed the disbelief in their eyes, but I didn''t say it again. I just looked at them coldly.


    Maybe it was my eyes that angered those people. He looked at us discontentedly and waved to the little brother next to us.


    "Originally just want to rob play, who knows adversity hot Ann so, then don''t blame us." The man said, do see several people, I threw aside, "what, you monster woman!"


    I heard the man say so, just twisted his neck and looked at him like a threat.


    It seems to be scared by my action. While directing the group of people to come forward, the man said loudly: "you are alone, but we have a lot of people. I''ll watch the wheel fight and see who can win!"


    Ignore the man''s I, just once again a circle, next to the people stun, frowning at him.


    Everyone looked at the man I had thrown aside, frowned and quickly hid to the other side.


    The man looked at them and roared. He wanted to do something else, so he heard Master Li''s voice.


    "Get out of here, or you''ll be like this later!" Master Li pointed to a black and blue man and threatened everyone.


    It seems that the threat played a role. The man who was just looking at us retreated quickly.


    Just when I wanted to capture my contacts, I heard a confused voice.


    "It''s really bad luck, originally pointed to drag racing, who knows, these two guys continue to block our way, still don''t compensate!" The man said this, suddenly looked at me in the eyes, is discontented and said: "how, you think what I said is a lie, this is what you broke!"


    I looked at the scratch, and then looked around our truck. After confirming that there was no red paint, I looked at the man in disgust.


    "Forget it, Xiaolu. This guy is the rich young master of the family. I don''t know that there is a place where people deliberately set up things that can scrape the float." Master Li thought I was going to hit someone again. He worried about the delay, so he pulled me back to the car.


    I watched the man climb into the car from the rearview mirror. Then I looked back at Master Li, "Master Li, are you ok? I just focused on finding the place, but I didn''t notice you."


    Master Li, who heard me, didn''t answer. He just looked up and down at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I was worried that Master Li saw something on me and felt his face in doubt.


    "Your face is very clean. I''m just wondering, you are such a thin little girl. How can you be so powerful? You''ve beaten several times just now." Master Li thought of what he had just looked like. He frowned, lit a cigarette and took a hard breath. Then he said, "what happened before?"


    When I heard Master Li''s question, I didn''t speak. I was silent for a while. Then I shook my head and didn''t want to answer.I thought I had something I didn''t want to say. Master Li finished smoking his last cigarette. As soon as he was about to change the topic, he heard my voice.


    "It''s nothing. Just an hour later, I was almost robbed. My mother was worried, so she let the old man who was practicing next to me teach me some skills, but before I finished, he just..." I said it with a choking voice in an attempt to make him believe me more.


    "It''s OK. If he sees your hand now, he will be very happy." Master Li touched my drooping head, sighed and stopped talking.


    But in the corner where Master Li couldn''t see me, I showed a helpless smile. I was worried that he would find me. I could only hide my expression by pressing the corners of my mouth tightly. Then I raised my head and looked out of the window.


    Master Li thinks that I haven''t recovered from my previous grief, so I don''t speak. I just quietly look at the road around the car.


    "Master Li, how long can we get there?" I looked at Master Li suspiciously and pointed to the endless road.


    Master Li, who was still thinking of himself, heard me and said in a low voice, "don''t worry. It''s not long since you''ve dealt with those guys for the first time. Why can''t I see that you''re a little scared? You''ve practiced before?"


    "How can it be? I''m just worried that I''m afraid I''ll be seen by them. I can only keep my face taut and scare them. You don''t know that at that time, I was almost scared to death." I said that I patted my chest to show that I was frightened just now, so as to make master Li feel at ease.

 Chapter 338

    Looking at Master Li like me, he nodded and his head was not crooked. He just wanted to make a joke and said softly, "since you are scared, I won''t take you next time?"


    When I heard that I didn''t want to take me with me, I was anxious again. I grabbed Master Li''s hand and said in a panic: "this can''t work. Didn''t you say that you promised to take me to make money?"


    I don''t know whether my expression or my tone is too funny. Master Li laughed at me and didn''t stop for a long time.


    I''m sorry I didn''t respond to the sound of the car.


    Master Li also knew Du and didn''t smile too long. He just gave me a smile and looked at me.


    "Master Li!" I stare round eyes, dissatisfied with looking at this I joke Master Li.


    "I know, go back and ask the boss to give you extra points for your hard work. After all, if you beat away such a large group of people, you will be rewarded for everything." Master Li then sped up the gas and shrugged me back. "Now sit down. We''re going on our way."


    I had no choice but to grasp the safety belt tied to my body and watch Master Li drive the medium truck like a bumper car.


    After a whirl, I can''t stand it any more. I can only give Tan Li the job of recording. I cling to the handrail and look straight ahead in pain.


    Just as I was about to be overwhelmed, the car finally stopped and I had time to breathe.


    "Hurry up, Xiao Lu. The boss is in a hurry." Master Li said, holding the cigarette that had not been unpacked, he handed it to the person who was guarding the goods.


    "They are the boss?" I looked at the impatient man in doubt and wanted to say something, so I was hit on the head by Master Li.


    I raised my head discontentedly and wanted to look at those people. Then I heard Master Li''s advice.


    "Don''t point at people. It''s impolite, you know?" Master Li said, and then to a few people with a smile, this is to shake the hands of their briefcase, counting the goods.


    "Don''t worry, we are old friends. How can we be short of weight?" Looking at Master Li''s man carrying a cigarette, he was dissatisfied.


    After hearing what they said, Master Li didn''t agree, but he nodded and quickly saw all the goods. Then he handed the money to them.


    "I also know that the bosses are not short of money, but we are only small businesses. Be careful, we are at ease, aren''t we?" Master Li drips out the cigarette again and looks at the man.


    The man didn''t speak this time, but his eyes showed disdain.


    I carefully approached Master Li and looked at those people without looking for any trace. "Master Li, do I load these goods now or later?"


    Master Li helplessly looked at the path and shook his head helplessly. Then he said, "look at the path, can we let our car in?"


    Knowing what Master Li meant, I raised my foot just to run forward, but I was startled by the stone thrown at my feet. I was about to get angry, but I looked at the man''s disdainful eyes.


    "She''s new here?" The man strode up to me, looked at my deliberately ugly face, and after a while, he said, "my second wife, I don''t know how much better looking she is. I really don''t know what''s the matter with you, looking for this..."


    Looking at the man''s meaningful pause, I clenched my fist, but because of Master Li''s warning eyes, I couldn''t move forward.


    "Brother, can I go there to carry the goods?" I also know that this time turn over what effect, but also a waste of time I spent on this above, only with a smile to please the man.


    As the saying goes, when the man saw that I didn''t resist, he didn''t find it interesting. After a while, he changed his way and let me go to the trailer.


    May be to ignore the man''s sight, my action changed very quickly, soon will be all things done.


    "Master Li, I put it away." When I finished, I wanted to exert myself, but I found that the trailer couldn''t move. Turning around, I saw the man who said I was ugly just now, "what''s the matter, big brother?"


    I deliberately put my face close to the man to let him leave, but he grabbed my face and pulled it several times before I was let go.


    "Lao Li, this guy has good strength. Why don''t you introduce him to us to carry the goods? We''ll pay you double the price!" The man gave birth to two fingers to master Li and looked at me with a smile.


    Do not want to pay attention to the man''s I, head down, rubbing the pain of the face, whispering something.


    Although I saw my appearance, Master Li didn''t speak. He just thought I was angry with a little girl.


    "Why, I''ll give you double pay. How about coming to us?" The man smiles at me and wants to drag me.


    "I Master Li. " I''m afraid to scare the snake. I just pushed the man away with the strength when I was carrying the goods and quickly hid behind Master Li.


    People look at me, like being teased, laughing loudly at the rejected man.


    "What are you laughing at? What do you think I''m going to do to you? I''m just looking at your strength. I want you to work with us. Why don''t I?" The man seems to be angry, some angry to sit on the goods I just put on the trailer."I, Master Li and they signed a contract. If they break the contract, they will be fined!" When I say it, I have to pretend that I am right and warn several people loudly.


    When they heard my words, they laughed more, but they didn''t summarize my past.


    Finally, I took a look at Master Li and asked him what he meant.


    Master Li smiles at several people. Then he tucks the rest of the cigarettes into the man''s arms and sends them away.


    "Thank you, Master Li." I whispered a word of thanks, then dragged the full cargo, quickly walked back to the car, one by one into the car, "Tan Li."


    "I''m going. Be careful yourself." With that, Tan Li quietly followed the group of people who had not gone far away and disappeared out of my sight.


    Master Li, who also saw me, was worried that he would meet someone who had just touched porcelain on the road. He also got on the bus and helped me finish the goods and was ready to leave here.


    "Master Li has always been trading with them?" I frowned as if I hated the man.


    Seeing Master Li like me, he laughed and said for a long time, "it''s always them, but it doesn''t matter. They should only tease you once. After all, they know you won''t get angry, so they don''t mean to tease you."


    I heard Master Li say that. Immediately nodded, assured of the road ahead, ready to let Tan Li can come back things, a little bit of let him drift to the outside with the wind.

 Chapter 339

    Seeing the familiar building, I quickly stopped my action and looked at Master Li apologetically.


    "Used to it?" Master Li just thought I couldn''t stand the speed and slowed down. He finally saw me close the window and asked me.


    I looked at the powder that ordinary people couldn''t see in my hand, nodded quickly, but wiped the corner of my mouth with my sleeve. Then I said, "your speed is too fast. I''ve never sat down."


    When Master Li heard the weakness in my voice, he shook his head helplessly, indicating that I might have to adapt as soon as possible. After all, there are still many opportunities to take his car in the future.


    Understand me, can only reluctantly nod, wilting sitting on the seat.


    He didn''t let me rest too long. Master Li suddenly stopped and looked at me.


    I didn''t understand Master Li''s meaning. I raised my head in doubt. As soon as I was about to speak, I saw the familiar rolling shutter door and Wang Yu who had already stood aside to open the door.


    "You''re back." Wang Yu nodded to master Li and whispered about other people''s whereabouts. "I thought you would be a little later, so I let them go to lunch first. Are you..."


    Master Li ignored Wang Yu''s politeness and said faintly: "there are not many cases of goods. You can go to dinner, too."


    Looking at their appearance, I did not speak, just secretly observed their situation.


    Wang Yu seemed to think of something, but he didn''t speak. He nodded, then turned and went out.


    I see Wang Yu leave, can only move things, turned into the warehouse.


    Looking at my self-conscious appearance, Master Li nodded with satisfaction, waiting for me to finish.


    Fortunately, I have seen these things. I can remember the location of the goods. I just need to put them back in place according to my memory.


    Just when I was sober, Master Li suddenly made a sound and called me forward, "things are put wrong, put them again."


    "How can it be? I went the same way as I did last time." I frowned and looked at it for a long time. I finally saw the wrong place that Master Li said, "why did I suddenly change the goods? Did I remember it wrong?"


    Master Li didn''t speak. He just shook his head faintly. He walked out of the warehouse slowly and left a last sentence: "hurry up, remember to tidy up the warehouse before they come back, or pay will be deducted."


    As soon as I heard about the salary deduction, my mobile phone immediately became sharp. However, without Tan Li''s help, I still had a lot of money. Knowing that everyone was coming back soon, I sorted out the last box of goods.


    Just now, brother Wang said: "I''m sorry to have a rest. Now I''m going to have a little meal. I''m sure I''ll have a little laugh."


    Wang Yu looked at the extra goods and just wanted to nod, he heard other people''s dissatisfaction.


    There is no way for me, praying to look at Wang Yu, also want to say something, to hear his voice.


    "I''ll let you off work earlier later. Is that ok?" Wang Yu worried about people''s dissatisfaction, paper will be sorry to look at me.


    When I heard Wang Yu''s words, I could only frown and nod helplessly. I turned around and picked up the small cake I brought. I ate two mouthfuls at random, and then I went back to work.


    After nearly three hours of work, Wang Yu patted me on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "off duty, today I see you working hard, so I let you off work ahead of time. Next time, it''s not so easy."


    When I heard that I could get off work, I covered my stomach and nodded. Then I quickly walked out of the warehouse and ran towards the outside.


    Finally, I left the warehouse. Instead of going back to the hotel, I came to the hospital to learn something that Lin Qingqing didn''t remember.


    But when I came to the hospital, I didn''t see brother Qing. Instead, Lin Qingqing squatted in a position she could accept and quietly looked at her body.


    "How are you, where has he gone?" I went to Lin Qingqing and asked about her situation in a low voice,


    Lin Qingqing raised her paler face, shook her head, stopped talking and looked at me like this.


    "If you feel bad, just go out. Don''t stay here all the time. This time, it will make you faster..." I looked at Lin Qingqing and wanted to say something more, so I heard her voice.


    "I''m worried that if I go out, someone will hurt me." Lin Qingqing frowned, looking at her unattended body, frowning tightly.


    I am helpless to Lin Qingqing''s delusion of being killed, but I don''t know how to persuade her. I can only shake my head and look around the room that I haven''t explored very much.


    May be because of my arrival, the original side of Lin Qingqing suddenly stand straight body, can''t stand rushed out.


    Watching Lin Qingqing leave, I put my hand on Lin Qingqing''s body and feel her physical condition.


    I slowly took back my hand and looked at the doctor''s case. I didn''t think there was any problem, so I was ready to put her back on the quilt.


    But just as I was about to move, I heard something falling to the bottom of the bed.


    "What is it?" As I spoke, I bent down and saw a pile of things.Want to find out what I can only carefully move away the debris, carefully looking for that hiding in one of the things.


    But just when I was about to move all the things out, I still didn''t find anything to take. On the contrary, a very strange thing appeared in front of me.


    Looking at this familiar shape, instead of using my hands directly, I picked it up with my gloves and observed it carefully.


    Cross? How can there be such a thing, and it''s still pure black.


    As soon as I wanted to put the cross in my pocket, I felt a slight pain in my fingers. I threw the cross to the ground and tried it with gloves several times. Then I carefully put it into my gloves.


    As soon as I got up, I heard Lin Qingqing''s voice.


    "What are you doing squatting on the ground? Is it uncomfortable?" Lin Qingqing wanted to be close to me, but suddenly felt something, not close.


    "How did you come back?" I ignored Lin Qingqing, just asked my question.


    Lin Qingqing, who heard my question, just pointed to the door of the hospital and said softly, "my mother is here."


    As soon as I heard Lin Qingqing''s words, I immediately sorted out the room, quietly explained a few words, and quickly left her ward.


    Just about to walk out of the hospital, I saw Lin Qingqing''s mother walking forward. I was worried that she would see that I had genes. I had to avoid her and detour to another ward. Then I walked out of the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, I just wanted to take out the cross to have a look, but I heard Tan Li''s kind voice.


    "What do you think, so obsessed?"

 Chapter 340

    I didn''t speak, suddenly like to think of something, pull Tan Li quickly back to the hotel.


    "Why, today, I''m not afraid of exposure, so I came back directly?" Tan Li frowned and looked around with his strength. He was sure that no one was coming, so he sat down beside me.


    But I just gasped for breath, then stood up, quickly opened the trunk, took out the incense, and faced Tan Li e-commerce.


    Smelling the familiar smell, Tan Li grabbed my hand and looked at the teacup on the other side helplessly, "put it there."


    "Good." I finish saying, this just will put to the tea cup that Tan Li points to, slowly sit down to rest.


    Looking at my appearance, Tan Li shook his head helplessly, handed me a bottle of mineral water without opening, "drink less."


    I looked at the appearance of Tan Li frowning, helpless smile, this just sipped his water.


    When I had a good rest, I looked at Tan Li and wanted to ask him what he had just seen.


    Also know I can''t wait for Tan Li, helplessly stood up, took my mobile phone, search out a village name, this just continued to talk about what he just saw and heard.


    "I followed them. After walking for less than half an hour, I saw this place called Qinghe Village." Tan Li said, will search out the information in front of me, continue to say: "that place, it seems no problem, but these are the places I see, there are some places, I''m not sure."


    Looking at the worried look of Tan Li, I shook my head helplessly, took his hand and asked her anxiously.


    Know I already know of Tan Li, sighed, helplessly looking at his appearance, for a long time just whispered: "I have nothing to do."


    Hearing Tan Li''s words, I frowned tightly. For a long time, I didn''t speak, so I looked at Tan Li.


    "I see. I don''t think so." It took Tan Lihui a long time to give his assurance.


    When I got the satisfactory answer, I nodded and then said softly, "I won''t have any problems here, but your strength won''t recover for a long time. I''m worried that you will have problems."


    Tan Li looked at me and wanted to say something, but in my eyes, he nodded and agreed to my request.


    "Good. Accompany me to the police station tomorrow. I''ll investigate something." I smile to Tan Li, this just tired lie down on the bed, directly on the bed, no longer move.


    Tan Li moved the goods to my side and gave me a quick massage.


    I don''t know how long I pressed it, so I lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    Tan Li looked at me and frowned. After a while, he said softly, "good night."


    The next morning, I stood up, looked at the lying Tan Li, and whispered, "good morning."


    Good morning Tan Li suddenly opened his eyes and gave me an attractive smile.


    Surprised by Tan Li''s smile, I quickly backed back, covered the heart and carefully looked at him.


    Tan Li just didn''t realize his lethality. He came to me and looked at me for a long time before he said softly, "didn''t he mean to go to the police station? Aren''t you ready yet? "


    Finally, I think of today''s task. I quickly stand up, run back to the bathroom, dress myself up, and walk towards Tan Li.


    "Dressed like this?" Tan Li looked at the whole body sports clothes of me, doubt of crooked head.


    "Of course, the simpler the better." When I finished, I took it for granted to carry my backpack and stuff everything into it. Then I quickly went to the police station.


    As soon as I went in, others looked at my dress. As soon as I was about to speak, they saw me rushing to the other side.


    "Miss, this is the police station. We can''t run around." Sitting at the door of the police, quickly came to my side, vigilant looking at me.


    "Here is my identification." I put my certificate in front of the police officer, but he did not see it, quickly recovered.


    Just when we two want to entangle, Wei Qing, who finally came back from going out, looks at us in doubt.


    "Lu police, what are you doing?" Wei Qing looked at my dress and wanted to say something, so I covered my mouth and quickly hid in the office.


    "What I want you to investigate, please give it to me as soon as possible. By the way, there is a village called Qinghe Village. You can transfer the information to me." I don''t hesitate to reach out to Wei Qing and ask for the information I asked for some time ago.


    It seems that Wei Qing has been ready for a long time. He wants to give me a cowhide bag. Then he sits in front of the computer and searches for the information of Qinghe Village with a sigh.


    Quickly let go of the information about Lin Qingqing, what I saw was very simple information, but because of the simplicity, I frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li noticed that I frowned and cared for me in a low voice.


    When I heard Tan Li''s words, I took a look at Wei Qing, who was dedicated to searching the information. Then I said softly, "I just think the information is too simple, right..."I suddenly stopped to talk to Tan Li, looked at Wei Qing on one side and asked aloud, "is this Lin Qingqing really in an accident?"


    Wei Qing did not speak, just looked at me in silence.


    I don''t know what this means. I frown slightly and want to say something. Then I hear the voice behind me.


    "This is my investigation. It''s true. What''s the problem?" The policeman behind me, because of my query, asked me discontentedly.


    Hearing what he said, I couldn''t say what I saw. She said that she didn''t go out that day. She just shook her head and didn''t speak.


    "Please don''t talk without proof, thank you." When the police officer finished, he looked at Wei Qing discontentedly and wanted to ask why he had to put irrelevant personnel into the office. Then he saw the police certificate I put in front of him.


    "Can you answer me a question?" Looking at the embarrassment of the policeman, I added: "don''t worry, it''s not an important issue, it''s just, what''s the license plate of the car."


    On hearing this question, the police officer did not stop, quickly said the color of the car, then looked at me nervously.


    When I heard the color of the car, I frowned slightly and waved to him for a long time. Then I continued to read the documents.


    "Lu police, these are the information of that place, but it''s very good there. Why do you want to check the information of that place?" Wei Qing does not understand my intention, can only look at me in doubt.


    I didn''t say anything. I just went through the information quickly. After confirming that there was only one sock factory there, I said softly, "it''s OK. It''s just curiosity, but they are still very good there. It turns out that there are still people with village people to make common prosperity."

 Chapter 341

    In my heart, I was very confused. How could it be a sock factory? The milk was clearly transported from Qinghe Village. I couldn''t connect milk powder with socks.


    "It should have been camouflaged on the surface. I didn''t look at it carefully. I just went around the factory and found that it was all socks. I didn''t find any place to make milk powder!"


    When Tan Li spoke, he gently smoothed my brow, and I found that I had unconsciously wrinkled my brow, which should be that I was too obsessed with things.


    "No, it''s weird. Are you sure you saw them go to Qinghe Village with your own eyes? Is it possible that this is just a cover? Their base is not in Qinghe Village at all! "


    After all, everything they do is against the law. They must be careful. It''s very possible that Qinghe Village is just a cover. Their headquarters are elsewhere.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure they went to Qinghe Village. After they delivered the goods, they went to drink and went back to their homes. There was nothing unusual. Although they were very cautious, they couldn''t see me after all."


    Hearing the query, Tan Li quickly said that he had seen clearly. Although those people were very alert, no one would think that ghosts were staring at their whereabouts.


    After all, they can''t see that Tan Li''s work is real, but it makes people suspect that socks and milk powder have nothing to do with each other.


    And according to the information collected, Qinghe Village was named advanced village because of the existence of this socks factory.


    It can be said that this sock factory supports half of the people in the village. Unlike people in other villages, this village has to go out to work and work in the sock factory.


    "I can''t stay up for a while. It''s just that you can''t stay up for two days. Don''t force me to stay up for a while."


    After all, the price of milk powder in the supermarket is too low for me to think about.


    "It''s OK. I can still hold on. I can''t sit back and think about it. I have to go to the sock factory to have a look. Only in this way can I find the flaw better."


    I had to go to Qinghe Village in person to think about it. After all, the information I gave was just a few words. I couldn''t see anything from the above.


    The most important thing is that the supermarket is still buying this kind of milk powder. Although the police have not allowed it to be sold, some people are still greedy to contact the supermarket attendants. We think the organization is also powerless.


    We can only solve the problem from the root. Children''s intestines and stomachs are not good, and the imported things must be inspected and qualified. What if the milk powder incident like the one a few years ago turned the child into a big doll!


    "You help me change my face. It used to be too eye-catching."


    I tied my hair into a ponytail and asked Tan Li to change my appearance. In this way, I could go to Qinghe Village to inquire about the news and use the identity of a policeman. Although they would be alert, they would certainly agree to make some requests within a reasonable range.


    If you use any other identity, you may be rejected by them. Tan Li looked at me and sighed. He didn''t speak. He probably wanted to persuade me to have a rest.


    However, I didn''t say anything when I looked into my eyes. After I changed my clothes and cleaned up my appearance, I left for Qinghe Village.


    At this moment, I wore a ball in my hair and a casual suit and went to Qinghe Village directly. Tan Li was sitting next to me. I looked at his upright face and tried to tease him, so I poked him with my finger.


    Feeling my touch, he turned his head helplessly and said, "don''t move, there are still people in the car!"


    Thinking of the taxi driver in front of me, I adjusted my collar. I''m a little embarrassed, but the driver probably can''t see anything. I didn''t talk to myself just now.


    "Two years ago, there were more and more villas in the village. Now there are more and more people in the village."


    The driver was afraid that I would be bored by myself. He was chatting with me while driving. When I heard him mention the spirit of Qinghe Village, I came and pretended to be very curious.


    "So powerful? It''s still a good policy. Otherwise, it''s impossible for a village to change its appearance in three or four years. I remember building a big house in the countryside. A family has to work hard for more than ten years to save enough money. This country is still good for Qinghe Village. "


    "It seems that the sock factories all over the country do not have a good policy in terms of quality


    The driver didn''t recognize one of my inquiries. Instead, he told me the situation of Qinghe Village. So far, I haven''t heard about the milk in Qinghe Village. He peeked at Tan Li with his eyes, cleared his throat and pretended to ask casually.


    "I think the vegetation in these four weeks is very good. Are there any animals like cattle and sheep in the village? After all, beef and mutton have grown faster in recent years. We rural people only have these incomes a year.""Yes, why not? Almost every family has it. My grandson''s milk is ordered from them. It''s white and fat, and the beef here is delicious. You seldom come here, girl. You can buy more Jin when you leave."


    The driver''s uncle is very talkative, and I have a bottom in my heart. If I guess correctly, there should be a small farm in Qinghe Village, and then supply it to the supermarket. Another possibility is that they buy milk from several nearby villages, and then make milk powder.


    "OK, I''ll come to see my classmates and leave after a few days."


    Just after the chat, I arrived at the entrance of the village. After I paid the driver, I left. The Qinghe Village in front of me was really advanced. Rows of houses were neatly built and the streets were clean. It was a relaxing place.


    Just as I was thinking, footsteps came from the road beside me. I looked back and saw that there were some children. Their clothes were old and dirty. Their skin color should be suntanned and black.


    They felt my eyes, looked at me curiously, and ran away again. The driver just said that people in this town are rich, so why are these children dressed so shabby?


    "Girl, who are you looking for?"


    Because it was in the afternoon when I came, there were few people on the road. I walked for a long time before I saw a 40 year old woman. She looked at me curiously for a while, and then went to me and asked who I was looking for!


    "Is this Qinghe Village? I''m looking for your village head! "

 Chapter 342

    "To the village head? What can I do for the village head? He doesn''t seem to be at home at the moment! "


    Aunt looked at me curiously, but she didn''t have a bad heart. It should be pure curiosity. People in the village are like this, nothing new, just listen to gossip.


    "Well, I''m the director of the province. The superior sent me here to inspect. I heard that you were rated as the advanced village this time. I''ll come and have a look!"


    "It turns out that the village head''s house is at the front. I asked my grandson to call the village head. The village head should be in the next village. Let me introduce our village to you first."


    When she said that, she met several villagers. When she heard my identity, she followed me one after another and enthusiastically introduced the details of the village to me.


    "All this is given by the state and the government. We will bear in mind that if there is no government funding, we will not be able to live in such a good house at the moment."


    The tone was full of gratitude. I listened behind them silently and looked around, but I didn''t find any big problems. When I got to the front, I looked at the rows of factories and asked curiously.


    "Where is that?"


    "If you leave home, you can earn more than 3000 yuan in this village, and I''ll be a little more tired in this city."


    The aunt in the emerald green gown is very proud to say that she can earn 4000 yuan. When I heard her salary, I pretended to be surprised.


    "It''s so high. Can I go in and have a look? I haven''t seen how a sock factory works yet. "


    Along the way, it seems that there is no large base in the village. If you want to make milk powder, you need venues, machines and manpower.


    The only one that meets the requirements is the socks factory in front of us, but will they leave such an obvious handle for me?


    "Of course, as long as you''re not bored!"


    The aunts didn''t doubt my identity at all. Just when I was going to the sock factory, the village head came. The village head was a middle-aged man with brown skin. When he saw me from a distance, he laughed at me and went up to me, saying that it was wrong.


    "Don''t be so polite. I was just passing by, so I wanted to come and have a look. I just took the opportunity to visit the socks factory in your village."


    The person who can be the head of the village and convince so many villagers must be a good person. I try my best to keep my words to myself, that is, to come and inspect.


    "Yes, it should be. It''s not that I said that the sock factory is really a cash cow in our village. If our village didn''t have a sock factory, it might not be as good as it is now. To be honest, we all appreciate the existence of the sock factory."


    The village head seems to have a natural affinity. After talking to me for a few words, I think he is very kind, but the purpose of this visit is still not forgotten.


    If they are really illegally manufacturing substandard milk powder, it will be endless. Who knows where their money comes from, and whether it really comes from socks or other profiteering channels!


    "OK, go ahead and have a look. Maybe the socks I wear are made in the factory."


    When the village head took me into the sock factory, the workers did the assembly line work in silence. When they saw someone coming in, they just looked up, then bowed their heads and began to do the work in their hands. They didn''t stop for a moment.


    "It looks busy!"


    "Yes, it''s boring, but the design is better. I''ll show you the patterns. Now young people are more and more in pursuit of fashion, and we can''t fall behind!"


    As the village head said, he took me to the left. There were several people around a big table. The table was covered with drawings. I had a rough look at it. It should be the color or something. The village head wanted to go there, so I stopped him.


    "I''ll take a simple look. There''s no need to read it in detail. Sometimes I don''t understand it. But the atmosphere in your village is really good, positive, optimistic and cheerful!"


    Strange, I almost feel clear about this village, but I don''t see the place where milk powder is made. Is it really wrong?


    "OK, it''s getting late. You can have a light meal at home. I''ve already let my daughter-in-law cook."


    When I heard that the village head wanted to leave me for dinner, I quickly wanted to refuse, but it was no faster than the village head. He said with a smile that he was already cooking, and I simply didn''t refuse. It''s just time to see whether I misunderstood Qinghe Village or Qinghe Village really has another mystery.


    "You can eat more. This is my dried bamboo shoots dried in spring. It tastes crisp and has a natural fragrance."


    The village head''s daughter-in-law is very hospitable. She has always let me bring my own food. I know that they are so polite because of my status.


    After dinner, I looked up at the sky. Although I still want to look around the village, it''s obviously not a good time.


    If the delay continues, the other party will have to doubt the real purpose of my coming here, so I have to leave.


    "I''ll see you off."Because I''m a girl, the village head and his daughter-in-law came to see me off. Now I think I can''t stay in the village for a while, so I have to follow them to leave.


    When I went to the entrance of the village, I saw a group of children around an adult. Some of them spat at her and threw stones at her. I frowned invisibly. The village head next to me took a look there. I didn''t know if I was wrong. He was a little nervous.


    "She''s dumb, she can''t speak, so she''s here all the time, and she''s not going anywhere."


    Those children did too much. I was about to rush out to say a few words when the mute in the village head''s mouth suddenly raised his head, his eyes were bright and frightening, and he rushed at me and held my leg.


    She scared me a lot. I looked at my legs. Tan Li wanted to move. I shook my head at him. I could feel that the mute didn''t mean anything to me.


    On the contrary, her body was trembling and her hair was in a mess. I didn''t know how many days I hadn''t washed it. I looked at my legs that she held and wanted her to let go.


    At this moment, the village head also reacted. He said to a man on the road with a calm face.


    "Why did you let her out again?"


    No one heard the village head''s words. Looking at the dumb man holding my leg, he ran over and said something embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my carelessness. My sister can''t speak, and her brain is short. I don''t know how she came out today. Don''t worry, I''ll take her away right away."


    I frowned and wanted to say something. Before I opened my mouth, I saw the man pull the mute from the ground rudely, and gave him a fierce stare.

 Chapter 343

    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the water in the eyes of the mute and praying, I can''t help but open my mouth. When the village head heard my inquiry, he said something embarrassed.


    "The child has been mute since he was born, and now he is still at home. He also has mental problems, so he likes to stay in the village and do some strange things from time to time."


    This can be regarded as an indirect explanation of why the mute just hugged my leg, but I always feel that there is something wrong with it. Maybe the dumb just looked at me too sad, coupled with my professional instinct, so I doubt it.


    "Come on, you should be busy. I''ll take you back first."


    Looking at the smiling village head in front of me, I think it must be strange. There must be something fishy in his hurry to let me go back. I pretended I didn''t know anything and sat on the bus with a smile.


    After driving out for some time, I always had the dumb look in my mind, and finally decided to go back and have a look.


    "Master, please adjust your head. It seems that I have something left there. I have to take it back. Just wait for me there for a while, and I will increase the money."


    How can a person with intellectual problems show so many things in his eyes? Seeing that I am still so excited, coupled with the secretive expression of the village head and the villager, I feel that something is wrong. I have to go back.


    "OK, no problem. There are few taxis at this time. I''ll wait for you here."


    After the car returned to Qinghe Village, I first asked the driver to drive far away so as not to be found. Then I looked around carefully.


    At the moment, there is no one, not even children playing outside. I went to the place where I was dumb and frowned. I didn''t know what to do next.


    I don''t know anything except the look she handed me. Now I think it''s too reckless. I should come here after secretly investigating.


    "Come and see, what''s this?"


    When I was about to go back to my home, I suddenly heard Tan Li''s excited voice coming from there. I ran to see it. Tan Li pointed to the two words on the ground for me to read.


    "If there is a problem!"


    It''s crooked with the words "help". Because no one found it in the corner, it''s still there. It''s just the position behind the mute.


    If it was in the dumb position, it would have been erased by the village head and her so-called brother.


    "It''s very similar to a case in the police department before. Do you remember?"


    Tan Li looked at the two words on the ground that could hardly see the trace. He asked me seriously if I remember the previous case.


    "I don''t remember how I took over the case, though."


    I erased the traces of those two words and answered calmly that it was a case of abducting and selling female college students. I didn''t expect that such a case would happen in such an advanced village.


    It''s incredible. Although it hasn''t been found out directly that this mute has been abducted and sold, all kinds of signs show that 80% of our conjecture is true.


    I don''t know what I think. I hope the case is true and my guess is false.


    If this case is true, it shows that there are many such "dumb people" in this advanced Qinghe Village, and I can save them from fire and water.


    But I also hope that he is fake, not so many girls suffer from inhuman treatment, like to see my tangled and dilemma, Tan Li patted me on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go. You can''t change anything by yourself. Let''s go back and make a long-term plan. If the villagers find out, they will scare the snake!"


    I nodded, knowing that what Tan Li said was reasonable, but my heart was still heavy. I always felt that there was darkness there. The village was bright and beautiful, but it was actually chilling.


    The milk powder case has not yet been found out. There will be another abduction case. Their village is so rich that they may earn other blood. Sometimes it''s not that I think about the darkness of human nature, but the things I have experienced that make me have to face human nature!


    "Well, it''s not convenient for me to act now. As you said, I''ll scare the snake. You go to the village to find the mute and see what happens next. I''ll go back first."


    I thought about it for a long time. I can''t forget the way the girl looked at me.


    Despair with hope, as if I was the only light in her world, I can''t turn a blind eye, even if my guess is false, I don''t feel trouble.


    "It''s so dark. I''m a little worried if you go back alone."


    After a look at the sky, Tan Li wants to come back tomorrow, but I don''t want to. Who knows where they will take the mute tomorrow and whether they will go begging on the overpass in the city? Everything is possible.


    Even if I can''t stop them, I feel better knowing some news. Looking at my firm eyes, Tan Li has no choice but to compromise."Well, you''re good. Go back to the hotel first. I''ll go to the village to find a circle of people and have a look at the follow-up. I''ll be back after a while."


    I understood the meaning of his words. He meant that he would only come back after a while. I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t force Tan Li to stay in the village.


    "Well, if they..."


    I thought of the inhuman torture of those women in the previous abduction and trafficking case. I stopped for a moment, and finally said calmly.


    "If they do something too much, you can teach them a lesson, but don''t go too far. There are laws for everything."


    I didn''t leave until Tan Li nodded. When I went back, I didn''t have a high interest. It was a wave that didn''t come to an end.


    "Here we are. We haven''t found anything?"


    The driver saw that I was empty handed and asked casually. I shook my head weakly and replied, "I remember wrong. It''s on me."


    "OK, let''s go, but girl, you don''t want to come here alone in the future."


    Looking at the direction of Qinghe Village, the driver shook his head and warned me not to come here in the future. I looked at him curiously and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "You are not safe in a girl''s house!"


    Seeing my eyes, the driver didn''t say much. We didn''t speak any more along the way, but I know the driver must know something, but if he doesn''t say it, I can''t help it.


    "Girl, when you arrive, don''t go to that place in the future."


    When I got off the bus, the driver added, I nodded to him, but I knew I had to go a few more times. The problem of Qinghe Village had not been solved completely.


    At least their suspicion has not been completely washed away, and the girl at the entrance of the village makes me even more suspicious.

 Chapter 344

    When I got to the hotel, I threw myself on the bed. Today, I was a little tired. Although I didn''t do any physical work, I was more concentrated than I was in the supermarket.


    It''s a surprise that TAM got out of bed. I''d be impressed if he didn''t get out of bed.


    When her tearful eyes look at people, I want to dry them for her. Is she really the same as the person who said that she was born dumb?


    Or the day after tomorrow? If it''s caused by people the day after tomorrow, it''s not too much for these people to die 10000 times. After thinking about a lot of messy things, I patted my face and got up from bed.


    I''m going to wash. I don''t know what brand of shower gel the hotel provides. It''s very fragrant. After I wash it, Tan Li comes back and looks at him. I have a bad feeling.


    "That Isn''t it a big deal? "


    I put down my hand holding the hair dryer and looked at him nervously. I didn''t know what I wanted to hear from him, OK?


    I hope that the mute is really dumb, and there is something wrong with her mind, instead of what I think. I can''t imagine a girl being traded.


    What''s more, it''s still the case of dumb people. If I guess correctly, dumb people are in their thirties at most, which is probably lower than this.


    After all, her clothes are very old, plus a mottled face, it''s hard for me to guess her age, but the eyes she looked at me make me want to forget, it''s too deep memory.


    "She..."


    Looking at my questioning eyes, Tan Li was a little hesitant, as if he didn''t know how to tell me. Seeing him like this, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    If that person is good, Tan Li will not show this kind of expression at all. He only shows one problem, that is, the fate of this mute is not very good, even very miserable!


    "Blow dry your hair first. It''s always wet."


    Tan Li looked at my dripping hair and asked me to blow dry my hair first. But how could I be in the mood to blow my hair? He had to look at him and let him say what he saw.


    "My little ancestor, I''ve convinced you. You''re obedient. Let''s blow dry your hair first. After that, we''ll talk about her in detail. It''s not urgent. Even if you know it, you can''t do anything. I think you want to get sick with wet hair!"


    Looking at me staring at him, Tan Li couldn''t bear it any more, so he had to let go and let me blow dry my hair first. After that, he would tell me more about he village.


    "Come here, I''ll blow for you!"


    I feel the subtle wind above my head, and I''m confused. I don''t know what it''s like. I just think it''s wrong. I can''t look at the surface.


    If it''s really human trafficking, the honest and honest village head who asked me to have dinner today must know. After all, they are birds of a feather in such a big matter


    The more I think about it, the more uncomfortable I feel. Suddenly, my scalp aches and makes my mind come back. Tan Li stands behind me and looks at me with disapproval.


    "What do you think? If someone comes in and steals you, you probably have no intuition. "


    "No way! It''s only in front of you that I can relax, OK


    I know that he is deliberately amusing me. I don''t want the atmosphere to be so dull. Follow his words. Anyway, things have happened.


    Instead of thinking about things here, it''s better to make a direct investigation of the province. According to the observation of Master Li''s movements in recent days, I guess that they have cooperated for a long time.


    There are still a lot of people who buy milk powder in this supermarket. It''s only when there is a problem this time that the flow of customers is reduced a little. But even so, some people are greedy for cheap milk powder. In addition, there are many people who buy milk powder because of the extravagant boasting of the salesmen.


    In order to prevent more babies from being hurt, I have to speed up the speed of handling the case, otherwise more than one day will be more time for children to eat milk powder.


    "I know you can''t bear it, but you''ve been handling the case for such a long time and you''ve seen everything. What we have to do is have a clear conscience."


    Tan Li said this in my forehead gently fell a kiss, I looked at him, his heart full of warmth, have him around can be good!


    "Are you tired?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing my question suddenly, Tan Li looked at me, not knowing what I meant.


    "I said, are you tired of following me all day long? Are you upset? After all, some things are too trivial! "


    At this point, I feel embarrassed to bow my head. No matter what is big or small, it''s my job and what I should do. But I let Tan Li run with me all day. It seems that I never thought about his feelings.


    "What a fool! How can I be bothered with you? Besides, I just make a humanoid monitor every day. It''s not too easy compared with you."


    Looking at my serious expression, Tan Li suddenly laughed. He touched my head and said that he was not tired, but I was always unhappy when I looked at him like this.He now this kind of state seems to stay with me a little passive, I obstinately looked at him incoherent said.


    "It''s not what you said. I mean, are you tired of following me No, I want to express... "


    I don''t know how to say it. He should have something he likes and should do something he likes instead of trying to accommodate me


    "I understand what you want to say. Since you asked, I should also answer you seriously. I do these things not just to be with you, but to participate in them with a sense of achievement and value like you. Do you understand?"


    Seeing that I was still staring at him, Tan Li continued: "at first, I did these things with you, maybe to stay with you for a long time, but at the back, I feel the same as you. How can I describe it! It''s the feeling of a couple holding swords in the world. "


    With these words, he hugged me tightly in his arms, and I, after listening to his expression, only felt very close in my heart. It turned out that his perception was the same as mine, and I felt the same when I was with him these days.


    Don''t think that I can forgive you for pulling my hair


    Coming out of the atmosphere just now, I smile and stare at Tan Li, asking him to continue to dry my hair.


    "It''s not good for me to ask my mother to calm down."


    Tan Li''s reaction was very quick. He gave me such a sentence at the top of his voice, especially when he deliberately pinched his voice. I almost broke off when I heard it!


    "Sure!"


    In these words, the heavy atmosphere was finally broken, and I feel relaxed. When I find something, I have to work hard to solve it. It''s really wrong to complain.

 Chapter 345

    After the hair was dried, I asked Tan Li what he had found this time.


    "Don''t get excited when I say it!"


    I was afraid that I would have any over reaction. Tan Lixian gave me a dose of preventive injection to calm me down. I gave him a white look and motioned him to speak.


    Just now, I felt very heavy. I just thought that if these conjectures were true, the people in Qinghe Village would be too crazy. The children were so small that they didn''t care at all. In addition, it was really hard for people to accept the idea of buying and selling people.


    Now that I''ve adjusted my mood, I''m still a qualified police officer. No matter how big the scene is, how can I fall in a Qinghe Village.


    You know, before we went to work, we all passed the severe psychological examination. In this case, I could have gone directly to the Ministry of health and asked them to order all the milk powder off the shelves in the supermarket.


    It''s really easier to do this, but it can''t solve the problem from the root. It''s the same way to solve it directly, and it will relapse within a period of time.


    This time I have to solve the problem from the root, so that they can no longer drill holes!


    "Don''t play the ball. I''ve already guessed the worst result. Just say it. Don''t let people guess!"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li opened his mouth. He sat by the bed and said slowly, "when I went, the people in the village were cooking. There were no people in the street. I didn''t know which dumb family they were from. I had to look for them slowly."


    Speaking of this, Tan Li took a look at me and said, "when I was on the road, I heard two people in their village talking about the salary of this month. What they said was that the donkey''s head was wrong. I didn''t understand it for a long time!"


    "What, repeat it to me!"


    What I can''t understand is probably the code language. I didn''t expect that these people are so clever and speak the code language in their own village, or am I preconceived? I think other people''s villages are weird, so I think everything I see and listen to is weird!


    "What do you mean, Xiaobai, Xiaolv..."


    Listening to Tan Li''s description, I couldn''t figure out what they were doing, so I had to skip this question and ask him if he found a mute.


    "Yes, in a very shabby room, in her courtyard, I also saw the village head and her brother!"


    "The village head said that the man was careless today, and it was almost a bad thing. He told him to pay attention to the people, and don''t make any more trouble. During this time, he told the mute not to go out, and the man agreed!"


    When Tan Li retelled it to me, he completely imitated the conversation between the village head and the man. I was very angry when I heard it, but there was no direct evidence in their conversation.


    It can only be said that there is something fishy. After all, on the surface, the village head let the man take care of his dumb sister.


    "What about the back? The man didn''t do anything to the mute, did he? "


    "After the village head left, the man went into the house and hit the mute. The scene was a bit miserable. He kept asking whether the mute could run away. When he hit the back, the mute only shook his head."


    Tan Li''s simple description made me imagine the picture. If it was really my sister, how could it be so heavy.


    Intelligence problems can not directly beat people to death, but also let the village head come to say things.


    "Did you hear the mute?"


    "No, I only heard her sobbing and shaking her head."


    This should be Tan Li''s concise language. After all, when he just came back, his anger was not fake. As long as I thought about the woman''s tragedy, I couldn''t help trying to pull people away.


    "Did you find any other large places in the village?"


    This is the key. If there is no direct evidence, we have no position to go to Qinghe Village for another inspection, and we may let them run ahead of time.


    "Yes, the man went back for a simple meal and took the mute away. I went into the sock factory with him all the way."


    Take the mute away, which means that there is no food for the mute. Now it''s not the 1970s and 1980s that people can''t eat. I think that man deliberately doesn''t give the mute food.


    "And then? Is there another mystery in the sock factory? "


    Although when I went in during the day, the socks factory was very harmonious and everyone was making socks in an orderly way, I always felt that there were several things that were quite against the rules.


    For example, I didn''t see the finished socks. I just looked at the continuous movement of their hands, but the finished products were only a little bit, and some workers were very unfamiliar with their hands, as if they could not operate the machine.


    If the village head just asked, I don''t know what the difference is.


    "The machines used to make socks in the sock factory are still there, just like when we went to the factory, the lights are bright, but there is no one inside, and I don''t know what''s going on. After the man brought the mute in, he sat on the top all the time, and then I came back."


    Hearing that Tan Li is back now, I can''t help but stare at him. He should wait. It''s impossible for a man to take a mute to the sock factory without any reason. He must have some other purpose."It''s very likely that this is human trafficking. If this mute is really mentally ill, and the man is her brother, it doesn''t matter whether he is beaten or scolded. It''s impossible not to give him food."


    After all, I have occasionally heard about this situation. If there is a child with mental problems in the family, it will be good for the child if there are parents looking at him in a short time.


    But when his parents died, he became a burden to his brothers and sisters. Some of them recognized him, some of them were unwilling, but they had no choice but to beat and scold him, but they still gave him what they should have.


    But I think it''s more like human trafficking when I''m dumb. First, both the man and the village head say that she has mental problems and will run out and hurt people from time to time. But I don''t think the way she looks at me is like a person with unclear brain.


    Second, Qinghe Village generally has a good family background, but the women''s clothes are not good, and her brother''s attitude towards her makes her look like a relative.


    And the most suspicious point is that when the mute hugged my leg, the village head and the man''s expression, there was a moment of panic.


    If there''s nothing fishy in it, I won''t believe it.


    "We don''t know the specific situation, but if you go to Qinghe Village again in the short term, it will definitely cause suspicion."


    I looked at him and nodded. I knew that Tan Li agreed with me, but as he said, if I went to Qinghe Village again, the villagers would surely scare me.


    Moreover, there is no one in the sock factory with bright lights, which is also a big doubt. It is very likely that there is a mystery in the sock factory, and there is a big secret room under it.

 Chapter 346

    "The chamber of secrets?"


    Looking at the truth of my analysis, Tan Li couldn''t help laughing, "you think very carefully. As for whether there is one or not, you can only find another chance to go in and have a look and know everything."


    He strode over to me, his broken hair swinging slowly with the pace, slightly covering the corners of his eyes.


    I was stunned for a moment, and my face turned red. This guy is really charming


    Before he could reply, Tan Li came over and sat down beside me, his straight trousers slightly wrinkled.


    His voice with a little hoarse, low voice, a hand up in my head patted, "don''t think so much, it''s late, go to rest, tomorrow I''ll find out."


    The broken hair beside my ear was pinned to the back of my ear, revealing the red root of my ear.


    "Cough..." Leng Leng, I saw his cheek slightly hot fingertips.


    Just want to say something, Tan Li but frown: "how face so hot, you have a fever?"


    You just have a fever. Your whole family has a fever!


    I glared at him and waved my hand in some annoyance: "no, I have a good fever!"


    "You..." Tan Li looked at me mistily, got up and went out, and grabbed my arm.


    I struggled to hide my red face, but I didn''t dare to look back, so I had to stand there stiffly, with a nervous voice: "why?"


    "You turn around." Tan Li''s voice was still low.


    The air is very quiet, outside a few calls, and the moonlight came into the room, to the quiet air added a bit of wonderful feeling.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head slightly, hoping to get rid of the strange flush on my face.


    It''s too unpromising. It''s just a beauty. I haven''t seen it in my life!


    Who knows, as soon as I turned back, Tan Li made a meaningful "Oh" sound, just to the eyes I turned around. Tan Li''s eyes seemed to be more certain. His eyes narrowed slightly, his good-looking lips rose, and he put on a funny smile: "are you shy?"


    "The devil is shy!" A punch in his chest, I feel a little angry.


    He grabbed my hand, a little bit with the belt, I was dragged past, his voice sounded in the top of his head, still with a trace of charm: "OK, OK, I''m shy, I''m shy, OK. Go to bed. There are many things to do tomorrow. "


    The voice was so soft that it made me feel like a dream, and I was easily convinced.


    So obediently went to bed, Tan Li helped me cover the quilt, also left.


    The moonlight came in through the window, very gentle.


    The next morning, I packed up and went to the supermarket.


    After all, after asking for leave for so many days, I still have to go back to have a look. Master Li is so smart. If he sees something, it''s not good.


    When I left, I didn''t see Tan Li. I didn''t know where the ghost had gone. I felt my hungry stomach. After looking around the room, I still left.


    The supermarket is as usual, sometimes quiet and sometimes noisy.


    I didn''t see Master Li at the front door. I should have unloaded the goods at the back of the warehouse. After all, it''s still early and there aren''t many people in the supermarket.


    I was lying on the counter with my chin in my hands. I was bored, watching the passers-by at the door of the supermarket walk past one by one, and the cool wind around me aroused my goose bumps.


    After rubbing my arms, my sharp nose immediately smelled a familiar smell.


    "Tan Li?"


    I light shout a, this flavor is very familiar, should be Tan Li.


    But where did he go early in the morning? Why did he come back at this time.


    Some frowned discontentedly. I turned to look around, but I couldn''t see the shadow of Tan Li.


    "Hoo..."


    A breath suddenly touched my neck, and I shrunk all over. My face turned red immediately. I could not help stamping my feet and shouting in shame:


    "Tan Li! You play the devil for me and come out


    Play with me! That''s too much!


    The passers-by were frightened by my loud cry, and they all cast strange eyes. I was stagnant all over. I quickly sat back, pulled the door of the supermarket, bit my lower lip angrily, and murmured to the air in front of me:


    "if you have the ability, you''ll never come out, play hide and seek with me all your life!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    There was a hoarse laugh in his ear. It was Tan Li.


    I went back to the ghost fetus and sat down. Tan Li appeared at the door of the supermarket. With his long legs hooked, the door of the supermarket opened again.


    He smiles happily, and the corner of his mouth rises into a beautiful radian:


    "with the door closed in the daytime, you can''t do business in the supermarket."


    Are ghosts so boring every day?


    He turned and gave me a wink to say nothing."Where''s Master Li?"


    Tan Li was reluctant to let go. He came over with a few steps. He was opposite me in the same posture, holding his chin in his hand, and looking at me with charming eyes.


    My face turned red again and I stepped back. "It''s in the back of the warehouse. I want you to take care of it!"


    A touch of cold temperature came from the tip of my nose immediately. Tan Li''s hand slightly rubbed against the tip of my nose and said with intimacy, "OK, don''t make trouble. You''ll be gone when I buy breakfast. You can run fast enough."


    Tan Li put the bag on the counter and took out the steamed buns, as well as the hot soybean milk.


    My eyes were shining. I was already hungry. I didn''t dare to eat anything in the supermarket. It turned out that this guy was out to buy me breakfast.


    "I''ll forgive you for a while!"


    He raised his chin, I took the bun to eat.


    "Oh, come back?"


    Master Li''s voice sounded in the supermarket. It seems that Master Li has finished packing up the things in the warehouse.


    Holding his breath, Tan Li stepped back and gave me a light glance.


    Master Li wiped the sweat on his forehead and came to me.


    "Yes, Master Li, is there no problem with today''s goods?"


    I''d like to change the subject. I hope master Li won''t come to the place where Tan Ligang is standing.


    "No problem! I''ll see for myself what''s wrong with the goods. "


    After laughing a few times, Master Li shivered, raised his hand and rubbed his arm. Then he looked around and bared his teeth and said, "what kind of day is it? It''s so hot just now. How come it''s suddenly cold at the door?"


    Some looked at me suspiciously. When I came into contact with Master Li''s eyes, I quickly waved my hand and said, "Master Li, don''t look at me like this. I didn''t do anything!"


    "You girl!" Master Li raised his hand and ordered me, but he didn''t ask me about this topic any more. It seemed that he just thought the weather was a little strange.


    Tan stood in the corner of the wall and looked at me with a smile.

 Chapter 347

    Feeling is a schadenfreude. I gave him a white look, and then I looked at Master Li.


    "Come on, where have you been on leave these days?" Master Li is a little older, with obvious traces of years on his face and a ray of penetrating light in his eyes. He looks very smart. He stares at me so abruptly as if he can see through everything. I get goose bumps all over.


    He quickly looked away. This question was caught off guard. Before I could figure out the wording, Master Li gave a sly smile: "did you go out to play with your boyfriend?"


    Then there was a few simple smiles. Master Li was playing with the goods on the shelf, and he asked me: "you are young, don''t just think about falling in love, you should do something while you are young!"


    For a moment, I wondered if I had just read it wrong. Master Li has always been honest and honest. If master Li is smart, no one in the supermarket will believe him.


    Is it wrong?


    I turned to see Tan Li. Tan Li also looked at me faintly and shrugged to show that he didn''t know.


    "No, it''s just something happened at home. I went home..."


    I made up a reason casually. I can''t admit that I''m going to fall in love with a ghost. It''s estimated that Master Li will call the police and arrest me immediately.


    He glanced at Tan Li, who was smiling slyly.


    Master Li laughed again and looked at me with deep meaning: "why, did you take your boyfriend home?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I am speechless, "Master Li! Please don''t make fun of me


    At least it was a prevarication. Master Li and I said this in a casual way and made a few jokes. Everything was as usual.


    At noon, there were more and more people in the supermarket, and I finally had something to do. However, when the sun was the strongest at noon, there was a lot of commotion in the supermarket.


    "What''s the matter?" I Leng for a while, looking at the supermarket middleman surrounded by a circle, not from frown.


    Is there anyone else making trouble in the supermarket?


    It really made me think right. I walked over and finally got out of the crowd. A woman sat in the crowd and cried.


    Originally, the supermarket is not overcrowded, there will be people, who knows that this woman is so noisy, more and more people around.


    This woman''s voice is loud and clear, penetrating power is very strong, can penetrate two streets, many people listen to the voice came in.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Who knows? It''s said that I ate something from this supermarket and it''s bad?"


    "Eating people up? What can eat people bad? "


    "Don''t be a black heart supermarket. I heard that supermarkets are black now. They sell everything."


    As soon as I saw that my posture was not right, if I continued like this, the reputation of the supermarket would stink. I quickly stepped forward and squatted in front of the aunt, trying to stabilize her mood.


    "Hey, don''t make such a fuss. I tell you that things without evidence can be defamatory and should bear legal responsibility."


    He threatened the onlookers for a few words. He was afraid that everyone would follow suit. How could the supermarket live nearby.


    I don''t know if this sentence has any effect on the onlookers. The reaction of this lady suddenly became fierce.


    "You black hearted man!" After that, the old lady jumped up and pointed at me and yelled: "what poisonous milk powder do you sell? My grandson is still in the hospital after drinking it. If my grandson has any good or bad, you see, I don''t work hard with you!"


    "Milk powder?"


    There was no time for me to react. The older woman was crying more and more fiercely, and the decibel was higher and higher. The onlookers just stopped for a while, and then they began to talk about it.


    "No, ma''am There may be some misunderstanding... "


    I''m still trying to calm this lady''s mood, which obviously doesn''t work. The voice of this lady is higher and higher, and it will alarm the people in the police station after a while.


    "Auntie!" I suddenly yelled, "if we really have any problems with milk powder, we will certainly take responsibility, but if you go on making trouble like this and bring the police over, we all have a bad end. If you have any words, let''s sit down and talk about them, and tell us in detail about the situation!"


    "Well, you threaten me with the police, come on, come on!" As soon as she heard the word "police", she reacted more fiercely. She made a circle in front of the onlookers, clapped her hands, glared at her eyes and said, "come on, you all have a look. It''s true. I''m afraid to disturb the police if I do something bad."


    I tell you, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I have to call the police


    "You can''t be the master. Let your manager come here!"


    It''s really wise to know people. Seeing my hesitation, she waved her hand and asked me to call the manager.


    Even if I don''t go to the manager, the manager will know sooner or later.


    Sure enough, after a while, the manager turned the crowd around.


    "What''s the matter?" The manager can''t help frowning at her posture. He may have heard the wind outside. "This lady, you said that our milk powder made your grandson uncomfortable. Then you can show us the evidence. As long as there is evidence, we will compensate you for all the losses.""Loss?" As soon as she saw the manager''s appearance, her voice rose, and she raised her hand and yelled, "can you afford it! My grandson is still in the hospital now. If there''s a short time for three games, can you accompany me out of the hospital? "


    "How do you know your grandson will be in trouble?" The manager is also a little angry. After all, there is no way for such unreasonable people.


    However, the onlookers have begun to criticize the manager for fear that the world will not be chaotic:


    "this is too impersonal!"


    "The children can''t be excited in the hospital!"


    "I''ll never let them go if I leave them alone!"


    The quarrel made my head ache, and the manager became more and more angry. He became red eyed.


    The old lady didn''t know how to be restrained at all. She was more and more arrogant when she saw the crowd standing beside her:


    "tell me how to solve it now. If I can''t give a satisfactory solution, I will never leave!"


    "You The manager was silent.


    Looking at her arrogance, the manager raised his hand and wanted to hit someone.


    "Ah, ah, hit someone, hit someone!"


    The onlookers began to shout, and many people came forward to stop the manager.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands. Now the direction of public opinion is directed towards the elder sister. We have no reason to say, and the manager can only suffer from dumb losses secretly.


    Just as he didn''t know what to do, the manager was pushed aside by the onlookers. His face turned red and he pointed back to me and master Li: "what are you doing? Give me a call and blow people out!"

 Chapter 348

    I looked at the manager''s appearance of rushing up to beat people, and sighed helplessly in my heart.


    He quickly pulled the manager to one side and said, "manager, don''t be so impulsive. We can go up and help you, but you have to think about it. It has directly affected the reputation of our whole supermarket. Now our supermarket is getting better. Can''t you let the supermarket fall into the bottom again?"


    I pressed my voice and whispered to the manager. Although the manager was still angry, he obviously calmed down a lot. I took the opportunity to quickly persuade him: "manager, do you think what I said is right? Although they are hateful, it''s really not good for us to do it in public."


    Hearing this, the manager finally took two deep breaths, then nodded: "what you said is reasonable, but you see how irritating they are. This matter can''t be finished like this."


    "I know, I know, manager, what do you want to do with it? You can''t do it


    I watched the manager quickly agree with the opening, as long as do not start, other things are really easy to discuss.


    The manager looked at the crying woman outside and said: "I won''t pay for the medical expenses. She is so noisy. As long as she can show the evidence, I promise to accompany her to pay for the medical expenses. This matter will be handed over to you. We must solve it as soon as possible! Don''t let me see this woman again


    This made me sneer in my heart. It''s not because of the money that I made things like this. But since the manager has let go, I won''t say anything more.


    After answering the manager quickly, I asked other people to take the manager back to the supermarket, and I walked towards the aunt.


    Seeing me coming over, the crying statement was a little bigger than just now. I couldn''t help a headache. I raised my hand and rubbed my eyebrows. I went to my mother and said, "my mother! Don''t cry, auntie. Don''t shout. I want to have a good talk with you. We''ve been fighting for so long, but it doesn''t work out, does it? "


    Although she was crying and shouting, she had a slightly changed look and obviously heard what I said.


    When I saw that she still didn''t respond, I sighed. After standing up and dispersing the crowd around me, I went to my aunt again and sat down beside her. She cried for her and I said mine.


    "Auntie, if you go on making trouble like this, our manager will not compensate you. You might as well take out the evidence. Moreover, our manager has already told me that as long as you can take out the evidence, he will agree to compensate you for your medical expenses. See if it is..."


    Before I finished my words, my mother''s cry stopped abruptly. Then she looked at me suspiciously: "are you telling me the truth? As long as I give evidence, you will compensate me for my medical expenses? "


    Sure enough, it''s still because of the medical expenses


    I nodded: "of course, our manager told me personally, he left this matter to me, naturally there will be no fake!"


    The old lady looked at me and hesitated for a moment, then said, "OK, I''ll tell you the truth. It was only after I bought the milk powder from your supermarket that my little grandson had a problem. The milk powder can is still at my home. There can be no mistake."


    When I heard this, I frowned slightly. It seemed that there was something wrong with the milk powder. However, I couldn''t find anything important when I asked so plainly. Since my mother said that the milk powder can was still in her home, there must be some useful evidence in her home.


    Thinking of this, I immediately comforted my aunt: "madam, well, you go back first. I''ll discuss this matter with our manager, and I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    The old lady listened to my words, and she was not happy immediately: "what do you mean by that? Do you want me to wait? Didn''t you say that as long as I show evidence, you will compensate me for my medical expenses? Isn''t the milk powder can evidence? "


    Seeing that the aunt was worried, I quickly comforted her: "I don''t mean that. The medical expenses will definitely be compensated to you, but now I haven''t seen the milk powder can. Either you come to me tomorrow with the milk powder can and the purchase certificate, and then I ask the manager to compensate you immediately. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Hearing this, my mother''s face changed for a moment, and she became hesitant immediately.


    Looking at her like this, I just feel a headache, suddenly not so straightforward, mouth closed all for medical expenses, is there anything else to hide?


    Thinking of this, I hastened to say: "you can go back to find the purchase certificate first, and then come to me with it and milk powder cans. You can rest assured that what I said is true, and you can recognize this supermarket. The monk can''t run to the temple, can''t you?"


    The old lady nodded, as if the steps I gave were easy to use. She stood up and patted her buttocks. She told me to do what I said and compensate for the medical expenses, and then she turned and left.


    I looked at the back of my mother and glanced around. Seeing that no one noticed me, I immediately whispered to Tan Li: "Tan Li, follow up and see where my mother''s home is. Let''s go to visit her in the evening."


    Tan Li answered and got up to follow him.


    Seeing that Tan Li kept up with her, I went back to the supermarket.After returning to the warehouse, Master Li came to me immediately: "romantic ah, I didn''t expect that you had such a way. At that time, the manager was in a rage, and you met the fire directly. You are so brave!"


    Then master Li gave me a thumbs up.


    I gave a wry smile and waved my hand to master Li: "don''t mention Master Li, you didn''t see the situation just now. If we really listen to the manager''s words and go up to beat people, it can''t be solved for a while and a half. Since it can be solved in a civilized way, why should we use force to solve it?"


    "Ha ha, don''t tell me these big principles. I don''t understand them. I only know what the boss wants me to do Master Li laughed and shook his hand. Just as he wanted to say something more, he saw that all the people in the warehouse were looking at this side and immediately glared up: "what are you looking at? Hurry to work


    When Mr. Li went to the office, the voice of manager Lu suddenly called out


    When I heard someone calling my name, I quickly raised my voice to answer it. Then I whispered to master Li, "look, the manager has sent a message. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Hurry up, the manager told you to linger here and come back to work!"


    Master Li glared at me angrily and reached out to hit me. I dodged over, waved to master Li and left the warehouse.

 Chapter 349

    When I got to the manager''s office, I saw the manager sitting on the chair, with his eyes closed, his hands on the chair and his forehead rubbed.


    I quickly knocked on the door: "manager, you want to see me?"


    Hearing my voice, the manager slowly opened his eyes and waved to me: "come in and say, close the door."


    I answered and closed the door. Then I went to my desk and sat down. Then I looked at the manager and asked, "manager, what can I do for you?"


    "Romantic, you did a very good job this time. At that time, I was so angry that you stopped me. You are so smart. Why do you suddenly want to be a porter?"


    The manager said, squinting slightly.


    My heart clattered a, difficult not just got master Li''s trust, now the manager to doubt me?


    He didn''t look flustered. He just looked at the manager with a simple and honest smile: "manager, don''t laugh at me. I didn''t come out to work hard until I had a diploma. If I had a diploma from any school, I would have to say that? I was in a hurry just now. I just thought of it and told you directly. I was afraid that you would blame me, manager! "


    The manager looked at me for a while, and then laughed: "it''s OK, you don''t have to be nervous. I know your intention is to be good for our supermarket. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go back first."


    I was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly I heard the manager''s voice: "wait a minute."


    As soon as I turned around, I saw the manager pull out an envelope from his desk and push it in front of me: "this is for you. It''s your reward today. Let''s go."


    I quickly said thanks to the manager, took the envelope and left the office.


    On the way back to the warehouse, I secretly opened the envelope and found that it contained 200 yuan.


    I took the envelope with a smile and put it in my arms while no one noticed.


    Just after work in the evening, Tan Li floated in from the outside and nodded to me in front of me. I knew that he had found the right place in his mother''s house.


    After I went back, I had a quick meal and immediately asked Tan Li to change my appearance again. Then I asked him to take me to my mother''s home.


    I followed Tan Li to the door of my mother''s house. I looked at my clothes and saw that there was no problem. Then I raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    Soon, she opened the door. I looked at her and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m a policeman. I want to know something about it from you."


    The old lady looked at me with vigilance. I immediately took out the criminal police card from my pocket and handed it to her. After confirming that she had seen it clearly, I put it away: "open the door."


    Aunt opened the door to welcome me in. After sitting down, I looked at her and said, "it''s said that you went to a supermarket to make trouble. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, her face changed: "officer, I really didn''t make trouble. What I said is the truth."


    After that, I didn''t pick her eyebrow to talk.


    The old lady hesitated and took a furtive look at the room. At this moment, a woman came out of the room. She looked at me warily: "Mom, who is this person?"


    I was about to speak when my aunt stopped me: "Oh, this is a little girl I met on the street today. She is very nice. She also lives nearby. I''ll have a chat with her. Are you bothered? Let''s go out and talk


    Then she pulled me up and left the house.


    The old lady always pulled me out of the corridor, then released her hand and said with regret: "sorry, officer, I really hid something. Let''s find a place to talk."


    I nodded, as long as she would talk to me.


    Then, my aunt took me to a place nearby and sat down.


    "I have to. My daughter-in-law wants me to buy imported milk powder, but you don''t know how expensive it is! A can of milk powder can be eaten for two weeks, and then it''s gone. I want to buy some good milk powder in the supermarket, which is cheaper than imported milk powder. I just bought it less than two months ago, and my little grandson had an accident. I was worried about the children''s problems, so I went to the supermarket... "


    The old lady said this and sighed: "I really didn''t expect that the milk powder in the supermarket would cause problems for the children, otherwise I would not be greedy for this small price and not buy imported milk powder for the children."


    Hearing this, I sort of got to the bottom of the story.


    "What about the cans and coupons you buy in the supermarket? Didn''t you keep it? "


    When she said this, she sighed again and then shook her head: "no, I bought it secretly. How dare I keep these things? I secretly changed the bought milk powder into the imported milk powder can, and then I threw away the original milk powder can."


    I want to sigh when I hear this.


    "It''s OK, auntie. We will definitely find out if there is a problem with the milk powder. When I find out the source of this batch of milk powder with problems, I will certainly give you justice!"


    Aunt looked up at me in surprise: "little girl, what you said is true?"I nodded, and then listened to her mutter: "Oh, that''s really great. The milk powder I bought are all big brands. I''m afraid it''s not good, but I didn''t expect there was a problem. It must be the milk powder. You must find out. Don''t hurt more people!"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing. I didn''t expect that she had a sense of social responsibility.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I''ll find out for sure. Tell me the address of the milk powder can you lost, and I''ll see if I can find some cans."


    Aunt quickly nodded and took me to the dump near the community.


    Before I walked into the dump, I felt a bad smell coming on my face.


    The old lady also covered her nose and said, "this is it. Every time I change the milk powder, I will leave the cans here. But this is a garbage dump. The nearby garbage will be transported here and destroyed. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find."


    I frowned and nodded. I resisted the bad and pungent smell and said, "OK, auntie, you go back first. I''ll come back to you when this matter turns out!"


    Aunt also can''t help this stink, directly nodded and left without hesitation.


    After my mother left, I looked at the dump in front of me and felt nauseous. It really stinks!


    Even Tan Li beside me frowned and covered his nose: "how can there be a dump here? Isn''t the average dump in the suburbs or away from the city? "


    Tan Li asked me this question in a daze. He shook his head: "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, I''m really not familiar with this piece. You can float up to see if you can find any clues. I''ll get a mask first!"


    With that, I left Tan Li and turned to the nearest store.

 Chapter 350

    It didn''t work out. We went back to the hotel soon.


    Then I simply cleaned myself up and went to the meeting place where the players were already waiting for me.


    I looked at the time. It''s six twenty and there are ten minutes left. Just now, I thought I was late. It''s not a good phenomenon to be late.


    "Everyone is here. Let''s share what we found in the past two days."


    I work in the supermarket and watch to see who they contact and what suspicious points they have. Some of the rest of the team members visit the victim''s home and some go to the nearby supermarket like me.


    After all, it''s not just this supermarket that sells milk powder. It''s just that this supermarket has a large scale and a large flow of people, so I''m mainly responsible for this.


    "I visited almost 89 families in the same community. The children are either just born, one month to one and a half years old. Some children have nothing to do with the milk powder, but there are more people who have accidents than those who have no accidents."


    The team members who visited the victims'' families collected the information and handed it to us for us to see. By the time the information reached me, I had pieced together the general information.


    Some children''s intelligence declined because of eating this milk powder. Although they did not go to the hospital for examination, compared with children of the same age, their reaction was relatively slow. They were already learning to climb, and they were still in the arms of their parents.


    There are also children directly into the hospital, it seems that because the stomach is not good, some things in the body too much, after verification and investigation, they all ate this milk powder.


    Some of them are old people who are greedy for cheap and think it''s all milk powder. Children should have no serious problems after eating it. Some of them are promoted by neighbors.


    I know whose milk powder is delicious and cheap. After all, the milk powder of famous brands is not cheap now. Children almost have to eat one can a week, and a can of big brands costs three or four hundred yuan.


    But this milk powder is nearly half cheaper, plus it is recommended by old acquaintances, many old people with children believe it.


    "It seems that they are quite successful in advertising."


    I put down the information after browsing it. What I fear most is the sales promotion among acquaintances. I don''t know how these people in Qinghe Village let them sell to themselves.


    "The staff of the supermarket specially did large-scale feedback activities in the community, so many people bought a lot of them back for the sake of being cheap. In addition, some children''s intestines and stomach absorbed well, so they didn''t seem to have anything to do. Then they publicized it later, and everyone believed it."


    Another possibility is that there is no problem with the first batch of milk powder, until the problem milk powder appeared one after another, and then all kinds of problems were found.


    Just like when you buy things on the website, the first batch of things sold by the manufacturer are guaranteed by quality. When you buy them, you feel that the things in this store are good, so you want to buy the second one. As a result, when you get the second one, it''s not as good as the first one.


    "And you? Nothing new? "


    After reading the information of these victims, I feel a little uncomfortable. These children are innocent. Who knows if there will be any sequelae in the future.


    The people who do these things are really crazy. Who has no child? What will they do if they encounter these things in the future?


    "I found that the boss of the small supermarket would pick up the milk every few days, and now there are still people who buy his milk powder. Although we have let him off the shelves before, three or four days later, the milk powder is on the shelves again!"


    The team members who said this were very angry, and everyone was the same. But the primary problem now is not this, but to solve their source of goods from the root, so that they have no goods to sell. Solving these poisonous milk powder is our ultimate goal.


    "The situation is the same as mine, but I have a new discovery here. These milk products have fixed suppliers. When I worked in the supermarket, I had a clear idea that it has something to do with Qinghe Village. Have you heard of Qinghe Village?"


    I shared with them what I found. After all, there are many people and great power. During the visit, they may find some details that I didn''t find.


    "I know that their village is generally rich. The master of our supermarket is from their village. I hear him often boast to others."


    My colleague who is watching in another small supermarket said that he knows Qinghe Village. I think he just said that he is interested in moving goods. It is very likely that people in Qinghe Village will let their own people do these secret things because they don''t trust others.


    But all this is our guess, behind the scenes is really helpless now.


    "By the way, brother Li, I went to Qinghe city and found that there was a woman who was suspicious and might have been abducted and sold. This matter remains to be discussed, but the general direction is not wrong."


    When we finished docking all the information in our hands, I thought of the mute in Qinghe Village and asked Li Qiang to have a look.


    "Abduction? Are you wrong? "


    Kicking the abduction, brother Li was very surprised and asked me if I had read it wrong. But how could I have read it wrong? I have 80% possibility that the mute was abducted and sold."It should be right. This one needs further certification. It''s up to you. You should pay more attention to it. If there is any difficulty, you can say it and solve it together."


    I don''t have so much energy on my own. It''s really difficult for me to find someone who sells milk powder and solve this abduction case at the same time. Moreover, these people are doing it in a more hidden way, which costs a lot of time and energy.


    It''s better to let Li dumb be responsible for things directly.


    "There''s no problem with that, but I''m still not sure about the specific situation. You have to give me more details."


    No one thought that a milk powder case could also involve human trafficking. If the two things were committed by this village, they would be too bold indeed.


    "Well, I just met once in the village. The girl sent me a signal for help. She was a mute and a brother who didn''t know whether it was true or not. If the house was in the village, I would go straight to the eighth house on the left. There were a pair of big stone lions at the door, but I didn''t know if people were still there."


    This is what Tan Li told me. When he left, he paid special attention to where his home was, otherwise I couldn''t have said it in such detail.


    But these are all empty. We have to find the mute in the end. If people are really transferred by them, we can''t help it.


    "Yes, it seems that we still have to go to Qinghe Village. Otherwise, it''s useless to just say it here. We have to go to their village to find out."


    Li Qiang nodded, indicating that he had taken this matter to heart.

 Chapter 351

    After listening to brother Li''s words, I think it''s feasible. Qinghe Village must go again. Otherwise, as he said, we just speculate here, and there is no substantive progress. It''s useless.


    "Well, it''s better to bump into the sun. Let''s make it tonight. In the evening, we''ll go to Qinghe Village. This village is strange. Brother Li''s words focus on investigating the dumb people to see if it''s the case of abducting and trafficking in women. We''ll go directly to the sock factory to see what''s inside."


    Can''t drag on, otherwise the drink milk powder or drink, the abduction or trafficking, must be a net.


    "Do you have any comments? If not, it''s settled. Get ready when you go back and go to Qinghe Village in the evening! "


    Tan and other members carefully analyzed the contents of the handover ceremony, and I didn''t go back.


    "Let''s go. We can''t see what we''re going to see. We''ll make plans in the evening."


    These data are ordinary interview data. Some babies have diarrhea after eating milk powder, others have coughing all the time. The most serious one is like the woman who made trouble, and the child goes directly to the hospital.


    "All right."


    Night soon came. We gathered outside Qinghe Village early. When the night was a little deeper, the person in front of us made a sign to show that we could act.


    Because I''ve been to the sock factory before, I''m leading the way to them. Li Qiang has just gone to the house I said to look for dumb people.


    I don''t know if I can find it. That day, Tan Li said that the brother of the mute took the mute to the sock factory.


    "All stop, there''s someone in front of you!"


    As I was walking forward, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and asked them to hide beside me. I turned my eyes to the side where the sound was made with some vigilance. There was someone.


    There are several incandescent lights around the sock factory. There are two people playing cards under the lights.


    "What''s the use of us guarding like this? It''s so cold outside. I really want to go home and sleep with my daughter-in-law..."


    When I turned my ear, I heard one of the two strong men complain like this. It happened that my side was in a dead corner, and there was a pomegranate tree beside me. I squatted at the root of the pomegranate tree. It was a team member who took a moment to calm down and first made clear the situation in front of me.


    "Don''t complain. It''s only one turn a week. It''s not to keep you vigil every day. It''s not for safety. If you''re caught, you''ll be in jail!"


    The man played a card and told his partner not to complain. Anyway, it''s only once a week.


    "I''m just talking about it..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that they have watchmen here every day, and they come here in turn. That''s strange. If there is nothing special about the sock factory, how can they have watchmen? Don''t let up for a moment.


    We can''t get in the door. There are two strong men guarding the door. Unless we subdue them, we may wish them more than enough, but it will frighten the people inside, so we have to find other ways to get in.


    I looked at Tan Li and asked him if he had any good ideas. At this time, two people came over with flashlights on the left side of the sock factory and walked around. They should be patrolling people.


    "It''s not quite right. It''s definitely not just socks!"


    It''s not enough to have gatekeepers. There are also special patrols. There are strange things everywhere. There must be some secrets they don''t know.


    "Come on, step gently and follow me this way!"


    Tan Ligang just went out to inquire about it, and then motioned me to follow him. I gave my teammates a gesture to follow me carefully.


    Because of the existence of Tan Li, when we entered the sock factory, we were frightened, but we were not hit by anyone. We entered the sock factory smoothly.


    It''s the same as before when Tan Lilai was working, but there were no workers in it. This is not true. Most large factories work in two shifts.


    A group of people are on the day shift and a group of people are on the night shift. But no one is on the night shift now. I don''t know if there is anyone when I am on the day shift. After all, I have only been here once. It''s still a sock factory that I lingered for a long time on the road. People may just show me.


    "It''s really strange that these machines don''t look very good, and the finished socks are only so small. Where are the people?"


    When the team members just came in, they thought there was someone, so they all spoke in a soft voice. Unexpectedly, there was no one inside, so they just looked around.


    After his reminder, I also found that there are few finished socks in the sock factory, and the quality is just like this. The design drawings I saw that day are also scattered on the desktop.


    It''s amazing that there is no one in a factory of Nuo University, and the machines are not so advanced. We look at each other and don''t know what to do next.


    "There should be a secret room at the head of the building. You should look for it carefully and don''t miss any details."There are strong men guarding outside. They can''t guard an empty room, which means that something is under this disguise. It is very likely that it is the secret room I guessed that day.


    They also built a bigger factory at the bottom to manufacture inferior milk powder. Of course, this is only my guess.


    Because it takes time, energy and money to do such a big thing, where do the people in Qinghe Village come from?


    Maybe I guessed wrong. I shook my disordered brain and looked for flaws in every part of the factory, hoping to find out their secret as soon as possible.


    "Come and see, isn''t it?"


    Just when I was looking for it, a member of the team over there was a little excited and waved to us. Let''s go and have a look. There was a step in the corner, and the dark below didn''t know where to go.


    "Let''s go down first and see what''s going on."


    I took out my flashlight to shine on the steps. There was a thick layer of dust on the steps. It seemed that no one had gone in for a long time.


    Another team member and I went down cautiously. We didn''t expect that there was a space of more than 20 square meters inside. There was nothing in it. We put a few plastic bottles and cans thinly. We looked at each other and shook our heads. This should be abandoned.


    I don''t know what''s the use of making a 20 square meter space under it. It''s airtight and can''t hold many people.


    "Let''s go up first!" The secret room should not be so easy to find. It should be somewhere else. I still need to look carefully. However, seeing these things here, I believe my guess more and more

 Chapter 352

    When we went up, the team members looked at me nervously. I shook my head at them and said, "I found the wrong one. This one is not. There is only a little space at the bottom. I didn''t put anything. Hurry up and look for it again."


    If someone comes in and we haven''t found the secret room, we give them time to react.


    After listening to my words, although they were disappointed, they quickly went to look elsewhere. I went to the power supply section, looked at the main switch above, blinked, looked at Tan Li, and then turned it off.


    I didn''t expect that the electricity didn''t turn off. Instead, there was a roar on the ground. I was surprised to see the handle I just pulled down.


    My original intention was to cut off all the shop assistants in this sock factory and let them mistakenly think that there was a power failure. Then I took advantage of the situation. Maybe I could get some unexpected results.


    I didn''t expect that this was an accident. I found the main switch by mistake, and let me know the door of the secret room.


    Just listen to the rumble there. At the corner of about 50 degrees on the left, the iron gate on the wall slowly separated. I took a look at Tan Li, and then quickly said to the players.


    "Follow me down, there must be something down there."


    When the iron door was completely opened, there was a step. Another team member and I started and walked down slowly. There were lights on it, and there was a smell of smoke and wine. I felt my nose uncomfortable.


    When I just went down, I felt a dark shadow attacking me on the left. I quickly stepped back, and the team members behind me looked around with vigilance.


    It seems that we have been found. The one who just attacked me was a teenager with yellow hair. He should not be more than 20 years old by visual inspection. He looked at us with vigilance.


    "How did you get in?"


    "Who''s down? How come you haven''t been here so long? "


    Just when Huang Mao was going to attack me, two more people came out behind him. They were the same age as him. They had many decorations on their bodies, thin chains on their ears and necks. They looked like bad youths in the society.


    When he came out to see us, his expression changed immediately. His eyes were full of ferocity. He picked up the glass bottle and rushed to us.


    "Where come the wild things? They dare to break into your territory!"


    The glass bottle hit the head of the team member next to me. Instead of hitting it, it hit the wall and broke into debris. These three people are also cruel.


    At least, the psychological quality is very good. If ordinary young people meet a group of people like us at their age, they will be counselled before they fight, but they are different. They seem to try their best to stop us from going in and greet us with whatever they have.


    "Solve them quickly, don''t disturb the people outside, or there will be trouble!"


    They have only a strong momentum. If their fighting skills are not as good as ours, they will be subdued by us soon.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? I tell you it''s illegal to break into a house. Do you understand? If it doesn''t work, let us go, or you''ll wait for the police to catch you. "


    These smelly boys are subdued by us, and they don''t forgive others. We are the police, and we are afraid that the police will catch us. But they are so guilty about what they have done.


    I''m afraid the police are going to catch them!


    "I''ve come out to break into people''s houses. You know the law. Do you know what I do? I tell you, I am... "


    Someone kicked the Yellow haired youth hard, and he was about to reveal his identity when he opened his mouth. I gave him a look and told him to shut up. We don''t have to talk to them so much. It''s better to make a quick decision.


    "Just wait for the day you cry!"


    The team members glared at these three people, and then went to search inside. I checked whether the rope on their hands was firm, but don''t let people run away.


    "Don''t talk to them, search what''s in it!"


    Seeing someone go in, the three people''s faces showed fear and looked at each other. One of them, who looked a little younger, said incoherently.


    "I''m still under age. If I make mistakes, I can''t be arrested. There''s a juvenile protection law. Yes, there''s a juvenile protection law..."


    That person doesn''t know what to think of. He keeps saying that there is a juvenile protection law. If he looks like this, he should be sixteen or seventeen. If he knows the law and breaks the law, the crime will be more serious.


    Listening to the people fidgety, next to do not know where to come from the rags, I directly picked up from the ground and put a piece into their mouth, so that they would not yell to attract people outside.


    However, when these three people saw the rag on my hand, their panic was really unforgettable. They didn''t know what the rag was for. There was nothing else here. Besides, they didn''t have to pay attention to so much.


    "Have you found a milk powder base?"


    Because I looked at these three people, I didn''t go in to search. When they came out, I asked them if they had found anything to make milk powder. If they found anything, they could not deny it even if they wanted to deny it.One of the team members shook his head at me with an ugly look and looked at the three young people tied up next to him with disgusting eyes. If he looked like that, he might rush up and beat them violently at this moment.


    "Don''t be impulsive. There are laws to punish them." I''m afraid that the players will do something impulsively, so I''ll let him calm down.


    "Social scum!"


    If you look at his reaction, you know there must be something shady in it. I was going to ask him. I think it''s better to go in and see for myself.


    "Come and watch the people. Don''t let them run away. I''ll go in and see what''s going on."


    When I went in to see the specific situation, my expression was almost the same as that of the team member just now. I wish I could beat these three people up now.


    Inside the chamber is really big, but did not find anything to make milk powder, but there is a big iron cage in a corner.


    Cages usually hold pets, small cages hold birds, large cages hold beasts, who knows now they actually use cages to hold people.


    There is a big cage in the corner. The visual height is about one meter. Adults can''t stand up at all. The three young girls curl up in the cage and don''t move.


    Hearing the footsteps coming from here, he shrunk in horror. His hair blocked his face to death, and his body was still shaking slightly.


    "It''s a beast!"


    I don''t know who cursed like this at the scene, but it''s a beast. How can there be such a person? I don''t know what inhuman torture these three girls suffered.


    Now I was afraid of hearing people''s footsteps, let alone anything else. I turned my head to one side with some difficulty.

 Chapter 353

    Looking at them, I frowned and raised my hand to touch Wei Qing. I hope he can help.


    Because of my actions, all the people put their eyes on him.


    "I see. You keep watch. I''ll contact you." Wei Qing found a place with a better signal, found out the mobile phone hidden in her body, and contacted her colleagues.


    I don''t know how long later, when we were worried, Wei Qing at that end made a slight sound.


    "Well, I know. I''ll trouble you about this. Don''t worry. When it''s over, I''ll buy you a drink." Wei Qing put the mobile phone back to its original place, then nodded to us and looked at the girls.


    Those people looked at us and wanted to say something. They heard Wei Qing''s words of comfort.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve contacted my companions, and you will be rescued later." Wei Qing to a few girls smile, just want to continue to comfort some girls, just want to continue, hear the footsteps from the top of the head.


    I quickly covered the girl who wanted to scream and whispered, "it''s OK. They won''t find us."


    When the girl heard me, she felt my temperature, slowly hugged my waist, nodded and didn''t say anything.


    The three girls are ready to appease each other and finally leave.


    After waiting in place for a while, I finally didn''t hear the sound of footsteps on my head. The first one pushed the small door open slowly, and quickly inspected around. After confirming that there was no one, he said hello to us and rushed out first.


    See his action, we also know not to delay, quickly ran out of the secret room, toward the place just came to run.


    But what we didn''t expect was that just as we were about to see the dawn of hope, a strange voice came out behind us.


    "Why do you want to run?" The man walked out of the shadow slowly and looked at the girls we were holding sarcastically.


    "What should we do now? A few of us are not fighters. They were brought by force." Wei Qing looked at the man who was hiding and panting, and asked me helplessly.


    "Can you protect yourself?" Picking up the stick, he said to me.


    I don''t know how to get back to my Wei Qing. He pursed his lips tightly and wanted to ask those people, so he was almost beaten.


    "Be careful." I throw Wei Qing to the man, and then I carefully push the girl behind me to their side, "protect them."


    Wei Qing knew who I was talking about. He nodded and quickly went out.


    Finally, I made sure that they were safe. I quickly walked up to those people and mocked them.


    Just hope they don''t focus on them.


    "Why are you afraid of me?" I looked at several people''s hesitation and waved the stick, but I didn''t move forward every day.


    Hearing what I said, several people who were still scared suddenly frowned and came to me uneasily.


    At last, I was relieved. I secretly grasped the stick in my hand and tried to scare away a few people with momentum.


    But even so, the people behind me suddenly heard a voice.


    Suddenly turned back, but saw several people running past, trying to get the girl back.


    There is no way I can only give up the resistance behind, a scurry, then the man who robbed the girl kicked to the ground.


    "If it''s a man, protect the girl!" I frowned, looked at the man holding hands, and Wei Qing standing on one side, whispered: "hold on a little longer, when the reinforcements arrive, it''s our victory."


    Hearing what I said, the colleague nodded and forced the trembling legs to stand firmly in it, looking for weapons and surrounding the girl with others.


    I was worried that they were preparing, and I didn''t move forward. I just stood beside them and protected them.


    Who knows this kind of signal, but let people think I can''t beat them, suddenly attack, keep waving their weapons to us.


    I look at the weak place, can only empty hand, a little bit of protection for him.


    Even if I pay attention for a moment, I can''t prevent all the attacks. Looking at the man who was beaten little by little, I''m worried to see Wei Qing.


    "It''s going to take a while, maybe we..." Before Wei Qing finished, he was interrupted by a painful voice.


    Always thinking about other ways, I frowned and wanted to say more, but I heard the cry of the girl.


    "Don''t cry now, or you will have no strength." I whispered a word, just to comfort them, but because of the weapon next to them, I stopped talking and quickly blocked the attack with a stick.


    But also because of this, my hand is still a weapon of the stick, also so broken.


    Barehanded I, looking at the elated people, frowned tightly and stepped forward. A sweeping leg pushed back the people who were close to me."Wei Qing! Leave. " I gave a signal to Wei Qing and rushed into the crowd.


    See me such a few people, want to move forward, but was stopped by Wei Qing.


    "Go, go to the village quickly!"


    People who hear Wei Qing say this are full of disbelief. They just want to resist, but they are pulled by Wei Qing''s collar and run to the village quickly.


    As they ran, they looked back and wanted to cry, so they were stopped by Wei Qing''s eyes.


    "Wei Qing, the land police will get hurt in this way!" The man I saved tightly wrinkled his blue face and looked back worried.


    "No, she can''t leave until we are here. Besides, we should be able to see her later." As soon as Wei Qing''s voice fell, he heard my voice.


    They watched me come and take me away, but I caught them.


    Just when they wanted to ask something, I looked anxiously behind me and made a sound for a long time.


    "No, there''s an ambush at the door!" I frowned and wanted to say something else, but it was not far away that I saw their real faces.


    "Run, why don''t you run?" Men sneer at us and let the people behind wave their fists at us.


    I have no choice but to protect them with others again.


    When we were about to give up, we finally heard the familiar voice.


    But when he tried to relax, we had to think of a way to do it.


    But that group of people thought that they had been prepared for a long time, and they didn''t love fighting at all. When the police car approached, they disappeared.

 Chapter 354

    When other traffic police came to me, I was at ease, but the pain spread all over my body.


    "Wei Qing, I''ll leave it to you next." When I finished speaking, I felt that it was dark before my eyes and I didn''t fall to the ground directly.


    "Land police! Don''t scare me! What are you doing? Go to the hospital quickly Wei Qing finally saw the cuff stained with blood and cried out nervously.


    And I didn''t completely lose my consciousness. I heard the noise and wanted to reach out, but I found that I was imprisoned by the darkness and couldn''t move.


    When I woke up completely, it was dark in front of me. I tried to turn on the light, but I found that there was nothing in my groping place.


    "Tan Li?" I whispered and tried to call Tan Li. Just as I was about to stand up, I cried out because of the pain in my body.


    "Don''t move when it hurts." Tan Li''s voice suddenly came out, followed by the brightness of the whole room.


    At last, I saw Tan Li, smiling and daring to speak, but I saw his dark face.


    "What''s the matter, Tan Li? You look so ugly. " I tightly frowned and reached out to touch Tan Li''s face, but he grabbed me.


    "You''re hurt." Tan Li is very dissatisfied, gently put my hand back to the quilt, this just said: "you obviously have self-protection ability."


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at the window and didn''t want to go back to Tan Li.


    Because of my silence, the room is so quiet.


    "Tan Li, it''s normal. After all, there are so many of them. No matter how bad I am, I will get hurt, won''t I?" Finally, I was protected by the quiet room, helpless to explain to Tan Li.


    But Tan Li not only didn''t believe it, but also gave a cold hum and turned his head to me.


    I don''t know what Tan Li is thinking now. I feel flustered and want to say something, but suddenly I see him turning back and holding something in his hand.


    "Tan Li, what are these? I''m fine. I don''t need to take medicine." I tightly frowned, reluctantly looking at the colorful pills.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li put the medicine in front of my eyes and looked at me with reproachful eyes.


    As soon as I saw Tan Li looking at me like this, I couldn''t stand it. I had to give up and slowly put out my hand to receive the medicine one by one in his palm.


    But when I was about to eat it, I suddenly hesitated and looked at Tan Li, "Tan Li, what medicine is this? I don''t want to eat it. It''s not clear."


    Seeing me like this, Tan Li just took the medicine back to his hand, picked up one and said softly, "this is anti-inflammatory."


    I nodded, just ready to let Tan Li under a medicine, I felt what the lips were against, and then I felt the bitterness diffused to the throat tube.


    "This is a healing medicine." Tan Li finished, but also put the medicine into my mouth.


    And I, who was filled with bitterness, grabbed all the pills in Tan Li''s hands and glared at him discontentedly.


    Tan Li seems to be indifferent. He just reaches out his hand and is ready to take back the pills in my hand.


    "I eat, I eat!" I''m afraid that Tan Li will let me finish a pill and taste all the bitterness. I can only swallow it in one mouthful.


    "Water." Tan Li handed the warm water to me, and then he said softly, "Wei Qing said that he knew your situation and asked you to rest in the hospital. But I heard the doctor say that you should stay in the hospital for at least three days."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t believe my eyes were wide open. I wanted to say what to do with my work, but it seemed that I suddenly thought of something and nodded helplessly.


    Maybe it was because I didn''t take the medicine. In the next few days, Tan Li almost didn''t leave me. When it came time to take the medicine, he almost took it to urge me.


    Looking at Tan Lina''s appearance every time I change my dressing, I want to tell him that it''s not his fault, but I can''t say it.


    "Tan Li, I''ll take the medicine obediently. How about you sit over there for a while?" I looked at Tan Li, who was about to be oppressed, and shook his head helplessly.


    "No, last time I just took it, but I found you threw it downstairs." Tan Li said this, he took my hand and tried to pour the medicine directly into my mouth.


    I have no ability to resist. I still want to resist, but I find that the medicine has slipped into my throat and I can''t go back to heaven.


    "Tan Li!" I cried out discontentedly, and then quickly drank the water put aside.


    "If you want to be brave, now is the time to teach you the best lesson." Tan Li murmured in a low voice, then tightly pursed his lips and looked at me blandly.


    Although I didn''t finish listening to all the words, I suddenly thought of a possibility and looked at Tan Li helplessly.


    She remembers that when she ran away, she saw a dress that was very similar to Tan Li''s clothes.


    "Were you there at that time, Tan Li?" I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and asked him carefully.But Tan Li not only did not answer my question, but also snorted and threw my hand away.


    Sure enough, the figure at that time was not wrong, that is to say, Tan Li was always by her side at that time, protecting her.


    "Tanli, I want to eat fruit." I pointed to the fruit basket on one side and looked at Tan Li like a coquettish.


    "Eat for yourself." Tan Li threw a fruit into my arms and was about to leave.


    But since I know what''s going on, how can I still let myself be aggrieved and leave? I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and muttered something in a low voice.


    Did not hear clearly Tan Li, of course, stopped to move forward, looked at me in doubt.


    Aware of the sight of Tan Li, I slightly hook the corner of my mouth, suddenly a force directly in front of him.


    "Be careful!" Where does Tan Li have other ideas? He hugs me.


    Finally, seeing other expressions, I was satisfied with a smile. I hung on Tan Li''s neck and said softly, "I''m sorry. I won''t try to be brave in the future. Don''t be angry. Now your face is not good-looking at all."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li shook his head helplessly. He wanted to release his hand, so he heard my voice again.


    "In the future, I will protect myself for anything. Is that ok?" I raised three fingers and looked at Tan Li solemnly. After a long time, I said softly, "after all, I''m a policeman. No matter what, I should guarantee those who have no self-protection ability, right?"


    I kept rubbing my head against Tan Li''s face, begging for a long time, and finally heard Tan Li''s reply.


    "You must be protected." Tan Li took my hand and was unwilling to let it go.

 Chapter 355

    Just when we two wanted to be warm, Tan Li suddenly let me go and said in a soft voice that he came, then he hid his body again.


    And just when I was confused about who was coming, the door of the ward was opened from the outside.


    "How is Lu''s health? Did he take medicine on time?" Wei Qing thought of the appearance of sending me to the hospital, frowned tightly and said softly, "if it''s not you, it''s not you who are lying here now, it''s my vegetable chicken."


    Hearing Wei Qing make a joke like this, I just smile and don''t comment too much.


    Wei Qing also knew that business was more important. After making a few jokes with me, he quickly straightened himself up and looked at me seriously.


    "How are they?" I think of those girls who don''t have a sense of security. They frown and worry about Wei Qing.


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing just shook his head helplessly, indicating that he didn''t ask for any useful information.


    "It''s also normal. After all, where is the daredevil? If you can know something about the village, you should also be the Tonghua people." I sighed, but helplessly shook my head, and then shifted the topic, "just because of our business, it is estimated that the follow-up anti-counterfeiting cases may be delayed even longer."


    "Why, as long as we report the girl''s affairs completely, there will be a search warrant. At that time, I directly led people to pick out the dens." Wei Qing said very easily, did not see me tightly frown.


    Although Wei Qing didn''t notice it, Tan Li, who had been staring at me, didn''t ignore it. Instead, he worried about putting his hand on the back of my hand.


    I feel slightly heavier in my hands, frown, and want to say something, but I hear Wei Qing''s voice.


    "Lu police, don''t worry. As soon as I applied, I believe we will be able to rescue all the girls in that village soon." Wei Qing thought that I was worried about other people who didn''t see me. He comforted me softly.


    Can hear comfort, more but also of I, sighed, for a long time just low head, don''t want to see Wei Qing that naive appearance.


    "Lu police, what did I say wrong? Don''t be angry. Can you just say it? " Wei Qing worried about what I was hiding and asked me carefully.


    When I heard his question, I shook my head helplessly. Then I said in a soft voice, "don''t forget an idiom. We are so big this time. How can we not let the people above them pay attention to it?"


    When Wei Qing heard what I said, his body was for a while, and then for a long time, he didn''t move. He just put his hand to his chin and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After observing Wei Qing for a long time, I finally slapped him to wake him up.


    "Why did the police beat me in the head? It would be stupid!" Wei Qing covers the back of his head and looks at me discontentedly.


    When I heard this, I didn''t have the strength to resist. I looked at Wei Qing helplessly. "Now, you should think about how to go again. Instead, you should mark everything in Qinghe Village. Once someone transports something to leave, you should..."


    I wanted Wei Qing to answer, but I waited for a long time, but I didn''t wait for the answer I wanted.


    "Lu police, don''t do that. Speak quickly!" Just when I want to continue to say, Wei Qing first urged.


    When I heard his voice, I just frowned and said in a low voice, "you should take people out of the sight of the village and immediately check the people in the car on the pretext of checking the escaped criminals. If there are no abducted girls, let them go."


    Some stunned Wei Qing, staring big eyes, also want to say something, was interrupted by me.


    "We can''t make a fuss. If we have any problems, we have to investigate them from other angles, because we are not familiar with them. If we attack them rashly, it is likely to leave a message for others. It will not be easy for us to pass in the future." I shook my head helplessly and looked at Tan Li next to me.


    "I''ll help, too, when you''re obedient." Tan Li is still fed up with my appearance of being in danger and unable to appear. He whispered this sentence in my ear.


    Hearing his voice, I blushed and looked at him angrily.


    Just when I want me to say that I am not obedient, Tan Li on one side seems to be frightened and hides very far away.


    "What are you doing? What kind of monster is there to eat your mother?" I tightly frown, helplessly looking at him.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li broke his head into a rattle and looked at the empty place beside me in horror.


    "I thought it was something. It was just the wind that moved my hair that I looked over there. Well, don''t play tricks. Come and talk about the arrangements that the three girls wrote down." As if that I was not me just now, I said in disgust: "by the way, did they say that they were abducted by the same way?"


    It may be related to the work of Tao. Wei Qing is still rational. She nods and says softly: "according to those girls, one of them is a tourist. They dislike the guide for being too fussy. They wandered around by themselves and were forcibly abducted. The other two were cheated."Hearing Wei Qing''s words, I frowned tightly and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tan Li.


    "Why do they all stay in their own village? According to other people''s ideas, it should be more safe to buy a farther place? After all, parents will find it according to their daughter''s itinerary, won''t they? " Tan Li frowned and looked at the bright sunshine outside the window.


    I also thought of this, but after seeing the very hidden secret room, I frowned and looked at Wei Qing.


    "Lu police, what''s wrong?" Wei Qing noticed my frown and looked at me doubtfully.


    "I''m just thinking, what do they do to make their parents give up looking for them?" I frowned and looked at Wei Qing.


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing shook her head and looked at me helplessly. "That''s because they robbed the girl ''


    I stare big eyes, looking at Wei Qing who said it was so easy, want to say something, then hear his helpless sigh.


    In fact, those parents also want to look for them, but the vast sea of people, they only know that their daughter to travel, even to go there did not ask carefully, afraid that the girl now think they nag.


    At the same time, we sighed. As soon as we were about to ask the parents of the girls how to get in touch, we heard Wei Qing''s mobile phone ringing.


    "I see. I''ll be right back." Wei Qing nodded to me and left.

 Chapter 356

    And after Wei Qing left, I lay down on the bed tired, looking at the white ceiling in a daze.


    "What''s the matter, still worried about those girls?" Tan Li didn''t want my thoughts to affect my rest, so he could only ask me in a low voice.


    When I heard Tan Li''s question, I just shook my head. After a while, I said softly, "I''m just thinking about the girl I met."


    As soon as Tan Li heard me say this, he thought of the girl who gave me a note. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she was remembering something.


    I didn''t notice this. I turned over. Then I held Tan Li''s hand, pressed it under my face, and whispered to me, "at that time, if it wasn''t for her, maybe the girls are still in the secret room, and there is no light. I hope that she who wants to ask for help can leave the dark place."


    Because of my words, the room was quiet, and no one made a sound for a long time.


    May be that I think too heavy, Tan Li put his hand on the top of my hair, gently stroking my broken hair.


    "Tanli, I don''t want to be the one who hurt her." I blocked my eyes and said what I had never said.


    "Don''t worry, since she knows how to tip you off, she should know how to hide, or she won''t be out all the time, will she?" Tan Li knows that I am very uncomfortable now, can only more gently pacify my emotions that are about to break out.


    Maybe it was Tan Li''s words that comforted me. The tears I was about to burst out, I just took them back.


    Seems to be aware of my suffocation, Tan Li will pillow into my arms, whispered: "for the time being, use these things to vent, later I help you to revenge that group of people."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I couldn''t help laughing and turned to look at him.


    Don''t know why I want to smile so of Tan Li, tightly frown, worry of see this I.


    I don''t know why Tan Li looked at me like this and asked me to tell Joan something. I suddenly frowned and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if they committed crimes together, so as to make use of these girls and buy those goods farther away?"


    "It''s possible, but they won''t be released, will they?" Tan Li probably guessed a sentence, this just worried looking at tightly frowning, thinking about what I am.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been silent. Just when Tan Li was worried that he wanted to interrupt my thoughts, I suddenly frowned and said a few words softly.


    "Tan Li, I still think it''s possible. After all, I don''t believe that there are only a few girls in that village!" I frowned and thought about the woman I saw in the village.


    Also think of those women''s Tan Li, tightly frown, for a long time did not say a word.


    Looking at Tan Li''s hesitation, I knew that I might have guessed something right, but I didn''t get to the point yet.


    But even if I guess that, I still feel cold behind, and the whole body is tense.


    Noticing my action, Tan Li just hugged me and said in a low voice, "anything, I''m by your side. You also believe that you can solve all this, right?"


    I silently took a nod, I want to say something, I heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "This is something we can solve, but you also have to take good care of yourself. If you have any problems, I may be angry, OK?" Tan Li said that his hands were even harder, as if they were trying to melt him into my body.


    Knowing that Tan Li was worried about me, I didn''t resist too much. I just touched his hand to comfort his worried heart.


    "Tan Li, I want you to promise that I will not evade you and do anything. Is that ok?" I hugged Tan Li, whispered in his ear and left quickly.


    And heard me say Tan Li, nodded, also want to say something in my ear, but found that I have a bad smile to avoid his attack.


    Tan Li looked at me with a bad smile, but he didn''t say a word. He just showed a helpless smile and watched me go to the other side.


    "Tan Li, since that''s the case, let''s have a rest now." I quickly ran into the bathroom and washed my face. Then I went out to the bathroom and pulled Tan Li to the bed.


    I was surprised by this operation of Tan Li, quickly hide body, don''t let me tease him like this.


    I didn''t see Tan Li in the room. I wanted to say something. I felt a chill in my ears and heard his voice.


    "I''ll go to Lin Qingqing and let her chat with you." With that, Tan Li stopped talking and quickly left my ward, looking for Lin Qingqing who didn''t know where the ticket went.


    Did not let me wait more, Tan Li will grasp the reluctant Lin Qingqing came to my room.


    "It''s time for me to come and ask you something?" I gave Li Hang a slight smile and patted the chair beside me. "Don''t worry, with us, your fragile body won''t have any problems."


    "Well, you ask, if I know, I''ll tell you." Lin Qingqing said, "if I don''t know anything else, I can''t answer it quickly."I had no choice but to shake my head and ask Lin Qingqing about his husband Qingge during this period, "in this case, do you know about your Qingge?"


    When Lin Qingqing heard my question, she frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I looked at Lin Qingqing''s appearance, frowned slightly, but did not say anything, looking at her insipid.


    "I''m sorry, I only know that he should be on a business trip." Lin Qingqing hesitated to say such a sentence, then changed the topic and asked me why I was hospitalized, "by the way, how about you? Do you want me to introduce some methods to recover the wound?"


    "There''s no need. My wounds are better, but they''re worried, or I''ll leave the hospital first." I shook my head helplessly, looked at the things next to me, and said softly, "I''m so bored, why don''t we delay things together?"


    On hearing my words, Lin Qingqing suddenly took out the poker she didn''t know where to get and put it on the bedside, looking forward to me.


    "Then play this, but if you lose, don''t cry." I had no choice but to shake my head and send the sponsor.


    I don''t know whether Lin Pingling''s brand is too bad or not. We haven''t played for a long time, but he has lost completely. I can''t stop reading in my ears.


    And I have long been used to saying nothing, just looking at the end of Tan Li, and he chatted.

 Chapter 357

    But just as we were chatting, I suddenly heard Wei Qing''s anxious voice.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Wei Qing roared, pushed the people away and pushed the people on the stretcher into the emergency room.


    Kekang just passed my room. Wei Qing at the other end of the room quickly walked into the room after arranging the man.


    "Wei Qing, why did you come back again?" I tightly frown, looking at the clothes stained with a little bit of blood on him, worried to ask her.


    Wei Qing, who heard my inquiry, just shook her head, pointed to the emergency room and said in a soft voice, "it''s nothing. It''s Li Qiang who we put in the village. He saw the girl you were talking about. He just wanted to analyze the situation here, but found that someone suddenly went to hit her."


    Wei Qing finish these words, because of the arrival of the doctor, can only go out of the ward, to see the head of Li Qiang.


    May be to think of what, Tan Li tightly frowned, looking at the end of me, for a long time did not say a word.


    "Tan Li, you won''t stop me when I go to visit patients, will you?" I smile at Tan Li and whisper, "Tan Li, please!"


    When Tan Li heard me say this, he had no choice but to nod. But when I was ready to leave, he grabbed my hand.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t know why Tan Li stopped me. He frowned and looked at him discontentedly.


    "He should not come out yet. Are you sure you want to go out?" Tan Li looked at Wei Qing, who was still standing at the door of the emergency room, and asked me suspiciously.


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I had no choice but to nod and run to have a rest.


    When I wake up again, the bright sky outside the window has become turbid. I slowly stand up and walk towards the next ward.


    "Wei Qing, how is Li Qiang? Are you awake?" I knocked on the door, then walked into the room and looked at Li Qiang who was talking with Wei Qing.


    "I wake up. The land police should be here to listen to the news. Just listen to it?" But when I was living in the dilapidated village, I didn''t know what I was looking for


    When we heard this, we all frowned and looked at him anxiously. After a long time, we whispered, "go on."


    We got to know each other for a moment and nodded. Then we looked at Li Qiang. We don''t believe that he would be hurt because of this.


    Li Qiang seemed to know what we wanted to express. He shook his head helplessly and then said in a soft voice: "in fact, it''s OK. After all, we can bring her back, but But their group seems to be because we rescued other girls, so we took her to vent


    Hearing what they said, I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    And I can still reflect there, that time I was called anxious.


    Why can''t we wait? If we wait, does the girl say that she can be saved?


    While I was still reflecting, Tan Li frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just held my hand tightly.


    "No, they should have no problem." Tan Li gently smiles at me and comforts her.


    Wei Qing, who also noticed something wrong, coughed and drew my attention away. Then he said softly, "it''s OK. As long as we have a chance, we will be able to save her."


    But when Wei Qing comforted me, Li Qiang on one side frowned slightly and shook his head in disapproval.


    "Why, is there something else in the village?" I noticed Li Qiang''s expression and frowned at him.


    Hearing what I said, Li Qiang just said in a low voice: "it''s OK, how can it not be, they are staring at that girl very closely now, otherwise I would not be beaten like this by them, right?"


    We both nodded and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "You don''t know. I just trained those two guys who were not inferior to the rules. As a result, they came directly to beat me with a large group of people." After Li Qiang finished, he frowned and said in a soft voice for a while, "if I hadn''t been smart enough to hide the means of transportation in a hidden place, you wouldn''t have seen me now."


    "I''m sorry, but I still want to ask, how is that girl now?" I forgot Li Qiang''s injury, grabbed his arm and looked at him nervously.


    Li Qiang has no way to break free from my shackles, can only look at the rugged head like the head of Wei Qing.


    Wei Qing, who was looking at Li Qiang''s line of sight, didn''t speak. He just tentatively stretched out his arm to catch me. For a long time, he didn''t say a word, so he looked at me.


    "Li Qiang comes back to my question." My hands again hard, worried at the end of Li Qiang.


    I really don''t want the girl who wants me to ask for help to lose her fragrance.


    "Lu police, Lu police, you relax, Li Qiang did not say not to say, you are so painful, he can not say ah!" Wei Qing looked at Li Qiang''s increasingly pale face and beat my hand helplessly.Tan Li, who finally listened to Wei Qing''s words, patted my hand and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry. She should be ok now, or Li Qiang won''t leave, will she?"


    Hearing Wei Qing say this, I finally recovered some sense, slowly released my hand, sorry to look at them.


    "It''s OK, I know how you feel, but you still need to calm down about this matter, or we can''t help it, can we?" Wei Qing said one or two words, then he said to Li Qiang in a low voice: "by the way, did you see any familiar figures at that time?"


    Li Qiang closed his eyes and recalled the scene.


    "At that time, I saw that the girl was bullied by a few young men who were not strong enough, so she wanted to go up and pull. But as soon as she made a sound, a large group of people came and said," look forward to it clearly. I was very flustered at that time, but I saw that the girl should not be thrown back to the cowshed. All the people were like me. Otherwise, I would not be like this, right ¡£¡±


    We all know Li Qiang''s skill, so we nodded and looked at him anxiously.


    "There should be nothing wrong with that girl, but if we want to go in as strangers, it may be a lot more difficult." Li Qiang shook his head helplessly. Looking at the sky outside the window, he shook his head helplessly.


    Seeing Li Qiang like this, I frowned and looked at the direction of Qinghe Village anxiously.


    "We have to be careful step by step when everything is in deadlock."

 Chapter 358

    People dignified look at each other, nodded for a long time, silent against the wall next to.


    I sighed and said softly again, "we''ve already made a fuss. Next time we''re changing our identity and asking again, maybe we can hear something interesting. But this time, we all have to pretend we don''t know anything, just come to visit. Do you understand?"


    "I always feel that things can''t be that simple." Li Qiang frowned, thinking of the collusion, and looking at the people beside him anxiously.


    Seems to agree with Li Qiang''s words, the people nodded and looked at me again.


    Looking at his line of sight, I just helplessly shook my head, did not speak.


    People who thought I had something to do looked at me anxiously. They didn''t even dare to say a heavy word.


    "This time we don''t ask anything, we just visit the poor households in the village." I smile at the crowd and point to the most marginal village on one side.


    "Do you want us to appease them?" Wei Qing seems to guess what I think, and the sadness on her face disappears. She smiles and claps the shoulders of the people beside her.


    Looking at the anger, I didn''t seem to understand what other people were suppressing.


    Guessing what they thought, I had no choice but to explain in a low voice: "you are really stupid. We can take this opportunity to see the poverty alleviation projects in the village. Maybe we can go there again. It just needs a little sacrifice. Should we be able to pay for it?"


    When it comes to money, people finally understand and nod to do what they should do.


    Finally, I nodded to Wei Qing, who was looking at me. I turned around and left Li Qiang''s ward.


    "I don''t want you to get hurt." As soon as Tan Ligang got to the room, he grabbed me and pressed me in his arms.


    "I know, so this time you must always be by my side, you know?" I pushed Tan Li away and lay down on the bed. Then I directed Tan Li to take care of me.


    Tan Li didn''t refuse, but with a smile, he realized my requirements one by one.


    After lying in the hospital for two days, I finally saw the well-dressed people. I nodded to Tan Li and put on another dress to quickly adjust the makeup on his face.


    "Well, can you tell it''s a person?" I finished the last stroke of my eyebrows and looked at the people beside me worried.


    "You see it, don''t you?" Wei Qing seems to have been used to my "make-up technique". He nods to me and will take everyone to the bun in Qinghe Village.


    Along the way, it was very rough, but the people were not at all wrong. On the contrary, they looked at Qinghe Village in front of them more nervously.


    "Do you remember our purpose this time?" I was worried that other people would be exposed inadvertently, so I had to ask people again before I got off the bus.


    "Of course, we are here to see how the poverty alleviation project has been implemented." We all said the reason why we had been united for a long time. Then we got out of the car and looked at the village head standing at the entrance of the village.


    As soon as the village head saw us, he came to us and looked at us nervously.


    And standing next to me, although I noticed some bad eyes, I didn''t care. On the contrary, I quickly opened the trunk and put the prepared things in front of the village head.


    "Village head, our leaders are worried about your families with only the elderly. They specially asked us to bring some consolation articles to see them." I smile at the village head, showing the gentleness of the role.


    It seems that I''m just an unimportant role, and the sight that had been placed on me has disappeared.


    Aware of this, I smile bigger, but also flattered to go to the village head side, quietly asked: "village head, I heard leaders say you here, there are poverty alleviation projects, that group of old people can participate in?"


    Hearing the poverty alleviation project, the village head''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just about to say something, he was interrupted by the young people nearby.


    "Village head, don''t you say that they are old and give them some money every month as a pension?" Young people came to us and introduced the environment of the village naturally.


    For a long time, the man raised his head, frowning at me.


    "Hi! Look, I''ve said so much that I won''t take you to my room. Please come in The man nodded to the village head and opened the reception room in front of him.


    Wei Qing, who finally sat down, suddenly changed his face and looked at the head of Qinghe Village anxiously. "Village head, we''re not only here to express our sympathy, but there''s a rumor outside that you''re illegally imprisoning women from other places. What''s the matter?"


    When they heard this, their faces changed, as if they had heard a big joke.


    "Why, where am I wrong?" Wei Qing put on airs and hummed out his dissatisfaction.


    "Officer, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. They just want to pay us back because of our rich life The head of Qinghe Village frowned and looked at the village on the other side with indignation, "is it the people from Hongshui village who are talking to you? I''ll go right away... "When we looked at the village head, there was helplessness in our eyes, but we were worried about being found. We had to lower our head and cover up the helplessness in our eyes.


    Wei Qing looked at the more and more excited village head, worried that their task today could not be completed, so he could only catch him.


    "Officer, you can''t tell by hearsay that we are all first-class good people. We don''t know how to do those criminal things." The head of Qinghe Village, with his powerful hand, holds Wei Qing''s hand and looks at him nervously.


    "Well, I know." Wei Qing quickly took back her hand and looked at me.


    Looking at Wei Qing''s eyes, I know I should be on the stage.


    Walking slowly to the village head, I said softly, "village head, I heard that you have a sock factory here. Can you go and have a look?"


    "Well, where are you going and what are you doing?" When the village head heard what I said, he frowned slightly. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard the sound of the tractor outside. "It''s really old. It''s twelve o''clock. Maybe you haven''t eaten yet. Would you like to have dinner together?"


    I want to say something else. Let the village head take us to the sock factory. Then I heard the man''s voice, "our sock factory has been closed. Now we are ready to go out to work."


    "Why is it turned off? Is it because there is something wrong with the equipment inside?" I pretended to be worried, holding the village head''s hand, "this can''t do, we must let the construction team, a good explanation."

 Chapter 359

    As soon as the village head heard this, he thought that we could ask for money. He immediately grabbed my arm and said loudly, "yes, if it wasn''t for this, we wouldn''t only give those old people the minimum pension and not let them work in the factory!"


    See the village head action of the crowd, helplessly looking at the next teammates, did not say a word.


    "I know, but it also requires field investigation. I don''t know if we can go in and have a look?" I gave the village head a helpless smile and looked at him nervously.


    As soon as I heard that I was going to the sock factory, the village head''s face was on one side. After a long time, he said softly, "yes, just need to wait. After all, it''s useless for a long time. There may be some dust in it."


    Of course, we know why the village head didn''t take us immediately, but even so, we didn''t object. We just looked at the village head lightly.


    "Then you go quickly. We don''t have a long time. If you look at the location of the accident, you will go back." Wei Qing frowned and looked at his watch discontentedly. He turned around and stood up.


    The village head seemed to hear that he wanted to stop. He didn''t say much. He took you to the man next to him. He turned around and went out.


    Less than ten minutes later, the man, who didn''t know where he was, went back to the village head and whispered a few words, frowning more tightly.


    "How can this be? It''s a real trouble." The village head murmured in a low voice, turned to look at Wei Qing sitting on one side, and said in a low voice: "this officer, I''m really sorry. There are some things that are wrong there, and the parts are all over the floor. Do you mind?"


    "No, go early and return early." Wei Qing is very dissatisfied, urging the head of the village.


    I tightly frown, looking at the head of Wei Qing, also want to say something, was stopped by his eyes.


    "Sorry." Because of Wei Qing''s words, I can only apologize to the village head and walk slowly behind Wei Qing.


    "I know you''re following the rules. I don''t blame you." The village head smiles at me and walks towards the sock factory.


    Finally, I came to the sock factory again, frowning and looking at the place that had not been touched for a long time.


    "It seems that it has not been moved here for a long time." I looked at the head of the village, frowned and whispered to Wei Qing: "there seems to be no evidence here. What should we do?"


    Wei Qing also panic God, want to say something, but was interrupted by the village head''s words.


    "As you can see, this is what our factory looks like now. If you can help us, even if you can''t pay the full amount, a little pension is OK." The village head frowned and looked at Wei Qing. After a long time, he said softly, "please, if it''s really not possible, we don''t ask for it."


    Wei Qing, who didn''t say any more, frowned and didn''t speak for a long time, but nodded heavily to let the village head go.


    "Village head, we all know, but if you''re holding us, we''ll have dinner here." I grabbed Wei Qing''s hand, carefully pulled a few times, but deliberately did not pull out, but also pushed Wei Qing to the village head.


    He thought it was the village head he carried with his strength, and he wanted to apologize. Then he saw Wei Qing''s frown and his contact information.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what happened just now. Are you hurt? Do you need to go and have a rest?" Just as the village head kept apologizing to Wei Qing, I blinked at several people who finally came back. Then I took Wei Qing''s hand and said, "Sir, they didn''t mean it. It''s getting late. We still have to go to the next village. Now is it..."


    I kept blinking at the village head to let him know what to do now.


    Fortunately, the man was not stupid. He immediately led us to the entrance of the village, pointed out the road quickly, and disappeared.


    Finally, we got back on the bus and looked at each other. After a long time, we whispered, "Xiao Liu, drive."


    Quickly around so a circle, we drove away from the village, toward the hotel.


    When we got back to the hotel, we started to report the situation just now.


    "We didn''t see anything similar to milk powder around. This factory seems to be as the village head said. No one has used it for a long time." The people who secretly went to explore the surroundings frowned and looked at me anxiously when they thought of the scenes they saw.


    "This is also expected. Don''t lose heart. At least we rescued those poor girls, didn''t we?" I toward that has been broken clues, although the heart is some helpless, but looking at the appearance of the people, or choose to boost morale.


    It seems that my words played a role. People nodded and stood up again.


    "Are you going there without rest?" I''m worried that people''s bodies can''t stand it. I don''t remind them.


    "Lu police, don''t worry. We all know our body, but now is not the time to relax. We are going to go to the place with clues again to see if we can get new clues." Weiqing finish, pull the companion beside disappeared at the end of the hotel.Finally, when all the people were gone, I lay down on the sofa in my room and looked up at Tan Li for a long time.


    Tan Li touched my broken hair and comforted me in a soft voice.


    I was just about to have a rest and smile, but a phone call suddenly came to my mobile phone and quickly connected it. Then I heard Master Li''s familiar voice.


    "Xiao Lu, why did you take such a long time off? Do you feel too tired to do it?" Master Li''s voice seems very worried about my resignation.


    "Why, I''ll go back this afternoon. Don''t worry, it won''t delay us to earn money!" I had no choice but to smile at Tan Li. After Master Li said a few words, I hung up the phone and wanted to make up, but I didn''t even want to lift my hand because I was tired.


    Notice that I such Tan Li, did not speak, just in my face gently a few times, then took me out.


    Knowing what Tan Li had done, I didn''t speak. I looked at my watch and rushed to the supermarket.


    "Master Li!" When I was still standing in the public house, I waved my arm to master Li. "What''s wrong with men now?"


    Master Li recognized the mistake in my words, frowned slightly and looked at me.


    "I asked for leave this time to go on a blind date. As a result, I just sat down. The man thought I was rustic and didn''t want to get along with me." I hung my head down and played with the hair that was hanging on my hand.


    "Xiaolu, when we have money, we can''t choose who we are." Master Li couldn''t see my dejected appearance and comforted me softly.

 Chapter 360

    Everything returned to normal again. After working hard for a week, I frowned and watched the people around me.


    People who were not aware of my action continued to be busy with their work.


    "Don''t you think they''re a little strange, tanli?" I tightly frown, don''t show of look to that end of Tan Li.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li frowned slightly and said helplessly: "I also feel strange, but if you want me to say it, I can''t say it, or I''ll ask you about it."


    All of a sudden, Tan Li found the source of his doubts.


    I don''t know how long I waited. I heard the voice of the truck again. I had no choice but to stand up. When I wanted to move the goods, I heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "They said they were going to dinner in the evening." Tan Li said, smiling at me, turned around and dragged me to the truck.


    Just as Tan Li said, after we had a busy day''s work, Wang Yu suddenly stopped the crowd and lit us to have a barbecue.


    Wait until everyone sits down in the barbecue stand, frowning tightly, looking at Wang Yu who seems to have something to say.


    I also put my eyes on Wang Yu and hoped that he could answer my doubts. Then I saw that people raised their glasses to me.


    "What''s the matter? Did I miss something? " They raised their hands and asked me softly.


    Wang Yu, who heard me ask this question, but with a smile, touched my glass with his glass. Then he said softly, "congratulations on your promotion."


    "Congratulations The crowd catered to Wang Yu''s cry and drank the wine out of the cup.


    What''s going on? Why congratulate her?


    Just when I was surprised and happy, Tan Li suddenly touched my wine glass and said in a soft voice, "congratulations on your promotion. You''d better change your career and work here."


    I finally understood, but I shook my head and looked at the crowd, "I want to be promoted? What are you doing, manager? "


    The people who heard my bold words and ambitions booed for a long time before they drank the wine.


    "What does that mean? Is there another position in the warehouse?" My brow slightly wrinkled, worried at the end of the Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu, who was looking at me, had no choice but to smile. Then he stood up and explained in a soft voice: "through your efforts, you also have your team."


    Not very understand me, slightly frown, also want to say something, but like to understand what, surprised looking at Wang Yu.


    "You guessed that. Yes, the boss thought that two shifts were too difficult for us, so it became three shifts. In this way, not only did everyone have a rest, but also there was more room for improvement." Wang Yu said that he was very excited. It seems that in a few days, he will be able to become a warehouse manager.


    I will not be stingy when I look at the envious eyes of the people. As soon as I hit the table, I will let the adults eat at will. It''s my treat today.


    Of course, they were not polite. They immediately ordered their favorite food.


    And looking at them like this, I smile at Tan Li, who is standing beside me. Then I eat and drink with everyone.


    When everyone had enough to eat and drink, I stood up and apologized to them, so I ran back ahead of time.


    Back at the hotel, I was very excited. I spent the whole night talking to Tan Li about the next plan.


    But what I didn''t think of was that when I ran to work the next day, I saw a group of strangers standing where I should have been.


    "Good monitor." Wang Yu to me a smile, this just want people to introduce me, "Lu Fengliu, your monitor."


    "Good morning, monitor!" They all yelled at me, and then they waited for my lecture.


    "Wang Yu, come here." Just when I wanted to speak, the manager who had been in the office suddenly appeared in the back.


    Wang Yu nodded to me, turned around and walked quickly to the manager, quietly discussing something.


    I couldn''t get close, so I could only wink at Tan Li. After I was sure he had seen it, I looked at the new member next to me.


    "Monitor, we don''t know much about it. Can you introduce it to us?" A beautiful looking boy came to my fat white Oh can, asked me loudly.


    It was also the first time that I was asked like this. Although I was confused, I nodded as if I understood. Then I pointed to the commodity on one side and said softly, "you should know the characters, right? That''s very simple. As long as you know that the same icons are put together, you can ask me directly if you have any questions behind."


    I explained to them that they didn''t know much, but they didn''t want to ask any more. They were going to ask other hungry old employees later.


    I noticed what they thought, but I didn''t explain it. Instead, I quickly walked to the other side and asked Tan Li who came back after listening.


    "What did they say?" I looked at the manager standing not far away and asked in a low voice to Tan Li.


    "There are not many goods in the warehouse. They are going to take more pictures of drivers to pick up the goods." Tan Li thought about what he had just said and turned it into a sentence.Hearing this, I was even more overjoyed. As soon as I was ready to say something, I heard the manager''s voice.


    "It won''t work." With that, the manager frowned and looked around at the empty goods.


    "But it can''t do this or that. What should we do? We can borrow the car, but talent is the real problem, isn''t it?" I don''t know where Master Li came from. He coughed and asked the manager.


    Seems to be asked to the manager, but also suddenly did not speak, frowning, worried looking at Master Li.


    "Master Li, please run more times a day. On this day, we should at least tow back the goods for a week, otherwise we will lose money." The manager thought of the missing goods, frowned and looked at Master Li anxiously.


    "No, I''ll be tired to death by you." Master Li directly vetoed the manager''s idea and explained in a low voice: "you have to think that they are not willing to deliver the goods. Every time they are in that kind of place, they ask me to have one more person. Do you think my waist can stand it?"


    On hearing about the waist, the manager didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the staff around him helplessly, as if he wanted to find a replacement.


    But it seems that he didn''t find it. He frowned all the time, and anxiously wandered around.


    "Manager, these goods should not last for tomorrow. You''d better think about something quickly." Originally in front of the cashier''s staff, frowning, worried looking at the manager.


    "Go ahead and get the goods, I''ll let you know first." The manager rushed the person back to the front desk, and then he turned his praying eyes to master Li who was standing on one side and wanted to think about something.

 Chapter 361

    The manager was just about to say something, but he interrupted all the words because of a small worker.


    "What should we do? They just called. If they were not the people they met, they would never give us the goods." Master Li watched the little worker leave. Then he whispered something like that.


    When I heard this, I also frowned and worried about that time.


    "Yes, but the final accounts are like this. We should also consider some things, otherwise..." The manager didn''t finish, just very insipid looking at Master Li in front of him, "we can''t eat any good fruit."


    When Master Li heard this, he sighed a little. After a while, he said softly, "I know. That''s why I said, or I''ll call them in."


    On hearing this, the manager looked at Master Li hesitantly. After a long time, he shook his head and disagreed with his proposal.


    What do you mean, is she exposed?


    When I was puzzled, the manager at that end frowned and got through a phone call.


    "What, I know. Don''t worry. There won''t be any problem." With that, the manager looked at Master Li with helpless eyes.


    "Or just one, Xiaolu. She has followed me several times. Even if she doesn''t drive, she can help carry the goods with her strength, can''t she?" Master Li said, looking at the goods beside him, and asked the manager in a low voice.


    Although the manager trusted Master Li very much, he still frowned after hearing my name.


    Master Li, who was aware of the manager''s expression, frowned and looked at him with disapproval.


    "I''m not the one who doubts you, but she''s not qualified now. I want to see more of her performance." The manager said, sorry for a smile, this just took out the mobile phone, ready to contact other truck drivers, trying to make them work overtime to prepare for this big purchase.


    Hearing what they said, I frowned slightly, looked at myself who was too radical, and shook my head helplessly.


    "Tan Li, should I slow down, but in this way, we can''t achieve our goal." I frowned and asked Tan Li in a soft voice.


    "You don''t need to be suspicious of people, and you don''t have a driver''s license. It''s really not qualified." Tan Li said that he was willing to be objective, which made me relax a lot.


    Tan Li seemed to feel that I had been comforted, and quickly came up to the manager to listen to the conversation between him and that man.


    There is Tan Li staring, I did not hide in the corner, quickly with the people to the truck that has come.


    "These belong to the beverage area. In the northeast corner of the warehouse, you put the same color and brand in one place. Remember to put them neatly, or you may be injured." I deliberately amplified the sound to let the new group know where the goods should be.


    People who were still hesitating outside the car quickly looked in the direction I said. Sure enough, they found the place where the goods should be.


    The manager who heard my voice, looking at my voice, nodded with satisfaction when he saw my serious work.


    "Well, I say Xiao Lu is a capable employee." Also see my serious work master Li, snort, smile at the manager.


    "That''s true, but she''s only been there a few times. She''s a woman again. It''s not suitable for her." The manager sighed and said softly, "if only she were a man, then we don''t have to worry. If she went alone, would there be any problem?"


    The manager looked back at the neatly placed drinks and didn''t know how to solve the problem of shortage.


    I don''t know how long it took to look at it. The manager finally made up his mind to look at Master Li standing next to him.


    Two people work together, of course, know each other''s ideas, they nodded, will leave.


    Wang Yu, who had been standing beside them for a long time, frowned slightly and said softly, "manager, you''d better try. After all, Xiaolu doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who talks casually, do you?"


    "I''m free to arrange. You''d better train them as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the goods come, you''ll be in a hurry. It''s really..." The manager didn''t finish what he said, but the look in his eyes completely revealed his idea.


    Wang Yu, who knew he couldn''t say anything, immediately nodded, turned and ran towards me.


    And just when I didn''t know, Wang Yu came to me and said softly, "what can I do for you?"


    "Brother Wang, you''ve come. I haven''t been here for long, and I don''t know any words. You asked me to bring new people, didn''t you embarrass me?" I had no choice but to smile at Wang Yu. Then I said softly, "brother Wang, is there something wrong with the store, or how can the manager come to the warehouse suddenly?"


    Wang Yu, who heard my question, didn''t speak. He just delivered the goods to the staff.


    Knowing what Wang Yu didn''t want to say, I had no choice but to continue my action.


    Aware of my low interest, Wang Yu sighed and said in a low voice, "the manager thinks we have no goods in the store. I don''t know what to do.""I''ve been to the place where I bought the goods, too. Would you like me to help?" I said it casually, as if it was a matter of making more money. "Oh, by the way, I don''t have a driver''s license, so I can only help carry the goods. I can''t drive."


    On hearing me say this, Wang Yu frowned, but seemed to think of something and leaned on the truck at will.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any solution?" It''s like I found a business opportunity and yelled.


    Wang Yu made a silent gesture to me, took me away from the sight of people and hid in the corner. Then he said softly, "it''s easy to get a driver''s license, mainly because you have to be able to drive."


    After hearing this, I seriously thought about it, and then I started driving.


    "Why. Can you still drive? " Wang Yu looked at my skillful movements and chuckled.


    I didn''t smile. I nodded seriously. After a while, I said softly, "I''ve been driving the tractor on our side. According to my father, it''s not bad."


    When Wang Yu heard the tractor, he showed a look of amazement. He was stunned for a long time, and then he burst out laughing.


    "Tractor, yes, tractor." I don''t know what I heard when Master Li came.


    I looked at the eyes cast by the people and looked shyly to the side, trying to avoid the eyes cast intentionally or unintentionally by the people.


    "Practice more in the future, it will be useful when it comes." Master Li then followed the manager into the office. It seemed that he wanted to discuss the matter again.

 Chapter 362

    I don''t know what they discussed. I only know that they didn''t go out of the company from that day to the end of work.


    I couldn''t stay until 7 p.m. and I didn''t get any news. I had to go back to the hotel with regret.


    Although because of that, I haven''t done a good job all the time, so I''m distracted.


    Such a state until two days later, I finally adjust the good state, honest work.


    But I found that people who should have been working suddenly ran to one side to have a rest.


    "What''s wrong with everyone? Why are they all resting?" I looked at the crowd, frowning, but looking at them.


    The people who heard my question, he wanted to say something else, heard the light cough of the people next to him.


    "Nothing. We are all a little tired. By the way, Xiao Lu, have a rest tomorrow. How do you want to have a rest?" Wang Yu pulled me aside and asked me softly.


    When I heard the rest, I frowned slightly, but raised my head with a smile, and said naively: "of course, I''ll go out and buy some clothes that don''t look rustic. Maybe I can succeed in the next blind date. At that time..."


    With a silly smile on my face, I finally pushed Wang Yu back.


    I noticed that Wang Yu left and looked at Tan Li. Then I put out my tongue and looked at the rest people at that end.


    It may be that there is a shortage of goods. I was informed to leave work after sitting until more than 3 p.m.


    Hearing this notice, I like to guess something and come to master Li''s side silently.


    "What happened to Xiao Lu? Did someone bully you? " Master Li noticed my mood, slowed down his voice and asked the dissatisfied me.


    "Master Li, are you going to deliver the goods? Why didn''t I? Did I do something wrong? " I made the appearance of doing something wrong, and I looked at Master Li.


    Master Li, who heard me say this, frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I seem to be aware of something, quickly came to master Li, said softly: "Master Li, why, I just want to make more money, why don''t you take me, do you also dislike me?"


    When I heard my voice like this, I would spit it out, but my face was still bullied.


    Master Li seemed to be driven by my emotion, but he shook his head and stopped me from thinking, "it''s OK, the manager likes you, but you always have to give some opportunities to the elders, don''t you?"


    Although I didn''t want to nod, I nodded hesitantly after seeing Master Li''s eyes, but I didn''t say a word.


    Master Li, who noticed my sudden silence, frowned slightly, but did not speak any more.


    Aware of Master Li''s expression, I lowered my head, slightly showed a smile, then raised my head and looked at him.


    "Xiao Lu, don''t be too sad. It''s just to let you have a rest, isn''t it?" Master Li wants to change the topic, but he hears my voice.


    "Master Li, I don''t want to rest now. I just want to make money." It was like thinking of the empty purse. After a while, I said softly, "Master Li, don''t you know, I didn''t go back before. I said a lot of money to buy gifts. Now I want to earn more money and pay the rent."


    As soon as I heard that I wanted to make money to pay the rent, Master Li frowned slightly. Then he took out his wallet and put a few pieces of money into my hands.


    How can I collect money? I quickly push the money to master Li.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you mean lack of money?" Master Li didn''t understand what I thought. He wanted to put the money back into my hands, so he heard my voice.


    "Master Li, I''m afraid I can''t afford it. You''d better take the money back." I frowned slightly and looked at the money in embarrassment. After a while, I said softly, "can''t you really give me this chance?"


    Master Li, who had no way to return, frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Master Li, is it because I''m not suitable for purchasing goods that the manager doesn''t give me a chance?" I pretended to be injured and looked at Master Li carefully.


    "How can it be!" Master Li shook his head, walked up to me and said softly, "it''s really not your reason Ah, how to say, it''s not really your reason, it''s that the people are full this time. "


    I face regret, but did not step out of the foot, silent standing in place.


    Master Li, who thought I was wronged, stood in the same place and kept pacing. For a long time, he didn''t make up his mind.


    "Master Li..." With Master Li''s voice, I just groan.


    Master Li, who heard this voice, did not speak. He slowly raised his hand and grasped my shoulder. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Forget it, I think I''m also a team leader and I''ve been promoted." I finished, looked down at the slightly raised hands, no, lost to the side.


    Maybe I was so sad that Master Li at that end couldn''t see it and suddenly stopped me."Master Li, is there anything else? If not, I will... " I look aggrieved, but still with a little smile, to see the luggage master.


    Master Li looked at my wronged smile and was afraid that I would leave. He immediately came to me and comforted me.


    After listening for nearly half an hour, I still frowned and looked at Master Li in front of me.


    "Xiao Lu, don''t worry. I''ll give you a seat next time I have a chance." Master Li was still worried that I would leave. He frowned and said again, "Xiao Lu, the manager really doesn''t look down on you, but looks up on you, but doesn''t have enough space. Moreover, if you think about it carefully, every time we go there, we have to be half dead and half alive. At that time, you still have to be busy."


    When I heard what Master Li said, I reluctantly agreed with him, but I still felt a little dissatisfied. I read the most and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Master Li, I know." I finish this sentence, again reluctantly smile, turned to leave.


    "Xiao Lu, don''t worry. You will have a chance next time. Can you wait a little longer?" Master Li was aware of my dilemma, so he could only comfort me.


    I also listened to master Li''s comfort, nodded honestly, then walked out of the shop and stood at the door to say goodbye to master Li.


    Master Li, who was sure that I would not leave, didn''t speak. He just watched me leave all the time. Then he went into the office to have a rest and prepare for the purchase.


    And I left, but did not leave, just in the vicinity of the disturbance, then casually sit in a shop, ready to wait for the activities.

 Chapter 363

    Hiding in the corner, I put up the menu, blocked myself and carefully looked at the warehouse at that end.


    "Take a break, and I''ll watch for you." I want to take a break from my eyes.


    Hearing what he said, I thought of something and said softly, "Tan Li, help me cover up my face."


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just put his hand in front of me and shook it. Then he took it back and looked at the warehouse next to him.


    I took out a small mirror to confirm my face, and leaned aside with peace of mind, waiting for his notice.


    "Romantic, shouldn''t you inform your" good friend " Tan Li looks at the warehouse that hasn''t moved, frowns slightly, and looks at me lying on the seat anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, they are all here." I smile at Tan Li and wave to the people nearby.


    Like finally find a stop, Wei Qing quickly ran to my side, lowered his hat, then whispered: "Lu police, how can you hide how hidden?"


    I didn''t speak, just looking at the people at that end.


    The man at the other end seemed to notice my sight. Just as he was going to take another step forward, he pushed back to the distance because of the little noise.


    "What''s the matter this time? Why are they so anxious? Are they ready to run away?" Wei Qing noticed their frowning and asked me in a low voice.


    Hearing this question, I kept quiet and calmly looked at the warehouse.


    Know this time can''t say again of Wei Qing, tight wrinkly brow, cover a mouth to quietly see toward the warehouse.


    I don''t know how long after that, the people who didn''t wait for the group of people to move and sit down carefully.


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned and looked at the two people who came in suddenly.


    "They didn''t move. We came in." Li Qiang helplessly frowned, just ready to say something, but heard the sound of the motor when the truck started.


    They all looked at each other, but they didn''t leave the restaurant at the first time. Instead, they stayed a little. After a while, they left the restaurant one by one. They quickly got on the bus and drove towards the direction they left.


    "It''s true. I don''t know what they think. They suddenly run out." Li Qiang, holding his walkie talkie, frowned and worried, asked me, "land police, do we want to get close to their truck?"


    I frowned for a long time before I said softly, "no, absolutely not. If I approach casually, then this task will be in vain."


    Of course, people who knew about it nodded seriously, and then they continued to stare at the truck.


    I don''t know how long they followed, but they finally saw the smooth path.


    "Don''t get close. When they trade, they''re attacking." I quickly said the order, then no longer speak, quietly waiting for the group of workers to attack.


    I don''t know if they have an idea. The people sitting on the truck over there didn''t get off and sat quietly in the car.


    Just as we were about to relax our vigilance, there was a roar coming from the truck at that end.


    "Do you think we are donkeys? Do you know how expensive the fuel is now? " Master Li''s voice spread from the inside of the car to the outside of the car, startling everyone.


    "Lu police..." When Wei Qing heard the sound, he wanted to go out, but he was worried about scaring the snake, so he had to ask my opinion first.


    "Don''t move. It''s not time yet. We''ll send a small team out and drive that car with us." I looked at the old van and said again, "Wei Qing, you are familiar with them. Choose some of them with high force value. You can catch people later."


    Next, we quickly get into the car, then quietly wait for Master Li again, and go out again.


    Wei Qing couldn''t wait to say something, so he heard my voice.


    "Wei Qing, don''t worry. Now we don''t have any evidence. Besides, if we don''t grasp the source of our purchase, we will still be in vain." I whispered and said for a while, "so we want to be more patient with them. If we can bear it, we will win."


    Hearing this, people who were still restless frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Looking at the crowd''s appearance, I did not speak, frowning, from the corner of the window, looking at the truck that stopped at one side.


    I don''t know if it''s God. After hearing our wishes, Master Li got out of the car and said something to the people around him. Then he got on the car and left with a few cars.


    Because of their actions, the original neat crowd, quickly scattered, scattered towards various places.


    "Everyone is ready to catch up with them." I took the walkie talkie and whispered a few words, then let the people drive the van, from one corner to another, slowly follow the car.


    I don''t know how long we have been following them, whether we are pulling away from them, and when they are about to forget, we chase them again and follow them carefully.After a long time in the car, we finally saw that they had the idea of stopping speed.


    Looking at the tail light flashing, we quickly hid the car to one side and walked carefully to the artificial lake with good greening.


    "How''s it going?" Wei Qing looked at the familiar environment and wanted to say something, so he was covered by the people next to him.


    "Be quiet, they''re coming." With that, I blinked at Tan Li and turned to another boundless forest.


    Why do you choose the black light here.


    When I was puzzled, I didn''t know how many people came out from there and looked at Master Li smilingly.


    "Well, is anyone still with you?" The man frowned and looked around. After making sure there was no one behind them, he waved to the place where he came.


    "You''re really cautious. We''re all old hands. We can''t have any problems at all. Take out the goods quickly, or we won''t want them." Master Li seems to be provoked by others. He looks at the guide at that end discontentedly.


    Looking at them, I didn''t speak. I waited until those people put all the goods in front of Master Li, and then I waved to everyone.


    "I picked up the intercom hook and said," I quickly put the other fish in


    Just after the words, the people sitting in the car ran out of the car and surrounded the group of people.


    "Stay honest. If anyone dares to move, don''t blame us for shooting!" Wei Qing deliberately fired a shot into the sky, completely frightening the group of people.


    Originally still sitting in the van, people can only stare at the police who surrounded them.

 Chapter 364

    Looking at the group of people surrounded by groups, I didn''t speak, just walked slowly towards them.


    Lu said, "I should have noticed what you said in a moment."


    Wei Qing because of this voice, also noticed my action, discontented urge gas me.


    But just when they were ready to urge me, I didn''t make any movement, but still kept the speed just now, and said in a soft voice, "what''s the panic? It''s all surrounded, isn''t it? Besides, I just sprained my foot and can''t walk fast. "


    Hearing what I said, everyone frowned and looked at my ankle anxiously.


    And the group of people who were caught, but slowly loosen the tight frown, quickly look around.


    "What to do?" Hiding in the innermost crowd, looking around, watching me warily.


    "What are you looking at? Be honest and squat." I roared, and then I went to master Li.


    Noticing my steps, the group of people who used Master Li as a baffle relaxed, took her hand and said in a low voice, "you''ll cover later, or..."


    Master Li, who was caught, had no choice but to say this to other drivers before he looked at the man who caught her.


    There is no way to refute the man''s public, can only nod, looking at the man as death.


    "What are you doing there whispering?" Wei Qing frowned tightly and cried out discontentedly.


    "We didn''t do anything. Why don''t you let us talk?" Master Li is looking at the man''s line of sight. He frowns tightly and stands up dissatisfied.


    When I saw Master Li standing up, I frowned slightly and noticed the movements of several people.


    "Be honest!" Wei Qing is discontented to shout out, this just wants to suppress the man, but is pushed away by a person.


    "What, rebellion?" Standing on one side of the police, upset you yell, dissatisfied with the people at that end.


    Wei Qing seems to be aware of something wrong, he frowned tightly, quickly came to my side, "something is wrong, what do you suggest?"


    Hearing what Wei Qing said, I didn''t speak. I just stared at several people at that end.


    "Ready, ready?" The man at that end, frowning tightly, looked at that end for a long time, then said softly: "three, two, first!"


    At the command of the two men, they all ran into each other.


    "Stop, stop quickly!" Wei Qing looks at the agitated several people and roars out angrily.


    But who is that group of people, how can listen to Wei Qing''s words, they just more forcefully bump into that group of people.


    Just when Wei Qing wanted to stop him, I went to catch him easily.


    "What are you doing?" Wei Qing looks at the man who is about to run away, frowning at them.


    "Now, let''s go together." I''m sure one of them has run away, so I follow Wei Qing to rush forward quickly.


    The people who were confused by my action were just about to be stunned when they saw that I hit a man to the ground.


    "Land police?" Wei Qing thought that I would kill people, and cried out in horror.


    "Don''t worry, I just passed out." I explained, then in a turn, hard hit another person who wants to escape, "still looking at what to do, want to let them escape?"


    When people saw my raised fist, they all swallowed. After a while, they carefully retracted their necks and quickly fought with those who wanted to escape.


    "So weak." I look at the person beside me, frown slightly, but just when I want to help, an unknown object suddenly opened to my temple.


    Although there is an emergency to avoid, but I am still a little embarrassed, quickly stood up, quickly looked at the end of the people.


    "Be careful, someone has a weapon in his hand." I yelled, which helped another police officer to subdue a sneaker on the ground.


    "Thank you." The little policeman crouched down nervously and quickly handcuffed the man.


    I didn''t have time to talk to the police. I quickly turned around and hit the weapon that hit me again to the other side.


    "How''s it going? No injuries. " Finally, Wei Qing found the man and hit him with a fist. Then he looked at me nervously.


    "It''s OK, but you have to be careful. Any one of them may have weapons. Be careful over there." I was just about to say something when I saw the policeman at the other end almost knocked down.


    Fortunately, with my warning, the man quickly pushed the handcuffs to the ground and put on a uniform.


    Although it was only ten minutes to fight with that group of people, the situation was really difficult to deal with.


    "What can we do? We don''t have so many cars to transport people." Wei Qing looked at the man lying on the ground, frowning, worried looking at me.


    "When you think of these cars, do you leave them here for nothing?" I pointed to one side of the truck that was not closed and gave a smile.


    There are still some strength of the people, suddenly stood up, forced to open the only one to this van door, slammed shut."Damn it." The policeman looked at the closed door. He frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Looking at them like this, I just have no choice but to smile and crush the man on the door. This is what I am looking for in his waist.


    "Look, what''s this?" I raised the key in my hand and gave a smile to the group of people. Then I said softly, "be honest, or you will have good fruit to eat."


    "We have nothing. You can''t just arrest us. I''ll sue you!" The delivery man cried out discontentedly.


    We did not speak, just light looking at the end of the goods, this just plain looking at the end of the people.


    "You can say nothing now, but in the days to come, repent." Wei Qing thought of the group of children, irritable to the group of people rushed to the car, this just looked at the side of me, "the number is wrong, how is this going on?"


    "What else is going on? Of course someone ran away." I amplified my voice and said such a sentence, then I pulled Wei Qing aside and said softly, "everything is in my plan. Don''t worry."


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing carefully looked around. After making sure that I didn''t squint in any direction, he whispered, "did he follow me?"


    I didn''t speak, just a smile, then sat in the driver''s seat of the truck, helplessly looking at the still tangled Wei Qing.


    "Do you have a driver''s license?" Wei Qing was a little suspicious, but he still got in my car and waited for me to drive.


    "What are you doing standing on your feet? Get in the car quickly!" I saw the crowd''s appearance, but shook his head, urged them.

 Chapter 365

    Hearing what I said, the crowd had no choice but to squeeze into the car that just came.


    "All ready?" I said this to the walkie talkie, then said softly: "then I''m ready to go!"


    Voice just fell, I have stepped on the accelerator, driving the heavy truck, quickly toward the police station.


    "Lu police, are you sure it''s ok?" Wei Qing frowned and looked at me carefully.


    I looked at Wei Qing''s eyes and frowned. I didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Well, can you follow me?" Wei Qing thought of Tan Li''s ability, frowned and looked at me carefully.


    "If you don''t think he can do it, I''ll talk to him later. I''m sure he will listen." I gave him a little smile, and after a while I said softly, "he will be willing to visit you at night."


    On hearing that Tan Li wanted to find her at night, Wei Qing could not calm down any more. She frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I finally got a moment of peace, sighed, but suddenly thought of something, suddenly forced on the brake.


    "My God Wei Qing yelled and looked at me nervously.


    "I almost forgot. Remember to keep an eye on them." I yelled and heard the knock of the response from behind, so I continued to drive with satisfaction.


    It took us nearly an hour to drive to the police station for a meeting. It seems that many people sent the group of disobedient people to the interrogation room one by one.


    "How about one room for one person or one by one interrogation?" Wei Qing looked at my frown. After a long time, she decided to say: "so many people, or just one room, we will exchange."


    I also have no way, can only nod, helplessly into one of the interrogation room.


    "I want a lawyer!" The man didn''t know if he saw a lot of movies. As soon as he saw me go in, he began to shout.


    When we heard this, we didn''t speak, just looked at the man indifferently.


    What else do you think can save you Can''t stand the man''s noisy voice, I frowned tightly, dissatisfied with the document fell on the table.


    Noticing my fidgety appearance, the man frowned tightly and lowered his head quickly, but he laughed carelessly.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you know where this is?" The policeman sitting next to me frowned and looked at the man impatiently.


    "What am I laughing at? Of course I''m laughing at you fools. I just passed by. Why do you arrest me?" The man yelled, which made him laugh more wildly.


    I had no choice but to throw down the documents in my hand, wink at the officer in the atmosphere, and then quickly walked out.


    "How''s it going?" I looked at Wei Qing, who was also angry and came out, but he shook his head and said softly, "don''t be too angry, we can only wait."


    "Well, you go to this one and I''ll go to that one." Wei Qing pointed to see the other side of the interrogation room, helplessly shook his head, tired went in.


    Watching Wei Qing disappear, I quickly went into another room and looked at the silent Master Li.


    "Why, is there nothing to account for?" I casually sat on the chair and looked at Master Li at that end.


    Master Li, who was already guilty, looked at me and frowned. After a while, he said softly, "no, I''m only a truck driver."


    The policeman who had been sitting here for a long time sighed. As soon as he was ready to comfort me, he saw that I sighed helplessly.


    "What''s the matter?" The police officer thought I was a new member and wanted to comfort her, so he heard me whisper, "don''t be mad?"


    "No way, I''m fine." I looked at Master Li with a smile. Then I turned around and said to the police officer, "he is not very important. There are several people over there who have already explained everything. They are crying and talking about it. It''s just the first time to transport goods. If it''s not for the money, they won''t say anything like that."


    When Master Li heard my words, he frowned and wanted to say something, but he looked at me with a smile.


    I thought I had been exposed. I didn''t speak. I just stood up calmly and patted his hand. Then I walked out of the room slowly.


    "What about my face?" I think of Tan Li''s change to my face. I frown and look at Wei Qing anxiously.


    "It''s just like that. What''s the matter?" Wei Qing looked at my face for a long time and then said softly, "by the way, did you say anything in half?"


    Knowing the result, we shook our head helplessly and went to the other room again.


    We don''t know how many times this procedure has been repeated. We just look at each other numbly and walk into another room again.


    Until five o''clock in the afternoon, we finally had no patience. We walked into the lounge and looked at each other wearily.


    "Nothing. I don''t know if they have colluded with each other for a long time." Wei Qing holds his head in pain and looks at me helplessly.I thought I could find something. I frowned and thought about any wrong steps.


    "But master Li seems to have changed his face suddenly. Where can we start from him again?" The policeman who was sitting in Master Li frowned and asked us carefully.


    "No, he doesn''t know." I shook my head and reluctantly told them the news, "they all rely on one-line contact for purchasing goods, otherwise they would not be that look, would they?"


    The people who heard me say this seriously recalled their complaints on the phone at that time and shook their heads helplessly.


    It''s good that the clue disappears again. Without anything, we can only sit in the office and have a rest.


    "No, it''s not my character to wait like this. I''ll ask those later guys again." Suddenly, the police officer stood up and walked to the interrogation room again.


    It seems that they were touched by the police officer. Everyone frowned and went back into the room to ask them what they wanted to know.


    Looking at them, I should have gone too, but because of Wei Qing beside me, I had to stop and wait for his question.


    "Why haven''t you come back for such a long time? Is there anything wrong?" Wei Qing looked around for a long time, but he didn''t feel the cold he felt last time.


    "Maybe it''s not as simple as we think." Although I have an answer, but my eyes have already looked at the side of the door, trying to see Tan Li''s figure in the next moment.

 Chapter 366

    It seems that I heard my wish. The door, which was closed, was suddenly opened by something invisible. But I, who had already taken back my sight, closed my eyes and called Tan Li.


    "Stop barking. I''m barking. I''m going to..." Tan Li suddenly raised my head and gave me a smile.


    "Tan Li, I''m back." I used to frown and wrinkle my face. I immediately released it and watched his whole body nervously.


    Tan Li, who knew what I was worried about, didn''t resist. He just looked at the frightened Wei Qing with a cruel smile.


    "How are you, tanli?" Finally, after seeing what I could see, I raised my head and looked at Tan Li anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok. I''m not only OK, but also found what we always wanted to find." Tan Li smiles and gently puts his hand on my forehead to let me see what he just saw.


    But I just ready to start, but see Wei Qing that more frightened expression, can only helplessly push his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned and looked at Wei Qing discontentedly. "It''s him here. There won''t be any problem."


    "No, it''s too dangerous to enter here at any time." I looked at the translucent window and could only refuse Tan Li''s idea.


    No way of Tan Li, can only take back the hand, can only reluctantly put the hand on the paper, waiting for my response.


    When I saw Tan Li doing this, I had no choice but to hold the pen and put it in the same position as Tan Li, waiting for his action.


    When Wei Qing saw what we looked like and wanted to say something, he was stopped by Tan Li''s eyes.


    Know this time can''t disturb Wei Qing, quickly cover mouth, nervous looking at us.


    "It''s OK. He just borrowed my hand." I smile at Wei Qing and look at the transparent window. After a long time, I go and say in a low voice, "since you have nothing to do, why don''t you help me to look at the door, so as to solve the case quickly, right?"


    On hearing that he could leave the rest room, Wei Qing didn''t stay. He ran out of the rest room and quickly blocked the door.


    Looking at Wei Qing that timid appearance, I smile, also did not just and my discussion, tell Tan Li.


    "It should be ok now." Tan Li did not let go of my hand, raised the other hand, put it between my eyebrows, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The moment I closed my eyes, I watched the memory transmission.


    Soon, I felt the wind passing in front of my face, and the scenery was changing.


    "Damn it, I''ve already said not to make such a rash deal. Why can''t they listen to it?" The man disdained spit, turned and looked at the forest which had no movement, then fell to the ground to rest.


    It seems that what happened just now made the man tired. He just fell asleep on the ground.


    May be Tan Li can''t see down, directly threw a stone at him, this just wake up that lazy man.


    "No, it''s not a place to rest. I''ll tell the boss." With that, the man left, put on his hood and wrapped himself tightly. Then he ran to the direction of the "boss".


    After running with the man for a long time, Tan Li finally saw the factory that kept ringing.


    "Boss! Boss Men like to see the Savior, dead to seize the burly man, whispered the situation just now.


    "Pack up at once and get ready to leave." The burly man seemed to notice Tan Li''s sight. He frowned and looked at Tan Li.


    The record is also disconnected from this place. I slowly open my eyes and look at Tan Li who takes back his hand.


    "I''m sorry to see that much." Tan Li looked at me apologetically. He wanted to say something, but he was stopped by me.


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to draw a map now. I''ll talk about it later." I quickly prepared the things, quickly outlined the location of the factory, "fortunately, I had seen the map here before, otherwise we would have to talk for a longer time."


    I quickly draw the map, and smile at Tan Li. Then I call Wei Qing back to the room.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the route on this map? " Wei Qing looked at the route I outlined with a marker. His brow was wrinkled. He held my hand excitedly and yelled, "is this where they are? I''m going to have people arrested right away! "


    Worried about people running, I didn''t stop Wei Qing''s action. I just urged him to call people.


    Finally, Wei Qing, who was excited, rushed out of the room and ran to his colleagues.


    "Tanli, I love you." Maybe I was just too excited to say such a thing. When I realized something was wrong, I could only hold the backup information and quickly escape into the interrogation room.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t tell you a word!"


    Looking at the fierce man inside, I just smile and grab his bald head with my hand.


    "Do what, you dare to move a finger to me, I will sue you!" The man frowned and looked at me."I''m not going to do it to you. I just want you to see it." I finished and put the map that I had prepared in front of the man.


    Like don''t understand the map, the man a face of disdain, dislike looking at me standing beside him.


    "Why don''t you understand? Then I''ll tell you. " I smile at the bald head and read the route in a soft voice, "first, Luyao Road, then turn right at the second intersection, see a stone statue, think about turning left, then..."


    "No way, you made it up!" Although the man waited for his eyes, he still thought I was cheating him.


    Ignore the man''s spitting star, I just lightly patted the shoulder, casually sat to one side.


    "I knew that you people wanted to blow me up so that I could confirm what you said!" The man roared and wanted to stand up, but he was handcuffed and restrained.


    "Since you think I''m lying to you, I''ll talk about the most important part, OK?" I smile at the man, and then say softly, "there is a boss in your factory. He likes to hold a cigarette in his mouth, right?"


    Hearing such accurate information from me, the man slowed down for a long time before he lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "How can you stop talking when I''m right?" I frowned tightly, went to the man and said in a low voice: "now, I can still count you as pleading guilty and alleviating your crime, but if you wait for the brothers you love to be arrested, you will wait..."


    The man who was prepared to be silent, sighed and looked up at me for a long time.

 Chapter 367

    Looking at the man''s worried eyes, I also took back my smile and nodded my head seriously. Then I sat back to my original position.


    "I said, I said everything, just hope you can let us go." Men seem to think that there is room for negotiation, and even bargain with me.


    We looked at the man that flattering appearance, showing a unified cold smile, looking at him in silence.


    Also know that there is no room for negotiation, the man''s sigh increased, a long time to say has been choked in the heart of the words.


    After listening to what he said, I threw the document on the table and said harshly, "do you really think we need your confession? I''m giving you an opportunity to atone. If you don''t want to, you''ll be fine."


    I kicked the stool back, and then I looked like I was leaving.


    "No, don''t go, I''ll say it all!" The man said with a sad face, looking at the handcuffs between the wrists for a long time, then said softly: "at the beginning, we just rely on the socks factory for health, but I don''t know if the investor mixed water, and the machine worked hard for a period of time, then it broke down for no reason."


    We didn''t speak, we weren''t ready to interrupt, this man''s memory.


    When the man saw our expression, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at the end of it blandly. For a long time, he said softly, "we don''t want to repair it. We have repaired it several times, but it''s still broken."


    "Say the point!" The policeman sitting next to me seemed to be impatient and urged the man.


    The man who was scared by the man''s sudden action, the whole person is shrinking into a ball, whispering something.


    "Say something, speak up." I didn''t pay attention to the man''s pleading eyes. I looked at the people next to me with a smile.


    The man thought that I was threatening him, so he could only close his eyes and said aloud, "I''m going to say it? What''s the rush! "


    Looking at this brave man, the police officer still wanted to move, but I stopped him.


    "There will be plenty of time for him later. Now listen to him first." I finished, with that fierce eyes swept to the man.


    Looking at the man in my sight, he trembled all over and immediately sat up straight back. He said indignantly, "we have no money. We can only rely on other things to get money. At the beginning, we just worked. Who knows, a brother who went out early suddenly came back and said that he knew a job and came to get money very quickly. We were already poor and afraid. When we heard of the opportunity, how could we give up."


    Worried that the man is leaving his me, raised his head, fixed his eyes, after confirming that he did not lie, nodded, let the man continue.


    "We followed him and thought we could see the boss, but who knows, he just took us to the factory and asked us to work." The man seemed to think of the hard work of that time, sighed heavily, and then said softly: "it was not until a week later that we really started to cooperate with that group of people."


    When I heard the man''s words, I frowned tightly and wanted to think about the problem, so I heard the voice of the people next to me.


    "In addition to them, you have cooperation with those companies!" Police officers may think of the victims, but their voices become louder.


    "I''m just a little brother. I don''t know much about it. I only know the brands that the people who trade with me need. I really don''t know the rest." The man is worried that we think what he said is a lie. He emphasizes his words and knocks his desk again and again.


    The police officer may have learned what he wanted to know, put his eyes on me, and tried to ask me some useful questions.


    Still worried about Wei Qing, I frowned slightly. If it wasn''t for Tan Li''s warning, I might have missed this opportunity to ask.


    "Keke, tell us the brands you know. By the way, remember to tell the cooperative merchants together." I nodded to the policeman and said in a low voice: "after writing, I will take his family''s recognition and remember not to alarm others. I really can''t wait long for Wei Qing to come back and go out to arrest people."


    "Yes, please rest assured." The police officer stood up straight and saluted me. Then he went to the recorder and looked at the familiar or unfamiliar signs and stores.


    After all, I went out of the room and took out my mobile phone to ask how Wei Qing was doing, but I was worried about disturbing them, so I had to wait anxiously.


    "It''s romantic now, isn''t it..." Tan Ligang was about to ask me what I had just done when he was interrupted by the sound of the door opening behind him.


    "Wei Qing, are you back?" I stood up in surprise, looking back, one by one dressed simple people.


    Seems to see my expectations, but Wei Qing is helpless sigh, forced me to one side.


    Aware of something wrong, I follow Wei Qing''s strength and return to my seat again, looking at him in doubt.


    "Sorry." Wei Qing looked at me, suddenly bowed and apologized loudly.


    "What''s the matter, someone''s running away?" I think of that group of people''s appearance, slightly frown, worried and said: "the key person escaped?"


    Wei Qing did not dare to speak, but nodded carefully, and he did not speak any more.


    "How can it be like this? Didn''t we touch it quietly?" I thought that there was no time to procrastinate at all and looked at Wei Qing impatiently."Sorry, we thought the same at the beginning, but when we got there, the group suddenly became well-trained and fought against us." Wei Qing thought of the scene, frowned and said in a low voice: "you don''t know, they are holding iron bars to fight with us."


    Thinking of that scene, I frowned and looked at Wei Qing''s gun. For a long time, I sighed helplessly.


    "I''m sorry, because time doesn''t allow. Besides, they didn''t kill people. We can''t shoot directly. It took a lot of time to subdue them." Wei Qing also touched his gun. After a while, he seemed to think of something. He said to me, "we locked all the people. Just as we were about to leave, we found that there was a door on the back of the factory. When we followed the footprints, but it was too late. A pair of footprints disappeared by a lake."


    "It''s not your fault. After all, we don''t know how many people there are, do we?" Although I am worried that there will be follow-up things, but this is not Wei Qing deliberately caused, still did not let him blame.


    Although he heard my comfort again, Wei Qing didn''t raise her head. She just clenched her fists to vent her dissatisfaction.


    I see Wei Qing this appearance, helplessly raised his head, hard to pat his head, "now is not the time for you to sulk, while they are in a panic, quickly pry their solid mouth open for me!"

 Chapter 368

    We quickly sat down in the new interrogation room, ready to ask what they knew.


    But when we were ready to ask something, the man at that end suddenly tried to bump his head against the table.


    "Stop it." I yelled and quickly forced the man to the chair. "Be honest. If you don''t cooperate, don''t blame us. The means are unreasonable. "


    Although it''s threatening men, we all know that it''s not the time to start. We can only patiently and imperceptibly press him to know the clues I want to know.


    "I''m just a part-time worker. I don''t know anything." The man said, but he looked at me with a fierce face.


    I looked at the man''s face and frowned slightly. After a long time, I said in a low voice: "working, just now, you don''t look like what kind of worker''s eyes are you looking at, do you?"


    Seems to be a lie was exposed, the man did not speak, silent look around, seems to be looking for something to escape the route.


    "Why, were you not afraid just now? How do you think you''re starting to escape? " I chuckled, went to the man''s side, forced his head straight, just with his pair of eyes that do not want to look at me, "say, what are you doing in the end."


    "Sir, as I said, I don''t know anything. Can you let me go?" The man seems to remember my face, staring at me, said: "besides, do you have any evidence to arrest people? Our factory is just a warehouse rented by others. We are the gatekeeper. "


    I knew what was going on for a long time. I frowned at the man''s words in detail, but when he relaxed, I suddenly chuckled.


    "Since you say it''s a warehouse, you''d better tell me which one has rented your remote warehouse." I casually sat to one side, looking at my flustered man, frivolous said: "we also have a look, such a smart guy."


    Don''t want to say the man, frowning, also want to say something, but because my eyes suddenly stuck.


    "Tan Li, give me a hand." I winked at Tan Li, who was standing behind the man. Then I said in a soft voice, "by the way, do you know that there is something wrong with the things in the warehouse, which killed a lot of children?"


    The man heard my words, just ready to shake his head, felt a chill behind him, he wanted to turn back, but because of the constraints, unable to move.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t it be that I''m sorry to rent it?" I put on an evil smile and looked at the man who was already sweating.


    "How can it be that I am such a Ah! An aboveboard person How can it be! There''s someone behind me! " The man suddenly yelled, his eyes turned and he fainted.


    Looking at the man''s appearance, I also want to ask Tan Li what''s going on, and I see his mouth saying what.


    It''s like that. But in this way, it''s impossible for this guy to ask anything. I''d better go to see Wei Qing.


    I, who arranged for the man to take care of me, walked slowly out of the interrogation room and saw Wei Qing, who was dejected and leaning against the wall.


    "Sorry, they''re too tight lipped to ask anything." Wei Qing heard my steps God, raised his head, sorry to look at me.


    "If you can''t find out, forget it. I don''t believe that they will have no other way to practice the escaped guy." I know that all the clues have been used up in this operation. I can only comfort them to have a good look at the work in front of them.


    Wei Qing nodded and looked out of the window at the darkness. He frowned and looked at me.


    I don''t know what happened. I frowned slightly. As soon as I asked what happened, I heard Wei Qing''s words of concern.


    "Lu police, it''s really hard for you today. It''s too late, or I''ll take you back to rest?" Wei Qing said that when he picked up the key, he would take me away.


    I wanted to refuse, but I found that Tan Li put his hand on mine.


    "Go back to rest. I''ll go out and look for it at night." Tan Li saw the fatigue in my eyes and looked at me discontentedly.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." I had no choice but to follow Weiqing back to the hotel.


    It seems that a large part of the danger has been solved. As soon as I got back to the hotel, I lay down on the soft bed.


    "Tan Li, I''m a little sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while. If you find something wrong, just wake me up." When I said this, my voice became smaller and smaller. At last, I closed my mouth and went to sleep.


    Tan Li looked at my tired state, frowned tightly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Really, if you want to find that guy, just tell me not to wake up? I won''t help you Tan Li caressed my forehead carefully for fear of waking me up.


    But all this is Tan Li''s worry. I just feel the coolness on my face when I fall asleep. I sigh with satisfaction and don''t have any reaction.


    While I was asleep, Tan Li wanted to go out to find the most important clue, but found that his hand was caught by me."Don''t go. I don''t want to be alone." When I finished, I put his hand under my face.


    Think I wake up Tan Li, just want to call me, but feel I hit the mouth action.


    "I hate being alone." I was just when Tan Li was at ease, and suddenly called out again.


    "Well, if I don''t leave you, you can sleep well." Tan Li reluctantly exudes another hand, gently stroking my broken hair.


    Seems to hear Tan Li''s response, I''m not talking, honest sleep in his side.


    Maybe I was too honest, which made Tan Li feel that I was just his illusion.


    "That''s why you can''t be like a child." Tan Li sighed, just ready to move to my side, but suddenly stood up, looked up to a room above.


    Something''s wrong. Something happened upstairs.


    Tan Li wanted to go upstairs, but just as he was about to walk, he saw the hand on his arm.


    "Fengliu, something''s wrong upstairs. I''ll go up and have a look, and I''ll be right back, OK?" Tan Li said, but also to explain something to me, he found that my hand, has been taken back to the quilt.


    Think I already know of Tan Li, no delay, quickly toward the upstairs.


    Quickly came to the second floor of Tan Li, did not stop, quickly toward one of the closed door.


    But when Tan Li was standing at the door, he heard a whisper in the room.


    Tan Li listens to that conversation clearly, does not stop, quickly rushes toward inside.

 Chapter 369

    But in the moment that Tan Li entered, he realized that it belonged to the strong resentment of the baby in the corner.


    What''s the matter? Why is such a small child so angry.


    Worried about the delay, Tan Li went straight to the baby and found that the baby was staring at the bedroom which was blocked by a screen.


    "Who''s in there?" Tan Li tried to communicate with the baby, but found that he was unwilling to put his eyes on him.


    No way of Tan Li, can only use the body, block the baby''s line of sight.


    The baby finally put his eyes on Tan Li, but he came back to his body with no expression and looked at the thing that killed him in silence.


    Tan Lishun looked into the child''s eyes, but saw a pink still shaking thing.


    Why, why does it look so strange?


    Tan Li, who was sure that there was no other sight except them, was just about to pick up something, but the baby forced him to open his hand.


    "Why, don''t you want me to touch it? I''ll touch it. " Tan Li wanted the baby to say that he was not willing, so he could only extend his hand again and try to hear his voice.


    "Ah The baby was very discontented and yelled out.


    When two people open the bathroom door, they are talking.


    "What a nuisance." The woman pushed the man''s hand. Yu Guang looked at the baby. After he was sure that he would not wake up suddenly, he leaned against the man''s arms and walked towards the back of the screen.


    "Wait, where did we put our little toys?" The man kisses the woman''s hand and wants to find the toy he just placed at will.


    But the woman seemed to be impatient. She grabbed the man''s hand and whispered something.


    After listening to the woman''s words, the man laughed, touched her nose, and said softly, "OK, don''t delay your time, lest you go back late and be said by that guy again."


    After listening to Tan Li for such a long time, I can''t guess the relationship between them.


    "This is their little toy?" Tan Li picked up the thread beside him and tried to throw it away, but he was caught by the baby''s paw. "Don''t you think it''s dirty?"


    "Ah The little baby is very dissatisfied with Tan Li''s tone and stares at the shameless mother.


    Tan Li, who is going to persuade him, suddenly thinks of a possibility. He frowns and looks at the toys the baby throws on the cot.


    As soon as Li Shao put the baby''s eyes close to his skin for a long time, he quickly looked at it.


    May be that this Tan Li, to hurt him, the baby with his little hands and feet struggle, but his strength is so small, how can push open Tan Li''s hand.


    Finally, Tan Li saw the blackened wound. He clenched his fist and looked at the men and women behind the sound screen in disgust.


    What a small child, how can not have an irresponsible mother, hurt like this.


    Tan Li still wanted to silence the baby''s injured body, but he didn''t want to grind Tan Li''s hand with the teeth that hadn''t grown yet.


    "I won''t hurt you." Tan Li said such a word, under a force, then put the baby back on the bed.


    "Ah The baby didn''t seem to believe what Tan Li said. He kept beating the back of his hand with his little hand.


    Maybe it was too frustrated, the baby did not know why, stopped suddenly, and still started from him.


    "This skeleton is only five months old. Do you want to go with me? I''ll take you..." Tan Li''s words had not finished, he felt the wind around. He quickly lowered his head and saw the little guy''s dark eyes.


    It''s not what he wanted to do. The child is only five years old, so he doesn''t have such a strong consciousness.


    But the thing is and Tan Li, think completely opposite, this originally because of the ignorant baby, that round big eyes, in a blink, slowly dyed blood.


    "Damn it, kid, calm down." Tan Li also does not care whether the baby understands or not, reaches out his hand to touch him, but finds that his hand is blocked by a black fog.


    The baby seemed to think that Tan Li was the one who killed him. He frowned. Keep yelling at him.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Tan frowned and held his hand tight.


    But Tan Li has been blamed on the enemy''s baby, how willing to let him close, quickly moved to the ceiling, staring at him warily.


    "Come down, kid." Tan Li looked at the more and more thick black fog, frowned tightly, and looked worried to my direction downstairs.


    I don''t know if romantic will wake up in such a big battle.


    It may be that Tan Li suddenly left his sight, and the baby cried out discontentedly. Although the sharp voice did not affect Tan Li, it directly affected the man and woman who were still in love.


    "My head hurts. What''s the matter?" The woman suddenly yelled and pushed the man away."No, we only have a month, but only a few days." Men are not women. They push her away and hold her in their arms. They continue what they just did.


    When Tan Li heard their voices, he frowned slightly. He wanted to see the two people dizzy, but he found that the air around him became cold again. He raised his head and looked at a pair of big cold eyes.


    "Kid, just calm down. Otherwise, it''s a waste of your young life to waste on them, isn''t it?" Tan Li frowned and looked at the baby.


    But the baby seemed to be out of his mind. He didn''t pay attention to Tan Li. He just stared at the two people on the bed with cold eyes.


    Looking at the baby, Tan Li sighed. He wanted to say something more. Then he heard the woman''s voice.


    "Time is almost up, I''ll go back quickly, or I''ll be unlucky if I''m found out." The woman pushed away the man who wanted to kiss her. Just as he was about to get out of bed, he was dragged back.


    "How can it be? That guy must still be drinking with people now. When you go back, it''s cold home. It''s better to stay here for a while." The man encircles the woman''s waist and gently kisses her eyes.


    The baby looks at the two people''s appearance, is the resentment, that only remaining black, also slowly turns red.


    "Not good." Tan Li noticed the change of the baby, frowned and flew to the baby quickly.


    Maybe Tan Li''s action was too obvious, because he quickly hid to the other side and did not allow Tan Li to get close.


    "Ah, ah!" The baby called to Tan Li fiercely twice, and the black fog on his body became more and more thick.

 Chapter 370

    Tan Li didn''t dare to delay any longer. He flashed away and appeared beside the baby.


    "Ah, ah!" The baby seems to be on guard. He grabs it with his backhand, as if to drive away the people who disturb him.


    How can Tan Li let the baby get what he wants? He takes the baby''s hand and wants to pull him close to his arms, but he suddenly disappears and suddenly appears in the woman''s face.


    Because too close to the woman, Tan Li frowned, helplessly looking at the baby that was still threatening him.


    "Are you sure?" Tan Li was patient and wanted to say something to the baby. He saw that he put his hand on the woman''s neck.


    "It''s cold." The woman seemed to feel something. She touched her own neck and sighed softly.


    "Cold, then I''ll help you." The man said, directly in the woman''s neck.


    Tan Li coldly looked at the interaction between them, frowned tightly, and looked at the baby for a long time.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah Baby full of anger, dissatisfied with looking at the end of the Tan Li, seems to let him know two people''s nausea.


    No way of Tan Li, Tan Li tone, but did not say a word.


    "Can you really get back at them like this?" Tan Li tried to persuade the baby to follow him.


    The baby seemed to be unable to understand Tan Li''s words. He looked at him in disgust and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    It seems that he now, has two people as his companion.


    Just when Tan Li wanted to find a way to solve the problem, the baby began to climb towards them step by step.


    "If you do this, you will have no chance to live in the future." Tan Li looked at the baby, it is still a simple look, helpless to persuade him.


    Hearing Tan Li''s words, the baby who wanted to move forward suddenly stopped and looked at him hesitantly.


    But when Tan Li wanted to say something else, he suddenly noticed the resolution in the baby''s eyes.


    "Did you really make up your mind?" Tan Li frowned, looked at the baby, looked at him for a long time, then said: "even if you make up your mind, I will not let you do it."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, the baby quickened his pace and approached the two people who were still intimate.


    Tan Li looked at the baby connected to the two people''s body black gas, frowned tightly, stretched out his hand, the first step to disperse the black gas.


    "Ah When the baby saw that his power was broken up, he let out a cry of discontent. Then he opened his mouth and let out a sharp scream.


    "Shut up." Worried that I would wake up downstairs, Tan Li suddenly reached out and covered the baby''s mouth.


    The baby didn''t show any weakness either. He went straight to his mouth and bit Tan Li''s hand.


    But what the baby didn''t expect was that Tan Li''s hand was not as soft as he thought. He used the teeth condensed by the resentment to tear, but no scars were left.


    "With your strength, it''s impossible to hurt me." With a push, Tan Li threw the baby back into the crib.


    The baby is very dissatisfied with Tan Li''s action. He frowns tightly and turns around on the bed irritably. He looks around angrily as if he is looking for something.


    The baby, who has been looking at Tan Li, seems to know something. He frowns tightly and suddenly accumulates his strength, and his black Qi expands even more.


    Notice Tan Li notice the baby''s appearance, he suddenly stretched out his hand to stop, but found that the baby suddenly disappeared, and suddenly appeared behind him.


    It seems that it is too late for him to persuade the child.


    Tan Li frowned tightly and made a sudden effort. He waved his hand back and caught the baby in his hand.


    "Do you still want to run?" Tan Li looked at the baby in his hand. He frowned and didn''t know how to hold him firmly in his hand.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" The baby looks at Tan Li''s eyes, and his eyes are full of water. He turns his head and looks at the two people at the other end.


    Although Tan Li couldn''t figure out the baby''s idea, he still followed his line of sight and looked at the two people who had got out of bed and sighed.


    Notice that Tan Li''s attention is not on his baby, mouth a grin, a shrill cry, spread throughout the room.


    "What are you doing?" Tan Li suddenly covered the baby''s mouth, quickly turned back, but saw the two people on the ground, "so, do you really feel happy? Can you come back to life? "


    When the baby heard Tan Li''s words, he raised his head hesitantly and looked into his eyes. For a long time, he didn''t make a sound.


    Tan Li knew that the baby had hesitated and said something to him, so he heard his own voice.


    "Ah!! Ah! Ah The last sound seemed to be mourning something. The baby frowned tightly and held out his hand to the woman discontentedly.


    "Do you want to touch her?" Tan Li looked at the baby dissipated a lot of black gas, or choose to believe him, go to the woman''s side.


    But because of the proximity, the baby''s body suddenly floated in the air, and the resentment around it increased.


    "Why, why did I die, not her?"When Tan Li heard the voice of resentment, he looked at the baby anxiously and wanted to say something, so he heard the tender voice again.


    "It''s not fair. I want them to know what I''m good at." As soon as the baby''s voice was finished, he gathered more energetically, and the resentment around him tried to wrap the two lying on the ground.


    How can Tan Li make him get what he wants? He suddenly reaches out his hand and drags them behind him to avoid the attack of Kaibao.


    "Don''t blame me for suppressing you." Tan Li stepped forward, reached out his hand, and tried to let the baby come to him honestly.


    But the baby has already been the beginning of resentment, did not stop Tan Li''s persuasion.


    There is no way of Tan Li, he suddenly took back his hand, a grasp of the baby''s resentment, vigorously toward his direction.


    The baby, who was suddenly attacked, raised his little hand and attacked Tan Li.


    Tan Li didn''t want to pay attention, but when he wanted to push the baby away, he suddenly saw the baby''s sharp growth of pure black nails.


    "You''ve got the heart to do harm." Tan Li frowned tightly and held out his little hand again.


    "You have to stop me. We are the same kind, aren''t we?" The baby''s red eyes, wide open, full of dissatisfaction at the end of the Tan Li.


    Knowing the baby''s deep resentment, Tan Li sighed and looked at the baby still lying on the cot.


    If he is not such a mother, he should be able to grow up well and more likely to be a talent.


    "You stay with me honestly, and I''ll get justice for you." When Tan Li finished, he put his hand on the top of the baby''s head. With a slight effort, he scattered the black air around him.

 Chapter 371

    I can''t believe I looked at Tan Li''s baby, widened my eyes, raised my hand and looked at the almost dissipated resentment.


    "Be honest, they. We''ll let your father take revenge. Then you can have a new life." Tan Li finished, wrapped the baby into a ball, patted him on the back and went back to their room.


    Looking at the change in the room, the baby screamed.


    Unable to stop the baby, Tan Li takes the child to the toilet and tries to lock him in the toilet with his strength. However, he finds that the person who should have rested behind him suddenly opens his eyes and looks at them who are still fighting.


    "What''s the matter? You have a baby behind my back with that ghost girl?" I frowned and looked at the baby who died today. I looked at Tan Li anxiously.


    "Romantic, don''t talk nonsense. This is the child who thought he died in an accident upstairs. I see him..." Tan Li''s words had not been explained, so he was interrupted by my action.


    I looked at the baby who didn''t want to shut up and frowned. Finally, I chose to hold him in my arms and pat him on the back.


    "Ah The baby did not because of my gentle, quiet down, open mouth, hand over more heart splitting voice.


    By that demon sound to wear brain of a person a ghost, cover ear, helplessly looking at the baby lying on the bed.


    "What on earth did you do to turn the child around?" Because of the sharp voice, I frowned irritably and looked at Tan Li who provoked him discontentedly.


    "Sorry, if I don''t bring him back, he may hurt others, so..." Tan Li seems to be hurt by my query. He suddenly grabs the baby and whispers: "since you don''t want to, I''d better send this little guy back."


    Hearing this, I shook my head helplessly, turned and looked at Tan Li at the other end. After a while, I said softly, "forget it, put him down."


    The baby thought it could go back, but it just quieted down. After hearing what I said, it cried out again.


    This time, I didn''t give the baby a chance to just block his mouth with a amulet.


    "Still crying? If you are crying, I will send you directly to reincarnation, so that you don''t even have the chance to see them punished. " When I smile at the baby, I take out the book and turn it.


    The baby who thought I was looking for something again, stiff all over, carefully looked at Tan Li, trying to use the same name, let him let him go.


    Tan Li and I are a couple. How can we let him go? Not only can we not let him go, Tan Li even caught him by my side and didn''t allow him to go out.


    Knowing that there is no hope for the baby, give up the hand to both sides, quiet as a doll.


    I have been observing the baby with my spare light. After making sure he won''t struggle, I slowly put the book under him and whispered the incantation.


    The baby originally wanted to give up, but because of my action, I still had the mind to look through.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. If I stay honest, I won''t pass you by." I looked at the baby as if it would move soon.


    And already afraid of the baby, where will hesitate, quickly cover the mouth, dare not say something.


    Finally, I didn''t hear the sharp voice any more. I nodded with satisfaction, lit a stick of incense and put it beside the baby.


    "Very fragrant?" Looking at this, Tan Xiaogui was dissatisfied with his food.


    "With a child, jealous?" I smile at Tan Li and take out the "food" prepared for him from the other side, waiting for him to taste.


    Finally, I asked them to finish eating. I cleared up the dust on the ground, and then I looked at the baby who had not been carefully observed.


    What''s the matter? How can these pieces be black?


    Tan Li noticed my eyes. As soon as he was ready to explain, he heard the baby whispering.


    "It hurts." I reached out, in the case of making sure that the baby would not resist, carefully stroked the pieces of burnt black.


    Seems to be my gentle action, the baby is clever to stay in my arms, but still when I touch the dark, small twitch.


    "It hurts? Do you want me to treat you? " I thought it was the wound that Tan Li had just caused to the baby. He frowned and glared at that end of the baby


    "it''s not me, it''s his" fatal wound. " Tan Li knew the meaning of my eyes and shook his head helplessly. Then he said again, "I feel something is wrong, so I went upstairs to have a look, and I saw the birth of a small resentment spirit."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then I felt the baby''s action in my arms.


    "Why, don''t you think he''s doing this?" I looked at the angry baby, frowned, and wanted to say something, then I saw him dancing.


    "Ah!! Ah He clearly can live for a long time, because of that woman''s negligence, he lost his life.


    Feeling the baby''s resentment again, I reluctantly pasted the amulet on his back, which gently comforted my head."Try again." Tan Li lowered his head and showed a ferocious expression to the baby, warning the little guy who wanted to make trouble.


    Hearing Tan Li''s words, the baby pitifully raised his head and looked at me in an attempt to teach Tan Li a lesson.


    "You little guy, you''ve learned to fake tiger power." I ordered a little baby''s head, and then I said softly, "listen to Tan Li, or you will wait for me to send you away."


    The baby, frightened by my vicious words, stiffened and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "However, how to treat it? After all, it''s always like this. It''s very uncomfortable, isn''t it?" I put my hands on the baby carefully.


    Tan Li looked at me frowning. He frowned and walked slowly to the baby.


    "Ah Because Tan Li wanted to hurt his baby, he frowned and slapped him away.


    "Well, he just wants to see the wound." Play with my baby''s hand.


    What''s more interesting is that Tan''s skin is still dark, which means he doesn''t care about it.


    "It can only make him feel better, a little bit." Tan Li touched the baby''s wounds one by one, but when he saw the wounds that had not disappeared, he could only shake his head at me.


    "That''s it first. When I find another way, we''re treating it, OK?" I raised the baby and looked up at his watery eyes.


    Finally, I believe our baby. I slowly put my hand on my hand and patted it. It seems that I am comforting me who didn''t treat him well and seems to be lost.

 Chapter 372

    Just as we were thinking about how to protect the baby, Tan Li suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me aside.


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned and looked at Tan Li at that end. He wanted to say something else and heard the baby''s voice.


    "Nothing for you. Play by yourself." Tan Li pushed the baby to the side and wanted to talk to me, but he saw the different scars on the baby, "what''s the matter with these?"


    Hearing Tan Li''s breath, I quickly turned around, but I didn''t see anything.


    The same curious baby held out his hand to me and looked at Tan Li suspiciously.


    Looking at our two eyes, Tan Li didn''t speak, just pointed to the corner where the baby couldn''t see.


    "You should be tired after playing for so long. Go back to sleep." I smile at the baby, then cover his body carefully with a quilt, quickly follow Tan Li to the bathroom, "what''s the matter, why do you want to hide from the child?"


    Tan Li didn''t say anything. He just looked around the room with his strength. After confirming that the baby didn''t move, he said softly, "there are other scars on his body."


    Other scars, is the child abused? No, it''s impossible. After all, his fleshy face fully shows that his father dotes on him.


    Just when I was still struggling, so it wasn''t my family that was hurt, Tan Li twisted his brows and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "What do you have?" I know that I want to line, there is no need to think down, can only ask next to Tan Li.


    "I''m not sure. Can you let the little guy stand up for a while?" Tan Li''s face was heavy. He seemed to think of something bad.


    Although I didn''t take care of the baby, I got to know his habits by getting along with the baby just now. Without hesitation, I quickly walked out of the bathroom and walked towards him lying on the bed.


    "Little guy, how about we take a shower?" I use my most kind smile, looking at him who smiles at me, "since you don''t speak, I can take you as agreed."


    The baby didn''t have any resistance. He thought I was going to play games with him until he walked into the bathroom and looked at the little shower head.


    "Yes, it''s just to wash incense. Don''t you want to?" I noticed the little guy was stiff and asked him again in a low voice.


    The baby leaned on me, split the toothless mouth to me for a long time, and looked at the shower head cleverly.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be with you." Tan Li also noticed the baby''s fear and put his hand on his little hand. Then he gently took off his baby clothes.


    It''s just the two of us who are cleaning the dust for him.


    Looking at the scars of his hands, Tan Li frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the baby who has narrowed his eyes, I put a light tone and asked Tan Li in a low voice.


    "He, he has not been reincarnated successfully for six generations, and it''s not easy to make a sound, as a result..." Tan Li touched the baby''s soft hair comfortingly and looked angrily at the direction he had just left.


    When I heard what Tan Li said, I slowly extended my hand and stroked the baby''s wound.


    "So that''s why." I slowly took back my hand. Seeing the baby''s relieved smile on me, I whispered, "there''s no need to avoid him. He should also be dead, you know."


    "Ah The baby nodded seriously, and then began to play with the water drops.


    Looking at the two people''s smile, Tan Li felt that he thought too much, but he shook his head and raised the water temperature.


    "Well, we can''t play any more. Let''s go to bed." I picked up the baby, took Tan Li and walked into the room slowly. "By the way, Tan Li, I suddenly thought of a way. If we cultivate him well, can he..."


    Worry about this opportunity to the baby, too much obsession, I can only look at the end of the Tan Li.


    Looking at my expectant eyes, Tan Li frowned and nodded to me after a long time of thinking as if in memory.


    "Really?" I exclaimed in surprise, but in the baby''s disgusting eyes, I cautiously stretched out the quilt''s hand, "little guy, would you like to follow me, if you don''t want to, you shake your head, I will directly let you reincarnate."


    Hear me say so of baby, that small eyebrow twist into a ball, didn''t loosen for a long time.


    "Maybe it''s because you are too weak to grow up. Do you know that?" I didn''t hide anything. I looked at the baby and waited for his response.


    Looking at the baby''s eyes on me, I pursed my lips and did not speak. For a long time, with the help of Tan Li, I put my hand in front of him.


    "You can help me." Tan Li said, looking at the baby''s dark eyes, waiting for his idea.


    The baby didn''t know what we meant, but when he saw the expectant eyes of Tan Li and me, he tentatively put his hand on my hand.But just when I wanted to take back my hand, the baby suddenly took back his hand and looked at Tan Li worried.


    "You''re worried, we can''t help you?" Tan Li frowned slightly and looked at me next to him. After a long time, he said with a smile, "I''m all paid by her. What are you still afraid of? Don''t worry about passing this village?"


    The baby made a nervous appearance, quickly grabbed my wrist and looked at me with excited face.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we have a bite to eat, we won''t make you hungry." I looked at the solemn appearance of the baby, and suddenly it began to peel.


    "Ah!! Ah The baby patted my hand heavily, trying to express his dissatisfaction in this way.


    The two of us looked at each other, the corners of our mouths raised slightly, picked up the baby and cried out.


    "Since we have decided to raise them, should we be prepared?" Tan Li looked at the baby''s transparent body and frowned at me.


    "I know, so let me turn the book." I quickly stood up, put the baby into Tan Li''s arms, picked up the book and quickly read it.


    They looked at me and didn''t dare to make a sound. In the end, they could only sleep with their heads on their heads.


    I sat on one side, looking through the books in the middle of the night, just ready to rest, I felt something on my body.


    "Tan Li?" I raised my head and gave a smile to Tan Li who came to me. Then I put the content I found in front of him.


    "You''re sure, he''s a broken page." Tan Li frowned and looked at my black eyes anxiously. "Is it really worth it for such a little guy?"

 Chapter 373

    Hearing Tan Li ask me like this, I shake my head helplessly, stretch out my hand to hook his neck, and whisper what to say in his ear.


    When Tan Li heard what I said, the corners of his mouth were slightly crooked, and his dissatisfied eyes had changed a lot.


    "Romantic, so is he our child?" Tan Li suddenly thought of this, grabbed my hand, fingers intertwined, looking into my eyes.


    "Wishful thinking." I quickly rescued him, touched his forehead and looked at the baby who had opened his eyes. "Since you are willing to be his father, should you give him a name?"


    When the baby heard the name, he suddenly raised his head and stared at Tan Li.


    "What''s your last name?" Tan Li thinks that I don''t admit that this ghost baby is not our child. Of course, he doesn''t want to be a father.


    "Ah?" The baby didn''t seem to understand Tan Li''s words. He tilted his head and looked at us suspiciously.


    Tan Li was very helpless. He covered his innocent forehead, sighed for a long time, and pulled the baby into his arms to tease him.


    "Well, you can''t always call him, his." I know what Tan Li means. I shake my head helplessly and hold the crying baby in my arms.


    "Since you say that, I''ll think about his name well." Tan Li to us two smile, this just helplessly said: "since you like reading romantic, then with my surname, called Tan Feng."


    When the baby heard such a name, he frowned discontentedly and wanted to resist, but he was threatened by Tan Li''s eyes.


    "You can''t lift your heart any more. Let''s name it again." Noticing the baby''s expression, I frowned tightly and said such a sentence after a long time.


    "That''s the kid?" Tan Li seems to be very dissatisfied, casually say several names.


    The baby who heard Tan Li say so finally chose the name of Tan Feng.


    "What about Tan Feng? Little wind Tan Li deliberately teases Tan Feng and looks at me with a smile.


    "Well, Xiaofeng, keep your mind. When our materials are ready, we''ll make a vessel that can maintain your spiritual power around you." I touched Tan Feng''s head, and then I looked at Tan Li.


    When Tan Liyi heard that he wanted to make utensils, he frowned tightly. After a long time, he grabbed my other hand and tried to let me appease him.


    Aware of Tao Tan Li''s worry, I didn''t speak, just squeezed his hand, saying I didn''t need to worry too much.


    "What else do we need?" Tan Li looked around and frowned anxiously at the rare materials.


    "Well, at dawn, we''ll go to the antique shop and see if there''s any jade pendant that fits our eyes." I took a look at the little jade block I carried with me. I frowned tightly and looked at Tan Feng apologetically.


    Seems to know that we talk about his things, Tan Feng to us to please a smile, then stick to Tan Li''s body.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go out and have a look?" Tan Li looked at the time and frowned slightly. It seemed that he wanted to finish his work in one breath and let me have a good rest.


    "No, the jade at this time has no effect." I shook my head, this just holding Tan Feng, spread out on the bed, "no, I''m so tired, accompany me to sleep for a while."


    Tan Feng carefully put his hand on my face and touched it. Then he nodded and looked at me seriously.


    "Good night." Tan Li didn''t eat Tan Feng''s vinegar. He just covered our quilt and sat down to have a rest.


    Because the two ghosts are considerate, I smile and close my eyes to rest.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Tan Li suddenly woke me up.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t slept enough I slowly opened my eyes and saw the darkness outside.


    "The ghost market is about to open." Tan Li put my mobile phone in front of my eyes and gently held me in his arms.


    Hearing that was about to start, I immediately raised my head, stood up and quickly arranged my clothes.


    When the three of us are ready, it''s already one o''clock in the morning, and we don''t have much time to stay. Tan Li takes us to the ghost market quickly.


    As soon as I got to the gate, I took them to the ghost market to find the suitable jade pendant.


    One person and two ghosts, from the street to the end, but did not see any suitable jade pendant, just when she was ready to give up, Tan Feng suddenly ran to the other direction.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the disappearance of Tan Feng, frowning tightly, constantly looking for his figure.


    "It should be finding something." Tan Li said, holding my hand, quickly toward the direction of Tan Feng.


    It wasn''t long before I saw Tan Feng squatting on the ground, looking at a blood red sugar gourd.


    "Want this?" Tan Li to Tan Feng, a little smile, also want to say something, to hear that belongs to my voice.


    "It''s not very good. It''s too bad. Why don''t I change it for you?" I look at can bear, but not suitable for the jade, tightly frown, tentatively asked to Tan Feng.


    On hearing that, Tan Feng frowned, but he nodded obediently."Well behaved, I''ll find a suitable one later and make it like this for you, OK?" I know that Tan Feng wants to eat sugar gourd, so he can only meet his small needs.


    When Tan Feng learned that he could notice the similar position, he would not refuse, so he immediately stood up and followed me to the other side.


    Maybe it''s fate. When we came to the street again, we finally saw the white jade they needed.


    "This one, how much is it?" I looked at the peddler''s appearance, frowned tightly, and said again, "can I exchange things for things?"


    "Of course, but I''m afraid you can''t afford it." The vendor gave me a smile and said softly, "I want a ghost bead."


    Tan Li, who originally wanted to say something, frowned slightly. Finally, he gathered strength in Tan Feng''s lost expression.


    "Give it to him. Although it''s not Guizhu, it''s almost like him." Tan Li said, will play that Tan Feng''s forehead, turned to leave.


    I also know that if I can''t take it back, I can only take it and change the jade pendant.


    Quickly back to the hotel, I put Tan Feng on the bed and began to polish the round jade pendant.


    After tossing about in the hotel for a long time, I finally made the jade pendant into a sugar gourd shape and put it in the small bowl I brought.


    "Let''s go." Tan Li slowly lost his strength to the sugar gourd.


    I quickly cut my finger and kept drawing patterns on the container.


    "Well, Tan Feng, come and have a try." Tan Li and I leaned on one side and exchanged with Tan Feng, "so satisfied, then we must repay us well, you know?"

 Chapter 374

    Tan Feng heard my weak voice and carefully poked out his head. After seeing that Tan Li and I had not moved for a long time, he nodded seriously. Then he went back to his house and let us have a rest.


    But just when I wanted to have a rest, a phone call disrupted my rest.


    "What''s the matter, call me at this time?" I tightly frown, discontented to ask the morning call to Wei Qing.


    "Lu police, I don''t want to call you, but it''s urgent. I can''t help it." Wei Qing seems to be forcing, pressing me urgently.


    Tan Li and I looked at each other, and finally gave up the struggle. After asking about the time and place, we turned off our mobile phone and seized the time to have a rest.


    Tired lying in bed, I thought it wasn''t long before I was interrupted by a sharp bell.


    "Romantic, it''s already seven o''clock." Tan Li, who was also disturbed, frowned tightly and opened his eyes helplessly. Looking at me who still wanted to have a rest, he said, "you and Wei Qing have made an agreement. Today, we are going to arrest several other shops."


    "I see. In five minutes." I covered my head with a quilt and didn''t want to get up.


    Looking at my appearance, Tan Li frowned slightly and thought of something. He put his head to my face and whispered, "if you don''t get up again, I will kiss you..."


    Before Tan Li''s words were finished, he was pushed away by me and fell on the bed.


    "I wake up, it''s getting late!" I yelled, then took the clothes, quickly toward the place arranged by Wei Qing.


    Maybe I was lucky. Although I got up late, I got to the store on time.


    "You''re here. If you don''t, I''ll probably call the police." Wei Qing had no choice but to smile at me and put a set of equipment into my hands.


    I quickly get everything ready, go to the hidden place, watching the very vigilant clerk.


    "I think it''s us." I observed the movement of those clerks for a while, frowning tightly and looking helplessly at the clerks who were still squatting.


    "What should I do? Some shop assistants have not appeared since yesterday afternoon." Wei Qing frowned and looked at the shop assistant anxiously.


    Hearing the news, I didn''t speak any more. I quickly took the walkie talkie and arranged today''s arrest to the people.


    "Are you all ready?" I looked at the man who was obviously the store manager. He sneaked into the warehouse and immediately yelled, "arrest!"


    With an order, people quickly appeared from every corner and surrounded the supermarket without customers.


    "Robbery! Come on, somebody The store manager looked at us and frowned. He said to the person at the other end, "what are you looking at? Don''t you call the police soon!"


    "I''m sorry, we''re the police. Now we''re arresting you for importing fake goods." Wei Qing and I held up our papers at the same time and looked around at the assistant who wanted to run away coldly, "seize it."


    The clerk, who was ready to run away, looked at the plain clothes, and immediately quickened his pace and ran towards the deserted gate.


    Maybe it was too careless, the group of prepared people, or let them run out.


    "For free?" I nodded to Wei Qing, directly took the walkie talkie in his arms, and quickly ran out to meet him.


    "What are you going to do? You three follow the land police. If you can''t catch them, you''ll quit and resign yourself!" Wei Qing also did not expect to be like this, angrily put the three people out of the supermarket.


    It was not until I was awakened by the people nearby that they immediately chased me.


    It should have been very easy to chase, but because of the ceremony last night, I was a little anemic. When I was white in front of my eyes, Tan Li, who had been following me, directly lifted me up.


    Feeling my feet off the ground, I frowned slightly. As soon as I was about to let Tan Li put me down, I heard his voice.


    "It''s OK. People can''t see it." Tan Li said, looked at the back of the small police, speed up toward the clerk to run away.


    But just when we were about to catch up, the shop assistant at that end was divided into two groups in an attempt to make me unable to catch up with them.


    "You, go after the left, I''ll go after the right." I finish this sentence, have no time to stop, quickly toward the other side of the clerk chase.


    I don''t know if it''s because of panic. The shop assistants frowned and ran to the dead end.


    Seems to see the opportunity, I speed up to catch up with that person, but found that he suddenly put aside some debris, holding something, fiercely towards me.


    "Still want to attack the police, I don''t think you want to live!" I pressed the man''s hand hard and pushed him to the wall.


    "Sir, I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to run away because I was afraid." The shop assistant frowned and kept looking for opportunities.


    I have noticed the man''s eyes for a long time. How can I let him escape so easily? I slowly raised my foot and directly kicked his knee, making him kneel on the ground because of pain.


    "Sir, listen to my explanation. If you hadn''t run to scare me suddenly, I wouldn''t have..." The shop assistant also wanted to explain, but because of my sudden exertion, he directly touched the wall."There''s nothing to explain. You''d better leave all the managers at a distance." I finished, but I didn''t look into the man''s eyes. I quickly put on the handcuffs I had brought with me. Then I would push him to the way I just came.


    Worried that the man would run away, I watched around, deeply afraid that when a helper would appear again to rescue him.


    "Sir, I don''t know anything. It''s the fake you said again. I''m the one with that salary!" It''s like a man yelling when he sees something.


    I hit the man in the abdomen and watched him kneel to the ground. Then I looked around and looked for the person he was asking for help.


    "Come with me honestly, or there will be fists for you." I shook my fist at him. Then I turned and looked at the policeman who was pressing another shop assistant. I said in a low voice, "cover your head to avoid problems."


    "All right." The two quickly lifted the assistant''s clothes, directly blocked their faces, and quickly walked in the direction of Wei Qing.


    When they went back to the supermarket, they saw many blockades, the police who had surrounded the supermarket.


    "It seems that it is impossible to continue now." I helplessly lifted the cap on my head and quickly walked to Wei Qing, "how about, besides the two, who else escaped?"


    "How dare they? They tremble when they see you." Wei Qing shook his head at me and let everyone get on the bus quickly.

 Chapter 375

    Looking at the crowd''s appearance, I slightly frown, for a long time did not say anything, just looking around, looking for the people around are asking.


    "What''s going on?" Wei Qing saw that I didn''t move, frowned tightly, followed my line of sight, and walked towards the distance.


    "Don''t go." I grabbed Wei Qing''s hand and whispered again: "it seems that their escape is not only for escape, but also for information."


    Wei Qing, who didn''t understand, looked around again and made sure that no one rushed forward. Then he took me back to the car.


    Looking at the people at that end, I took off my cap and looked at the man who was caught.


    "What are you looking at? Be honest." Wei Qing noticed their big eyes and patted them around, then he looked at me, "why did you suddenly take off your hat, not to..."


    "There''s no need. If they make such a fuss, there''s no chance to continue." I shook my head, put the hat on Wei Qing''s head, and said, "by the way, I''ll come to the teacher Fu''s place later."


    Before Wei Qing came and answered, he was suddenly stopped and interrupted.


    "In this way, you interrogate the new comers, and I''ll meet them." I took a picture of Wei Qing''s head that hasn''t turned around, and quickly walked into the interrogation room.


    As soon as I entered the interrogation room, I saw the familiar face before I could speak.


    "Don''t think I would say anything if I were a woman!" Master Li yelled at me and wanted to get up and leave.


    How can I easily let Master Li go, gently throw the document on the table, indifferent looking at him.


    "How could it be you!" Because of my attitude, Master Li carefully examined my face, and then found that I was the honest and obedient hand standing in front of him.


    "Yes, that''s me." I just say such a word, then sit on the seat, looking at the police officer of that end, "start recording."


    "Why you?" Master Li was still immersed in the disbelief. He opened his eyes wide and was forced to sit on the seat by the police behind him.


    Ignoring Master Li''s questions, I just silently looked at the documents in my hand and sorted out the problems in my heart.


    "Why you! Do you know that after this run, the boss will prepare your license for you to join us... " Master Li was very angry. He spat at Xingzi and grabbed something with his hands.


    "Who is your mastermind?" I will ask the first question indifferently like I didn''t hear Master Li''s question.


    Master Li spat at me when he heard me say this. He closed his mouth tightly and was not ready to say a word.


    "I don''t know if you don''t want to?" My mouth slightly hook, smilingly took out a few photos in front of him, "you see, these people, is not very familiar?"


    When I saw the document I took out, Master Li''s unchanging expression suddenly wrinkled into a ball and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Are you surprised? Do you want me to give you some more news?" I didn''t pay attention to master Li''s incredible expression at all. I took out a few pieces of white paper from the document and said, "look, is this you..."


    After noticing Master Li''s expression, I just quickly hid the white paper in the document and calmly looked at the excited Master Li.


    "I said, I said, but you promised me, if I said, I must reduce my punishment, otherwise..." Master Li saw that I nodded without hesitation, coughed softly, and talked about the moment when they met, "just when we were about to go bankrupt, a man suddenly came and put some goods in front of me."


    In Master Li''s statement, I already had a general idea. However, the man took advantage of other people''s failure and gave them a false opportunity. Then he cut off their goods and pulled them into the gang.


    "That''s what happened, and I believe you should have caught all the people I saw."


    I nodded clearly, but just when he wanted to pause, I suddenly put the paper in front of him.


    Master Li, who didn''t know what I meant, frowned slightly. He was about to refuse, but he heard my explanation.


    "I''m worried about your collusion in confessions, so I''ll write down all the things you''ve done before and now, and remember the appearance of those masterminds. After all, if you can collude in confessions, you can protect the real mastermind, can''t you?" I didn''t give Master Li the full strength to refuse, and then said: "well written, you can reduce the sentence."


    On hearing this, Master Li no longer hesitated and quickly wrote down every moment.


    "Keep an eye on him. I''ll go out and get some air." I nodded to the policeman, turned and went out.


    I did not leave, looking at the end of the Wei Qing, helplessly shaking his head, will do Oh above the bench.


    "They didn''t say that." Wei Qing frowned slightly and held the back of his head helplessly. He said with emotion: "their mouths are really hard. They don''t want to say anything."


    "You still can''t. I''ll go again later." I have some helplessness, but when I see Wei Qing''s tired appearance, I can only stand up again and quickly walk into the interrogation room.Maybe because of Master Li''s experience, the communication with other people was very easy. In less than two hours, they collected all the information about the face of the escaped man.


    "Compare their statements, put the man together, and try to see if you can match them." I rubbed the tingling temple, slowly opened my eyes for a long time, and looked at Wei Qing, "next, we need to check the people with similar faces."


    Hearing what I said, I was supposed to cry for those who didn''t have to work overtime. I didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Don''t cry. If you have more time, it''s better to go to an honest jigsaw puzzle. It''s better to have a rest soon, isn''t it?" Wei Qing patted the people on the back, then quickly walked into the room with the confession.


    Maybe Wei Qing''s encouragement had an effect, and people didn''t like it. They went into the studio and began to work.


    Maybe it was for commutation of sentence that everyone wrote a very detailed description of the leader, which reduced their work a lot. In less than one night, they spelled out the representative people.


    I received the notice early in the morning, without any stay. Tan Li, who had met people here and there, promised to rush to the police station.


    "Look at it, tanli." I roughly looked at the people, but after seeing one of them, my eyes widened in disbelief.


    Tan Li, who was aware that something was wrong with me, frowned slightly. His words of concern had reached his lips, but he stopped talking because of the portrait.

 Chapter 376

    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? " Wei Qing, who can''t get a night''s rest, frowns slightly and walks to me.


    "Be prepared first, or you will be surprised later." I looked at Wei Qing''s recovery face. I covered the photo, took my hand away for a while, and said softly, "I thought about it, but after seeing what they did, I thought they didn''t dare."


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing tightened up as soon as he took the picture. After a long time, he sighed and said softly, "I don''t dare to think so, but in fact, he slapped me on my face."


    We looked at each other and sighed heavily. After a long time, we sat on the chair next to us.


    "Should we think about what to do now?" Wei Qing looked at the picture in his hand in embarrassment. After a long time, he yelled at the door and said, "what are you waiting to do? Come in quickly and have a meeting!"


    "Hello, it''s so hot. Have you thought of a solution? You''re going to have a meeting?" I slightly frown, but the document will play the clatter ring.


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing, with a flattering smile, hugged his head and dodged the hand I wanted to hit him.


    Just when we were chasing each other, the door was pushed open. People looked at me and at Wei Qing, who wanted to go back silently.


    "Where are you going?" When I saw their actions, I immediately grabbed Wei Qing''s collar and threw him to the seat. "Now there''s something you need to decide together."


    People noticed my dignified expression and did not make fun of it. They immediately sat in their seats and waited for my words.


    "Do you all know Qinghe Village?" I face dignified, will be in the hands of the papers thrown on the table, this just continued to say: "don''t know, also should know that a few girls right."


    "We all know that, land police, you just say the thing directly." Police officers seem to be unable to wait, anxious to urge me.


    Looking around for a week, I frowned slightly. After confirming the firmness in their eyes, I shook my head helplessly and threw the document into Wei Qing''s hand.


    "Look at them." Wei Qing reluctantly distributed the scattered pictures to other people. Then he said in a soft voice, "this is the person drawn according to their description. Do you know him well?"


    They quickly took the portrait to their hands and looked at it carefully.


    Looking at their expressions, I seem to be suddenly aware of something, helplessly looking at the few people who put aside and drew the important symbols.


    "I know you all know each other, but the most important ones we didn''t think of were the letters they could do anything for money." I sighed, helplessly put the document in my hand, and then said softly, "have you ever thought about how we should arrest?"


    The people who had discussed with the children were suddenly quiet and nervous looking at me.


    "Do you have only muscles in your head?" Wei Qing noticed that I was frowning, but he shook his head and attracted my sight.


    Noticing Wei Qing''s appearance, I shook my head helplessly, took the portrait again and kept knocking my fingers.


    "Lu, why don''t we go straight to the same pot?" Because I knocked, the atmosphere in the meeting room became more and more tense. In the end, the police officer who had no choice but to whisper: "there are charges anyway, aren''t they?"


    "Oh." I sneer, eyebrows slightly raised, looked at the police officer in disgust.


    The policeman who didn''t know he had done something wrong muttered a few words of discontent. He didn''t dare to look at me.


    "Do you know that catching people casually will cause panic?" I frowned and said this, then I said, "and you know, last time we saved people, but they blocked us up, and there were still members injured. Do you know?"


    The people who originally agreed with him also frowned slightly and talked about the inner cause of love that could not be implemented.


    "It''s the evidence that catches people, not the portraits, you know?" I shook my head helplessly, threw things on the table, and sat down in the room for a long time.


    "Lu police, we know what you said. We have a lot of prisoners in our hands. Can we just take a few to testify soon?" When the police officer said this, he seemed to be aware of something and exclaimed, "I''m sorry, I forgot that they might fight back. Otherwise, Lu police, let''s ask them to assist in the investigation in the name of last girl?"


    Finally, when I heard something useful, I nodded slightly, put the information of those girls in front of me, looked at it again and again, and finally decided to seduce him with the information of the most humble girl.


    "No problem. Let''s get ready. Now bring back the backbone of the village. When they are in a big mess, we will ask the old and weak women and children. Maybe we will get something unexpected." My mouth slightly hook, silent will be two chapters of portraits, from the pile of portraits out.


    Seeing the people in the picture clearly, the police officers immediately stood up and wanted to drive two cars, but I stopped them first.


    "Anything else?" Wei Qing looked at my frown and stopped worrying, looking at the room where people were still being held."Did you forget something?" I helplessly covered my head and waited for a long time before I said softly, "did you forget the appearance of their unity that time?"


    This just reflected Wei Qing, his face was very blue, and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Maybe it''s because they can bring benefits to the whole village that they protect those people.


    Knowing the answer, I didn''t speak for a long time. I just looked at Wei Qing.


    Just when they thought there was no way, I just smile and say in a soft voice: "since it is interest, then use the method of interest to lure them out."


    People who don''t know what I think, frown slightly, and want to say something, they hear the voice that belongs to me.


    "Why don''t you understand? You can make an appointment with the village head on the basis of our last inquiry, can''t you? " I gave Tan Li a sly smile, and then I looked at Wei Qing with big eyes and ordered the machine beside him.


    "Oh, oh! I remember that they didn''t close down their sock factory last time. I remember I said I would contact the builder for them to make them lose money. " Wei Qing, who finally remembered, did not stop. He found several people and left the police station.


    "I don''t know if it will go so well this time." I looked at that end of the police car, a long time to take back the line of sight, silent sitting on one side, waiting for out of Wei Qing.

 Chapter 377

    Just when I thought Wei Qing was coming back, I suddenly heard the ring of my mobile phone.


    "Whose ringtone!" I''m not satisfied with the sharp bell. I''ll have a drink.


    Standing beside me, Tan Li shook his head helplessly and said in a soft voice: "romantic, it''s your phone."


    Being said by Tan Li, I quickly opened my eyes and connected my mobile phone after making sure they didn''t notice what I said just now.


    "Lu police, I don''t think so. Why don''t you come and help?" Wei Qing''s voice, some small, seems that the head is avoiding something.


    "What''s the matter? People won''t let you into the village?" I think of a possibility, helplessly asked Wei Qing.


    That end suddenly fell into silence, let me guess, aware of his helplessness.


    "I see. I''ll bring a few more people. I''ll be right here." I sighed helplessly, and then borrowed a set of police uniform, then with a group of good-looking police officers, quickly toward the direction of Wei Qing.


    After bumping on the road for half an hour, I saw Wei Qing hiding at the door.


    "What, being beaten?" I stopped Wei Qing''s neck and shook my head helplessly.


    Wei Qing, who still wanted to say hello to me, frowned bitterly when she saw my appearance. After a while, she said, "how can you dress like this? Don''t you know that he is very sensitive now?"


    Ignoring Wei Qing''s worry, I just went to the door and said with a smile to the people beside me, "I''m here to find the village head. Can I talk to him?"


    Maybe they thought I was too aboveboard. The villagers frowned and thought about it. Finally they nodded and ran back quickly.


    Seeing the action of the villager, we didn''t think much about it and walked straight inside.


    But we haven''t gone long before we see the village head smiling towards us.


    "Village head, here I am." I gave the village head a smile and said for a long time, "I contacted the builder that time, but he didn''t let us talk to him, so..."


    I did not stop, straight toward the village head.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when I thought I could get to him, there were many men around.


    "Village head, this is the phone. Do you want me to contact that guy with you?" I will hand the phone number, to the village head hand, just about to start, but found around the people, suddenly a scurry, appeared in other people''s side.


    "Contact, what can I contact?" The village head gave a sneer, then nodded to the others and turned to the other side.


    I don''t know why the village leaders think so. I frown slightly and hide the number in my hand.


    "Give it to me." When the people nearby saw my action, they yelled and wanted to take away the phone number.


    "Why, didn''t the village head just say no?" I ignored the man''s words and hid the paper in my purse. Then I said in a low voice, "if I lose again, I won''t give it to you, will I?"


    Hearing my provocative words, the villagers frowned and tried to threaten me with their farm tools, but they found that the angle of view suddenly rotated, and then the whole person fell to the ground.


    "Bold! We didn''t do anything. Why did you hit me? " The villagers roared and stood up straight, trying to attack me.


    "What do you want to do? Catch them quickly!" The village head looked at the disheartened villager. He scolded him and said, "don''t make trouble, or..."


    When people saw the smile of the village head, they frowned and looked at us nervously.


    "It''s really no problem for you to be like this?" Finally, he said, "do you want me to help you


    When I said this, the villagers at that end knew that I was mocking them. They roared discontentedly and ran towards me.


    "I''m still watching what I''m doing." I said impatiently to the people behind me, and then turned to look at the villagers at that end, "you can''t do this, only fake handle."


    Originally because of the village head threat, and upset villagers, no longer calm in the past, do not listen to the things around, hit me.


    Watching them throw things away, I suddenly took out a baton and waved to them, "you''re finished, then I''m going to start."


    The villagers looked at me and sneered. As soon as they were ready to say something, they heard the strongest villager exhaling in pain.


    "It hurts? Do you know that the person hit by something on his back just now is also very painful? " I gave a cold smile to the man, then pushed the man to the ground and rushed to the other direction quickly.


    "Stop her. Don''t let her pass." The man I hit on the ground yelled and tried to grab my ankle.


    But I was always on guard. How could I be caught, rush out of the crowd, and rush to the direction where the village head left.


    "Land police?" Wei Qing noticed my action. He frowned and wanted to help me, but he found that he was surrounded by people and had no way to leave. "Be careful, we''ll catch up right away!"I didn''t have time to look back. I just raised my hand, waved to Wei Qing, turned around and ran away.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li looked at my solemn face and asked me softly.


    "I''m worried that the man will run away. Can tanli keep an eye on him for me?" I have not seen the figure of the village head, frowning, worried looking at Tan Li.


    Maybe my tone was too anxious. Tan Li just said to be careful, and then quickly rushed to the direction where the village head left.


    Maybe it''s because Tan Li''s action is too fast. I didn''t run long before I felt his response.


    "How are you? Can I help you?" I quickly rushed to the room that Tan Li said, knocked on the door, and then kicked the door open, "or would you like to go with me?"


    "How can people let her in?" When the village head saw me, he looked very nervous. Keep shouting around, trying to call the scattered villagers around.


    Because of the chase just now, I had no patience. One of my men tried hard and beat him to the ground.


    "Stay honest, or..." I did not finish, just with one hand will pick up the village head, threatening to disobey him.


    May be know struggle useless, the village head face such as ashes shut up, quietly sitting next to me.


    I threw the village head in front of them and yelled, "stop it all."


    Originally thought it would be five or five points, I saw the villagers lying on the ground, but I turned my lips and looked at Wei Qing with handcuffs.

 Chapter 378

    A large number of people, there is no way we can only escort people to the police station in batches.


    "Interrogate separately, and we will summarize later." With the information of those people, I quickly walked into the interrogation room.


    Hard for a whole day, we tired out of the interrogation room, looking at the same out of Wei Qing.


    "How''s it going?" I looked at Wei Qing, who was paralyzed on the chair. He shook his head helplessly and turned to look at the next window. After a long time, I said softly, "it depends on the situation. You should be similar to what I know."


    Wei Qing did not speak, just will record, powerless fall in front of me.


    I flipped through the document at will, and after confirming the content, I sat down on the chair tired as well.


    "You say, how can they do this?" Finally, Wei Qing, who has recovered, suddenly stands up and yells at the position of the interrogation room.


    "Calm down first." I had no choice but to shake my head. After a long time, I said softly, "I don''t understand why I want to make money by abducting and trafficking people."


    When we were filled with indignation, other interrogators came to us quickly and threw the record on the table.


    "It''s not human! It is clear that we all have poverty alleviation, because where business is not good, we have to resort to such heretical ways. " The police officer frowned and looked at a direction discontentedly. For a long time, he couldn''t say a word.


    "But don''t you find it strange? Just because that end closed down, they thought of the road of abduction and trafficking? " I suddenly realized that something was wrong. I frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    But the policeman who heard my question shook his head helplessly and put his confession in front of me.


    What do you mean, what did they do?


    I quickly opened the confession and looked at the script.


    It turned out that three years ago, when the socks factory in their village closed down, they were ready to go out to work.


    But just as they were about to go out, the old people in the village didn''t agree. They kept saying that they were afraid that something might happen to them. They had to get married and have children. They had to stay here.


    Seeing me here, my brow is slightly wrinkled. I still feel that this is not the reason why they do business.


    "Look down and you''ll see." The police officer noticed that I was frowning. He just shook his head helplessly and turned to leave.


    Although I didn''t speak, I still bowed my head and looked at the next record according to what he said.


    At that time, they had invested all their money in the closed sock factory.


    The old man also had no way. Just when they were ready to give up, a young girl went to their village to experience the farmhouse by herself.


    When they found out that the girl wanted to pay back on credit, they couldn''t help it.


    The girl also seems to find this situation, want to run away, but the night before, by the village of the little bastard to strong.


    The next day, the little bastard was even in the village, shouting that he wanted to marry the girl.


    Originally thought there was no hope for the old man, heard the little loser''s words, a flash of inspiration, even put his eyes on the girl who was beaten.


    In this way, as long as the donkey friends come to the village, only the men leave, but the girls never show up again.


    "When they get to the back, they think there are too many girls. They don''t do anything at all. They buy those girls who can''t deal with them into villages that are different or need women." The police officer saw me turn to the last page and looked resentfully at the interrogation room where the older people were held.


    "They just don''t know the law, otherwise, they won''t do such illegal things." Wei Qing clenched his fists and roared out.


    Looking at them, I suddenly thought of a possibility, quickly took the testimony on the table, frowned.


    Aware of my action, they frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, they sat down beside me and looked at the small details.


    "There are some questions about these testimonies. If you ask them again, you may get good results." I put the documents I found beside Wei Qing. Then I said softly, "they are not from our village."


    As soon as I said this, people looked at the documents seriously, trying to find the women who had not been assimilated.


    "What are you doing? Go and ask people quickly, or they will change their mind at any time!" Wei Qing saw the indecision of the crowd and roared. Then he took the document and quickly walked into the interrogation room.


    Other people who originally wanted to hesitate could only give up and quickly walked towards the interrogation room of others.


    It was not until they had interrogated all the people that they came out of the interrogation room again. It took me a long time to say a word.


    "How are they willing to come out?" I observed their expressions, but could not help but silence, for a long time did not say a word.


    "Why don''t I try again?" Wei Qing also noticed other people''s expressions and wanted to try again.But they all frowned and did not speak for a long time, as if they denied what Wei Qing had just said.


    Of course, Wei Qing, who knew why, frowned slightly. After a long time, he said softly, "if we don''t try, then they can only live in that cell with these criminals!"


    They were frightened by Wei Qing''s indignation, but after thinking about it carefully, they picked up the document they had just left and went into the interrogation room again.


    Looking at the effort of the people, I didn''t speak. I just looked at the document in silence, ready to find out the useful information from it.


    "How''s it going?" After waiting for half an hour, I finally saw other people coming out and asked them excitedly.


    "There''s nothing on my side." The policeman shook his head helplessly to me and didn''t say a word for a while.


    Wei Qing on the other side, however, put the document in his hand in front of me with a smile. "I''ve talked about one, but there''s another one who doesn''t want to. He says that with all the children, it''s not home."


    Hearing what Wei Qing said, people frowned and looked at the document Wei Qing still held in his hand with a bitter smile.


    "What do you think this is? You are worried about her parents. As a result, because of these children, you have to abandon the parents who are connected with her and are still old." I sighed, took the document that put aside, helplessly shook my head.


    People also heavily sat on the chair, for a long time did not say a word.


    "Otherwise, we''d better let the top decide." Wei Qing sighed, and finally took the document into the leader''s office.

 Chapter 379

    We decided to take a break, sort out the documents, and then walk back to our respective homes.


    As soon as I got home, before I had time to rest, I was disturbed by the "ice sugar gourd" in my arms.


    "What''s the matter?" I put Tan Feng on the table, and when I wanted to say something else, I was stopped by the sharp cry.


    I took a look at Tan Li and wanted to speak. I was interrupted by Tan Feng''s more shrill cry.


    What to do?


    I will ask for help in the eyes of Tan Li, but see him that cover the ear, helplessly take back the line of sight.


    "Well, I know it''s my fault. I didn''t let you out. It''s my fault. Don''t cry!" I tightly frowned and wanted to say something, so I was covered by Tan Li.


    "What do you stop me from doing? I don''t want to listen to his cry."


    Tan Li heard my voice, but shook his head, pointing to the small eyes that Tan Feng had been looking at.


    "What should he do? How can he stop crying?"


    Tan Li, who didn''t speak, frowned tightly and walked quickly to Tan Feng. As soon as he was ready to start, he found that he was crying more bitterly.


    That Tan Feng has no way at all, I suddenly think of that small jade pendant, quickly take out the rune paper, quickly fold a few fold, then put it in front of him.


    "No!" I don''t know when Tan Feng will learn to speak. Suddenly he shouts at me.


    "Why not?" Tan Li didn''t understand Tan Feng''s meaning. He grabbed his arm and said aloud, "isn''t this something you like?"


    As soon as Tan Feng heard this, he seemed to have forgotten to speak and kept shouting.


    We didn''t know what was going on at all. We frowned slightly, stretched out our hand and made countless movements, but none of them fell on Tan Feng.


    May be dissatisfied with our actions Tan Feng, frowning tightly, cried again.


    Once again, we are pierced by the demon voice. We cover our ears in pain. As soon as we are about to speak, we see Tan Feng touching his little stomach. Is he looking at us with the resentful eyes.


    "I''m hungry. Why don''t I eat it? I don''t like it?" I put the folded good ice sugar gourd in front of Tan Feng and said softly, "you really have no way. Why don''t you want to eat it?"


    I said to open the trunk, which belongs to Tan Li incense, lit in front of Tan Feng.


    "Well, you won''t stop eating it." I said very confident, but in the huge cry of Tan Feng, I had no choice but to leave.


    Tan Li saw that I had no choice but to hold Tan Feng in his arms and throw him into the sky.


    "Be careful, or he will cry more. What shall I do?" I look at the floating in the air of Tan Feng, whispered to the side of Tan Li.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety." Tan Li said, tube ready to say something, then heard that belongs to Tan Feng''s cry.


    When we looked at each other and wanted to talk, we saw Tan Feng''s hand reaching out to me.


    "Do you want me to hold you?" I immediately hugged Tan Feng, helplessly looking at Tan Li staring at him, "child, are you jealous?"


    "Why. I''m just a little upset. " Tan Li frowned and looked at Tan Feng lying in my arms.


    The two people have no way, I shook my head, looking at the Tan Feng who is not crying, a smile.


    Hearing my voice, Tan Feng also raised his head, showing his toothless mouth and smiling at Tan Li.


    Of course, I noticed that, but when I saw Tan Li''s helpless appearance, I didn''t speak. I just covered my mouth secretly and laughed at him.


    "Forget it." Tan Li didn''t care too much. He just turned around and looked at the incense which had been almost burnt.


    I looked at Tan Li''s eyes, but shook his head, will be ready to burn incense, put in front of him, "you think I will forget you, how possible, you hurry up."


    Tan Feng see Tan Feng that saliva only drop of appearance, stretch out a hand, discontented toward him constantly stretch out a hand.


    Noticing Tan Feng''s situation, Tan Li originally wanted to say something, but finally gave up and put things in front of him.


    It''s true that the child has no way. Why does he like robbing people''s things so much? Does it mean that he thinks he has robbed his mother?


    Tan Li tightly frowned, but still looked at the head of Tan Feng, for a long time did not say a word.


    "Well, this one is for you. He thinks it''s..." I smile at Tan Li and touch Tan Feng''s head. Then I bring him back to bed with enough food.


    Looking at our appearance of eating and drinking, like a lonely Tan Li, can only take the rest of the incense, sitting on one side, watching the interaction between the two of us.


    Looking at Tan Li''s line of sight, I had no choice but to smile. As soon as I was ready to release my hand, I heard Tan Feng howling.


    "Well, I''ll play with you." I shook my head, hugged Tan Feng, and shook hard, which poked his dimple face.Listening to Tan Feng''s giggling voice, Tan Li can only sit on one side and stare at him.


    "I''m a little tired. You play with Tan Li for a while. I''ll take a bath and come back." I finish, will Tan Feng to Tan Li''s arms, then quickly into the bathroom.


    I close the door heavily, but I still feel their strong and resentful eyes.


    But just when I wanted to change clothes, I pushed back to one side because of a phone call.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the familiar phone number, some impatient asked to that end.


    "Romantic, I''m your cousin. How dare you ask me in such a tone?" That end is very discontented, just yells at me.


    I have no way, sighed, did not speak, just powerless against the wall, listening to the familiar family chanting.


    "Cousin, what are you doing here?" After listening for nearly five minutes, I couldn''t help interrupting Lu Qingze.


    Although Lu Qingze was still dissatisfied with my tone, he didn''t talk about it. Instead, he said excitedly, "I''m on a business trip. When I think of you who are also on a business trip, why can''t I call you?"


    When I heard this, I shook my head helplessly and didn''t speak.


    Lu Qingze, who was familiar with my attitude for a long time, couldn''t continue to speak. He just sighed helplessly and then stopped talking.


    "Well, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." I apologized to Lu Qingze and waited for his next words.


    Sure enough, after hearing what I said, Lu Qingze was immediately satisfied and said his purpose frankly.


    "I''m on a business trip with you. I want to meet you." Lu Qingze is very happy, smiling at the stop.

 Chapter 380

    Hearing this, I frowned and wanted to let Lu Qingze go to the hotel to have a rest.


    But just when I wanted to say this, Lu Qingze at the other end suddenly said, "by the way, I''ve reserved your hotel and come to pick me up."


    "Cousin, I''m very happy today..." Before I finished, I was interrupted again by Lu Qingze, not letting her say anything else.


    "No, your cousin is not familiar here. If he is abducted, it will not be worth the loss." Lu Qingze said so softly, but there was no voice.


    And I have been listening to the mobile phone, sighed, and finally chose to give up, helplessly looking at a few people outside the toilet.


    "Hurry up, brother." Lu Qingze urged again. His voice was very tired. It seemed that he would fall asleep after a few minutes.


    "I see. I''ll be right there." I have some helpless, finally sighed, walked out of the bathroom quickly, said to the two staring eyes: "my brother is coming, I''ll pick him up."


    Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Tan Feng.


    "Let go." Tan Li holds Tan Feng''s hand in his hand. He looks at me helplessly and says softly, "you are a girl. It''s not suitable for you to be outside so late."


    Tan Feng, who was still struggling, suddenly stopped, nodded to me seriously, and jumped to me with one effort.


    "I see. Let''s go out together, but you can''t just run out to scare people, you know?" I ordered a little Tan Feng that small nose, this just helpless put on the coat, quickly walked out.


    Two people stood beside me, looking curiously at the crowd who hadn''t paid much attention for a long time.


    Noticing the look in their eyes, I slowed down on purpose. When they finished watching everything, I rushed to the station.


    Because our pace, originally less than 20 minutes away, was out of an hour''s momentum.


    When I came to Lu Qingze''s side, I was caught by him and looked at the empty corner beside me discontentedly.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know what happened to Tan Li''s sudden expression and what strange things he ate? " I went to his side and nervously looked at Lu Qingze at that end.


    "Nothing. It''s just that there seems to be more around you. It''s chilly." Lu Qingze frowned and reached out to Tan Li.


    Helpless, I didn''t speak, just shook my head, trying to show that Lu Qingze thought more.


    "By the way, why don''t we have a meal together so as to introduce me to your colleagues. I just brought something for them." Lu Qingze didn''t think much about it either. He just shook his head and handed the things in his hand to Tan Li''s direction. "Well, you don''t have an entity. It''s just adding trouble to you."


    When I heard what Lu Qingze said, I frowned slightly and pushed his body slightly. Then I whispered a few words. Then I took my cousin''s hand and walked back to the hotel quickly.


    "It''s boring. I just want to play with him for a while." Lu Qingze worried that I would be angry. He immediately explained that he was afraid that I would ignore him.


    "I''m not angry either. I just use what you have to ridicule others. Is that too much?" I tightly frowned, twisted Lu Qingze''s ear and looked at him discontentedly.


    Hear me this Ya please say, Lu Qingze where still have toe Gao Qi ang, carefully grasp my hand, whisper apology.


    But Lu Qingze, with such a clever mouth, could only shake my head and turn to the other side, ready to ignore him.


    "I know. I won''t joke with him in the future. Don''t be angry." Lu Qingze frowned tightly, grabbed my hand and said softly, "you are a terrible woman. If I were not your cousin, I would be scared away by you."


    "If you were not my cousin, I would have thrown you away by now." I quickly walked into the hotel, completely ignoring Lu Qingze who had been chasing me.


    Just went downstairs, I was ok, I want to put Lu Qingze into the hotel, but because of the phone was interrupted.


    "What''s the matter? What? OK, I see. I''ll be right there." I hung up my cell phone, quickly walked to Lu Qing, sorry to say: "cousin, I have a task, I will go out soon, I will help you to deliver the gift."


    Ignoring Lu Qingze''s eyes, I quickly ran out of the hotel and ran to the agreed hotel.


    "What''s the matter? Call me. What can I do for you? " I ran into the private room and looked at Wei Qing in the room worried.


    Hearing what I said, Wei Qing took the gift bag in my hand and put it aside. Then he spoke softly.


    "Out of a few women, we asked." Wei Qing frowned tightly, but he didn''t say anything because of his irritability. He hesitated for a long time. Then he said softly, "they said that there were several people in the village. On the day we went, they went out of the village first, and now they didn''t point. Because there were no photos, they didn''t know what they looked like."


    I was forced to stand up and say something as soon as I heard it."What''s the panic? Do you think they dare to come to our police openly?" Li Qiang sneered at me, picked up a cup of tea, turned to the people, "because the task has not been completed, brothers here to tea instead of wine, thank you for your life."


    I didn''t speak when I heard what Li Qiang said. I just looked at that end lightly.


    Noticing my condition, Donnie put her hand on my shoulder and said softly, "it''s OK. I''ll protect you."


    "Thank you." I followed him there with a smile, and then went to the paper bag just now, carefully opened the paper bag, after confirming that it was not dangerous goods, reluctantly put the things on the table, "my cousin went to the nearby business trip, brought us some specialty products, we take them back to taste, if they are delicious, I will send them to you later."


    When they heard that there was something good to eat, they quickly put their eyes on me. Then they suddenly shifted their eyes and glared at the local products.


    After eating everything, they didn''t say much. They were ready to go back to their rooms to have a rest.


    But I also want to go back, but not long after I got out of the hotel, I felt that Tan Li had been looking back.


    "Don''t complain back, there''s someone behind." Tan Li frowned tightly. After confirming the situation again, he came to my ear and said, "it seems that I have been behind you since I came out of the hotel, and I don''t know what to do."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned, but I didn''t turn around. I just looked at the front with a flat expression.

 Chapter 381

    Notice my idea, Tan Li wants to do something, but because of my dignified expression, there has been no action.


    "Long line, big fishing." I whispered such a sentence, then quickly turned around and walked towards one of the alleys.


    Tan Li frowned and stared at several people outside the alley. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Here they are." Tan Li frowned and whispered to me, then stood aside to observe the situation.


    "Ah, it''s the wrong way. I used to go here." I looked at the dead end and cried out discontentedly. I turned around and wanted to leave, but when I saw the men, I cried out in panic.


    When a man hears my voice and moves forward, he will cover my mouth.


    How could I have been caught so easily, crouched down and avoided this man, but when I was elated, I was covered by a piece of dirty cloth.


    "Well! Wu Wu... " I hummed twice, then I stopped talking and slowly closed my eyes.


    The man frowned and didn''t speak for a long time, but after a long time, he made sure I didn''t install it, and immediately looked at the people next to him.


    "Hurry up, if someone finds out, we''ll be dead!" The man looked at the companion that slow appearance, discontented urge a, this just loud roar him, "still Leng do what, don''t think you can beat her!"


    Asked by the man, the man quickened his pace, but because of carelessness, he dropped me on the ground.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing? " The man slapped his companion in the face. When he saw his hooded appearance, he could only lift me up and hurry to the other side.


    A group of people quickly threw me into the car, which was panting to chat.


    "This woman looks small. Who knows it''s so heavy. I''m really tired." The man spat heavily, and then he looked at me, "but it''s a pity to be a policeman. If you can be honest, but be my Hey, hey. "


    I want to frown when I hear what men say, but because I''m still in a coma, I can''t do what I want to do.


    It seems that my motionless appearance made them lust, but when he wanted to say something, he recalled the sight of the people nearby and gave up.


    I feel lucky, just ready to breathe a sigh of relief, but because the car stopped, without any trace of the frown.


    "Throw her to the warehouse over there, and don''t let him run away, you know?" The man said to his companion, then he turned around and got out of the car quickly.


    Before long, I heard the sound of closing the door. Then I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the locked door.


    "Tan Li, they are..." Before I finished, I felt something familiar at hand. "Is this a carton?"


    "Well, it''s in the shops." Tan Li frowned and waited around for a week. Then he put a landmark thing in front of me.


    That is to say, the people outside are those who escaped?


    Noticing that I was frowning, Tan Li slowly moved out of the warehouse and saw the situation outside. Then he frowned and came back to me.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " I asked Tan Li in a low voice, but just when I wanted to continue to ask, the door of the warehouse was suddenly opened.


    I was afraid that I would be caught on purpose. I could only fall in my original position without saying a word.


    "I''ll say that you used too much of your medicine, or she would have woken up by now." The man frowned and looked in my direction. Then he walked out of the room and locked the wooden door.


    Finally, I didn''t hear the sound of footsteps. I quickly opened my eyes, moved my locked hands to the front, and quickly untied them.


    "Tan Li, just now you went to see the outside. Where is it? Is there any landmark building?" Although the mobile phone was taken away, I always used ways to contact other people, so I looked up and looked at the only light leaking door of the warehouse.


    "This is the grave. You should have noticed, right?" Tan Li shook his head at me and pointed to a cold place.


    I didn''t speak, just nodded, but when he wanted to say something, he suddenly shook his head and motioned him not to say any more, so that I could hear the outside voice clearly.


    "Shit, if it wasn''t for this woman, we wouldn''t have Boss, you can''t just let them destroy our business Although the voice of people outside is small, but because of leaning against the wall, let me hear clearly.


    Just when I wanted to hear it clearly, the words named boss were suddenly touched, and a blade suddenly appeared in my face.


    I quickly lie back to the original place, frown slightly, also want to hear their conversation, but found that the end, just pull out the knife, again and again the knife, throw back to the position.


    It seems that I was scared by the man''s attitude. The little brother who wanted to deal with me didn''t ask any more. He pulled a reason and ran away.I didn''t hear the important news. I frowned tightly. As soon as I was ready to move, I heard the footsteps of several people.


    It seems that more than a few people have escaped. More likely, more than a dozen people have fled in an organized way.


    Tan Li saw my dignified appearance. He frowned tightly and said in my ear, "romantic, I''ll go out and see if it''s the person I met."


    "Well, be careful. After all, if you dare to open the warehouse here, you won''t be all brave people." I''m worried about Tan Li''s danger, so I can only whisper to him.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li, who was not worried at all, responded. He nodded seriously and turned to look at me.


    "Well, I know you are careless. Go quickly." I heard the steps outside God gradually become far away, can only reluctantly push Tan Li''s back.


    "Come back, I need a reward." Tan Li smiles at me, turns around and goes out.


    After waiting in the room for a long time, I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard the panting voice of tanli.


    "He can really run. He''s gone a long way. I''m afraid you''ll be scared and come back as fast as you can." Tan Li gave me a little smile, and when he wanted to say something, he was staring at me and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    I didn''t speak. I just took Tan Li''s hand, looked him in the eyes and urged him with my eyes.


    Tan Li, who didn''t understand me, frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at me.

 Chapter 382

    Looking at such a stupefied Tan Li, the corner of my mouth slightly raised, smiling at him.


    "Romantic." Tan Li helplessly shakes his head, wants to say something, is interrupted by the sudden sound of breaking the door.


    "So you wake up."


    When we heard the sound and tried to play dead, we were stopped by a hand.


    "Why do you still want to pretend that you were..." Before the man''s words were finished, he was kicked to one side by my kick.


    "Who are you, and why are you binding me here?" I frown slightly, stand up and want to leave, but because the other people standing at the door, can only push back.


    When the man saw me, he raised his mouth slightly and put out his hand. Then a baseball bat that looked very heavy appeared in his hand.


    "I''m a policeman. If you dare to do this, when we catch you, you will..." Before I finished, I was interrupted by the man''s action and quickly rolled back to avoid his attack.


    Looking at my sensitive appearance, the man''s smile is more ferocious, constantly waving the things around me.


    There is no way to see the route. I can only watch his movements and avoid all their movements.


    "Boss, they can''t go anywhere!" Suddenly a male voice interrupted the man''s action, trying to protect the thing at that end.


    "What''s here, let me see?" I took advantage of the light, quickly see things around, said with a smile: "really thank you, if not for you, I really could not find this place, now as long as I can leave, you will not be able to run away."


    As soon as I said this, the man at the other end was agitated and yelled, as if he was going to beat me to the ground.


    "Why do you want to hit me?" I smile at a few people, then a scurry, came to their side.


    See me such a man, immediately shout, and then quickly toward my direction.


    "Why do you still want me to run away?" I smile at the man and kick him to the ground.


    "Shit The man, who was kicked to the ground, quickly stood up and tried to hit me, only to find that I had already left and came to another dead corner, "I''ll see how you run this time!"


    Hearing what the man said, I frowned, but after a while, I suddenly turned around and gave those people a smile.


    "Didn''t you know I was awake? Are you not afraid of me, when you don''t know, everything here? " I smile at the crowd and quickly hide in the dark.


    Seeing my action, the man frowned tightly, wanted to do something, but thought of something, and quickly walked towards them.


    ¡±Boss, what''s to be done? " People who have been hiding outside the door frown and look at me who is still moving inside.


    "What else can we do? You all know the secret door inside, right?" The leading man smiles at the crowd. If he wants to say something, he hears my voice.


    "Why, can''t you catch me now?" I yelled at the people outside. I wanted to say something more. Then I heard the door pushed open.


    I quickly hide to the other side, no longer speak, honestly stand on the other side.


    "Surround me from all around!" With that, the man rushed to one side of the wall.


    Because Tan Li was watching them, I knew what they were doing and quickly walked to the corner where there was no one.


    "Boss, she''s in the water area!" Because I was not careful, I came across a device that made people nearby aware of my existence.


    Hearing that person''s voice, I quickly threw things to the other side, and then quickly walked in the opposite direction of the wing room.


    When I ran away in a panic, the man at that end was approaching me constantly.


    "What''s the matter? Why do they know where I am?" Carefully watching the sound of frowning around me.


    "I don''t know. Do they have a purpose?" Tan Li thought seriously and finally said such a sentence.


    When I heard what Tan Li said, I frowned and wanted to refute him, but because of the sound next to me, I could only hide away carefully.


    "Boss, here she is!" The man seemed to find my figure, he yelled, let the people around towards that direction.


    Although the location is not right, but I was surrounded by people, helpless turned to find the next escape point.


    but what I didn''t expect was that when I stepped back, I just knocked down the man coming.


    "Be careful!" Tan Li noticed the people behind me and immediately reminded me that I was not aware.


    "Thank you." I covered the man''s mouth and knocked him on the back of the neck quickly, knocking him to the ground.


    Although I know daze, it''s the step that keeps approaching me, but it doesn''t decrease at all, on the contrary, it''s more and more."Damn it." I whispered a curse, quickly looking for the corner around to avoid.


    But after looking for a long time, I finally found a small intersection hidden under the carpet.


    "They really like to dig tunnels there." Tan Li shook his head helplessly and looked at me anxiously, who was still looking for an escape route.


    I worry about the delivery, there is no exit to leave, can only frown tightly, but also looking at the tunnel.


    "Why don''t I go first?" Tan Li noticed my worry, frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    But when I heard what Tan Li said, I frowned and didn''t speak for a long time, hesitating about what he said.


    "Boss, she should be here. I see Xiao Si lying on the ground!" Man''s rough and crazy voice, suddenly did not reach my ears.


    "Damn it There is no way in the hesitation of me, frowning tightly, finally or grasp Tan Li Ningshi''s hand, a lift the lid.


    We looked at the dark bottom of the cave without a ladder and kept silent.


    "Here she is, I see her!" The man''s voice is very excited, as if the next second will be able to catch me.


    "Goodbye!" I finished this sentence, and then jumped into the dark hole.


    However, the man who saw me leave didn''t respond. Instead, he covered the hole I jumped down and pressed it down. It seemed that he was worried about something and where he would run out.


    "Don''t worry. When she gets there, she won''t be able to get out." The leading man saw his little brother''s action, but he just grabbed his hand, picked him up and walked out quickly.

 Chapter 383

    But I didn''t hear what they said. I walked towards the deep quickly.


    Just when I thought there would be nothing, a wind came across my ears.


    "Be careful." See the clear Tan Li, immediately embrace me, quickly toward the other direction to avoid all the sword.


    What''s going on?


    When I was surprised, Tan Li carefully put me on the ground, and then looked at the wall which should be safe.


    "Tanli, do you mind if I light a light?" I looked at the end of the Tan Li, after making sure he did not shake his head, quickly picked up the torch in the corner, with a rune paper to light him, "finally can see."


    See around me, slightly frown, also want to move, was a palm of Tan Li will open things.


    "What''s the matter?" I just asked this sentence, I felt dizzy. I frowned and looked at him, "dizzy. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing my voice suddenly relaxed, Tan Li frowned tightly, turned around and grabbed me quickly.


    "Thank you, tanli." I pointed to the torch on one side and took out a piece of Fu paper again and put it in Tan Li''s hand.


    Tan Li, who knows what I mean, left and wrapped my Rune paper with his strength.


    Because of the opposite power of the two, the rune paper ignited immediately, and because of the power of Tan Li, he continued to burn.


    "Come on, let''s go. This paper won''t last long." I had no choice but to shake my head and look around quickly. After confirming that there was no problem, I took the paper back to my palm.


    "I really can''t help you. If you have any questions in the future, you have to talk to me, you know?" Tan Li frowned and looked around warily. After confirming that there was no situation around, he whispered: "this piece should have no danger, but it''s very big here. We must be careful."


    I picked up the stone on the ground and threw it into the darkness. After waiting for a long time, I finally heard the sound of the stone landing.


    "You''re right, but..." Tan Li frowned and hesitated for a long time before he said softly, "I will protect you."


    When I heard Tan Li''s words, the corners of his mouth, which were still tightly pursed, raised slightly, nodded to him, and walked cautiously towards the front.


    We moved forward slowly, but just as we were about to see the turn, I suddenly stepped on the air, and then I saw the spikes under the ground.


    "Be careful!" Tan Li arm a force, finally will be about to fall of me, pull to the side of the grid.


    But what we didn''t expect was that at the moment when I landed, the walls on both sides pressed me crazily.


    "Come on, tanli." I quickly jumped away, but found that the side of the wall, also carved with a strange rune, the heart of the meaning is not right, I immediately called Tan Li, "this is not an ordinary wall, hurry up!"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t hesitate. He came to me quickly and looked at the strange things nervously.


    I noticed Tan Li''s expression, looking around with the same caution.


    All of a sudden, I saw a concave convex wall. As soon as I was ready to stretch out my hand, I was interrupted by a thrown stone.


    "Tan Li?" I looked at the back of the hand that was forced to hit red, discontented to Tan Li.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Tan Li raised his head in doubt and looked at me in amazement.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li had some grievances in his voice. He frowned tightly and walked quickly to me. "I''ve been looking at the mechanism just now, nothing..."


    Just when I wanted to look in the direction of the stone, there was a stone flying towards us again.


    This time, Tan Li, who was observed, frowned and tried to stop me, only to find that I had grasped his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned and wanted to use the other hand, but he found that I had held the stone in my hand, "romantic?"


    "This stone and that wall are the same material." I put the stone in front of Tan Li. After I was sure that there was something, I quickly threw the stone back to the place where it came from and looked at Tan Li nervously.


    Looking for my comfort, Tan quickly walked out with me.


    Looking at this strange road, I frowned slightly, but after seeing the appearance of Tan Li, I frowned tightly and pulled his face in front of me, carefully observing the injured part.


    "Does it hurt?" I trembled and touched Tan Li''s face and asked him carefully.


    "It doesn''t hurt. It was hurt by the wall over there just now." Of course, Tan Li didn''t want me. He felt sorry for the wound and could only say a few words.


    But Tan, who knew me, didn''t speak any more, just looked at that end in silence and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Tan Li was worried about my appearance. He held my hand and looked at him anxiously.


    "You see." After a short walk, Tan Li suddenly put his face in front of me, "look, I''m not lying."I, who was annoyed by Tan Li, slowly raised my head. After seeing that there was really no wound on his face, I would recover my mood and still look around seriously.


    Tan Li, who finally comforted me, shook his head helplessly and wanted to go out, but he was suddenly held by me.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Tan Li didn''t know what I was worried about, because he believed that I had become a habit, he didn''t move forward abruptly. Instead, he stopped by my side.


    "You see for yourself, if it wasn''t for me, would you spend more effort to repair your wound?" I shook my head helplessly, took Tan Li to avoid the brick with several patterns, and then walked slowly to the "exit" in front of me.


    When I saw Tan Li doing this, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he gently reminded me that he wanted to go to the side.


    Looking at me, Tan Li frowned tightly. If he wanted to say something, he saw my slightly frowned brow.


    "Romantic, how can I feel that the more I go in, the more wrong it is." Tan Li frowned tightly and pulled me to his side. One of his men forced him to fan what attacked me to the other side.


    Just before we could react, the thing that was hit aside by Tan Li suddenly ignited all around us.


    In a flash, the stone room suddenly lit up, which scared us all.


    We carefully cover the nose and mouth, nervously look at the thing, in determining that it is just a piece of fire, slowly start, seriously look at this, put it quickly.


    "Tan Li, is this the stone wall?" I looked at the last stone wall in front of me. Just as I was about to turn around with him, I suddenly heard the sound of the mechanism.

 Chapter 384

    At the moment when the stone gate opened, we all frowned and looked at Tan Li beside us.


    "Romantic, get closer to me." Tan Li noticed that something was wrong. He caught me directly and looked at the exposed environment anxiously.


    "There seems to be something wrong here, Tan Li. Shall we go back?" I suddenly felt something slip away from my neck, "who, come out for me!"


    Tan Li, who heard me yelling, patted the direction I was looking at.


    We both waited for a long time, only to find that there was nothing in that place.


    "Romantic, are you too nervous?" Tan Li frowned and swept around. After he was sure that no one or ghost appeared, he frowned at me.


    I also know that Tan Li is very sensitive, but I always feel that around me, there is something on my saint, can only frown tightly, looking at him, "Tan Li, I know you are right, but I just think there is still a problem."


    Knowing that I''m not the kind of character I casually said, he frowned and scanned again, but still didn''t find anything.


    "Tan Li, step by step." I look to the corner, slowly with Tan Li moved to the side of the lighting.


    Don''t understand what''s going on Tan Li, also want him to try first, but found my hand dead grasp his wrist.


    Tan Li, who thought I was afraid, didn''t speak. He just held my fingers and comforted me silently.


    "Romantic, I walk in front." Tan Li also noticed something was wrong and suddenly stood in front of me.


    "You pay attention to the front and I''ll look at the back. If there''s anything wrong, you have to say it, you know?" I didn''t refuse Tan Li''s kindness. I frowned and walked forward slowly.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. I suddenly realized that something was wrong. I wanted to say something more, so I was covered by Tan Li.


    "Keep quiet. There''s someone around here." Tan Li waited around for a long time before he released his hand that covered my mouth and explained softly, "we''ve been circling around this room."


    When I heard Tan Li''s words, I suddenly hammered my hand to the wall beside me.


    "Romantic!" Tan Li looked at my action, exclaimed, and saw my hand straight through the wall, and frowned, "illusion?"


    "It should be like this. I''ll just say, why do you always feel like being followed." I nodded and took back my hand, but when I was ready to move forward with Tan Li, my feet were empty, and then I felt the familiar cold coming towards me again.


    This time, I didn''t relax. I quickly took out the rune paper in my pocket and threw it to the side.


    "On your right." Tan Li also felt the chill, quickly grabbed my hand holding the rune paper, and attacked in that direction.


    Just as I kept waving my hand, I suddenly felt a burst of softness, and then there was a lot of water in front of me.


    The light was so dazzling that it forced us to close our eyes for a long time.


    "Romantic..." Tan Li''s voice, with a little incredible, he slowly raised his hand, pointing to the things in front of us.


    "What''s the matter?" After I saw what I was taking, I opened my eyes, raised my head, and cursed the names of the villages that drove us to our destination. "How dare they dig other people''s tombs casually? Are they not afraid of retribution?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t speak, but moved cautiously to the side and slowly put his hand on an organ.


    I saw that Tan Li pulled the mechanism, but still did not move. I was surprised. But just when I wanted to walk past, I saw a pair of solid hands attacking Tan Li, "Tan Li, be careful!"


    Tan Li heard my voice, but still did not move, just turned his head in despair.


    What''s the matter? Why doesn''t he move? Is he trapped by something?


    Just when I was puzzled, my hands grabbed Tan Li''s arm and seemed to tear the intruder in two.


    See this scene, my reason suddenly runaway, lose heart crazy general things around, hit Tan Li.


    That hand didn''t care what I did, it just continued what I did.


    I don''t know if we are lucky. Just as I was throwing things, I suddenly felt a bulge.


    Dead horse as a live horse doctor, how can I give up such an opportunity and directly roll to the bulge.


    But when I raised my head, Tan Li was still caught by his hands, and I let out a huge howl.


    Tan Li''s face, which was still dead, suddenly changed. He grabbed those two hands and fought with them.


    "Tanli, I''ll help you!" I looked at Tan Li''s struggling appearance, but I was not dejected. I quickly took out the rune paper and wanted to throw it away, but I looked him in the eyes.


    Why, why he didn''t let her help, because he saw the master of the hands, or simply didn''t want her to risk.


    When I hesitated, Tan Li again forced his hands to the wall.


    Looking at the missing hands of Tan Li, quickly came to my side, comforted me."How about romantic? I seem to smell blood just now." Tan Li said that when he grabbed me, he nervously searched for the injured part.


    "I''m not hurt. It''s not the smell of my blood." I wait until Tan Li will check, this just helplessly withdraw hand, continue to say: "this flavor should be from behind the door."


    Finally is at ease Tan Li, powerless open in my shoulder.


    I looked at such a Tan Li, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, I stopped to move forward, a will grasp his hand.


    "I''m fine." Tan Li noticed that my people were worried and wanted to take back his hand, but he found that some of his hands were like shadows.


    "Tan Li, if you don''t say it again, I''ll change the name of Tan Feng when you go out!" I looked at Tan Li''s hand discontentedly and threatened him softly.


    Tan Li, who knew that the more insipid I was, the more angry I was. He did not dare to hide. He could only tell the situation in a whisper.


    "You''re just resting. When you recover, we''re moving on." I forced Tan Li on the ground, staring at him like standing up.


    "I see, but you want to rest with me, OK?" Tan Li raised his head and looked at me pitifully with his pale face.


    There is no way I can only nod, sitting beside Tan Li, thinking about the current situation.


    Now it seems that they are most likely to want to dig an underground warehouse. Who knows that it''s bad luck for them to suddenly dig out such a place where even Tan Li is very careful. But even in this case, she won''t let go of these guys who dare to fight in the cemetery.

 Chapter 385

    Tan Li noticed my shaking and just held my hand tightly.


    "How about Tam Li?" I was worried that Tan Li would not recover here, so I asked him immediately.


    "Almost, Li. Let''s go back now." Tan Lihuan hugged me and said in a soft voice, "wait until we go up and take revenge on them."


    I didn''t speak, but my smile answered Tan Li''s words.


    Quickly came to the door, I just ready to start, but was caught by Tan Li.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at him in front of him and said softly, "isn''t that guy still around?"


    "No, it''s just this position. There''s no exit." Tan Li shook his head, took my hand and walked in the opposite direction.


    I finally understood what Tan Li was going to do. I followed him and looked around.


    Just when we thought we were going out, a voice suddenly appeared behind us.


    "You have a big one." The man''s rough and crazy voice yelled at the people behind him, and then came back to us.


    I raised my fist and hit the man fiercely, but I felt a pain in the back of my hand and quickly took back my hand.


    Tan Li, who noticed my sudden action, grabbed my hand and hid me behind him worried.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li looked at the group of people who saw him, frowned slightly, and whispered in my ear, "they are not people, they are more like empty shadows."


    Originally I was still strange, looking at the back of the hand that was scratched, tightly speechless.


    "Try to walk, Tam. Let''s go back." I suddenly had an idea, holding Tan Li''s hand and walking backwards.


    Maybe the blind cat met the dead mouse, and Tan Li, who was about to walk to the deadly mechanism, suddenly appeared in front of a hole with a little moonlight.


    "At last." I tentatively put my hand out of the hole, feeling the cool breeze, finally smiling.


    "You''ve come out." A rough hand, hold my wrist firmly.


    Incredible looking at the man, I also want to use the action just now to respond, but found that he did not respond, just with the eyes of the joke looking at me.


    Tan Li looked at the man, just about to use strength, but I was found to stop.


    "Why, he would hurt you." Tan Li also want to force, but found that I suddenly a cattle win, anti men to subdue, "they are real people?"


    I had no choice but to nod and kick the man to shit.


    "Damn, what are you doing? Subdue this girl for me!" "Don''t blame the men for running away," he said


    The villagers who heard his threatening words could only walk towards me helplessly.


    "You can try. I won''t be afraid anyway." He turned to attack me with a smile.


    Seeing all the people I said so, where is the courage to continue? I can only drop my weapon and run in the opposite direction.


    The man also knows that he can''t beat me, so he can only roar to embolden himself.


    "I tell you, do you think you have come out now? Shit! You are still in that hole, ha ha ha The man said and threw a white thing at me.


    I didn''t react and wanted to move forward, so I was surrounded by Tan Li.


    Just when we thought there would be an explosion, a puff of smoke filled the narrow hole.


    "Damn it, tanley. They want to run." I found that something was wrong. I let out a cry and wanted to do something else. Then I felt that Tan Li left me and went in other directions.


    "Something''s wrong." Tan Li frowned tightly and suddenly used his hand to fan the white smoke in the cave.


    Waiting for all the disgust to dissipate, we see the figure lying on the ground.


    We don''t know what''s going on. We quickly walk to the figures and want to help them to see what they look like.


    But just as we reached out, Tan Li suddenly exceeded the attack behind him and turned around to open the gray shadow that was attacking me.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter?" I frowned tightly and wanted to ask something else. Then I heard Tan Li''s groan, "Damn, is there something that hit you?"


    Tan Li didn''t pay attention to my problem, just held me in his arms to guard against the shadow that he wanted to attack again.


    Seems to think that Tan Li will protect me too well, shadow feel boring, silent and left.


    Finally was let go of my Tan Li, is a stuffy hum again, then then weak lie down on the ground.


    "Tan Li! How about it? Do you need anything? " I quickly ran to Tan Li''s side, held his body and looked around nervously.


    "I''m fine. I just feel a little tired. How about you stay here and rest with me for a while?" It seems that Tan Li didn''t want to hurt me. He held my hand nervously and didn''t allow me to leave.Aware of the meaning of Tan Li, I didn''t speak. I just put his head on my shoulder and sat down beside him.


    After a long rest with Tan Li, I slowly opened my eyes and wanted to see the time, only to find that my mobile phone had already been thrown away by them.


    "It''s trouble." I frowned and looked at Tan Li beside me. I wanted to do something else, but I looked him in the eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li slowly stood up and looked around,


    I didn''t speak, just went to the other side and carefully took the mobile phone they dropped on the ground.


    "Something''s wrong." Tan Li pushed the people lying on the ground, only to find that they didn''t move at all.


    And I always want to see the time, but I don''t care. I just think they are hurt by Yin Qi and can''t wake up for a while.


    "Come and have a look." Tan Li turned them over. After seeing their situation, he suddenly yelled to let me pass.


    And I finally know the time, went to Tan Li side, but saw let me incredible scene.


    It turned out that the names of the villages lying on the ground were all seven holes bleeding, and their breath was very weak.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter? Did it do something?" Although I don''t know who the person who hurt us is, after seeing their appearance clearly, I know that it is definitely not their accomplice.


    "He should be taking revenge." When Tan Li said this, he overthrew others and looked at their situation.


    When the mobile phone was just finished, we couldn''t get in touch with the outside world.

 Chapter 386

    There is no way I, frowning tightly, quickly toward the side of the mouth of the moon.


    But we didn''t expect that, just as I was about to walk to the cave, the road ahead of me kept moving forward, and I couldn''t get to the end.


    "Tan Li!" I was worried that my eyes were confused by something, so I could only shout Tan Li''s name.


    "I''m by your side. Don''t be afraid." Tan Li quickly took my hand, turned and walked backward.


    But this time, instead of walking out of a secret place as usual, he went farther and farther and came to the huge stone gate again.


    What''s the matter? Why not this time.


    Just when I was struggling, Tan Li noticed a sudden stone. He led me to walk quickly in front of the stone tablet.


    "Tan Li?" Can''t help but look at the stone wall, I can''t help but wonder.


    "There''s something wrong with this stone." After explaining, Tan Li raised the dusty stone with his hand.


    I didn''t respond and wanted to speak, so I was choked with dust and couldn''t speak at all.


    "Tan Li! Why don''t you tell me what you''re doing? " I tightly frowned, discontented toward the back of two steps, this just quit the dust encirclement.


    "Sorry, I thought you knew." Tan Li quickly dispersed the dust, and then put the clean stone in front of me.


    I want to say something more. Seeing the red words on the stone, I quickly ran to the stone tablet and observed some unclear words corroded on it.


    "Tan Li, may I touch it?" I looked around and made sure there was no problem. Then I quickly reached out and felt the mark of the color.


    "No way!" Tan Li yelled. As soon as he was ready to pull me aside, he found that I had no spirit in my eyes. He grabbed the stone tablet and said, "romantic! Romantic, can you hear me


    At this moment, I couldn''t hear what Tan Li said. Looking at the strange scene in front of me, I frowned and carefully looked around.


    "Madam, it''s getting late, or you''d better go back to your room." A woman dressed as a maid in waiting for a woman who is not as beautiful as her.


    "Good." The woman said this and turned to the room.


    When there was no movement in the woman''s room, I just wanted to move, but I found that the slightly beautiful woman suddenly opened the door and looked around carefully.


    "After all, I''m sleeping. I''m not as beautiful as I am. It''s because I have a background..." The woman worried about waking up the other end of the person, can only whisper a few words.


    But when the woman wants to leave, there is a sound coming out of the room again. She has no choice but to stiffen her body and look at the lady carefully.


    "It''s trouble." The woman made sure that the man at the other end didn''t move, so she patted her chest and quickly left the lady''s bedroom.


    And I have been looking at, always feel to keep up with the maid of honor, there is no pause, quickly followed in the past.


    What I didn''t do was that the maid in waiting went straight into the imperial study.


    "The emperor!" The woman made a soft voice that she didn''t have just now, and kept complaining to the emperor who was sitting there about her unruly.


    Although the emperor listened to it again, he seemed to have some worries and didn''t agree to the maid''s request.


    Maintenance is some dissatisfaction, the maid is not talking, just tightly grasp the emperor''s hand, do not let him use a brush.


    There is no way, the emperor can only hold the maid in waiting and say something in her ear.


    Because I was too far away to hear clearly, I just observed the expression of the maid in waiting until the smile reappeared on that face.


    "It''s really lovely." I looked at the palace maids who had been flattering the emperor, and faintly said such a sentiment.


    But just when I wanted to say something else, a dignified woman suddenly appeared at that end, looking at the maid in waiting angrily.


    "Don''t you get out of here!" The empress looked at the maid angrily. When she came back to her side, she took a fancy to the emperor. "Your Majesty, she''s just a maid. She doesn''t deserve to be with the emperor at all."


    The emperor was infuriated by the empress''s arrogant attitude. He suddenly waved his hand and pushed the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table to the ground. Then he walked by her side and said softly, "I''m not worthy. I haven''t said anything yet. You can say three or four in the last round."


    The empress who knew that the emperor was angry immediately fell on her knees, but she could not stop his anger.


    The emperor waved to the eunuch nearby, and the empress was pulled up by them.


    "Stay honest, or..." The Emperor didn''t finish what he said. He just expressed his thoughts with a sneer on his face.


    Although that empress has the backing, after seeing the emperor''s expression, she still nodded her head honestly and didn''t speak any more words.


    "The emperor is powerful and domineering!" Waiting for her mother to leave, the palace maid immediately praised the emperor.


    Maybe it was the gentle voice of the maid of honor. The emperor finally took back his expression, held her in his arms and walked quickly towards the bed.I didn''t want to be hot eyed and didn''t go to see them, but when I was about to go out, my eyes suddenly changed, and then came the beautiful maid in waiting, dressed in plain white, lying flat on the coffin mat.


    "If you want to fight with me, you will die now." The empress sneered at the maid of honor. She wanted people to find the ground quickly. Then she saw a tall figure and stopped them. "Xiao Yunzi, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yunzi was very calm. It seemed that the empress was just a dispensable role in his eyes. "If you go back to the empress, the emperor said that she was meritorious in her service, and that she would be rewarded with a piece of good fortune, so it''s easy to arrange life."


    Xiao Yunzi said that, he drove away those people carrying the coffin and picked them up.


    With the maid''s departure, I quickly followed, watching them step by step send the maid to the tomb that I don''t know when to prepare.


    After watching all this, my eyes suddenly darkened, and then I saw the anxious Tan Li.


    "What''s the matter?" I shook that dizzy heavy head and looked at Tan Li doubtfully.


    Hearing my voice, Tan Li hugged me to his arms and said nervously, "I thought you were nostalgic for something and didn''t plan to come back."


    Hearing Tan Li''s aggrieved tone, I shook my head helplessly. As soon as I was ready to comfort him, I found that the tombstone suddenly turned into powder and scattered.


    "It''s OK. I have a general look at the above contents. This should be the tombstone that was set 500 years ago. As for the owner, he is too flashy to see clearly." Tan Li noticed that I was frowning, and immediately said the information just investigated.

 Chapter 387

    "Master, I know one thing. She should be a maid in waiting." I carefully recalled for a while, that is the scene, it is not easy to think of the identity of the tomb owner.


    "What did you see just now?" Tan Li looked at me and made a bold guess. When he saw me nodding, he frowned and grabbed my hand. "Romantic, I know you can protect yourself, but can you think about me? I will worry too, OK?"


    Originally with a smile, I looked at Tan Li''s worried eyes, slowly put away my smile, and nodded honestly. Then I sat quietly and didn''t talk.


    "I''m sorry, Tan Li. I won''t do that in the future." Don''t want to let Tan Li angry, I carefully picked up Tan Li''s drooping face, quietly begging him.


    "Forget it. Next time, I''ll wait until I''ve finished. I''m doing it, OK?" Tan Li stood up and sighed. I was ready to find the other way out.


    But just when we want to move forward, suddenly behind us, like the animal roaring sound.


    At the same time, we feel something wrong, frown tightly, and want to look back, there is a thing, suddenly thinking about us.


    "Be careful." Tan Li quickly took me to one side to avoid this attack. Then he looked at the thing lying on the ground in a cold sweat, "it seems that this is a person?"


    "People, there are people here besides us and those guys?" I looked at the man who stood up again and frowned, thinking about the possibility of someone coming back.


    Tan Li aware of my trance, can only force the pinch my arm, this just with the recovery of me, toward another height to hide.


    To avoid this group of people''s attack again and again, I was just about to let Tan Li have a rest, but I smelled something fishy.


    "Tan Li, something''s wrong. It''s not the people down there!" I bowed my head. Originally, I just wanted to see the "people", but I found that the people below us were not people at all, but zombies with blood red eyes.


    After listening to my words, Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something more, but he heard the roar of the zombies below.


    "He''s calling for company. Let''s get out of here." Tan Li frowned and looked at the direction where the zombie had just come.


    Sure enough, we haven''t seen long before we heard the heavy footsteps of other zombies.


    "What shall we do now, or shall we leave?" I was worried that I would be surrounded by zombies in the end. I nervously held Tan Li''s hand and looked around, ready to find a way out of here.


    Noticing my appearance, Tan Li stopped me and looked at those people''s clothes in doubt.


    "Romantic, their clothes are so familiar, can they be that group of people?" Tan Li suddenly saw a familiar ornament and frowned at me.


    "No, they''re just in a coma. It''s reasonable that they won''t Wait, I think of a possibility. You can help me analyze it and see if I''m right. " I looked into Tan Li''s eyes for a long time and then said softly, "I have observed carefully. They can''t be the people who make those things. They are too rough. Do you think there are villagers who make those things here?"


    Hearing my explanation, Tan Li frowned and quickly swept the way to the entrance of the cave. But when he thought he could see the group, his spirit was blocked by something.


    "Not sure." Tan Li''s tone is very heavy, it seems that the group is not optimistic.


    "In that case, can you get one for me? I want to see who they are." I still feel that they can be saved, so I ask Tan Li to help me and catch one.


    Tan Li, who knew what I was thinking, nodded. With one finger, a zombie floated slowly in front of me.


    As soon as I saw the target coming, I reached out and wanted to check it.


    "I don''t know how to touch my gloves like this


    Take Tan Li no way I, helplessly nodded, but when I want to check, the zombie is not willing, dissatisfied with the roar.


    Looking at the zombie under the stone, I frowned tightly and wanted to say something, then I heard a slight gasp.


    "Tan Li?" I''m worried about what''s approaching. Let Tan Li be alert.


    "Don''t worry, confirm the identity quickly, so that we can let this guy go away." Tan Li looks at the zombie who is still pawing, frowning in disgust.


    I also know that there is no time to waste, quickly nodded, quickly caught the Zombie''s jaw, see his face.


    "I haven''t met this man, maybe not from the village." I frowned and wanted to say something else. I felt that the zombie suddenly lost control and came towards me.


    I have been on guard for a long time. Of course, I won''t be hurt by him, but my clothes are still scratched by him.


    "It''s not clean up." Tan Li saw my cut clothes, and his tone was not as calm as before. He threw the zombies away.I don''t like to know whether the host here thinks our force value is too high. Just when we are ready to break through the siege, a group of zombies suddenly appear in front of me.


    "What''s going on?" I looked at Tan Li in disbelief. I wanted to hold out my hand, but I was caught by the black claws all the time. "Let go, you dare to catch my hand."


    I have no way, quickly push away the zombie, and then a turn, will hide behind me, want to attack my zombie kicked to the corner.


    "Fengliu, I''ll clean the one on the left. If you can''t manage the one on the right, call me." Tan Li smiles at me, and then fights with the zombie who pours at him.


    Looking at Tan Li''s useless entity, I didn''t worry too much. I focused on fighting with the zombies who were watching me fiercely.


    "Just like you, I can fight three by myself." One of the reasons I said this was to reassure Tan Li, who only looked at me, and the other was to encourage me, who had no strength.


    "In this case, take us to the game, who lost, you have to agree to another person a condition, how?" Tan Li quickly came to my back and lifted the zombie who wanted to attack me again. Then he gave me a smile.


    When I heard Tan Li''s light laughter, my heart that didn''t want to admit defeat broke out again. When I won, I kicked away the zombies who ran to me.


    I don''t know if there are too many, or they don''t know the pain. I''m more and more powerless. After kicking away the zombies again, I sit on the ground.

 Chapter 388

    Tan Li, who noticed my situation, quickly grasped my wrist and carried me behind him. A big bar came to the boulder again.


    "How''s it going?" Tan Li rubbed the numb wrist for me with his cold hand.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t have much strength." I tried to stand up, but found that the original can stand straight legs, how are not obedient, completely unable to stand up.


    Watching my Tan Li, of course, will not let me stand up and press me on the stone.


    "Have a good rest. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Tan Li worried looking at me, slightly frowned, "this will not work, unless they are torn apart, or they will like just now, constantly stand up."


    I know it''s easy for Tan Li to tear them up, but I think of that pretty face, but I frown and hold his hand.


    "Why not? If they don''t die, it may be us who will have an accident." Tan Li didn''t know why I hesitated. He frowned and looked at the zombies anxiously.


    "Tan Li can''t say that. They used to be human. If there is any chance, I think they can recover." I know that kind of thing is very slim, but I still have some expectations in my heart.


    Tan Li looked at my tangled appearance, just sighed, then touched my slightly raised broken hair, silently comforting me.


    "Thank you. Well, I''m almost rested. Let''s just go." I quickly stood up, but because of anemia toward the back.


    "Romantic!" Tan Li grabbed my hand and wanted to say something, so I covered my mouth.


    Although it didn''t work, Tan Li closed his mouth and looked at me carefully.


    "I''m really OK. I just feel a little tired. Let''s get out of here and find a place to have a good rest." I smile at Tan Li. As soon as I''m ready to stand up straight again, I feel a light under my feet. Then I''m carried on my shoulder by Tan Li.


    When Tan Li thought that he could pass without injury, he suddenly jumped into the water and attacked me.


    "No!" Tan Li yelled and photographed the zombie to the wall. He looked at the zombies around with reddish eyes.


    Noticing this, I frowned tightly, grabbed Tan Li''s face and leaned to his ear, "Tan Li, I''m still tired. Shall we leave soon?"


    "Well." To the other side of the zombie, Tan''s eyes don''t give me a quick leave.


    But I don''t know why, just as Tan Li was about to take the last step, he frowned and suddenly jumped to the right.


    "Be careful." I saw the zombies on the ground, frowning, worried looking at the blocked door again.


    "Hold tight." Tan Li looked around, after confirming that there was no way, he could only hold me in his arms, "close your eyes."


    Of course, I knew what Tan Li was going to do. I quickly closed my eyes and put my arms around Tan Li''s neck.


    For a moment, the room should have no wind, suddenly a cold wind should be cold, the group will be, suddenly pushed to the wall.


    "All right." Tan Li looked at the wind that had blown to the other side, said this in my ear, and then quickly ran forward.


    I stayed in Tan Lihuai, looking at the changing environment in front of me, just moved my body towards him, and then continued to observe around.


    "Tanli, you can stop." I''m sure there''s no footstep behind me, which makes Tan Li stop.


    "Wait a minute. I need to speed up a little bit. You keep your eyes closed." Tan Li looked around at the stone walls and frowned.


    Not all of them are in a safe place. Why is Tan Li moving forward? Are we still around.


    At the thought of this possibility, I dare not say stop words, carefully observed around.


    Aware of my vigilance, Tan Li laughed.


    "What''s the matter?" I heard Tan Li''s laughter and looked up at him in doubt.


    "I don''t think it''s very vigilant to hold a little pet." Tan Li looked around. After confirming that there was no problem, he slowly raised his head and saw a door.


    Because Tan Li suddenly blocked my sight, I didn''t see the building in front of me, so one of them pulled him back.


    But I forget that I just picked up because I was separated. Without my help, I just fell to the other side of the open space.


    "Romantic, you see, how always like to show off, now good, know the pain."


    Just when I thought I would fall to the ground, Tan Li suddenly hugged me and carefully put me on the ground.


    "Here is that?" Slowly open my eyes, see everything in front of me, can''t help but doubt to ask Tan Li.


    At this time, Tan Li suddenly did not speak, just seriously looking at the words of the stone wall fan.


    "Tan Li?" I slowly stood up, looking around, but because of the dim light, almost fell to the ground."I''m ok, but the things on the wall are a little interesting. I took a few more eyes." Tan Li said that he put the rune paper I gave him in front of him to let me see his pretty face.


    Maybe I haven''t looked at it seriously for a long time. I suddenly feel that this tensor is not a loss for a lifetime.


    Tan Li, who was not comfortable with my naked eyes, coughed softly, which protected me in front of him and looked at him nervously.


    "By the way, what were you interested in just now? Did you see some beautiful pictures?" In order to alleviate the embarrassment of the matter just now, I immediately changed the topic and left everything to Tan Li.


    Tan Li, who had been used to it for a long time, didn''t speak. He just took me to the place where he just stood and observed the words on the stone wall.


    "Oh, that means that behind this door is" treasure " I looked at the obvious marks of being pried by something, but shook my head, thinking about how to catch the guy who wanted to get rich.


    "I''d like to see how valuable this so-called treasure is. It''s worth them to do the same." Tan Li said, pushed the door, but found so motionless.


    It seems that it was because he didn''t push it away. Tan Li frowned slightly and wanted to try again. Then he found that I was in front of the gate with the rune paper.


    "Romantic, don''t walk around." A click, but ran to my side and heard, "how do you?"


    "I didn''t move. You stepped on it It''s kind of interesting. " I think of the way Tan Li came over, and the corners of his mouth were even tighter.


    When the door is fully opened, we will see many exquisite vases.

 Chapter 389

    Tan Li and I carefully observed at the door for a long time. After confirming that there was no problem, we moved to the door warily and looked at the scene inside.


    "There are a lot of things. I don''t know how much money they spent on preparation." I looked at the treasure on Dunman''s ground, frowning, and I didn''t know what to do.


    "I don''t think it''s right, or we''d better not go in." Tan Li is aware of the smell of conspiracy. He frowns tightly and holds me who still wants to go in.


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned slightly and carefully observed the glittering room.


    "Help me see what''s there." Just as I was looking around, something that obviously didn''t belong here caught my attention.


    Tan Li quickly looked in the direction of my finger and saw something wrapped in cloth.


    "Does Tan Li have a good look? Why don''t we come and have a look?" I''m worried that Tan Li didn''t see clearly, so he walked forward cautiously.


    "I didn''t see it clearly. You wait for me here. I''ll be right back." Tan Li frowned and rushed to the cloth narrator. As soon as he was ready to lift him, he heard my voice.


    I don''t know if my eyes are dazzled. Just when Tan Li was about to touch the cloth, I couldn''t see it and suddenly moved. I couldn''t help reminding Tan Li. "Don''t move. I always think something''s wrong. You come back first and we''ll have a long-term plan."


    But I ran into the room, and of course I would not stay. I came back to me without looking.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li saw my frown, pulled me to his side and asked me about my worries.


    "I don''t know. I just don''t think it''s right." I fixed my eyes on the cloth, unwilling to take them back.


    Tan Li, who noticed my situation, quickly picked up a stone and put it into my hand.


    "Are you not afraid to disturb what you want to do?" I looked at the small stone in my hand and asked Tan Li, who was not afraid at all, in a low voice.


    "It''s no use worrying now, isn''t it?" Tan Li said, holding my hand holding the stone, he threw the stone onto the cloth with one effort.


    I quickly took back my hand and looked at it at the door for a long time to make sure that it would not become a zombie. Then Tan Li and I walked into the room carefully.


    "Tanli, you know what that is, don''t you?" My eyes were fixed on Tan Li, and I was afraid that he would miss one of his movements. "You asked me to throw that corpse on purpose!"


    "I''m sorry, but if you don''t, you''ll never get into this room, will you?" Tan Li stood beside me nervously and looked at me anxiously.


    And in the eyes of Tan Li, I suddenly turned away from him.


    "Well, let''s go and see if it''s OK, then we should leave." Tan Li Yu Guang has been looking at the body, deeply afraid that he will have any problems.


    After waiting so long, there should be no problem.


    I followed Tan Li''s eyes, and then I saw the cloth that seemed to have been moved, and quickly turned back.


    But what I didn''t expect was that just after I met a wine glass, a piece of cloth suddenly stretched out behind me.


    "Thank you Who are you I quickly turned around, and when I saw the same cloth behind me, I suddenly kicked him to the wall.


    "Well, have you been hurt? "Tan Li protected me directly to his arms and watched the corpse wrapped in cloth warily.


    I don''t know if it''s too big for me. The corpse calmed down again and stood still beside the wall.


    "There''s something wrong here, Tan Li. Let''s go and have a look at it." I quickly walk next to the cloth that I kicked away, carefully took the jade Ruyi beside me, and slowly picked up the cloth.


    But let us have not thought of things suddenly happened, just still motionless body, suddenly stretched out his claws toward me.


    Tan Li, who found out for the first time, grabbed my collar and quickly stepped back to avoid looking at the sharp phalanx.


    "Thank you." I rubbed the neck that had some pain, this just had dissatisfaction to look at, that made the culprit of all this.


    See that corpse, slowly stand up, expose his whole body white bone, this just slowly surround cloth to his body, walk toward us.


    "Tan Li, do you think he did it because of his habits?" I observed the action of Bai Gu and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    When Tan Li heard me say this, he frowned and quickly observed his situation.


    White bone seems to be very interested in us, he also stood on one side, slowly watching him.


    "Come on, we don''t have so much time to waste. We''d better leave soon." I scurrying to the side of Bai Gu, quickly came to Bai Gu, and hit him with one palm.


    "Be careful!" Tan Li suddenly noticed something and took me to the other side.


    I don''t know what''s going on. My eyebrows wrinkled slightly. As soon as I was ready to speak, I saw the white bone No. 2 suddenly appeared in my position just now."What''s the matter with Tan Li? Did the one I just hit with a stone wake up?" I looked up worried and nervously at Tan Li.


    Although Tan Li didn''t speak, his eyes were always looking at him. He ran to me silently.


    "It didn''t move all the time just now. Why did he come as soon as I got close?" I frowned tightly and grabbed Tan Li''s clothes.


    "I don''t know, but from now on, you have to be careful. I''m afraid..." Tan Lihua did not finish, he saw the two bones, suddenly toward me.


    We quickly open them, just ready to fight back, but found that the number two, appeared in my side again.


    "Tan Li." I yelled and stretched out my foot, but I heard something smashed to the ground.


    "How''s the romance? Have you been hurt by anything? Let me check it quickly." Tan Li squatted down and carefully lifted my trouser legs. After confirming that there was no wound, he quickly stood up and held my hand. "It scared me to death."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I just touched him at the same time. How could it be broken?" I looked at the broken bones on the ground and frowned, wondering which one was on the other side.


    But just when I wanted to study, Tan Li''s words reminded me.


    "I remember, you seem to be wearing the wrong shoes today." Tan Li watched me hand in the sneakers and frowned slightly.


    "I remember. It''s something I''ve deliberately changed."

 Chapter 390

    Tan Li, who didn''t know what I was talking about, frowned slightly. After a while, he reacted and pointed at him in doubt.


    "That''s right. I was worried about something, so Taoist Qingyun helped me get something and mixed it into the sole." I nodded and walked quickly to the white bone No.1 who was still in a daze.


    Tan Li looked at me suddenly confident appearance, spoiled a smile, then followed behind me, quickly walked past.


    Bones may be surprised by my operation, quickly retreat, but still did not escape the fate of crushing, issued a shrill cry, so into a pool of debris.


    "Well, stop playing. Let''s get out of here." Tan Li saw that I was almost the same, so he took my hand again and walked around carefully.


    I don''t know if my action just now angered the host. We didn''t go long before a vase came from nowhere and hit me in the face.


    Fortunately, Tan Li opened the vase and blocked my exposed face, which did not affect her.


    "Thank you." I smile at Tan Li, and then I pull him to the place just now.


    Tan Li, who didn''t quite understand, frowned and asked me, "that place should be very dangerous. Are you sure you want to go?"


    I nodded seriously. Without explanation, I speeded up and went to the place just now.


    When I came to the end of the corridor, I didn''t see anything I wanted to see, only a few precious antiques in other people''s eyes.


    "Something''s wrong. He should be avoiding me on purpose." I looked at the vase which was a little messy and fell on the ground, and my brow wrinkled slightly.


    "Why do you think he is hiding from you instead of observing you secretly?" Tan Li thought I didn''t want to leave, so he immediately grabbed my hand and walked quickly towards the direction just now.


    Although I didn''t answer Tan Li''s question, there was a strange smile on the corner of my mouth.


    Did not see Tan Li, staring at the road ahead, seems to be on guard against something.


    All this in the eyes of me, no longer speak, honest with Tan Li, quickly toward the end.


    It seems that the host here doesn''t want us to leave. Just before we get to the middle, the stone slab under our feet suddenly rises.


    Aware of this, we still want to roll on the spot, only to find that the stone bricks in front of us have already disappeared.


    "Damn, is there any other way for Tan Li?" I quickly turn back, want to leave from the road, but found that the road has disappeared.


    "Up there." Tan Li raised his head and saw a hole the size of a woman. He quickly lifted me up and stuffed me in.


    "Come on in, tanli." After seeing the way around, Tan quickly came in


    Already came to my side of Tan Lihuan live me, softly in my ear, with that deep voice to comfort me excited.


    Okay, it''s okay. It''s okay.


    Comfort me for a while, see I finally recovered Tan Li, also want to say something, heard a strange voice.


    "Tan Li, do you think it''s a damaged voice?" I followed the sound, quickly to another exit of the aisle, carefully sticking out my head and looking down.


    "It''s the same. I''ll go down first. You wait here. Call me if you have anything." Tan Li suddenly enlarged the flame in his hand and handed it to me. Then he jumped down.


    Worried about Tan Li, I frowned and squatted in the same place, waiting for Tan Li''s signal.


    But when I was worried, suddenly a hand grabbed my ankle.


    "Tan Li." Startled, I immediately handed over Tan Li''s name and jumped down by the way.


    And Tan Li, who heard my voice, arrived quickly and held me in his arms.


    "Just now I squatted. I didn''t know what I was going to do I couldn''t adapt to the sudden appearance of that hand, and I was so scared that I couldn''t speak clearly. After that, I put my arms around Tan Li''s neck.


    "Why are you so scared? Don''t be afraid. I''ll go and see. I promise to teach him a lesson for you." Although Tan Li said so, he didn''t let me go and went back to the position just now, ready to look for the hand that scared me.


    But we looked for a long time, did not find that hand, can only give up, quickly to the other side.


    "Tan Li, I was a bit impolite just now. Don''t worry about it." I think of the disgrace just now, and my face is a little ugly.


    "No, it''s not easy for you. You need me so much. I don''t want to forget." Tan Li gave me a smile, put his hand on the end of my hair, touched it, and went to explore again.


    But not far ahead of Tan Li, I felt the breath of that hand again. I immediately grasped his hand and reminded him that he was still moving forward.


    "Don''t worry." Tan Li said such a sentence, then no longer speak, continue to walk toward the front."Here comes Tan Li." When the hand was ready to hit me, I jumped forward, so that Tan Li could grasp the hand that wanted to hurt me, "did you grasp it?"


    Tan Li saw that I was looking forward to it, but he shook his head helplessly. Then he explained, "let him run."


    Hearing this, I dare not relax and watch the wind and grass moving around, ready to give a fatal blow to those who want to harm me.


    But this time, I don''t know if we found out that he didn''t show up, so let me go back to the burial room.


    "Tanli, we''ve come back." I looked at the familiar sign, frowned and went back to the two piles of powder.


    "No, it wasn''t like that before." Just when Tan Li wanted to nod, he saw a different scene. He frowned slightly and hid me behind him.


    Although she is very happy to be protected by Tan Li, she will lose all her ability to protect her life one day.


    I didn''t release my hand, but I stood beside Tan Li and looked at him seriously.


    "Don''t be rash." With no other reaction, Tan Li took me to the armor that suddenly appeared in the room.


    "Tan Li, looking at the size of a piece of armor, he should be male." I compared the armor for a long time, and finally said: "maybe it''s the armor of some princes and nobles."


    Tan Li did not speak, seriously looking for clues around.


    But just when Tan Li thought he could find it, I called out again.


    "Tan Li, this is the prince''s armor. Look at the sign here, it''s the sign of their royal family." I was so excited that I kept waving my arms.

 Chapter 391

    It was like hearing a sound, but the armor suddenly moved.


    "What''s the matter?" In the heart very uneasy I, tightly frowned, nervously backward two steps.


    Tan Li, who noticed my action, frowned slightly. He was about to say something, but he was interrupted by heavy footsteps.


    "Tanli, be careful!" I suddenly have a kind of ominous premonition, a will Tan Li to catch the side.


    "Idiot." Tan Li only came and said these two words. He pressed towards his side and rolled away with me.


    Rolling back and protruding face, I thought I had touched the wall, but Tan Li pressed my head directly in his arms.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I frown and want to run out of his arms, but I find Tan Li snorting.


    "Let go!" I pushed away Tan Li''s hand, and found that behind him were all those zombies.


    "Can I get there?" Tan Li''s whole body was tight, and he slowly raised his hand, pointing to a mountain wall without anything.


    I didn''t speak, just quickly stretched out my hand, tried the length, and nodded after I was sure I could take a big step.


    "Well, I''ll give you a push." After confirming my safety, Tan Li pushed me to the high platform.


    "Tanli, come up." After I made sure that it was safe around, I quickly extended my hand to Tan Li, "ah!"


    But what I didn''t expect was that when I was about to meet Tam Li Shou, the armor that didn''t move suddenly started to move.


    "Damn it Tan Li only came and said these two words, then he fought with the zombies next to him again, "be careful yourself, I''ll come right away."


    I didn''t believe what Tan Li said. I wanted to jump down, but I found that the armor didn''t know. I took out an ancient knife from there and cleaved it towards me.


    Looking at the blade getting closer and closer, I can only close my eyes and roll towards the position where there is no object.


    "Be careful!" Tan Li Yu Guang saw the debris flying around me. He roared, and one of his men tried hard. He said that the zombie that was suppressing him flew to one side.


    "Tan Li!" Hearing Tan Li''s roar, I wanted to open my eyes, but I kept rolling on the ground because of inertia.


    Finally, I hit the wall. I was about to call Tan Li, but I found a shadow in front of me.


    Why so fast, she just stopped, he caught up with it?


    Just when I was about to despair, Tan Li''s voice suddenly appeared in my ear.


    "Open your eyes and run." Tan Li only left a word in my ear, and then began to fight with the armor.


    I wanted to help Tan Li, but because of the sudden coming from behind, which is not like the roar of human beings, I was shocked and quickly jumped to the side.


    "Tanli, you deal with him, I deal with zombies." I yelled at Tan Li, and then I turned and looked at the zombies not far away.


    Worried that I didn''t sign up for the rune paper, I quickly felt for the purse. After I was sure that it was still bulging, I breathed out and threw some Rune paper into the corner.


    Looking at the zombie who finally slowed down, I was just about to turn around, but I felt a kind of cold feeling behind me.


    Feeling bad, I rolled on the spot and turned back. Only then did I find that the originally solid stone wall behind me suddenly lifted up and many zombies poured out from behind.


    "Tan Li!" I can''t avoid it. I feel the pull on my arm. I can only cry out.


    Because of my call, Tan Li suddenly turned back. After seeing my situation, he didn''t estimate the armor at all, but rushed to the other end.


    finally, I was rescued. As soon as I turned to save Tan Li, I found that he was bitten by something.


    "Damn it, tanli, lower down!" I looked at the hand of the rune paper, without any hesitation, quickly threw out.


    And Tan Li, who saw the rune paper, didn''t hesitate. He just came to protect himself, and he was licked by the tongue of fire.


    "How''s it going?" I smelled the smell of burning incense, so I asked Tan Li at the other end.


    "Not baked." Tan Li was a little weak in his voice, but he stood up quickly. But when he was about to get close to me, I was overturned by the ancient sword behind me.


    Tan Li saw me fall on the belt, motionless, his eyes suddenly red.


    But just when Tan Li wanted to jump on it, he suddenly heard me, the cry of pain.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, what I saw was Tan Lina''s face wrinkled because of worry.


    "I''m glad you''re OK, or I don''t know what I''m going to be like." Tan Li forced me to his arms, just about to do something, was again hit by the knife, interrupted the action.


    Tan Li picked me up and kept avoiding the attack of the armor.


    "Damn it." Just after Tan Li once again evaded the attack of armor, he suddenly fled to the dead corner on the other side."Why, this land..." Before I finished my words, I saw a few zombies running in all of a sudden, "how can it be so coincidental that how many people are running down here?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t say anything. He just hid in another direction again.


    "Tan Li, put me down." Tan Li pushed his hand away from me quickly, and I could only notice his movement.


    Tan Li saw my difficult movement, frowned slightly, and didn''t speak for a long time. He just silently beat all the things that he wanted to get close to me to the other side.


    "Watch your step." I gave Tan Li such an advice and found a corner with good vision to help him call others he didn''t notice.


    But even so, when I wanted to take out some runes, I didn''t know when the armor came behind me and directly smashed the sculpture I was standing on.


    "I''m fine!" I was worried that Tan Li would be distracted for me again, so I had to shout in his direction.


    But always worried about my Tan Li, how can he not look back, he a scurry to pick me up.


    Just when I wanted to let Tan Li go, I heard Tan Li''s groan.


    "Well, put me down quickly!" I noticed that Tan Li''s body was suddenly turbulent and he wanted to struggle, but I heard his weak voice.


    "Don''t move, I''m about to..." Before Tan Li finished, we saw the armor and raised the heavy sword again.


    Just when I was about to give up and close my eyes, the zombie who was still behind Tan Li suddenly flew to the corner.

 Chapter 392

    I heard the sound of a silver blade turning, but I opened my eyes quickly.


    "Who are you?" Tan Li did not stay Leng and asked the man standing on one side.


    "You don''t need to know." The man''s shallow lips, slightly open, just said a few words, then ignore us.


    Well, I didn''t figure it out. My brow was locked and my hand caught Tan Li''s hand unconsciously.


    "Let''s take a break." Tan Li saw that person''s appearance, he just quietly took me to the other side.


    I wanted to say something else, but I just took a step. I felt that my successor was weak.


    "Tan Li, will he tell us just now..." Before my words fell to the ground, the man at that end suddenly fell to the ground.


    Although the man got up immediately, Tan Li and I found something wrong with him.


    "Otherwise, let''s go and help him. After all, he can''t go, and neither can we." I was worried that the man would get hurt. I quickly took Tan Li there.


    "All right." Tan Li knew what I was thinking very well. Although he was very dissatisfied with the man, he walked up to him quickly and expelled the attacking zombie.


    The man noticed Tan Li''s action. Although he didn''t speak, he still quietly gave up part of his position and cleaned up the zombies with Tan Li.


    "Tanli, be careful!" I didn''t want to make trouble. I was just about to find a place to recover my strength, but I saw the action of the armor slashing at them.


    The man who was still chopping zombies heard me and quickly turned back. After he looked down on the armor, his face suddenly became ugly.


    "How can there be such a thing? Are they..." The man didn''t finish his speech, but quickly retreated to the place where the armor couldn''t reach.


    But knew the armor movement early Tan Li, is also quick backward one dodges, avoided his attack.


    The armor was like seeing. Seeing the two people dodging, he directly crossed the knife and hit me heavily.


    "Romantic!" Standing in the distance, Tan Li, seeing this scene, ran towards me quickly.


    And seeing this scene, I want to avoid, but when I step forward, I hear the sound of clicking.


    "Go away! Come on, get the hell out of here Tan Li didn''t understand why I stopped and yelled at me.


    There was an ugly smile on my face. Just as I was about to lift it up, I heard the man''s voice just now.


    "Don''t move, you''re in a trap." The man said, I do not know how to come to my side, straight straight under the armor of a blow, "looking at what to do, quickly take her away."


    Hearing the words, Tan Li, without hesitation, nodded to the man and left quickly.


    "Stay here and don''t move in any danger, you know?" Tan Li found a higher place, then gently put me down, again to find the man who saved my life.


    "Be careful, I don''t want to see you hurt." I looked at the man who was struggling to resist the armor below and told Tan Li in a low voice.


    Tan Li also knew what I thought and nodded endlessly, comforting my fear of losing heart.


    "Have you had enough chatting? If you go on chatting, you''ll wait for someone to collect the corpse!" Men listen to enough of my greasy crooked, dissatisfied with the urge and combat effectiveness of Tan Li.


    "Sorry." Tan Li released my hand, quickly came to the man, and pushed the man away.


    Tan Li, who felt his palm numb, frowned and looked at the man with an ancient sword curiously.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you look at people like me?" That person is impatient that Tan Li sees, irritable came such a word.


    "But I have never seen such a person." Tan Li seems to be aware of something, light to say such a sentence, angry words.


    Just as I was thinking about how to apologize, the man at that end gave a chuckle.


    "It''s interesting for you to come here." The man suddenly stretched out his hand to Tan Li and said softly, "Bai Lu Li."


    "Tan Li is a ghost." Tan Li doesn''t mind that Bai Luli suddenly reaches out his hand, but after a brief introduction, he continues to clean up the zombies around him again.


    While standing on one side, Bai Luli''s mouth is slightly raised, and his eyes are on Tan Li''s body, looking back and forth.


    Bai Luli, she has never heard of his name. Is he the same as the Taoist?


    The more I think about it, the more I don''t understand it. I frown tightly and look at Tan Li doubtfully.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li noticed that I was looking in my direction. "It''s not safe there, or do you want to come down?"


    "Tan Li, he''s not human?" Thinking about it, I only use this kind of answer in my mind.


    Hearing what I said, Bai Luli was a little surprised, but after seeing Tan Li''s intimate action with me, he was relieved.


    "I''ll introduce myself to you later. Now the most important thing is to deal with these monsters." White Lu said this, raised his hand is a sword, suddenly stabbed to the zombie beside.I wanted to stop it, but I thought of what I had done just now, so I didn''t speak any more. I had to hide from the class to avoid the armor hitting the place where I was standing again.


    "Tanli, the armor is moving again!" Just when I thought that armor, in disrepair, would not move, he was startled by a zombie.


    When Tan Li looked at him, he saw that the armor didn''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, and he split the zombie into two parts with one knife.


    "Don''t talk. Hide." Tan Li told me, then turned around and looked at the white Lu Li beside him, "can you deal with it?"


    White Lu from sneer, seems to be in taunt Tan Li see his strength.


    "That''s the trouble. I''ll deal with the rest of the zombies, and he''ll be yours." Lu Jiali pushed the zombie to the place where he was going to deal with the trouble.


    Seeing that Tan Li''s action was so fast, Bai Luli didn''t speak any more. He just put on a good posture and waited for the action of armor.


    I was worried that one of them might not be able to support it. I quickly took out the rune paper, but suddenly looked at Bai Luli''s line of sight.


    "I want to help." I was just about to throw out the rune paper, but after seeing Bai Luli''s expression. He took back his hand and stood in the same place at a loss.


    "Look." Bai Lu Li only said such a word, then quickly toward the armor.


    I don''t know what to do. I can only hold the rune paper tightly and look at the armor anxiously, trying to protect Bai Luli in danger.


    "Be careful." Tan Li suddenly yelled in my direction.

 Chapter 393

    I don''t know what Tan Li means. I turn around in doubt, and then I can see the situation behind me.


    It turned out that when I was looking at Bai Luli, a zombie came to me silently.


    Without much thought, I quickly pasted a piece of Rune paper on his forehead.


    "Wow The zombies, who were still gnashing their teeth and claws, burned quickly from the center of their eyebrows.


    Finally, I was able to avoid the disaster. I didn''t dare to be careless any more. After a big jump, I came to a more remote corner.


    Notice my action, Tan Li is at ease with the zombies around.


    On the other side, Bai Luli, who had been attracted by us, didn''t find the armor suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Can''t you be more careful?" Bai Luli said this, suddenly turned around, facing the armor holding the knife behind him, it was a sword.


    I looked at Bai Luli''s action and wanted to say something, but I found that the armor, which was still tightly attached, was scattered.


    "That''s it?" We were puzzled by that thing for a long time. We frowned and looked at the helmet which lost its vitality and scattered nearby.


    "You think it''s really that simple, but for me..." Bai Lu Li''s words haven''t finished, but we turn around together and look at the stone gate that suddenly opens.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the zombie that was taken away, frowning, nervously looking at the white Luli.


    That head seems to know what, although did not speak, but white Lu from the face of white green, but very obvious, let me have to stare at him.


    Noticing my expression, Bai Luli frowned tightly. After a while, he said softly, "I can explain this."


    "Explanation, what''s the explanation? Aren''t we all in the same group?" At the beginning of Bai Luli''s voice, the door was still open, from which came a female voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, I frowned tightly, walked to Tan Li carefully, and asked him with the silent eyes.


    Seems to be to threaten me, the voice of resentment, directly said: "don''t ask, honest with, otherwise, you wait for me..."


    I heard the voice at the other end, and after a long time I said softly, "what are you waiting to do to make us all look like that?"


    I pointed to the zombie lying on the ground and looked at her incredulously.


    Just after I said this, Bai Luli over there also opened his mouth, but he was interrupted by the voice of the people nearby.


    "What do you want to do?" Tan Li seemed to notice something and quickly hid me behind him.


    I don''t understand why Tan Li did this. I kept twisting my body, trying to stand with him.


    "Tan Li..." Before I finished, I was forced back by Tan Li.


    "Don''t move. She was looking at you just now." Tan Li was born in my ear, whispered a word, and then slowly looked at the other side.


    Being reminded by Tan Li, I also put my eyes on the owner of the voice and watched around warily.


    "Don''t be stubborn!" Bai Luli looked at the hand that suddenly hit me, and drank a lot of discontent.


    I don''t understand why Bai Lu Li said that. I just ran to him quickly after avoiding the ghost''s evil wind.


    "What''s the matter? Can you give me a general idea?" As soon as I caught Bai Luli who wanted to chase him, I heard the cold voice just as I was about to say something.


    "You see, it''s all because of you. People are curious about me." The female ghost sneered at my direction, and then said in a soft voice: "or I''ll talk about it?"


    As soon as the ghost''s voice fell, I felt my eyebrows cold, and then I felt my body shaking.


    "Don''t get caught." Bai Luli patted me on the shoulder. After making sure that I didn''t move, he suddenly threw the sword into the darkness behind the stone gate.


    "What''s going on?" Suddenly clear over me, looking at the side of the white Luli doubt, also want to say something, was a white light halo eyes.


    Bai Luli noticed my action and quickly crushed me to the ground. Then he could avoid the sword handle.


    When I heard the sword inserted directly into the wall, my heart suddenly missed a beat and I didn''t dare to speak for a long time.


    "Be careful." With that, Bai Luli pushed me directly into Tan Li''s arms. Then he said aloud again, "if you are like this, I will let you know what correction is."


    It seems that people at that end just laughed in the dark when they heard the joke. They didn''t care about Bai Luli''s warning at all.


    He felt that he was satirizing Bai Luli. He frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. It seemed that he was looking for a way to restrain this guy.


    "The sword has been destroyed by me. What else do you think you can do to cure me?" The female ghost sneers at Bai Luli and sighs heavily for a long time.Hearing the sigh, Bai Luli frowned tightly. For a long time, he seemed to make up his mind. He clenched his fists and suddenly revealed something. He smashed the stone gate.


    I see this scene, also want to speak, but because of the voice of that end, can only shut up lips, quietly looking at the dark corner.


    "It''s decided. Come in as soon as possible. Don''t destroy people''s doors here." The female ghost is very dissatisfied with Bai Luli''s action and even urges her to do so.


    "Do you think I''ll do your best?" As like as two peas of laughter, he made his sword again and again, with the power of his own.


    The woman in the dark, seeing Bai Luli''s action, didn''t speak, just used her power to constantly remind us of where we thought of her.


    "You can''t be hooked. You''ll lose your soul." Bai Luli feels the sound of soul tearing. He stares at the sword on the ground and grabs us with one hand.


    "Damn it, it''s OK. Let go. Let''s go over there." Tan Li and I pointed to the direction. Then we let go of Bai Lu Li''s hand and rushed to that direction quickly.


    Lu stood up again and tried to persuade Bai to get up.


    It seemed that Bai Luli was annoyed. The ghost suddenly gave a big drink, and the cold air filled the air all around.


    "What''s the matter?" Just before we could understand the situation, the temperature around us became cold again.


    When we were cold enough to shiver, the palace lantern that should have been changed went out, and there was silence all around.

 Chapter 394

    The wind blows, and it''s dark.


    Fortunately, I still have a flashlight in my hand. Unfortunately, the illumination is limited.


    "What shall we do?" I''m a little shy. Tanli told us to keep our back to back to prevent sneak attacks.


    "Jun Sheng, qiesheng..."


    Just as I was on guard, a burst of non crying voice suddenly sounded around me, like the singing in Peking Opera, which made me feel inexplicably sad.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    As soon as Tan Li''s voice fell, I heard a "plop".


    It''s like someone''s down!


    I turned around to shine a flashlight in the past, and it turned out that Bai Luli fell down first!


    I was about to speak when I was stunned, and the picture changed.


    "Bai Luli!"


    "Tan Li!"


    Everyone disappeared from me, as if I was alone in the endless darkness.


    Darkness devours all the light, even if the flashlight can only barely illuminate three meters, three meters away in darkness.


    "Where have you been?"


    I yelled, panicking.


    What the hell is going on? I didn''t leave Bai Luli and Tan Li. Why did they suddenly disappear from my eyes?!


    "I love you..."


    It''s coming again! Far and near, as if by the ear.


    "Who?! Who''s there! Don''t play tricks on me. Come out if you can! "


    I tightly hold the flashlight in my hand, constantly looking around, nervous tension.


    Cold sweat exudes from the forehead, and the Yin wind does not disperse.


    "Do you know if I''m not willing?"


    "You don''t know!"


    "You don''t know!"


    The tone is urgent, more and more sharp, with a posture of piercing the eardrum.


    I haven''t recovered from tinnitus, and the air around me seems to be drained away.


    The neck was tightly wrapped by a force, and the cold touch gave me goose bumps.


    The power on my neck gradually increased, and the lack of oxygen in my brain made me lose the ability to think, subconsciously breaking things on my neck with my hands.


    Nothing, but the more tightly entangled!


    "Save..."


    "Help me..."


    Blurred vision, I seem to see Tan Li and Bai Luli, I don''t know is the obsession before death or really appeared in my side.


    I subconsciously asked for help with them. I couldn''t breathe any more. My ears were tinnitus.


    "Pa!"


    A clear voice sounded, and the power tightly around my neck instantly disappeared!


    "Cough..."


    I greedily breathed the hard air. I choked myself because I sucked too fast.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that I live!


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li''s voice rang out. Looking up, it was really him!


    "You Cough Where did you just go?! Why does it disappear all of a sudden? I thought something happened! "


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed Tan Li''s shoulder. I asked excitedly. I couldn''t care about the same burning face.


    Almost, almost dead!


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned, "we lean on our back, you will be in a coma, how can''t wake you up. After a while, you suddenly pinched yourself crazily. If Bai Luli hadn''t slapped you, you would have strangled yourself. "


    Looking at me, Tan Mingzi is not so surprised!


    "I heard someone fall on the ground, so I took a look, and then you all disappeared! Just now, a force pinches my neck. It''s a very cold touch. It won''t be my hand. My hand has temperature. "


    "It''s you who fell to the ground. You should have been enchanted. Be careful after that." Tan Li pulled me up and gave me some runes by the way.


    I turned over and looked at them. They were all body protectors.


    "There''s something strange here. Be careful with each other." Bailu took the lead to move forward two steps after he had been reminded to leave.


    Just these two steps make the already cold temperature drop to the extreme.


    "Do you think you can leave?"


    The sound came from all directions. Unable to determine the location of the issue.


    Bai Lu Li stood in front of me, looking not far away and saying nothing.


    "We have no grievances or enmities with you. Why do you press us step by step?" Tan Li said to the distance.


    It seems that the owner of the sound is not far away.


    All the people are like facing the enemy, which makes my heart beat the drum.


    "No injustice, no hatred? Step by step? " The voice, without any modification, is full of danger, if not dangerous, it is full of reverie.


    Tan Li didn''t answer, and the sound of the machine running was heard in the surrounding passages.


    But after a while, the lights on both sides of the wall suddenly turned on, enough to illuminate the whole passage.A woman in red was lying on the couch not far away.


    His clothes are loose, his hair is long, his skin is like snow, his lips are red and his teeth are white.


    "Ha ha, you can really laugh." She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "break into my territory, move my things, kill my pets, which one is not worth me approaching step by step?"


    "It''s my negligence to intrude into your territory unintentionally. We apologize to you." Tan Li bowed his head and said with apology.


    "If I can make it clear in one or two sentences, then I am often violated here?"


    The red lips open gently, the tone is cold.


    "I''ve been here for thousands of years, waiting alone for thousands of years, and finally someone came in..." She didn''t pay attention to us and looked at us not far away.


    Following her eyes, it was the armor that had been split by a knife before.


    I pulled Tan Li''s clothes for a moment and showed him what to do next?


    He looked up at the silent white Luli beside his eyes, and asked my soldiers to cover the water.


    Well, it''s the same as not asking.


    "Like you did to me. I didn''t expect that I would train you into a zombie, lock your soul and drive you crazy? "


    Seems to think of something funny, she giggled.


    With curved eyebrows and eyes, every move is full of style.


    "Have you heard my story?" She suddenly put her eyes on us, and I shook my head subconsciously.


    Tan Li also returned her words after a while.


    "A long time ago, I was also a simple goblin." She moved her body for a while. It seemed that she was not comfortable lying down, so she sat up.


    The body seemed to have no bones, and the whole person was lazily leaning on the chair.


    "How simple is it to think that everything in the world is good, bad is bad, good is good."


    "But I didn''t expect that your hearts were dirty. How dirty are you? All the words in the world can''t describe such pickles


    Then she broke the jade beads in her hand.


    Although the jade bead is not big, it is impossible to crush it with bare hands. In a few words, she actually crushed the hard jade bead!


    And this jade bead is directly crushed into powder on her hand, which is blown everywhere by the wind.


    I have a deep understanding of what she said, but I don''t agree.

 Chapter 395

    "No, the world is either black or white, and there is gray. I have never experienced the world. I dare not set an example. But everyone''s world view is different, since you think your world is gray, that is gray, other colors will fade into gray.


    Maybe the heart is really dirty, but this does not hinder some people''s determination to purify it.


    It''s just a tortuous process. Some people are lost in a world full of calculators'' traps. Some people are seriously injured and continue to walk forward. "


    I retorted. I didn''t even think that she would kill me if she said that.


    She didn''t seem to expect me to say that. She looked at me for a moment and then covered her mouth with a smile. "You''re funny."


    "My grandmother said that if I want to become a God, I have to go to the world. Thousands of advice, thousands of advice, let me remember to be careful of human beings, especially men


    "I remember my grandmother''s instruction. I didn''t dare to contact people too much along the way, but I was ambushed."


    She gave a wry smile, and her eyes fell on the God''s armor. The look in her eyes was so complicated that people couldn''t see clearly.


    "I turned into a man and helped him to ascend the throne, with blood dripping in my hands. In order to make him a wise king, I never let his hands be stained with blood. But I don''t want him to send me to the hell with his hands protected by me... "


    Here, her mood is not big, as if talking about the weather, her face is ordinary.


    Generally speaking, a female ghost will run away when she experiences hardship for half of her life. It can be seen how strong she is and how strong she can suppress her anger.


    "Your mana is not low. Why are you killed like this?" I asked, curious.


    The strength is so strong, how to make her hurt like this.


    In addition to this, there is another purpose, that is, it is convenient to find out her weakness, which is the best of both worlds.


    "It''s not low, it can''t resist my love for this man! I love him. I thought he loved me as well As she said this, she had a sad look in her eyes.


    I still feel pity for you, just the sad look in your eyes.


    "But I don''t want him to collude with the national master and break my demon Pill on the 15th of the first month, trapping me in this place where I will never see the sun, enduring thousands of years of loneliness!"


    She sneered, "it''s nice to say, because I''m guilty of burying me, but it''s not nice to say that I''ll always keep his mausoleum and his descendants."


    "How can I be so obedient? I just took him to practice corpse, which made his offspring uneasy."


    She is smiling, eyebrows curved, it seems that doing so is to make her happy things, as if it is the only way to make my heart feel better.


    "It''s all your own choice. If you had chosen differently, how could you have become like this?" Bai Luli finally opened his mouth and came up with a meal.


    Anyway, she is also a beautiful woman. It''s hard for her to be so hated.


    "Different choices..."


    She is to pour is Leng, looking at the white Lu to leave of the eyes gradually hazy get up.


    It seems that he is looking at Bai Luli. In fact, he is thinking something through him.


    "There are eight hardships in the world: life, old age, disease, death, love, parting, long-term resentment, no desire and five Yin prosperity. Every choice leads to a different road. What you once abandoned is your regret and your salvation? "


    "Redemption..."


    She murmured to herself, with a drop of blood and tears in her eyes!


    I stepped back half a step. The ghost''s blood and tears are the precursor of her violent walk.


    But after a few words, I don''t think I''m going to run away?!


    She raised her hand to touch her cheek and looked at the tears and blood on her hand.


    I turned my head and looked at Tan Li suspiciously. What''s the matter?


    "There are two kinds of blood and tears, one is violent, the other is really heartbroken." Tan Li explained to me in a low voice.


    It seems that she belongs to the latter.


    What did she think of, that''s why.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Choose..."


    "Redemption..."


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry I''m sorry... "


    She seems to think with what, or did not figure it out, laugh and cry, cry and smile, not embarrassed.


    Even so, it does not reduce the charm by half.


    Such a wonderful thing, the emperor really had to break the demon pill, and I don''t know if he ever regretted it.


    I feel sorry for her being used so much.


    "You deserve everything. The bans of the demon clan can''t be combined with human beings. If you disobey the bans, don''t mention it. If your hands are stained with blood and you don''t devote yourself to repentance, you will come out to harm others. It''s shameless for the demon alliance to be right! " Bai Luli seems to think that the stimulation is not enough. Look at his righteous words


    To tell you the truth, it is worthy of being a righteous person who is single from mother to child.


    It''s all down to the mouth, but also so righteous words


    Looking at the female ghost''s stupefied appearance, I was filled with bitterness.


    "Oh..."She gave a sneer, obviously angered by Bai Luli.


    But with a wave of the hand, the lights suddenly went out, and the wind was even sharper.


    Blowing on the face like being cut by a knife.


    "In that case, you can experience it in despair."


    Before I knew what was going on, my head suddenly became heavy, like someone was pouring something into my head, heavy head and light feet.


    One didn''t stand, so he fell to the ground.


    "Help..."


    "Help me..."


    There was a cry for help in my ears. The noise made my ears ache.


    Open your eyes, but a dark, nothing to see.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Who?"


    I yelled, the sound of the ears did not end, but more and more chaotic.


    Cry for help, quarrel


    It''s too late for me to think.


    It''s too noisy, it''s too painful


    "Wake up..."


    In a trance, it seems that someone is calling me.


    But I can''t open my eyes. My head hurts


    It hurts


    "Wake up


    Who is it?


    Who''s calling me?!


    I tried to grasp the source of the sound, but I couldn''t make it.


    The eyelids are very heavy. I feel I can''t hold on.


    There is no noisy sound in my ear. It''s very quiet. It''s like I fell into the water.


    My chest is pressed by something and I can''t breathe.


    I don''t know how long it took. When I opened my eyes again, I saw Bai Luli and Tan Li looking at me with worried face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK." Tan Li didn''t say much. After sighing, he looked at the place not far away from us.


    I turned to see that the ghost was standing there with a sneer in her mouth.


    There was a lot of black fog in the wind!


    Sharp laughter pierces the eardrum, Tan Li and Bai Lu break a road straight to the female ghost.


    They don''t have the upper hand against the female ghost!


    She was surrounded by black fog, like a sharp blade, so that people could not get close to her.


    Tan Li and Bai Luli can only deal with her.

 Chapter 396

    Looking at their posture, I frowned slightly and looked worried at the maids who were still venting their discontent.


    "Tan Li." When I saw the two people being shot away, I couldn''t help but cry out and draw the attention of the maid in waiting to me.


    And see me to do so of a person a demon, is not agree with of frown, force to endure discomfort, get up again, and that want to fight to my palace maid.


    I had been ready to see their desperate appearance, irritable around Rao head, also want to use other moves, but found that their eyes have begun to turn red.


    No, they can''t have an accident!


    Because of the firm belief in my heart, I could only move my legs, which I could not lift soon, to the place where the palace maids didn''t want to go, and throw the palace maids with the things around me.


    "Romantic!" Tan Li saw that I was in a desperate state and cried out discontentedly.


    And that is dissatisfied with me to do so from the white land, but also want to use some strength, push me away.


    Can not be far away from me, how can be caught, quickly avoid, "to go together, I will not let you and her die together."


    "Oh, it''s ridiculous that they will die with me like this. If you want to die, you three will be buried together!" The palace maid sneered and then knocked down the two men who were forced to stay on the ground. "Now let them go to explore the way first. It''s your turn later."


    But what the maid in waiting didn''t expect was that when she was about to hit them, I suddenly threw all the runes in my pocket into her face.


    Tan Li saw that the face of the maid of honor was covered with Rune paper, and he wanted to celebrate his escape from death, so he was pulled by Bai Luli, who wanted to leave the range of the maid of honor waving.


    But what we didn''t expect was that the rune paper, which should have played a role, suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Romantic, run!" Tan Li only came to say such a word, and was slapped on the wall by the maid of honor.


    "How could that be, Tan Li!" I want to run to Tan Li''s side, only to find that the maid in waiting just gave me a light look, and I couldn''t move.


    And the only one who can move, Bai Luli, was just about to resist when she was strangled by the palace maid.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to control me with so much mana." The palace maid said, raising Bai Luli up to the top of her head, and then stopped. "How come there''s no way this time? Didn''t you promise just now?"


    It turns out that as early as I cried out, the maid in waiting at that end had already seen through my mind. Everything just happened was just for me to see.


    Lu''s face turned pale when he realized the despair.


    "Go." Bai Luli moved his hands to me, and then he was thrown to the ground by the maid in waiting, with a high lift.


    Looking at their appearance, how could I escape? I carefully tried to move. After confirming that I could move, I rolled on the spot and tried to grab the unused Rune paper back.


    My fingers just touched the rune paper, but I felt a burst of burning. When I looked up to see the situation, I quickly took back my hand, but still cried out in pain.


    "Lu Fengliu!" That is full of blood white Luli, vaguely heard my voice, open your eyes, see is in the ground pain rolling me.


    It seems that it''s also because of my hobby. Tan Li finally wakes up from a coma. When he sees my appearance, he still wants to come, but he finds that he can''t come much.


    "Trying to save her, right?" Seeing that Tan Li nodded, the maid of honor laughed again, "then kill him. The worse you remember, the better."


    Hearing what the maid in waiting said, she looked at her in disbelief.


    "Tanli, I''m fine. Don''t do it!" I resisted the pain and struggled to get up and walk towards Tan Li.


    Tan Li, who wanted to come to me, looked at his motionless legs and frowned.


    "I''m really OK. I just got burned just now. When I slow down, there''s nothing left." I''m worried that Tan Li''s crooked ideas can only absorb and pacify him who has too much emotional fluctuation.


    "I promise you." Tan Li didn''t listen to my comfort, but he quickly cried out to the maid in waiting.


    The palace maid who gets the reply immediately throws Bai Lu Li to Tan Li and looks forward to him.


    But what the palace maids didn''t think of was that when Tan Li was about to strangle Bai Luli, they all opened their eyes and beat the last strength to the palace maids.


    "Get out of the way." I looked at the two people who had no self-protection ability, and gave a loud shout. Then there was a relay. I suddenly hit the saved pieces of Rune paper on the maid of honor.


    This time, the rune paper was not thrown to the ground by the palace maids as before. They burned the palace maids slowly.


    Just when we thought we could succeed, the shrill voice of the maid in waiting suddenly came to our mind.


    Can''t stand this kind of impact of us, one after another fell to the ground, painful cover ears, constantly rolling.


    "Yes, you can lie to me, even mole ants like you dare to lie to me!" Tan Li frowned and yelled, then roared more angrily.Tormented by the pain of us, there is no way to make a sound, just this very painful roll on the ground.


    "Not enough, not enough!" The maid in waiting suddenly gave a big drink, and again increased her strength. It was the pressure on us.


    When I was passing by, I felt something hard to breathe.


    I lay on the ground for a long time, and finally changed. I slowly opened my eyes and saw a strange scene.


    "What''s going on?" I looked at the utensils that suddenly appeared in every corner, and looked at the ghosts and demons that had been exhausted to fall, "Tan Li, Bai Luli!"


    I quickly ran to Bai Luli''s side and carefully dragged him to the corner. Then I helped him to my side and observed every move here.


    It seems that the palace maid, who is bound by her strength, has no time to pay attention to us. She just uses her strength to fight against the suddenly appeared objects.


    But I don''t know why, the palace maids are exerting so much force, there is no way to break them.


    "It''s not a seal, is it?" I saw all the armor already in place, frowned slightly, and just about to wake up the two people around me, I felt Tan Li''s slight action.


    "Romantic? Are we OK? " Tan Li reacted quickly and observed every corner of me carefully.


    I didn''t have time to pay attention to Tan Li. I still focused on the slowly lit armor and the things around me. I guessed in a low voice, "what''s the matter, is it the array arranged by others?"

 Chapter 397

    And the two who heard me guess like this all put their eyes on the maid in waiting.


    When they cast their eyes on the maid of honor, a golden light completely covered the maid of honor.


    "What''s going on?" They haven''t done anything yet. How can they restrain the maid in waiting to be a disaster.


    Just when we were wondering about the start of the array, the maids at that end were more angry and attacked me.


    Stupefied, we couldn''t dodge at all. We watched the hand of the maid in waiting and kept thinking of me.


    I slowly closed my eyes, waiting for the arrival of the last moment, but I waited for a long time, still did not feel half pain.


    Just when I thought that the palace maid had changed the way of killing people, Tan Li, who was next to me, suddenly yelled and brought me to the other side.


    "Tanli, I''m not dead?" I quickly opened my eyes and saw the worried Tan Li.


    "Yes, you don''t have anything." Tan Li was so excited that he couldn''t say anything except this.


    Seeing the appearance of Tan Li, Bai Luli had no choice but to explain: "just now that guy stretched out his hand to you, we all thought you were playing. Who knows that when Jinguang suddenly contracted, democracy Street took that guy back."


    I followed the hand of Bai Lu Li to see, then saw the palace maid in that golden light, resentful look in our eyes.


    "Look, God knows you''re going to do evil, but you''re locked in on purpose!" I noticed the resentment in the eyes of the palace maid, and I couldn''t help saying such a sentence.


    The palace maids who were stimulated by my words were even more indignant and tried their best to break the golden light.


    "You wait for me. It''s just such a thing. I''ll come out right away and tear you up!" With these words, the maid of honor slowly fell down, exposing the prototype, and began to strike the golden light with her greatest strength.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. You can''t break the seal at all." I looked at the golden light without any trace and shook my head helplessly, trying to make the dying maid give up her resistance.


    But the maid in waiting, who couldn''t hear me, just yelled at me and continued to bump in the same direction.


    After another ten minutes, the palace maids, who had no strength, angrily grabbed the tight clothes and glared at us watching the play.


    "What''s the use of watching us? If you didn''t kill us all, it would be your turn?" I know the tragic life of the maid in waiting, but that''s definitely not the reason why she can blacken. I just heard her hissing when I wanted to say something else.


    "Clearly I love you so much, just because I''m a goblin, you have to treat me like this. It''s unfair. God, it''s unfair!" The maid pointed straight to heaven and complained loudly about what the prince had done to her, "he has done so many wrong things. Why don''t you punish him and punish me who died of injustice?"


    We all know that the palace maids are dissatisfied, but what can we do? Should we go back and take revenge for her? No, it''s absolutely impossible. It will only disturb the future development.


    Aware of my helpless eyes, the maid of honor was angry again, "yes, that''s the look. He looked at me like this, and dug out my inner elixir the next day!"


    Because of the familiar look in her eyes, the palace maid went crazy again.


    This time, I didn''t make any movement, just calmly looked at him and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Tan Li." I feel a little uncomfortable. I can only rely on Tan Li.


    "I will not do this to you, if you want to let me choose between you, I would rather disappear is me." Tan Li gently patted me on the shoulder, and then he looked at the palace maids who were bound in the light column. "Whether you accept it or not, it''s a fact. Why do you want to put other people''s hatred on their innocent people?"


    The maid in waiting seemed to hear some funny words, with a sneer on her face. She was just about to meet Tan Li, but because she felt something, she quickly turned back and ended the final argument ahead of time.


    "You prepared this?" Bai Luli looked at the rune similar to my Rune paper and asked me in doubt.


    I didn''t know what was going on. I narrowed my eyes slightly and remembered all the runes in my heart. Then I lowered my head and remembered something.


    "Tan Li, this may be the same school as me." I studied for a long time, and finally only one sentence answered their doubts.


    "So it is." Tan Li didn''t care about this. He just hugged me harder and didn''t want me to be hurt.


    When the maid of honor saw the appearance of our love, she was about to get angry, but she couldn''t pay attention to us because of the coffin that covered her.


    "Tan Li." I held Tan Li''s hand tightly and whispered his name.


    Don''t know why I suddenly sad Tan Li, straight back eyes, worried looking at my finger that was burned.


    "Does it hurt?" Tan Li held my hand, slightly released a little Yin Qi, let me that hot wound, no pain.


    "Fortunately, she should be sealed." I stuffy say these words, around the rune, then quickly toward the coffin cover.The palace maid also knew that things were not good. She reached out her hand and wanted to escape from the coffin, but found that she could not get out at all. She could only look at the coffin cover with Rune and slowly covered her completely.


    "Ah The maid of honor gave out the last hiss, and then she could no longer make a sound. She could only watch the Yin Qi slowly disperse from her body.


    The strong Yin Qi, standing not far away from us, is a real experience.


    "Can this Yin Qi..." Bai Lu Li frowned and wanted to say something. Then he felt the golden light suddenly spread, "what is this for?"


    "It should be to disperse the Yin Qi completely." I see and the action of the golden light, softly said his role.


    When hearing what I said, Tan Li frowned slightly and wanted to say something else, he felt that the golden light suddenly hit him.


    "It''s OK. He shouldn''t hurt us." As soon as my voice fell, I saw the golden light go directly through Tan Li and return to the coffin again.


    It seems that the maid of honor in the coffin, who had originally released her voice, also went through the last few steps, began to moan again.


    "Why, thief? God, you are unfair. Why can he be rich, but I can only be oppressed like this?" The maid in waiting didn''t look like a human voice. She yelled at the coffin, and then there was no sound.


    "That''s it." Feeling that there was no life in the coffin, Bai Lu Li turned his head and looked at us.

 Chapter 398

    Listening to the murky voice, I frowned slightly and walked quickly to the coffin.


    "What are you looking at?" Bai Luli frowned and wanted to move forward, but he found that I suddenly stood up.


    "This estimate is that emperor, estimate is don''t want her to retaliate, just make of array." I felt the lines outlined with gold wire, and wanted to sigh, so I was pushed away by Tan Li.


    I quickly raised my head, just about to speak, but saw worried looking at Tan Li, to find that he was just caught by the coffin.


    I thought he could come out. I waited for a long time, but I didn''t see him. I could only see more and more Yin Qi.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine." Although Bai Lu Li said so, his eyes were looking at me. He seemed to have something to say.


    "I hope so. I''m the only one when I don''t want to go back." I nodded and looked at the closed eyes of Tan Li.


    White Lu from looking at my appearance, also didn''t say again, just silent sit to one side, repair the previous wound.


    In this way, I don''t know how long later, I suddenly felt something, quickly stood up, and saw that Tan Li was wrapped by the Yin Qi.


    "How are you, tanli?" I was worried that Tan Li would be eaten back, and I was so nervous that I cried out.


    "No..." Tan Li only came and said such a word, there was no sound.


    I was worried about Tan Li. I could wait there. I stood up and wanted to run to him.


    Aware of something wrong with the white Lu, how can I risk, a grasp of my arm, forced me to stay in place.


    "Let it go!" I looked at the smaller and smaller black fog, frowned tightly and yelled at Tan Li''s name.


    At the time of our quarrel, the black fog, which was the size of a person, shrank slowly, until it was only the size of a marble.


    "Tan Li!" I looked at the condensation of the black beads, powerless fell to the ground, sad cry.


    "Romantic, cry what, I this is not good?" Tan Li recovers consciousness, he hugs me and looks at him helplessly.


    Some stunned me, stare big eyes, although there are tears in the eyes, but it seems to be stuck, how can not flow out.


    "I''m fine." Tan Li held me carefully and said softly in my ear, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Hate, do you know that the black fog surrounding you has become so small, you have disappeared, I..." Because I was emotional, I couldn''t speak clearly. I asked Tan Li incoherently.


    Tan Li had some helplessness, but after looking at my appearance, he just gently wiped the tears on my face with his hands.


    "Tan Li, it''s all your fault!" When Lu Shangli and Tan chuckled at each other, they just saw my smile.


    "It''s all my fault. It won''t happen in the future. I promise I''ll tell you anything." Tan Li hugged me hard and kissed my forehead. Then he looked at Bai Luli on one side, "there''s something in the coffin, which should be what you''re looking for."


    Originally, Bai Luli, who was still standing on one side, rushed into the coffin immediately and carefully saved the red one.


    "What''s that?" I lean on Tan Li and ask Bai Luli in doubt.


    "It should be regarded as the most precious thing in the palace maid." Tan Li didn''t wait for Bai Luli to speak and explained to me directly.


    Still don''t understand me, slightly frown, also want to say something, but because of the white land from the action, suddenly speechless.


    Bai Luli put the demon heart in front of me. His voice was very sad and said, "this is her demon heart."


    "Demon heart?" I immediately get together to the side of white Lu Li, curiously looking at the crystal clear red demon heart.


    Noticing my appearance, Tan Li just apologized for the news to Bai Luli, then came to me and observed that there was no dangerous demon heart.


    "Bai Luli, this can want demon heart, what do you want?" I raised my head and looked at the white Luli.


    Hearing what I said, Bai Luli frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just looked at me in silence.


    "Can''t you tell me what will happen?" I was worried that they would take advantage of this demon heart. I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Bai Luli was also aware of my worry. He just shrugged helplessly and said in a soft voice, "we are companions. We just came here to catch her back."


    Hear white Lu to say like this, I just light take you, take your head, then see to Tan Li.


    Suddenly, looking at my line of sight, Tan Li tilted his head in some doubt, and then he took my hand.


    "Tan Li, how do you feel? If you feel a little uncomfortable, we''ll go back immediately." I was worried that something was wrong with Tan Li''s absorption and nervously scanned his more solid body.


    "I''m fine." Tan Li put his head on my head and gently rubbed it. Then he explained: "my power has increased greatly. I didn''t speak just now, just to be familiar with the sudden increase of power."Hearing what Tan Li said, I got the answer. I nodded with satisfaction. Then I turned and looked at Bai Luli.


    "What else?" Bai Luli noticed the exploration in my eyes and quickly put the demon heart away.


    "I just want to ask, can those villagers who have become zombies come back?" I thought of the zombies who attacked us earlier and frowned, "after all, they still have cases on their back. They have to give an account to the victims, don''t they?"


    Bai Luli heard what I said, but he showed a sorry look and just looked at me.


    I understand the meaning of white land from, bow my head, walk slowly toward the direction of the exit.


    "If we can find a living, it''s good, isn''t it romantic?" Tan Li couldn''t see my low look and immediately diverted my attention.


    It was impossible for me long ago, but I still quickly raised my head and ran to the place where the villagers were lying just now.


    "The result is obvious, isn''t it?" Bai Lu couldn''t understand why Tan Li did it. He stayed at the end and asked why.


    "She also knows that, but we have all made great efforts, and the final result is that all of them are destroyed, and the villagers who have been used have to bear the blame for them." Tan Li was worried that I could hear him. He just whispered this and stopped talking.


    I can''t control our Bai Luli, and I don''t say any more. I just show us the way from time to time and quickly walk through this labyrinth of tombs.


    Along the way, what we saw were the zombies who had turned into villagers. They were riddled by the mechanism.


    "Don''t look." Tan Li, you cover my eyes and don''t want me to see their miserable appearance.


    "Where is the exit?" I also know that Tan Li is also, quickly turned around, looking at the white Lu behind.


    Bai Luli, who was suddenly smelled by me, thought for a long time, but finally said something that we all couldn''t believe.


    "I just walked around so much that I can''t remember clearly." Bai Lu Li said, his face suddenly turned white, but he resumed to observe us at the next moment.

 Chapter 399

    "Romantic, shall I look for it?" Tan Li was worried that I had been here for too long. He felt uncomfortable and wanted to move forward.


    But I, who had been observing Bai Luli, suddenly caught Tan Li and threw him directly at Bai Luli.


    By my sudden action, a ghost and a demon were frightened, knocked down together, and did not move.


    "Tell me honestly, or Tan Li will wait on you." I raised my fist at Bai Luli''s threat, as if to say that if he didn''t say it, I would beat him to say it.


    See me this villain proud of white land from, helplessly push away Tan Li, this just take out demon heart, feel a little bit for a while, then quickly go forward.


    We walked less than half an hour, I saw the familiar grave.


    "It''s coming out at last." I stretched and ran to the open area, looking for the missing signal, "thank you."


    I heard such a white Lu Li, did not speak, just left the cold purpose of silence.


    Tan Li ignored the departure of Bai Luli, but quickly came to me and looked at me.


    "Wei Qing, it''s me. Bring people to the location of my hair. They are all here." I said, suddenly stopped, there is in the question of Wei Qing, but replied: "they are not, details, wait for you to come over, I said."


    There seems to be something at that end. After a long pause, there was a little movement.


    "Sorry." I also feel sorry for the disappearing life, but what''s the use of doing so now? Their lives are disappearing because of their greed.


    Aware of my sadness, Tan Li grabbed my hand and dragged me to his arms.


    "Tanli, I''m still on the phone." Because I was buried in Tan Li''s arms, my voice was a little stuffy.


    "It''s their own fault." Tan Li said so, let me not struggle, so clever stay in his arms.


    It wasn''t until the other end of the phone hung up that I remembered another more important thing.


    "Tanli, let go. I have to make another call." I pushed Tan Li away, but when I was holding my cell phone, I started to stay.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li saw my pause and asked about me in a low voice.


    Found by Tan Li, I didn''t speak, but quickly snapped on my mobile phone.


    "Tan Li, do you know the number of the Institute of archaeology here?" I searched for a long time, no answer, can only hope head picture Tan Li.


    Hearing my question, Tan Li shook his head helplessly and said softly, "I don''t know, but I know Wei Qing. That guy must know. You''d better make a phone call with him."


    Tan Wei Qing called me to remind me of this.


    "Well, let''s go over there and have a rest." I solved everything quickly, took Tan Li to the other side, sorted out the face like a cat, and the injured finger.


    "You shouldn''t have been so reckless." Tan Li saw my burned finger and twisted his brow. Dissatisfied, he took the medicine and sprinkled it on my wound carefully.


    I was hurt straight grin, but did not make a sound.


    Tan Li noticed my condition and didn''t speak. He just wrapped my wound without any trace. He didn''t let him have any interference and recovered quickly.


    "Thank you." I smile at Tan Li, ready to say something, I heard the voice of the police car.


    "Here they are." Tan Li said, he will play down, do not let those unrelated personnel see him.


    And I quickly went to Wei Qing and took them to the warehouse with the door open.


    "How are you, are you hurt?" Wei Qing notice for me to avoid the hand, nervous looking at me, "do you want to go to the hospital, if you have a good or bad, I worry about your police station, come back to us trouble."


    I reluctantly waved, let Wei Qing see that little trace, then quickly hid the hand.


    "Let''s talk about what happened in the story." I quickly walked to the equipment, pointed to all kinds of machines and said, "these are the equipment for the batch of fake milk powder, because there should be some small parts around when chasing with them. You will look for them with a flashlight later."


    Can''t control my Wei Qing, can only sigh folded, quickly walk to the air side, arrange other people''s things.


    "Excuse me, where is the ancient tomb you said? Why did we not find it after so long investigation?" All of a sudden, a student dressed in archaeology came to me carefully.


    "Wait a moment, there are still some things we need to collect evidence. After we clean up, you can go in." I look at that group of people curious appearance, can only quickly walk to Wei Qing''s side, will explain things, this just sit to their side, appease anxious them.


    Chatting with them, I suddenly realized something. I frowned slightly and looked at the entrance of the tomb.


    "Excuse me, is there anything that represents the owner of the tomb?" The boy who asked me just now suddenly ran to me again and asked me in a low voice."There should be something else. I just looked at it roughly. It should be something 500 years ago." I nodded to them, then quickly ran to Wei Qing.


    The boy who didn''t understand why I ran away suddenly didn''t care too much. He just chatted with his companions excitedly and got the information from me.


    "It''s really pitiful. How could it hurt so badly?" Wei Qing''s face was dignified, but he seemed to think of something. He frowned and looked at me in doubt. "Did you see anyone escape?"


    I helplessly shook my head, silent for a long time, just slightly said: "sorry, I will find a nearby, and no one left the sign."


    Wei Qing, who got my conclusion, looked even worse, but he comforted me.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything is there. They will be punished there." In order not to make Wei Qing sad, I really comfort him, but also comfort myself.


    When Wei Qing heard my words, his face looked pretty, but he still sighed faintly and went to the other side with his camera in mind.


    "Work hard, and it will be over in a minute." I saw that the crowd had no energy and could only shout like this. Then I quickly walked to the other staff and cleaned up the evidence together.


    After disappearing, we finally got ready together. We slowly got into the car, waved to the archaeology students, and then slowly left the factory.

 Chapter 400

    All the evidence was taken to the police station for identification, but they were told that there were other things to do in the Bureau, so they had to wait in the lounge first.


    "Lu police, you''d better have a rest. After all, you haven''t had a rest all night." Wei qingdazhui''s calculation shows that I must have been tied up last night. He looks at me worried.


    I nodded to Wei Qing. As soon as I was ready to close my eyes, I saw Tan Li''s dissatisfied eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t know why Tan Li was angry. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and he wanted to say something else. Then he saw his eyes, staring at my scrawled fingers, "I know. I''ll deal with it right away."


    I had no choice but to drag my tired body to stand up and explain to Wei Qing. Then I got on the car of the Bureau and rushed to the nearby hospital.


    "Today''s girls, how like self mutilation, you look at such a good skin, how to burn it?" When the doctor saw my burned finger, he immediately frowned and carefully treated my wound.


    "I don''t know what I did on purpose. It''s also to save people. I''m injured in the hospital." After listening to a long time of nagging, I can only tell the real reason and interrupt his words.


    The doctor raised his head, looked at me, and quickly lowered his head, forced a pinch.


    "Ah When I looked at the police, I suddenly felt the pain of the job


    Hearing my explanation, the doctor was embarrassed and asked about the case in a low voice. "What''s the case? I haven''t heard anything recently."


    It''s boring. I look around and make sure there''s no one. Then I whisper about the corner of the case.


    "That thing is really harmful. You don''t know. Recently, because of them, there are many more patients in our hospital." The doctor looked at me with some helpless complaints. When the wound was treated, he gently put his hand on my shoulder. "The wound has been treated, but I still need to take medicine on time. Recently, I don''t want to eat spicy food casually."


    I helplessly shook my head to the doctor. Then I picked up the medicine list and walked out quickly. I quickly took the medicine and left.


    Back to the police station, I was just about to speak when I was stopped by Wei Qing''s coffee.


    "What''s the matter?" I tightly frowned and looked at Wei Qing who was frowning.


    "They are dissatisfied with their appearance and want us to give a good answer." Wei Qing frowned and seemed to be thinking about how to summarize the answer.


    Looking at Wei Qing dormant appearance, I did not speak, carefully out of the lounge, strode to the inspection room.


    Looking at the scene through the glass window, I didn''t open my eyebrows. I just looked inside helplessly, waiting for the result.


    "How''s it going?" I saw the forensic go out, immediately opened the door and looked at him nervously.


    Forensic doesn''t seem to know me, frown tight, just want to call someone to take me away, see come to my side to stop Wei Qing, "Wei Qing, don''t bring irrelevant personnel into here."


    "She''s not an unrelated person. These people can be arrested because of her." Wei Qing looked at the forensic that alert appearance, helpless shaking his head said: "Lu police, is to our city to participate in academic research."


    Finally, the forensic doctor who got the answer slowed down and walked into the office quickly.


    We followed him into the office, just ready to ask the situation, we saw that he began to crack the keyboard.


    Just when we thought we were going to leave, the forensic finally made a sound.


    "According to the examination, 30 percent of the men were stabbed by various traps and bled to death." Then the forensic doctor stopped for a while, and then he said, "some of them have slight saliva at the corners of their mouths, obviously they died of poisoning, and some of them seem to have been trapped by some kind of trap..."


    See my dignified expression, forensic medicine also didn''t say again, just tightly pursed lips don''t speak.


    "We know the general situation, waiting for your autopsy report." Wei Qing waved to the forensic doctor and quickly took me out.


    I look at Wei Qing guilt, opened his mouth, but still did not say a word.


    "If it wasn''t for you, we might not have found them. What would you do with your expression? Go back and have a good rest and wait for the praise from the leaders." Wei Qing smiles at me and pushes me out of the police station.


    I didn''t understand. I frowned slightly and wanted to say something. Then I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s the villagers who made their own decisions and ran into the trap." After explaining to me, Tan Li took me directly back to the hotel.


    Tan Li looked at my eyes almost unable to open, he frowned tightly, I carefully near the toilet, this left.


    Originally, I closed my eyes, slowly opened my eyes, looked at my hand, helplessly pulled the corner of my mouth, "Tan Li, my hand is injured, I can''t take a bath!"


    "I''ve got it for you. It''s OK." When Tan Li heard my cry, he had no choice but to reply. Then he said softly, "don''t fall asleep when taking a bath."Hearing the same advice as the old mother, I just slightly pulled the corner of my mouth, quickly took a good bath, with wet hair will lie on the bed.


    When Tan Li saw me like this, he didn''t speak. He just held me in his arms and gently wiped my hair.


    "Good night." I leaned in Tan Li''s arms, whispered a word, and no longer spoke.


    "Good night, good dream." Tan Li put his lip on my forehead, touched it and quickly took it back.


    The next day, I slowly opened my eyes. Before I had time to have breakfast, I received a call from Wei Qing.


    "Congratulations Wei Qing was very excited, and the voice almost pierced my eardrum.


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t get a promotion. Why congratulate me? " I didn''t understand. I frowned slightly and looked at the coming Tan Li in doubt. "Am I going to be transferred to you?"


    Wei Qing, who heard me joking, just laughed and then talked about the commendation meeting arranged by the police station.


    "I see. I''ll be there that day." I agreed to Wei Qing''s invitation and lay on the bed again, lazily looking at the sunlight coming in from the window.


    "The case is over. Do we have time to go for a walk?" When Tan Li saw the scenic spots nearby, he asked me suspiciously.


    "It depends. I don''t know if there is anything else." Although I said that, my hands have begun to search for interesting places nearby.

 Chapter 401

    Wait until all the lodging, I frown tightly, looking at the two ghosts who are looking at me.


    "Is there really no time?" Tan Li hugs Tan Feng and holds my hand carefully, pointing to the publicity of the amusement park.


    I looked at the little brochure, frowning slightly, "it''s really not that I don''t want to, it''s work, it''s not for leisure, is it?"


    Originally also full face looking forward to the two, brow tightly wrinkled into a ball, for a long time did not say a word, just so insipid looking at the end of me.


    "I''m sorry. Shall I ask?" Uncle Tan took out his mobile phone and said, "I can only see the appearance of them Mm-hmm, I still have some things. Maybe I''ll go back and ask someone else to go out Well, back to the report. "


    When I got in touch with my uncle, I immediately winked at them and sat down beside them.


    "I knew romantic, the most powerful." Tan Li immediately pinched my shoulder and thumped my back, gently massaging my back.


    "You study first, I''ll go out." I quickly ran out of the room and contacted Yongge, who was waiting for my response.


    After discussing with brother Yong for nearly half an hour, I finally came back to the room and saw them looking at me eagerly.


    "What''s the matter?" I shut the door and looked at them in disbelief.


    "We''ve been waiting for you." Tan Li quickly pulled me to my side and put the brochure in my hand.


    I accompanied them to read the pamphlet, which just light said: "tomorrow I have some things, the day after tomorrow can go together?"


    As soon as they heard that they couldn''t go tomorrow, they frowned slightly and wanted to say something, so they heard my voice.


    "Well behaved, brother Yong''s business has been agreed long ago. Today I was going to discuss the countermeasures with him. Who knows, just as he sat down, he was called away by the members of his team." I see their eyes, can only be sorry to explain the reason.


    Tan Li saw that I was in a dilemma. He shook his head helplessly and held Tan Feng in his arms. "Dear, since mom has business, how about going to the park nearby tomorrow?" Tan Li embraces Tan Feng and goes to the window, pointing to the park not far away.


    Although Tan Feng was reluctant, he didn''t refuse when he saw many children the same size as him. He nodded and turned to me.


    "Why, haven''t you played with me for a long time, miss me?" I hold Tan Feng, slowly go to Tan Li''s side, hold Tan Feng high and look out at everything.


    I didn''t take Tan Feng back to my arms until he wanted to come down.


    "Because I work tomorrow and can''t accompany Xiaofeng, why don''t I bring something you like to eat when I come back?" I noticed that Tan Feng was grinding his teeth recently. I touched his slightly overdentated gums and narrowed my eyes with a smile.


    Tan Feng seemed to agree with me. He grabbed my hand and nodded.


    "Since you have agreed, you can''t make trouble tomorrow." I smile at Tan Feng, then I return Tan Feng to Tan Li and lie down on the bed tired.


    "I want to rest, too." Tan Li lay down beside me and let Tan Feng forget to climb here.


    I was awakened by internal pressure, slowly opened my eyes, but found that I couldn''t see the bright place.


    "Tan Li, is it dark?" I doubt the crooked head, this just found that it is not dark, but that small Tan Feng prone to my face, blocking the light, "naughty."


    I rubbed Tan Feng''s little hair, and then I looked at him discontentedly.


    "What can I do? He likes you a little." Tan Li shook his head helplessly, turned his head and didn''t want to look at my eyes.


    "Forget it, Tan Feng is hungry or not. Mother will take you out to eat." I don''t look at Tan Li. I''m leaving with Tan Feng in my arms.


    As soon as he heard that I was leaving, Tan Li got up from the bed, grabbed my arm and pulled me into his arms.


    "Really not with me?" Tan Li lowered his head and stared at me with his eyes full of mine


    "Forget it. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll take you out to dinner." I ignored Tan Li''s eyes and ran out of the door to the other side.


    But just as we were about to walk into the nearby restaurant, brother Yong, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared again and looked at me sorry.


    "Brother Yong, what''s the matter? Which case is wrong again?" I look at brother Yong that way, helplessly looking at him.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Lu. I was looking for you just now, but I threw you aside. Why don''t I treat you to dinner?" Brother Yong didn''t wait for me to agree. He dragged me directly to the corner table and ordered a few dishes casually. Then he said softly, "I''m sorry, but this matter has been tangled with me for too long, which has caused you some trouble."


    Tan Li looked at such a brave brother. He frowned slightly and sat in an empty seat.


    Yu Guang noticed their appearance and looked at brother Yong with regret. Then he said in a low voice, "sorry, can I have more chopsticks?"Brother Yong heard me say that although there was no change, his body was too tight to move.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t hurt anyone." After I finished, I directly sent my chopsticks to Tan Li''s hands. Then I said softly, "maybe I need their help in the future."


    Yong brother, who was still stiff, immediately returned to normal and nodded in the direction of Tan Li. Then he talked about the case with me.


    When we finished, I looked at Tan Li and the well taken care of Tan Feng and nodded to the brave brother who looked at me.


    "I''ll treat you to this meal. I''ll trouble you about that." Brother Yong gave me a heavy bow. Then he picked up the noisy mobile phone and walked out of the restaurant.


    "Tanli, I have good news for you." I took them back to the room quickly, and then I fell on the bed excitedly, "we have finished talking about it, so tomorrow..."


    "Can we go out tomorrow?" Tan Li holds my hand and excitedly throws Tan Feng out with one hand.


    Tan Feng, who was suddenly thrown out, yelled and found himself floating in the air.


    "Do you forget that you are a kid?" Tan Li nagged Tan Feng in his arms and shaved his nose.


    "Hum." Tan Feng snorted, turned his head and ran to me, holding my arm tightly.


    The two kids shook their heads and stood in front of the table to eat the fruit.

 Chapter 402

    Because we are going to go out to play tomorrow, we just chatted and went to sleep. We have a good spirit tomorrow.


    I woke up slowly the next day, opened my eyes, and saw the expectant Tan Li.


    "Good morning." Tan Li finished and handed the towel to my hand. Then he took Tan Feng aside. "Don''t be too excited, or she won''t let us go as soon as she gets angry."


    Frightened by Tan Li, Tan Feng frowned tightly and didn''t move for a long time.


    "Don''t scare the children." I walked out of the bathroom and saw Tan Feng sitting on the sofa alone. I immediately hit Tan Li.


    "Little child, you can do without teasing." Tan Li frowned and hugged me with a smile.


    A little angry, I clapped Tan Li''s hand, which comforted Tan Feng.


    I don''t have much comfort for Tan Feng, so he smiles at Tan Li and leans on my arms with great pride.


    "Well, sooner or later, we''ll be late." I touched Tan Feng''s head, put on a baseball cap, and took them away quickly.


    After several twists and turns along the way, I finally came to the amusement park at the appointed time.


    "A lot of people, today is not a working day, why so many people?" Tan Li frowned and looked at me in doubt.


    "sometimes, as like as two peas do," they are more like talents. Before Tan continued to smile at me.


    I don''t know if Tan Li noticed the sight of the people nearby. He frowned slightly and took out the earphone in my bag.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t understand the meaning of Tan Li. I tilted my head and looked at him doubtfully.


    "He''s always looking at you. I''m worried that they''ll take you..." Tan Li''s words have not finished, I suddenly ran to the conductor side, "as a neuropathy."


    "No matter what they do, two adult films and one child ticket, please." I smile at the conductor and stop looking at her.


    The conductor, who didn''t understand me at all, frowned and looked at what he wanted to say. Then he saw the urging look in his eyes.


    "Please hurry up. I want to go in early." Also aware of this, I "hastened to take the ticket in the hands of the conductor and said," thank you. "


    I ran in with my ticket. I didn''t look at other people''s sight. I just pointed to the ferris wheel on one side and looked at Tan Li.


    Suddenly, Tan Li, who was treated like this, frowned because he didn''t adapt. Just as he was about to let me restrain, he found that Tan Feng in his arms could not wait to stay out.


    "Tan Feng, it can''t be like this." I also noticed that I frowned slightly and quickly caught up with Tan Feng who ran into the gift house. Then I saw that he was holding a teddy bear about the same size as him. "Do you want it? Then I''ll buy it for you. "


    When I finished paying the money, I responded, holding Teddy and opening my other hand to Tan Feng.


    Looking at me, Tan Feng immediately rushed to my arms and held Teddy in my arms.


    See me with a deputy appearance of Tan Li, frowning tightly, for a long time did not speak.


    "Tan Li, is this suitable?" I suddenly picked up a little devil''s hairpin and asked him suspiciously.


    "It''s good-looking, it''s romantic, it''s all good-looking." How can Tan Li miss this opportunity and praise me constantly.


    Get this praise of me, satisfied with the squint eyes, wearing headphones, and they enjoy the amusement park fast also.


    We had been playing until we were about to have a nose pit. We left the amusement park, found a restaurant nearby that was still open, and walked in.


    "I''ll show you what you want to eat." I put up the menu and looked at Tan Li with a smile.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li kneaded my hair helplessly and said, "well, anyway, it''s time for me to have the most appetite to watch romantic meals."


    When Tan Li said that, I was a little shy. I didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at me, Tan Li chuckled and pointed to the dishes I particularly like.


    "Those are the two, please."


    When the waiter saw my appearance, he had some doubts in his eyes, but when he was about to ask, he saw the earphone in my ear and was relieved not to ask again.


    I nodded politely to the waiter, then I took back my eyes and looked at the sleeping Tan Feng.


    "I can really play and sleep. I just had so much fun at the amusement park, and now I fall asleep." I pinched Tan Feng''s cheek without any trace, and quickly took back his hand when he was dissatisfied with moving.


    When Tan Feng opens his eyes, what he sees is an innocent Tan Li.


    "Ah! Ah, ah Tan Feng didn''t look at me either, so he just yelled at Tan Li, and then he went to my arms to act coquettishly.


    Some sorry, I still did not say, just gently patted his back to coax him to sleep.


    But just when Tan Feng was about to fall asleep, the dishes I ordered came up on time.Tan Feng, who was woken up again, couldn''t sleep any more. He could only look around curiously.


    "Tan Feng, if you want to play, you must bring Tan Li, you know?" I noticed that Tan Feng''s big eyes had already arrived at the children''s area, and he didn''t stop them. He just said so slightly, and then he lowered his head to eat the food in the bowl.


    "Forget it, let''s go." Tan Li is aware of Tan Feng''s unwillingness, so he can only hold him in his arms and walk quickly to the children''s area.


    Tan Feng, who hasn''t reacted yet, looks at the toy that is getting closer and closer, and his smile at the corner of his mouth becomes bigger unconsciously.


    "Thank you for the hospitality." I slowly put down the things in my hands and walked slowly to the children''s area.


    but as I walked towards Tan Feng, a woman with a strong perfume suddenly knocked me down.


    "Romantic." See I was knocked down Tan Li, quickly came to my side, dissatisfied with the woman who left, "really no quality."


    "There''s no need to be angry about this kind of woman." I looked at Tan Li''s dissatisfied expression, frowned slightly, and wanted him to take Tan Feng back with me. Then I found that Tan Feng, who should have been in the children''s area, disappeared, "where is Tan Feng?"


    "He''s not over there Wait, I know where it is Tan Li seemed to think of something. He grabbed my hand and ran to the direction where the woman had just left.


    I don''t know what Tan Li thought. As soon as I was about to ask, I felt a chill and suddenly wrapped up the whole restaurant.


    "Tan Li!" Realizing that something was wrong, I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and looked at him warily, "what''s the matter?"


    "The woman just now is Tan Feng''s mother." Tan Li only had time to say such a word, then rushed to the woman again.

 Chapter 403

    Tan Feng is controlled and brought back.


    The restaurant compensated the customer for some food, and that''s the end of it.


    The original silent restaurant gradually began to have a sound, and the waiter began to serve in an orderly way.


    "Don''t get excited." Tan Li touched Tan Feng''s head, "first tell us what''s going on, we''ll help you solve it."


    "They..."


    Tan Feng''s eyes are fixed on a place, and his eyes are red.


    Don''t know is angry or sad, this kind of slightly complicated vision should not appear in Tan Feng''s eyes.


    The man should be Tan Feng''s father. From my side, they both looked sad.


    They seem to have talked about something sad.


    "Don''t be afraid I... "


    Before Tan Li finished speaking, Tan Feng''s body began to expand.


    The stomach gets bigger and the skin turns blue and purple.


    The fangs grow up like crazy and the face is disgusting.


    This is going to be a riot!


    His parents lead him to lose control of his inner anger as long as he looks at one side.


    "Calm down!" I low roar, let Tan Feng calm down.


    He couldn''t hear him. He murmured, "Mom Dad... "


    "I''m so cold..."


    "I''m in pain..."


    I looked at Tan Li. At this time, only he could stop Tan Feng from getting worse.


    I saw him draw out the rune paper. I didn''t see what it was.


    Look at his action is to stick on Tan Feng, but afraid to be found around his action, are careful.


    But unexpectedly, the speed is slow, and Tan Feng sidesteps away.


    "I''m in pain..."


    He looked at Tan Li, his eyes replaced by white.


    The lingering Yin Qi of his whole body turned into a light black fog, and he was just like a ghost!


    Bai Lu Li holds Tan Feng down, and Tan Li has a chance to stick the Fu paper on Tan Feng''s back.


    As soon as Rune paper touched Tan Feng''s skin, it made a sound of "Puyi".


    It''s like the sound of frying raw meat in a high-temperature oil pan, and the smell of burning.


    Fortunately, there are many people in the restaurant, and the smell is also miscellaneous. No one noticed us coming here.


    Black smoke rises, Tan Feng painfully lying on the table, may be afraid to damage the things on the table, he did not move.


    The strong resentment in my eyes made me scared and distressed.


    How can such a clever and sensible child be like this?


    Tan Feng''s inflated body slowly dissipated, and finally returned to its normal appearance.


    It''s just that the lips are pale and the body is much more transparent.


    It seems that this time the harm to him is not small, but finally released the anger in his heart.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see what happened to them first." Tan Li sighed. He seemed to feel sorry for the little guy. He picked him up and sat in his arms.


    Tan Feng looked at a place, eyes some lax, did not pay attention to Tan Li, let him hold himself.


    It''s like a puppet with strings at your disposal.


    "You can hear what they are saying when Yin Qi condenses into ears. Wait a moment. It''s not too late for us to hear what they have said and make plans. Don''t be possessed, or everything will be ruined."


    Tan Li touched Tan Feng''s head and explained it to him.


    Tan Feng still didn''t respond and didn''t even move.


    Tan Li also took him to have no way, sighed, raised the hand to grasp in the air.


    When I looked at the table again, I saw that there seemed to be an extra ear on the table.


    If you guess well, it should be Tan Li''s ears formed by Yin Qi.


    I didn''t expect that Yin Qi could be used in this way. I was taught.


    Tan Li then drew something towards the table, lit the water in the teacup with his hand, and then lit it next to our ears.


    It''s a little bit cold, but it doesn''t touch me.


    "Sizer, we''re getting married in two days. What''s the matter with you? " A female voice came into my ears.


    I was stiff for a moment, and I didn''t know who was talking.


    The vision falls on Tan Feng involuntarily. He is as stiff as I am. The vision finally has the focal length, but there are still some people who can''t love.


    Once again, I put my eyes on Tan Feng''s parents'' desk.


    "Nothing."


    This is a man''s voice, almost the same as Tan Feng''s father''s lips on that table.


    I just realized that this is their conversation.


    And the woman''s name is the man''s sizer, which should be his name.


    And she just said that they are going to get married in two days


    Looking at Tan Feng again, he seemed to move his finger, but there was no other action."Look, this is an invitation that needs to be sent out, isn''t it good? This is my mother and I carefully selected, made for several hours to see


    Tan Feng''s mother is holding a red card in her hand, which should be the invitation she said.


    "Well."


    "Will you just say a few words? You''re crying every day. I want to talk to you with a sad face. "


    "Very good."


    It seems that men are reluctant to communicate more with women, and their tone sounds decadent.


    And also perfunctory, see his mind is not in this respect.


    "What''s the matter with you? Can you tell me something? We are husband and wife. There''s something we can''t solve together. "


    "You don''t understand."


    "Sizer!" The woman suddenly raised the volume, regardless of the surrounding eyes, "what do you mean I don''t understand? If you don''t tell me, how can I know what you think? Do you know that I''m worried about you so much! "


    Said, also began to cry cavity, some pitiful appearance.


    Fortunately, there are so many people in the restaurant, and the noise there is not so big. At most, others look back.


    "If you don''t want to marry me, just tell me. Why do you have to be so perfunctory?"


    The woman was lying on the table and seemed to cry.


    "That''s not what I mean." The man finally has some reaction, wipes the tear to the woman, the eye is full of heartache.


    "Tell me, what do you mean?"


    "I I''m sorry, baby. I still can''t let go of our children. " The man lowered his head. I couldn''t see his face clearly.


    But I can see that the woman seems to be stunned. At that moment, her facial expression is strange for a moment.


    But she soon adjusted it, and I didn''t take it seriously.


    "I''m really happy, the joy of being a father for the first time. You know what? When you told me you were pregnant, at that moment, how surprised and happy I was. I even talked about being a father everywhere But I''m sorry... "


    At the end, the man began to cry in a low voice.


    Now it was a woman who handed him the paper.


    I couldn''t keep staring at people, so I lowered my head and took a drink, and then I ate with vegetables.


    Listen to their conversation while eating.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect your mother and son. I''m to blame..."


    The man''s tone is very remorse, as if the loss of children and he has a relationship.


    Was Tan Feng aborted by his parents?


    I Yu Guang swept Tan Feng and found him crying!


    The little devil who is not afraid of heaven and earth will cry one day!


    "No, you''re not wrong. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t like to move so much. I shouldn''t..."


    The woman and the man cried together.


    "But it has happened, hasn''t it? We should look forward, and I believe our children don''t want to see us like this. "


    "Well..."


    "I''m also very sad, because it''s also a piece of meat on me. As a mother, I''m also very sad. I really hope that my child can grow up and see the world."


    "Sorry, I..."


    "Don''t say it. It''s not your fault. We need to look forward together. The child will bless us."


    "Well."


    "I''ll go over."


    I really can''t swallow this breath, and Tan Li, white Lu Li said a word, then walked towards them.


    Tan Li didn''t seem to react. Maybe he wanted to do it, anyway, he didn''t stop me.


    It''s better for me!


    "Excuse me, is anyone sitting here?"


    I walked over with a smile, raised my hand and pulled a chair. Without waiting for them to speak, I sat down by myself.


    I looked at the girl, wearing a low cut dress, looming, but it has a different charm.


    But it''s just like that kind of Lady depending on her figure, not her temperament.


    She has no temperament.


    In addition to a good figure, face is also on time, the other is nothing.


    It''s like a vase.


    The man''s face is sad and his facial features are three-dimensional. He looks OK on the whole, if he doesn''t have those beards.


    "You sit down."


    Sizer didn''t say anything, and the woman''s face was not happy.


    "Well, sir, are you going to get married?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    Before Xize spoke, the woman frowned and asked impatiently.


    I also don''t care, smile, "nothing, since two are about to get married, I, instead of your children, give you a blessing."


    "What''s the matter with you?"?! What are you talking about? Don''t you see that we are sad about this? "The woman suddenly stood up with an angry face.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect her to be so excited, but it was expected.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m just giving you a present."


    I smile, not because the woman''s emotional affect mood.


    "Tell me what you want to do."


    Sizera gave the girl a look and took her in her arms.


    "Xinyue Hotel, you must know."


    "Are you sick?"?! Go away


    The woman picked up the water on the table and splashed it on my face. I couldn''t dodge and was drenched all over my face.


    The water drops down her face. I didn''t expect her to react like this. She was a little confused.


    There are many sounds in my ears.


    "You can go to the Xinyue Hotel, the monitoring of room 5023, and you will be surprised."


    I got up and said to sizer with a smile, ignoring the girl.


    "What do you mean?" Sizer looked at me and seemed to believe me, ignoring the girl.


    "This is my present for you. As for whether you want to get married or not, you will understand after you read it." I smile and look at sizer.

 Chapter 404

    Because of today''s fun, we were very tired. When we got back to the hotel, we didn''t have any extra energy. We lay down on the bed and went to sleep.


    The next day, early in the morning, we just wake up, we heard someone come to our door.


    "Is that Lu Fengliu, officer Lu?" A man''s voice came to my ears.


    Although I don''t know who that person is, I still have some answers in my heart.


    Sure enough, after I opened the door, a familiar face turned white.


    "Mr. sizer, so early?" I smile at Mr. sizer in front of the door, change to pick up the outside, ready to follow him to leave.


    "You don''t even ask me what I''m going to do?" Xize and I look at that clear in the heart of the appearance, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, vigilant looking at me.


    I didn''t pay attention to Xize''s expression, just walked quickly towards the lobby.


    "Policeman Lu, what are you looking for?" The waiter standing in the lobby saw me looking around and quickly came to me.


    "Please help me take him to see the monitoring of your store." I said this to them and then turned away.


    See I want to leave Xize, how can be agreed, stretched out a hand to block my way.


    "Sir, it''s your driving. I can''t get involved." When I finished this sentence, I dodged Xize''s obstruction and walked out to inquire.


    Wash to choose between me and that staff member, the final choice is to investigate first, and then find me the person who reminds him.


    "This gentleman, what day do you need surveillance?" the staff adjusted the video and put it in front of Xize, then asked him the date in a low voice.


    Hearing someone''s inquiry, sizer didn''t think about it. He said the date quickly.


    The staff who adjusted everything suddenly thought of my words and immediately pushed them aside without looking at the monitoring.


    There is no Li Guanghui staff Xize, eyebrows slightly, Zhou Qiqi seriously watching the monitoring.


    I don''t know how long it took to see it. Nishizawa''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and quickly looked up at the staff.


    "What can I do for my roommate?" When the staff couldn''t cool down, they saw a woman holding a baby and a man walking into nine o''clock.


    Notice that the work is tight with the body, Xize did not speak, just light point that video.


    "Yes, just a moment, please." The staff''s rapid through that section of interception, save to U disk.


    Manager is sure to get the evidence of Xize, holding u disk, then rushed to the police station.


    Because the child died unnaturally, Nishizawa Xuan and the police came to the police station. He first looked at the small body of the child, and then came to the scene of the case.


    "What do you want to do?" After watching the video, the landscape looks at Xize in doubt.


    Xize thought for a long time, and finally chose to divorce first, thoroughly investigating the cause of the child''s death.


    And see Xize such refused police officer, can only give the cause of death to him in front.


    "Cardiac arrest caused by electric shock What, damn it, this woman... " Waiting for Xize to finish reading all the information, he frowned and beat the table angrily.


    "You can rest assured that we will handle it properly." With that, the officer put all the information together and arranged everything in front of him.


    I thought that when I told us about the relationship with Wei Qing as soon as the case was settled, I knew the final answer to this matter.


    "Well, the wicked have their own retribution now. Don''t resent them any more, you know?" I stretched out my fingers to Tan Feng all the time, knowing how to make him reluctant.


    "Oh, the woman was caught?" Tan Li heard my voice, quickly came to me, "but it''s just as simple as imprisonment, we will never admit it!"


    Tan Feng, who agreed with Tan Li''s words, nodded his head and then looked at me.


    Being looked at by two pairs of eyes, I put my mobile phone in front of them, and then said in a soft voice, "I didn''t hear you clearly just now, or you are talking about it again."


    That end may be curious about me, but because of my tone, I said again: "Mr. sizer''s fiancee was sentenced to prison for deliberately wounding someone, and then he suffered."


    Finally, I got what I wanted to take over. One big one and one small two ghosts nodded with satisfaction, which put the realization on me.


    I guess they have some doubts, but shrug my shoulders, which explains why I can let Xize get the conclusion so quickly.


    "As long as it''s a man, he''ll feel a little green on his head when he sees his riding with others, and then let him know the real cause of the little guy''s death, and think there''s any trouble." I smile at them, change into the arms of Tan Li, looking at the side of the sitting Tan Feng.


    "Would you like to see your father?" I noticed that Tan Feng, with a tight and motionless appearance, stretched out his hand and reported him to his arms. "You don''t have any complaints now. If you have a good talk with your father, you should have come back to him."

 Chapter 405

    "I love you." When Tan Feng didn''t have the strength to look up, I hugged him and looked at him with a smile.


    "I''m going to get angry when you''re like this." Tan Li said, pretending to be angry, he grabbed Tan Feng''s foot and threw it into the air.


    I also want to let Tan Lisong go, but I find that Tan Feng, who I am worried about, is laughing.


    "I wanted to take you out, but now it seems that you don''t want to go." When I finished, I pretended to leave, and I was about to leave with my bag.


    Two kinds of ghosts, who were very happy at first, came to me and looked at me.


    "Where shall we go today?" Seeing that I didn''t resist, Tan Li immediately grabbed my hand and raised his mouth slightly.


    Looking at the appearance of Tan Li, I had no choice but to smile, so I took out my mobile phone and sent the content to him.


    "Drifting, what''s so interesting about it?" Tan Li didn''t understand my choice and looked at me in doubt.


    "Try this later, and you''ll know." I smile at Tan Li, and then I walk out of the hotel with the teddy bear that Tan Feng bought yesterday.


    Worried that I would disappear suddenly, Tan Li didn''t dare to be picky and followed me to the other side.


    As soon as I walked out of the hotel, I looked up and saw the warm eyes.


    "How is it, uncomfortable?" Tan Li frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at me.


    "Is Tan Feng uncomfortable?" I didn''t pay attention to Tan Li. I just asked the nearby Tan Feng in a low voice. After confirming that he didn''t have any changes, I raised my head and looked at him. "Let''s go. By the way, Tan Li and others will have something to play with. Remember to tell me."


    Always feel aggrieved Tan Li, want to say something, see me suddenly close to the face.


    "Well, it''s getting late." I cover some red face, quickly sat on the side of the taxi.


    "Romantic, wait for me." Tan Li ran to me and looked at him.


    Not long after we were on the bus, we finally arrived at the nearest drifting place.


    "So many people, do we really want to continue?" Tan Li looked at the few people, frowned slightly, and looked around.


    "I went out of my way to find a place with few people. Why don''t I?" I browed Yining, looked at Tan Li in disgust.


    As soon as I saw Tan Li with this expression, I immediately took back all the expressions and stayed by my side honestly.


    Some helpless Tan Li, frowning tightly, did not speak for a long time, just looked around, the empty water.


    "Believe me, it''s fun here." I smile at Tan Li and introduce him. Then I take the raincoat from the people next to me and put it on.


    That I have no way of Tan Li, can only hold my hand, quickly sit on the small rubber boat.


    "Get closer. It''ll be very fast later. If you''re thrown out, it''s not good." When the staff saw that we were strangers and didn''t want to get close to them, they immediately cried out.


    Hearing what he said, Tan Li quickly pasted it on me and looked at me with a smile.


    "But it''s good." When we got on the boat, Tan Li put these four words in my ear.


    I heard Tan Li say so, I did not speak, just hard to cover my hand, not far let him have any movement.


    "Shy, your ears are red." Tan Li blew into my ear again, and then he looked to the other side with a smile.


    "I hate it." I frowned and looked at Tan Li in disgust. He was so sad that I said to him, "can''t you learn from him in the future, or Ha ha


    Just as I wanted to say the next thing, I felt the commotion around my waist.


    "Tan Li!" I waited for Tan Li, who was beside me, and grabbed his hand away.


    "I''m sorry, but I think just now, you wanted to speak ill of me." Tan Li looked at me apologetically, said so softly, then looked to the other side, "just now I didn''t mean to, just want you to see me more."


    Finally speaking out of the Tan Li, after finishing the words, do not want to look at me.


    When I heard what Tan Li said, I chuckled. As soon as I was ready to respond to Tan Li, I heard a cry of surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" The instinct of the police made me look up and see a boy thrown out by the drifting rubber boat.


    I quickly reached out to catch the child, but found that the child because of panic, even in the struggle, accidentally hit the side of the stone, lost consciousness.


    Damn it. How could that be.


    "Tan Li is optimistic about Tan Feng." When I finished, I took off my raincoat and jumped into the water quickly.


    But what I didn''t think of was that it was a drifting place, and the current couldn''t be slow.


    Unprepared, I just couldn''t open my eyes, let alone save people."Romantic, are you ok?"


    Tan Li''s anxious voice suddenly appeared in my ears. I slowly opened my eyes and saw a spherical film, which completely wrapped me in it.


    "Where is the child, tanli?" I frowned and looked around nervously.


    Tan Li was a little angry, but when he thought about the innocent appearance of the child, he could only quickly lead me to the direction of his disappearance.


    "Let me pass." I let go of Tan Li''s hand, rushed to the child''s side quickly, and held him in my arms.


    "How about breathing?" Tan Li noticed the solemnity of my expression and asked me nervously.


    Busy with first aid, I didn''t have time to pay attention to Tan Li. I quickly swam to the shore and carefully put the child on the ground. Then I untied his clothes and tried to control my strength. Then I carefully started artificial respiration.


    Fortunately, just after I pressed him once, the child coughed.


    "How, cold or not, where does it hurt?" I was worried that the child would have other wounds in the water. When he had some reaction, I asked him softly.


    "It hurts. My forehead hurts." The child covered his forehead. He frowned tightly and didn''t say a word again for a long time.


    Worried about the child''s accident, I immediately picked him up and ran to the staff.


    See their own children, originally still crying woman, quickly ran to my side, tightly hold my hand.


    "This child''s forehead may hit something, you quickly take the child to the hospital for examination." When I finished, I handed the child to the man who was obviously his mother. "Next time, don''t bring such a small child to play this dangerous game. It''s no joke."

 Chapter 406

    Looking at such a serious woman as us, she immediately nodded, carefully carried the child into the office, and asked the doctor who had come for a long time to have a simple examination.


    "There should be no problem. I''ll go back and change my clothes." I nodded to the staff and turned to leave.


    But I had not gone far before I was stopped by the staff on the other side.


    "Sorry, can''t I go yet?" I frowned and looked at the staff who were blocking my way.


    Hearing my words, the staff frowned and did not say a word for a long time. They just looked at the manager carefully.


    I followed the shop assistant''s line of sight and saw the mother of the child.


    "How''s the child? Has he been hurt?" I know I can''t walk away, so I''m not struggling. Wearing a big bath towel, I quickly walk to the mother.


    "Thank you, the doctor said. If you stay a little later, you may have no choice." The lady nodded to me, quickly grabbed my hand and looked at me excitedly.


    Just when I wanted to speak, the lady saw the action on me. She immediately asked the way after birth to point to the next dressing room.


    "Don''t worry, miss. We''ve got the change ready." The clerk looked at me and frowned, and immediately delivered the ready clothes to my hand.


    I looked at the hands, printed with my love drifting propaganda T-shirt, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but because can not refuse good intentions, can only take the clothes into the dressing room.


    When I came out again, I saw the tightly wrapped child waving to me.


    "Thank you, sister." My wife walked up to me quickly, put the child on the ground and told him something gently.


    "Sister, thank you for saving me." Although the child''s face is pale, he still smiles at me every day, grabs my hand and shakes his head. Then he shyly returns to his mother.


    When the lady saw the child''s appearance, she immediately picked him up and walked quickly to me.


    "It''s all small things. It''s nothing." I just want to see her wave back at me.


    "You''ve done us such a favor. We''d like to treat you to dinner." My wife looked at me coming here alone. She thought I was coming to relax. She grabbed my hand and was about to leave.


    But I looked at the two next to me, and I laughed with regret. Then I took my hand back.


    "Why, is there something else in the afternoon?" The lady didn''t know why I refused. She tilted her head in doubt and looked at the child in her arms.


    "I have other itineraries today. I may not be able to have dinner with you." I apologized to my wife and refused her invitation again.


    Such a straightforward refusal makes it difficult for my wife to ask. She can only find a business card on her body and put it in my hand.


    "Mrs. Du?" I looked at the business card. After seeing the name on it, I quickly looked up at the gentle lady in front of me.


    "This is my husband''s company. He didn''t come with us because of a phone call." Mrs. Du explained the reason why her husband didn''t show up. Then she said, "since you don''t have a chance this time, next time you go to Tianyun City, you must call us and have a meal at a time, OK?"


    Knowing that there was no way to refuse, I could only nod and take the card to my hand.


    I also know if it''s because of the water. It''s cold and slow. Until we go to the other side to have a rest, I react again and look at Mrs. Du in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? What did you forget to do?" Mrs. Du didn''t understand my eyes, just looked at me in doubt.


    "It''s nothing. I just think it''s very likely that we''ll see it soon." I gave Mrs. Du a smile and ordered a hot drink to hold in my hand.


    It''s a coincidence, or something. Brother Yong asked her to investigate that place.


    Originally, Tan Li, who wanted to talk and stop, did not speak after seeing the drink in my hand. He focused on teasing Tan Feng who wanted to come to me.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" All of a sudden, a man came up to us, put out his hand and held the sleeping child in his arms.


    "Hello, Mr. Du." I nodded to the man and stood up to leave.


    "Why do you think I''m Mr. Du, not Mrs. Du''s brother?" The man seems to be joking, looking at me curiously.


    I didn''t speak. I just pointed at the man''s finger and looked back at the two ghosts playing nearby.


    The man wanted to say something else, but when Mrs. Du held his ring, she stopped talking and looked at me with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a policeman. I like to observe a lot of things before making a conclusion." I smile at them, and then Teddy, who has been put aside, shakes his head helplessly,


    "how about I compensate you?" Mrs. Du noticed my sorry eyes and immediately became nervous.


    I didn''t speak. I just put the towel on the bear."You seem to like him very much?" Mrs. Du saw my action, frowned and wanted to say something, so she was interrupted by me.


    "I like it very much, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little bit wet. It should dry after a while." I shook my head and quickly put another image of bear in front of Mrs. Du.


    By the appearance of the little bear, Mrs. Du smiles and dares to say something, then she hears her child''s voice.


    "Bathrobe bear!"


    When they heard the sound, they lowered their heads, looked at the bright crystal, looked at the bear''s son, and both of them had no choice but to smile.


    "It''s getting late. Since you have plans, it''s like we''ve left." Mrs. Lu gave me a smile and then left with her husband.


    "Tanli, let''s go." I looked at the already played Tan Feng, sorry for a smile, this will bear to him, "Tan Feng, bear wet, really can say sorry."


    But just as I thought, Tan Feng was not angry. He just touched his wet body and shook his head to blow the wind at him.


    I felt a gust of wind blowing. I didn''t speak. I just waited for a moment and touched the bear again. I found that he was cold all over, but the feeling of wet had completely disappeared.


    "I''ll blow the blower for you when I go back, and it will change back to what I just bought." I was about to hold bear, but I saw Tan Feng''s frown and comforted him softly.


    "I''ll teach you something else next time." Tan Li touched Tan Feng''s head and put the bear back into my backpack.

 Chapter 407

    It seems that because of what happened just now, we have no interest in swimming.


    "Where are we going now, or shall we go back and take a bath first?" Tan Li was worried about my health. He held my hand and felt my temperature.


    Feeling Tan Li''s concern, I felt helpless and shook my head. Then I pointed to another tightly packed house not far away.


    "Where is what?" Tan Li looked at me smiling, did not speak, just worried looking at me.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t look for anything too difficult." I smile at Tan Li mysteriously, then rush to that direction with Tan Feng in my arms.


    Tan Li is facing my back, the corner of his mouth slightly rises, and when I turn my head, I quickly close my upper lip.


    "What''s the matter?" I was worried that Tan Li didn''t want to, so he quickly ran to him and looked at him suspiciously, "don''t you like it, take us for another project?"


    Tan Li kept shaking his head at me. After a while, he was stopped by me. Then he said softly, "I''m afraid I won''t. You''ll laugh at me."


    I thought it was something. I immediately shook my head and grasped Tan Li''s hand tightly.


    Looking at me, Tan Li just looked at me seriously, and finally said softly, "will you teach me later?"


    "Of course, as long as you don''t dislike my impatience." I smile at Tan Li, then speed up and rush to the building with skating shoes on it.


    When we opened the door, a chill came straight at me.


    "Cold?" As soon as Tan Li frowned, he would take me away.


    "It''s OK. There''s a seller in it." I didn''t wait for Tan Li''s time to respond. I rushed to the nearest store, took some clothes, and quickly went into the dressing room. "You wait, I''ll come out right away."


    Without waiting for them for a long time, I pulled the curtain and stood in front of the mirror, looking around at my clothes.


    "Isn''t it cold to wear it like this?" Tan Li frowned and looked around in doubt.


    I didn''t speak. I just nodded to the clerk and walked quickly to the other side with what I needed.


    "We don''t have anything. What do we do?" Tan Li looked at the man outside the automatic door and looked at me anxiously.


    I smile at them, take them to the corner where there are few people, quickly take out two pieces of Rune paper, fold them into skis, put them aside, and quickly light the fire.


    The three of us looked at the burning of the rune paper, then lowered our heads and looked at the skis in their hands.


    "It''s all set now. Let''s go together." I smile at them, and then I quickly run to the door, demonstrating the way to wear shoes in front of them.


    When the three of us are ready to write, I will take them to the other side.


    "Where are we going?" Tan Li looked at the elevator on one side and frowned slightly. He wanted to say something more and saw an empty corner.


    "I contracted this place." I opened my hands and looked at Tan Li with a smile.


    And Tan Li, who choked on me, looked at Tan Feng stepping on the snow and shook his head helplessly.


    "Tan Feng, do you want to make a snowman?" I looked at some embarrassed Tan Li, had to squat down, and Tan Feng chat.


    Tan Feng didn''t know our situation. He immediately nodded, but he seemed to think of something. He suddenly raised his head and looked to the other side.


    "What''s the matter?" I had no choice but to shake my head. Then I said in a soft voice, "are you worried that someone will see me? Don''t worry, I''ve made a reservation. There will be no one here."


    Hearing this, Tan Feng tilted his head in doubt. After confirming that there was no one around, he looked at me excitedly.


    "Romantic, how about teaching me first?" Tan Li is dissatisfied that I have been looking at Tan Feng. Suddenly he makes a sound and draws my attention to him.


    "Wait, Tan Feng. Can you hold my hat?" I''m afraid that Tan Feng will disappear suddenly, so I can only arrange him around.


    When we''re ready, Tan Li grabs my hand and just wants to let it go, only to find that we''ve already slipped like before.


    "Tan Li!" I looked at the huge slope in front of me, tensed up and looked at him angrily.


    "I''m sorry, I was too nervous just now. If I was not careful, I just..." Tan Li held my waist tightly, but he didn''t want to let go.


    There is no way I can only look straight ahead, looking for a corner to stop.


    But it seems that in order to protect people, the staff will clean all around tightly, nothing.


    Because it''s a slope, my speed has not stopped, and there are even signs of acceleration.


    Tan Li, who was more and more nervous, suddenly frowned and said in a low voice: "romantic, how are you? Do you want me to help you?"


    "What can you do for me, slide forward?" Because I was afraid, I frowned tightly and said that Tan Li would not do that


    Tan Li heard what I said. He was not talking. He just looked at me in silence.


    "I''m sorry, Tan Li. I was a little anxious just now. I didn''t mean to get angry with you." I realized my anger and apologized to him."I''m sorry." Tan Li looked at me, slowly put his feet on the ground, and made us stop.


    The scene stopped suddenly, but I didn''t react and I fell forward.


    "Be careful." Tan Li took me to his arms and gave a light smile. Then he said softly, "I''m sorry, I lied to you just now."


    "What do you mean?" I stand straight body, this just push away Tan Li, doubt of looking at him.


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just stood up in front of me, moved to the side step by step, and slid down the landslide in front of me.


    Watching Tan Li slide down smoothly, I grew up and looked at him in disbelief.


    "What''s going on?" I grabbed Tan Li''s clothes and looked at him discontentedly.


    "This is not as fast as me. How can I not grasp it?" Tan Li had no choice but to smile at me. Then he put the skis aside, made a piece of ice with his strength, stood steadily on it and rushed down the slope.


    Looking at the speed of the flying side, I shook my head helplessly. Then I looked at Tan Feng beside me, "what about you, can you play?"


    Tan Feng didn''t speak. He just tilted his head in doubt. Then he picked up a small snowball and rolled down the slope.


    "It won''t work. The snowball will get bigger and bigger." When I saw the snowball and wanted to chase it, I saw Tan Feng lying on the ground and rushing down.


    Tan Li did not see me below, quickly returned to my side, "what''s the matter with Fengliu, are you not feeling well?"


    I didn''t speak, just snort, then quickly toward the slope.

 Chapter 408

    To the back, we seem to have no interest in skiing, throw down the things in our hands and play with the snow at hand.


    "Look I threw a snowball at Tan Li, but the snowball passed through him, "it''s not fun."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li shook his head and looked helplessly at Tan Feng. After seeing the snowball in his hand, he sighed and finally nodded his head. Then his footprints appeared on the snow.


    "You can play now." I quickly threw the snowball to Tan Li, and then I rushed to the other side with Tan Feng.


    "Watch the move." Tan Li was helpless, but he quickly threw the snowball on me.


    Feeling the soft power of my back, I didn''t speak. I just sent the snowball to Tan Feng''s hand.


    Learning our movements, Tan Feng threw the snowball to Tan Feng.


    "Kid, how dare you do this to me." Tan Li''s mouth was slightly crooked and he started to fight back.


    When I saw what they looked like, I wanted to say something else. I saw that they were excited to use their strength to throw things away from each other.


    It''s really that they can''t help it.


    I had no choice but to shake my head and hold Tan Feng in my arms. I said helplessly, "well, you can be seen like this."


    Hearing what I said, they didn''t move. They just stood on one side and didn''t dare to speak.


    Finally, I tried to persuade them. I shook my head helplessly and left with them.


    I came back to the hotel with my things. As soon as I was ready to have a rest, I found a man standing at my door.


    "Why are you here?" I looked at the man in front of me and frowned.


    The man looked at me, frowned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What''s going on?" I was dissatisfied with the man''s silence and frowned tightly. After a long time, I said softly, "if you don''t say it again, I''ll talk to my uncle."


    On hearing the words uncle, the man quickly walked out of the shadow and said softly, "I''ve been staring at you all day."


    I open the door, dislike the man out, dissatisfied with looking at him.


    "I''m your cousin. How can you treat me like this? I''ve made it clear. You don''t have a job today. You''ve gone out to play!" Lu Qingze looked at me discontentedly with tears in his eyes.


    When I heard what he said, I didn''t have any reaction. As soon as I was ready to refuse, I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "He doesn''t like me. We can''t play well if he stays." Tan Li raises Tan Feng in his arms, and then he looks at him discontentedly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t dislike Tan Li this time. After all, he is the person you like." Lu Qingze seems to have guessed Tan Li''s idea, and then he speaks out his worries.


    When I heard Lu Qingze say this, I had no reason to refuse. I could only tell my cousin again and again that I would not let him bully him and resist his Tan Li.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll go back first. Tomorrow I''ll take you and play around." Lu Qingze smiles at me and then turns to leave.


    "Don''t worry, he just doesn''t want to work." I smile at Tan Li and pick up my mobile phone, "don''t worry, I have many ways to let him go back to work honestly."


    But just as I was about to practice, my door was knocked.


    "Who?" I stood up tired, helpless looking at the door, do not want to directly open the door.


    "Romantic, it''s me. I just found a fun place. Would you like to play with me?" Seeing the door open, Lu Qingze took my shoulder with a smile and said in a soft voice, "that place is cold. How about not taking Tan Li?"


    I heard Lu Qingze say so, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, did not speak for a long time, so looking at Tan Li.


    "Look, he''s here." Lu baze frowned at his words, and he frowned.


    I looked at Tan Li and Tan Feng beside him, and then I shook my head helplessly,


    "forget it, I''m a little tired today, cousin. You''d better play by yourself."


    When Lu Qingze heard me, he just showed an unexpected appearance. He shook his head helplessly and disliked looking for Tan Li in the room.


    "Cousin, Tan Li is my boyfriend. Can you not say a word or two about him?" I''m not satisfied with Lu Qingze''s action, so I push him out of the room.


    Lu Qingze looked at me in amazement. After a while, he thought of speaking. For a long time, he didn''t move. He could only look at him helplessly.


    "Romantic Are you... " Lu Qingze didn''t say a word for a long time, but just looked at me helplessly.


    "Cousin, I said I''m tired. You''d better go back quickly." I said, quickly shut the door and lay back in bed.


    Tan Li because of my relationship, has been patient, but after seeing Lu Qingze say so, he has guessed what, said frankly: "romantic, you''d better get him away quickly."


    I didn''t speak. I just took the mobile phone and thought for a long time. Finally, I chose to dial the mobile phone."Romantic?" There was some doubt at the other end, and suddenly gave up my name.


    "Uncle, cousin, he has to stay here after his busy work. He is just going to take me to the nightclub." My voice is very innocent, this just continued to say: "you don''t know, I have a case tomorrow, but he insisted on taking me out."


    It seemed a little angry to hear me say that. There was a pacing voice from his end.


    "Uncle, my cousin has been here for several days. Is the company urging him to go back?" I suddenly thought of the company without leaders and suggested to my uncle, "uncle, their company can''t be empty all the time, can''t it?"


    That end seems to feel no problem, should a few, then no longer speak.


    I waited for a while. As soon as I was about to sit down, I heard the voice from the other end.


    "It''s unfilial to go to a nightclub when I have time, but I don''t have time to bring my daughter-in-law back." That end said very angry, breathing heavier, and it seems to throw something on the table, this has said: "romantic, you let him come back to me, I arranged a lot of good things for him."


    "Uncle, I''m afraid he won''t." I''m afraid Lu Qingze won''t listen to me. I just hope he can hold him down.


    The other end didn''t speak. It took a long time to snort.


    "Uncle, I see. You just wait to see your daughter-in-law." I smile and chat with my uncle. Then I hang up my cell phone and look at Tan Li.


    "I can''t find my cousin tomorrow." I smile at Tan Li and quickly edit the message and send it to Lu Qingze''s mobile phone, "Tan Li..."


    Before I finished speaking, I saw the big words "don''t go back.".

 Chapter 409

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a strange figure standing not far away from me.


    "Where is this, tanli?" I murmured in a low voice, and then I saw the figure coming towards me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the figure didn''t even say a word, and directly brushed his hair and tied it to my neck.


    I quickly felt for the purse, only to find that I didn''t touch the rune paper. Instead, I was still entangled by the hair.


    "Be careful!" Just when I was about to lose my breath, Tan Li''s voice suddenly came to my ears.


    I want to open my eyes and see the current situation clearly, but I find that my eyes, I don''t know when, are covered by my hair.


    "Tan Li..." Before I finished, I felt Tan Li''s hand pressing on my eyes.


    "Trust me." Tan Li lowered his head, said such a word in my ear, then suddenly disappeared.


    Just as I panicked and tried to open my eyes to look for Tan Li, I felt that my eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. In the end, even my consciousness became blurred.


    "Tan Li!" I don''t know how long it took. I was sober. I suddenly opened my eyes and called out the name of Tan Li.


    "It''s OK. I''m by your side." Tan Li quickly put me in his arms and gently comforted me.


    When I heard Tan Li''s voice, I slowly relaxed my sweaty body and carefully looked around. After confirming that it was our original guest room, my last vigilance disappeared.


    Tan Li, who noticed this, waved to the side and a glass of water came to him.


    I followed Tan Li''s strength and drank the whole glass of water. Then I asked him aloud, "what''s the matter with that female ghost? Why dare she appear near us?"


    "I''m not sure, but she has absolutely no kindness to you." Tan Li looked at my neck, which was strangled by hair. He was very dissatisfied. He carefully extended his hand and stroked my bruised part.


    Tan Li has no temperature, so suddenly put his hand on my neck, or scared me.


    "What''s the matter? Does it hurt?" When Tan Li said the last word, he was already biting his teeth, forcing his Yin Qi not to spread out.


    "I''m fine. You suddenly put your hand on my neck and scared me." I patted Tan Li''s hand on my neck, but I could not help saying the reason just now. Then I said in a soft voice, "did the ghost catch any clues just now?"


    Hearing Tan Li here, he had no movement for a long time.


    "Run away, then you have to keep an eye on it, or next time, she will not make such a simple attack." I have no choice but to smile at Tan Li, and then I will wake up with Tan Feng in my arms, "it''s OK, let''s go to sleep."


    "Romantic, I''m afraid she will..." Tan Li was worried that I would be attacked again. He wanted me to wait for a while and have a rest. However, he clenched his hands without any trace when he saw the black and blue in front of me.


    Noticing this, I lean to Tan Li''s arms with Tan Feng in my arms.


    Knowing what I mean, Tan Li sighed helplessly, but still adjusted my sleeping position and gently covered our bodies with the quilt.


    "Good night." I closed my eyes, yawned vaguely and went to sleep again.


    Seeing Tan Li like me, he just raised the corner of his mouth slightly and arranged the broken hair beside my face. Then he said good night in a soft voice.


    Seems to be hit by Tan Li, the ghost no longer disturb me, we have been sleeping until noon, just slowly wake up.


    I opened my eyes. After seeing Tan Li''s chin, I suddenly thought of mischief. I carefully raised my body. As soon as I was ready to write, I felt that I was held in my arms.


    "What do you want to do?" Tan Li put me back in place, and then he handed the things on the table to me.


    Looking at the thing that should have been a prank, I didn''t pick it up, but helplessly looked at the other side.


    "If you don''t get up soon, don''t you agree to go to Tianyun city today?" Tan Li saw that I was not ready to get up, so he gently reminded me.


    Seems to be in response to Tan Li, just did not move the door, also suddenly knocked.


    "Who is it?" I quickly put on the clothes on the side, quickly ran to the door, silently counting one two three.


    Just after I finished counting, the people outside the door yelled, "it''s Qian Zhiyong! We''re going to play today, aren''t we? "


    Hearing this sound, I felt my face helplessly, and then I sorted out my hair and opened the door.


    "Why are you still sleeping? Our tickets are going to be late!" Qian Zhiyong''s dissatisfied forehead opened the door and was about to go to my wardrobe.


    Very mind me, immediately blocked Qian Zhiyong''s way, sorry to say: "some things delayed last night, but you can rest assured that my luggage is cleared, and I will be able to leave after washing."After hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong finally stopped. This time, he realized that something was wrong. He immediately apologized to me and rushed out quickly without paying attention to me.


    There is no way to delay me, quickly tidy up everything, fiber puller Tan Li rushed to Qian Zhiyong.


    "Sorry, I''m not late." I saw the breakfast in Qian Zhiyong''s hand, more embarrassed to look at the door, "brother Yong, what happened last night, I''ll talk to you in the car."


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong didn''t refuse. He nodded and took me to the station not far away.


    "Fortunately, we walked fast. If we were late, we would have to buy tickets for the night." Qian Zhiyong just sighed, we saw the driver suddenly get out of the car, irritably lift the hood of the car, looking for something.


    "What''s the matter?" Qian Zhiyong frowned. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard the driver''s voice.


    "I''m terribly sorry. The engine of this car broke down suddenly. We''ll change your tickets directly for tonight''s tickets. Do you mind?" The driver''s face is helpless, sorry to look at me,.


    The two of us looked at each other and finally handed the ticket to the driver, waiting for the next bus.


    Because I had nothing to do, I took Qian Zhiyong to a deserted corner and talked about last night.


    After listening to my description of Qian Zhiyong, he frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "I know it''s hard to accept, but brother Yong, if you want to know your girlfriend''s case, please get used to it." I solemnly looked at Qian Zhiyong, for a long time did not say a word.


    "It''s OK. I was thinking about the connection. After all, it''s impossible to find you suddenly, isn''t it?" Qian Zhiyong supported his chin with his hand. He wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the sound of the driver coming.


    "I just asked my colleagues. They said they didn''t have to wait so long. In half an hour, a car with the same distance will leave." The driver gave us a smile and handed us the changed tickets.


    I always feel that something is wrong, but it''s a good thing to be able to go ahead of time.


    Half an hour later, we got on the bus and drove out before we could say anything.

 Chapter 410

    "I always think something''s wrong, brother Yong. Why don''t we change cars?" I feel the frown on my back.


    "Why, what just happened?" Tan Li also noticed my expression and looked warily out of the window.


    Qian Zhiyong can''t see Tan Li''s expression, but because of years of police intuition, he quickly grabs the armrest beside him and looks around warily.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Just when we wanted to stop the driver, the person next to us suddenly patted me on the shoulder.


    Suddenly, I was patted on the shoulder, frowning tightly, looking at the boy laughing beside me. For a long time, I whispered, "we have something to forget, and we want the driver to stop and let us go."


    "It''s so simple. Let me help you. It''s true that no one has forgotten to bring something." The boy immediately raised his head and said loudly, "driver, my friend has something left at the station. They want to get off and go back to get it."


    The boy''s hand held for a long time, no one responded, just looked at the car in silence.


    "What''s the matter? The drivers here are usually very good. Why are they all silent suddenly? Don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look. I''m sure I can persuade him." The boy said, quickly walked to the front, but suddenly saw something, yelled, and ran towards the back in panic.


    "What''s the matter?" I immediately went to the boy''s side, carefully looking at the driver''s position, "brother Yong, come here quickly."


    Qian Zhiyong didn''t even ask. He went directly to me. As soon as he wanted to see it, he was blocked by me.


    "Don''t look. I''ll tell you later." As soon as my voice fell, I went to the driver and quietly raised my hand.


    I didn''t make any noise, but I still looked up at me.


    "I want to ask, where are we going?" I awkwardly retracted my hand and gestured to the two people behind me, "we just left our luggage in the workshop, can we want to let us down?"


    The driver didn''t speak, just lowered his head again and drove diligently.


    "I have something to show you." I suddenly pushed the driver''s shoulder, taking advantage of the moment he turned back, quickly pasted the rune paper on his forehead, "what are you looking at? Get out of the car quickly!"


    Without giving them any chance of hesitation, I stepped on the brake, then pushed open the next window, and a kid jumped down.


    When they saw my action, they could say something, but because of the sudden riot, they had no choice but to jump out of the car in the same way as me.


    But when we get together and see the situation next to us, we are silly.


    "Where is this? We''re going to Tianyun city. Is there such a forest?" Qian Zhiyong looks at this large bamboo grove, frowns tightly, and looks at the boy next to him in doubt.


    "I don''t know. I''m just visiting relatives in the neighboring city." When the boy saw our vigilant eyes, he frowned tightly. After a long time, he took out his ID card and put it in my hand. "This is my provincial ID card. My name is Bai Xiao. I''m 19 years old. Because of the college entrance examination, I''m going to the neighboring city to see the examination room!"


    Qian Zhiyong and I, looking at the brand-new identity, finally nodded and turned to the bus.


    Just when we wanted to go and have a look, Tan Li suddenly came to me and whispered about the situation nearby.


    "In other words, what''s the seal here? If we don''t lift the seal, we won''t be able to get out all our lives?" I didn''t believe it. I quickly walked to the edge of the seal that Tan Li said. I stretched out my hand. As soon as I wanted to say nothing, I felt a stab in my palm.


    Aware of my frown, Tan Li quickly pulled back my hand and carefully wrapped my injured palm with my handkerchief.


    I can''t believe it. I don''t know if it''s something I want to see after I reach out.


    "Don''t move! Don''t be too curious here! " I quickly knocked down their hands. Then I took out the flashlight in my bag and whispered: "the magnetic field here is different. We should be careful. Don''t stray."


    When Qian Zhiyong heard what I said, he wanted to add a few words, but he was stopped by me.


    "Why don''t you tell him?" Qian Zhiyong waited until Bai Xiao went to find the bus. Then he asked me softly.


    "I don''t want to cause unnecessary panic. Besides, these young people can''t stand this kind of fright. If it starts, we can''t both deal with it." I noticed holding the frown, shaking my head helplessly, turning and going out.


    Looking at my serious appearance, Qian Zhiyong didn''t say any more. He just turned on the flashlight and carefully explored the place shrouded in fog.


    "Tan Li, I always feel that I''ve been here before. Why don''t we go deeper?" I suddenly thought of a possibility, quietly asked to have been around Tan Li.


    "It''s a little familiar, but it doesn''t mean you can take risks. I''ll go and have a look first. You and them will have a look at the driver." With that, Tan Li flew directly to the deep place.


    Seeing Tan Li leave, even one person can''t completely resist me, I take two people back to the bus. Just as I''m about to see the driver I put a spell on, I find that taking a bus like this is just a ghost. The real bus has disappeared."What''s the matter?" When Bai Xiao saw our ugly face, he wanted to say something, but he saw the obvious wheel mark of the bus tire. "Strange, isn''t this car supposed to be here? Why are there wheel marks here? "


    "That''s because, this..." I knocked on the bus, and after seeing the ripple at hand, "what do you think?"


    If he is scared to scream, she will definitely knock this guy out at the first time.


    Without looking at our sight, Bai Xiao just shrugged and said helplessly, "I''m a psychic lover, so I think we''ve hit each other."


    We looked at each other to make sure that Bai Xiao didn''t move. We just looked at the virtual shadow of the bus curiously.


    "Well, don''t be late. Something''s wrong around here. Let''s look around." I saw that Bai Xiao wanted to tease the driver. He immediately grabbed his hand and quickly walked to the other side. "Don''t move. If something happens, we can''t guarantee to take you out of the place."


    Listen to me, white Xiao dare not in action, he quickly nodded, cleverly followed behind me.


    Looking at two people following behind me, I just looked at the nearby Tan Li and wanted to know the situation nearby.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Tan Li didn''t speak. He just frowned and looked at the center of the fog.

 Chapter 411

    "If you don''t want to say that, let''s go and have a look." Looking at Tan Li''s sad appearance, I could only hold his hand and look at the two people nearby.


    "Who are you talking to?" Bai Xiao saw my action and looked at my empty hand doubtfully.


    I always feel that something is wrong. Without explanation, I just slowly withdraw my hand, shake my head, make a gesture with Qian Zhiyong, and then walk inside.


    Don''t know what we mean of white Xiao, but didn''t hesitate, quickly rushed over.


    "I''d better follow you in such a dangerous place." With that, Bai Xiao automatically took the flashlight and walked forward.


    "Romantic, it''s not right here. I couldn''t get in just now." Tan Li looked at the strange scenery, frowned tightly, raised his eyebrows and looked ahead, carefully walked into the misty white Xiao.


    "Now there is no way, we can only move forward, step by step, see step by step." Knowing that Tan Li didn''t have any impression in front of him, he had no choice but to follow him.


    Qian Zhiyong, who only heard me speak, frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    When I noticed Qian Zhiyong''s expression, I just took out a piece of Rune paper and shook it in front of him. That''s why he tanli was discussing things here.


    "Come here quickly!" Just when Tan Li and I had some thoughts in our hearts, Bai Xiao suddenly cried out.


    "What''s the matter, have you found anything?" I quickly walked to Bai Xiao and saw the tombstone standing in front of him. "What''s the matter? Why are there tombstones here?"


    Bai Xiao didn''t speak, but shook his head helplessly. Then he moved forward carefully, ready to see the handwriting.


    "It''s strange." After a long time, Tan''s eyebrows began to move, and I began to frown.


    I didn''t speak, just nodded to Tan Li, and then tentatively walked in his direction.


    Noticing my approach, Bai Xiao stepped aside and watched us silently.


    "There are no words on it, just..." I want to reach out, but suddenly thought of something, quickly took out three incense, helplessly looking at the people next to.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want fire? " Qian Zhiyong put the lighter in front of me, just about to take the incense in my hand, but I avoided it, "can''t I touch it?"


    I didn''t say anything. I just took the lighter in my hand and quickly lit it.


    But just as I was about to light the incense, the incense, which was still smoking, suddenly went out, and even the residual temperature that should have been there disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned tightly, quickly held my hand holding incense, and looked warily to the side.


    "It seems that the host here does not welcome me." I turned around and looked at the two people at the other end. I didn''t say a word for a long time.


    And hear me say so of two people, is alert of draw back a line of sight, nervous of look around.


    Noticing their appearance, I didn''t speak. I just lit the incense in my hand again and carefully inserted it into the soil. Then I stood up straight and looked at them.


    "It''s trouble." Bai Xiao seems to think that I''m cheating him. He murmurs in a low voice and looks to the other side.


    I heard Bai Xiao say so, but I didn''t move, just light looking at the side, defensive looking around.


    "It''s not right. It''s not right." I tightly frown, vigilant looking around, for a long time there is no action.


    "Fengliu, don''t make any noise. I''m afraid he will have problems, so..." Ran Li made a silent gesture towards me, then turned away and looked at the tombstone.


    Although I don''t know what Tan Li means, I also realize that I''m not right. I frown tightly, but when they come, I suddenly change my expression and look at the tombstone beside me.


    "Xiao Lu wants to know what to do. We can''t waste time here all the time. We have more important things to do." Qian Zhiyong worried about it, delayed his work, and urged me anxiously.


    "Maybe it''s better to go back there and solve the problem first." I shook my head at Qian Zhiyong. Then I looked at Bai Xiao next to him, "why don''t you worry at all? If you disappear suddenly, aren''t you afraid that your family will call the police?"


    This anxious eyebrow turns around, I say.


    Ignoring Bai Xiao, I quickly turn around and look at Qian Zhiyong next to me. Just about to say something, I suddenly feel that my neck is tight. If I want to turn back, I can only see the empty feet.


    "Let go!" Tan Li was very angry. He yelled at me.


    Because of Tan Li''s anger, he was supposed to be in the fog all around him, which was diluted by the strong wind.


    The other two, who were frightened by the movement, frowned and looked at me anxiously.


    "Little Lu!" When Qian Zhiyong saw my pale face, he frowned and wanted to say something, but he was blocked up by the wind."What''s the matter, he''s angry?" Bai Xiao frowned and looked at the tombstone nervously.


    Tan Li saw my appearance and wanted to say something, but he saw my painful eyes, stopped action and looked at the owner of the hand discontentedly.


    "Tan Li..." But I just want to put my hand on my neck, but I don''t know how to get rid of it.


    "Let go!" Tan Li yelled, and suddenly forward, but found that I suddenly back.


    Seeing two people like me, they frowned and tried to save me, only to find that they had been put on the ground and looked at the other side in disbelief.


    "Tan Li, protect..." Before I had finished my words, I felt the darkness before my eyes, and then I didn''t know anything.


    The other side rushed to swallow my grave, but was pushed to the other side by an invisible force.


    "Romantic!" Tan Li looked at the split gap and swallowed me up a little bit. His anger continued to rise in his heart. His eyes, which had been painted dark, turned bloody red.


    "Ah Just when Tan Li was about to lose consciousness, a clear voice suddenly woke him up.


    Tan Li looked at the sudden appearance of Tan Feng in his arms. As soon as he was about to say something, he saw what belonged to me.


    "Romantic." Tan Li frowned and stood up straight, blocking the gust of wind with his strength, trying to save me who was left with only one head, "what are you waiting to do? Go and save her quickly."


    Qian Zhiyong heard Tan Li''s voice and looked around.

 Chapter 412

    Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t find the speaker, frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. Finally, he rushed over quickly.


    See Qian Zhiyong may not catch up, Tan Li rushed to my side quickly, but there is no way to grasp my hand.


    "Romantic!" Tan Li looks at the closed tombstone. He also wants to find Qian Zhiyong to find me.


    But as he looked up, Tan Li found that everything in front of him was not what he had just seen.


    What''s the matter? Is it this guy who threw them in different places.


    Tan Li frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. However, when he saw Tan Feng in his arms again, his brow was wrinkled.


    "Kid, what do you say? Will she be bullied by that guy?" Tan Li remembered that I was in a coma just now. He frowned and asked Tan Feng, but after talking, he said with a smile, "I''m really stupid. How can I ask you? You don''t know, do you?"


    Understand all this Tan Feng, dissatisfied with the hit Tan Li a slap, facing the tombstone over there, ah non-stop.


    Tan Li, who always feels encouraged by Tan Feng, is just going to dig me out.


    But when Tan Li wanted to look for tools and dig, he found that the scenery changed again. The tombstone that should have been in front of him disappeared and could not be found.


    On the other side, Qian Zhiyong, who was also separated, knew that it was a fantasy. In the woods, he kept shouting my name.


    "Xiao Lu, Lu Fengliu!" Qian Zhiyong called out my name and kept exploring all around.


    As if he didn''t think it was enough, Qian Zhiyong climbed up a tall dead tree, ready to see what was going on around him.


    But when Qian Zhiyong climbed to the top of the tree, he saw a vast expanse of white, as if on the top of the snow mountain.


    "Xiao Lu, do you hear my voice? Answer me quickly!" Qian Zhiyong seems to have given up. After shouting this sentence, he carefully climbed down the tree, "no, that boy is here too. Xiaolu has the ability to protect himself. I''d better find that boy first."


    Qian Zhiyong, who had arranged everything, patted his sore hand and walked towards the fat, white and tender woods according to his memory.


    Qian Zhiyong frowned as he walked forward for nearly an hour.


    "What''s going on? Am I lost? " Qian Zhiyong finally believed what he had seen before and looked at the front with a pale face.


    Just as Qian Zhiyong was about to give up, he grabbed his collar with one hand and threw him aside.


    "Who! How dare you beat me Qian Zhiyong hard tone, irascible raised his head, dissatisfied with looking at the head attack his Tan Li, "you are a ghost? Bai Xiao! Romantic! Come on... "


    Qian Zhiyong''s words haven''t finished yet. He frowns tightly and wants to push Tan Li''s hand away. However, he finds that he has no strength to push Tan Li''s seemingly powerless hand away.


    "Shut up, I''m a romantic friend." Tan Li worried that Qian Zhiyong would be burdened so much that he could only remove the male character.


    Hearing what Tan Li said, Qian Zhiyong seemed to want to refute something, but after seeing his hand, he pointed to it angrily.


    "Sorry, I forgot to stop." Tan Li quickly took back his hand. After Qian Zhiyong didn''t howl, he said softly, "I''m sorry, it''s all of a sudden. I can''t help it. I just gave up my body."


    "That is to say, you''ve been there all the time?" Qian Zhiyong looks at Tan Li at the other end and frowns tightly.


    Tan Li, who probably guessed Qian Zhiyong''s idea, frowned slightly and explained the topic for a long time.


    It seems that Tan Li doesn''t explain. Qian Zhiyong stands up and grabs his collar, ready to let him explain all this.


    "You think I didn''t try?" Tan Li frowned tightly, lifted his hand and looked at Qian Zhiyong in disgust. "It''s you. I created such a good opportunity for you, but you are hesitant. You are real..."


    "Opportunity, is it just that gust of wind?" Qian Zhiyong thought of the scene at that time. He frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time, "since you are so strong, why didn''t you rescue her directly?"


    Just as Qian Zhiyong became more and more excited, his body suddenly vibrated, and his body became empty and real.


    "So it is." With a sneer, Tan Li cuts Qian Zhiyong in front of him in half.


    "How can you..." Qian Zhiyong looked at his body and exclaimed in disbelief. The reporter fell to the ground.


    Tan Li looked at the ground without any bloodstain and sneered. Then he looked at the sky.


    "Ridiculous, do you think that will drive me crazy?" Tan Li frowned, disgusted to see ahead, the virtual shadow appeared again, "how, can''t cheat people, decided to personally come out to kill, don''t kill the ghost?"


    Hearing this, he frowned and said softly for a long time, "wait for the corpse."


    When Tan Li heard this, he could not help it. He roared angrily, and the reporter saw the torn space around him."Well, didn''t you think of it?" Tan Li looked at the startled appearance of the virtual shadow. He gave the virtual shadow a provocative smile. Then he said indifferently: "wait, I will find you out, and then I will tear you one by one, and then..."


    The virtual shadow was frightened by Tan Li''s expression and quickly disappeared. He did not dare to appear in front of him.


    It seems that the reason is that Tan Li is too fierce, and the shadow does not appear, but the environment does strengthen again, and he does not want to go out.


    Tan Li, who is aware of the idea of virtual shadow, doesn''t speak or refute. He just looks at that end indifferently until the scenery in front of him is stable.


    All the way to the end of the world, Tan Li frowned tightly, reached out his hand and tentatively touched the position next to him. After a while, he showed a mocking smile.


    "Just wait." Tan Li in finish saying this words, suddenly touch toward a direction of the air wall, vigorously tear up.


    Looking at the crack, Tan Li just looked at the most dark corner for a long time. Then he took back his sight and walked quickly to another world.


    "Lu! Romantic


    As soon as he entered the heaven and earth, Tan Li heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice. He quickened his pace and walked behind him, but he didn''t start immediately. Instead, he observed him.


    "Lu! Lu! Damn it, how can you be dragged away like this. " Looking at the moon in the sky, Qian Zhiyong said bitterly: "if it was earlier, maybe she He would not... "

 Chapter 413

    Has been observing Qian Zhiyong''s Tan Li, in the heart has the answer, quietly came to his side.


    "Who is it?" Qian Zhiyong felt the wind behind him and clapped his hand on Tan Li, "who are you?"


    Tan Li didn''t speak directly. He just covered Qian Zhiyong''s mouth first.


    "Don''t cry. I''m not a bad person." When Tan Li finished saying this, he took back his hand. Just as he was about to say something, he found that Qian Zhiyong at that end suddenly cried out.


    Frightened by Qian Zhiyong''s sudden voice, Tan Li frowns and reaches out his hand to cover his mouth again, but he grabs it.


    "Watch the move." Qian Zhiyong under a force, but also ready to throw Tan Li out, but found that the end of him, still standing behind him, indifferent looking at himself.


    "Can you calm down first?" Tan Li frowned slightly and came directly to Qian Zhiyong.


    Tan Zhiyong frowned and didn''t understand why he didn''t speak.


    Tan Li didn''t explain. He just looked around and tried to find some clues to make the murderer suffer a loss.


    But Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t know anything at all, frowned tightly and tried hard to pull Tan Li to the other side.


    "Let go. It''s not safe around here." Tan Li knew that if he didn''t talk about Qian Zhiyong, he would be angry. He could only say such a sentence first, and then he stopped talking. He watched the place where he came just now warily.


    "Who are you?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and looked at Tan Li in his heart.


    Worried about someone monitoring Tan Li, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, forced in the border again straight up a border.


    "What were you doing? What''s on this floor?" Qian Zhiyong grabs Tan Li''s collar and looks at him angrily.


    "My name is Tan Li. I''m Lu Fengliu''s friend." Tan Li light say such a words, this just indifferent looking at the other side, pretending not to cooperate with the appearance.


    Qian Zhiyong, who doesn''t understand why Tan Li does this, frowns and wants to look at the place he''s looking at, but Tan Li, who is found, stops.


    "Don''t look at that place." Tan Li said so harshly, then said softly: "I know you are worried that I am a bad person, but seeing this, you should not be worried."


    When Qian Zhiyong heard Tan Li''s confident words, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. As soon as he was about to say something, he saw a very familiar Rune paper.


    "This is romantic. I wrote it to you in person. I believe you as a policeman have many ways to know whose handwriting it is, right?" Tan Li didn''t mind. He sent the Fu paper to Qian Zhiyong''s hand. Then he stood aside and tried to knock him unconscious.


    "You Unbelievable Qian Zhiyong, a cry of discontent, and then fainted.


    Seeing this scene, Tan Li smiles at the other side and looks sarcastically at the suddenly darkened sky.


    "Fighting in a den?" A roar, a smile.


    It seems to be in response to the sound. Originally, the flat ground suddenly cracked and wanted to swallow Qian Zhiyong.


    "It''s impossible to get something for nothing." With a sneer, Tan Li grabbed Qian Zhiyong.


    The next moment, thought to be able to more in-depth Tan Li, but saw the familiar coach.


    "Get up." Tan Li threw Qian Zhiyong to the ground, and then walked forward dissatisfied.


    "What''s going on? Why did you ask me to cooperate just now? " Qian Zhiyong didn''t see the scene just now. He just looked at Tan Li discontentedly.


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just did not speak to Qian Zhiyong. Then he picked up the stone and threw it into the empty corner.


    "Ah


    Just when Tan Li thought the stone would disappear, Qian Zhiyong on one side called out.


    "I don''t know how romantic it is." Tan Li thought of Tong Tianai, who was dragged in. He frowned and rushed to the empty space with worry.


    "Wait for me!" Qian Zhiyong quickly catches up with Tan Li, but after seeing the scenery in front of him the next second, he stares at Tan Li and looks at him in disbelief. "What''s the matter, why are you here, and so on? Is there anything different here?"


    Tan Li, who was still abandoning himself, raised his head and looked around.


    "That''s true, but it''s just my imagination." Qian Zhiyong held on to his hair. Then he looked at Tan Li and said softly, "if you are a friend of Xiao Lu, you should know what we are going to do, right?"


    Tan Li nodded, but did not speak. He just pointed to the part of Qian Zhiyong''s heart and did not speak for a long time.


    Qian Zhiyong, who understands the meaning of Tan Li, frowns slightly. The branch on the ground is drawn on the ground.


    "We wanted to go back, but the car broke down suddenly. We were supposed to get on the bus at night, but we were suddenly informed that there was a car in the afternoon. When we got on the bus, something happened. Do you think it was premeditated?" Qian Zhiyong looks up at Tan Li nervously."That''s right, but there''s something strange about it. It''s Bai Xiao." Tan Li suddenly mentioned the youngest of them, Bai Xiao. He frowned slightly and looked at the curious Qian Zhiyong. "Don''t you find that his ID card has expired?"


    After hearing what he said, Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but found that he didn''t refuse.


    While they were talking about Bai Xiao, I was caught on the other side, but I slowly opened my eyes.


    "Tan Li? Where is this? " I frowned slightly and tried to raise my head, only to find that my palm touched something cold.


    I quickly turned on my mobile phone, and I wanted to accept something, so I heard the roaring voice of the female ghost.


    "Sure!" I quickly put the talisman paper hidden in my hand on the ghost''s face. Then I pushed it aside cautiously. "Why do you want to lock me here?"


    I waited for a long time, but I didn''t hear the ghost''s voice. I was preparing to strengthen my strength, but I found that she suddenly disappeared.


    "Damn it, you come out, or..." Because I didn''t get the answer, I was worried. I punched the wall, but I found that I hit the soft wall.


    Also because of too much force, directly thrown out of this dark place.


    "Tanli, tanli!" I yelled several times, only to find that there was nothing here but my voice.

 Chapter 414

    "Tan Li ~ Tan Li ~" the sound in the cave is like mocking me.


    What''s the matter? Why do they separate? What''s the purpose of this female ghost who forcibly captured her? If she brings her back to her territory, won''t she be afraid of making trouble here?


    Just when I was still struggling with these problems, Tan Li on the other side, however, hooked Qian Zhiyong''s shoulder and whispered something.


    "What, if not?" Qian Zhiyong is still worried that Tan Li is cheating him. He frowns and looks around anxiously.


    When hearing Qian Zhiyong''s query, Tan Li didn''t have any dissatisfaction. Instead, he was more confident to tell him the dummy he had just met.


    "How can you tell that?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he found that there was a shock around him.


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t say the answer you want to know later, don''t trust that person. Do you understand?" As soon as Tan Ligang finished saying this, he saw a crack beside him, and a man ran out of the room.


    A person and a ghost looked at each other, then they stopped talking and observed the man in silence.


    The man lay on the ground for a while, then raised his head and looked around warily. After confirming that there was no danger, he stood up.


    This one stands up, the man is to expose his appearance finally.


    "Xiaobai?! How did you get out of that place? " Qian Zhiyong looks at Bai Xiao with a shocked face. He wants to say something more, and then he hears the cry that belongs to him.


    "Brother Yong, when can we leave? This place is terrible. I just stepped on the spot and was dragged in by that guy!" With a sad face and a tight frown, Bai Xiao comes to Qian Zhiyong and cries.


    Qian Zhiyong, who heard the shrill cry like a girl, frowned tightly. With one movement, he picked him up.


    "Big man, cry for nothing." Qian Zhiyong looked at Bai Xiao in front of him and said in a soft voice, "besides, aren''t you ok now? Are you here well?"


    It seems that he was comforted by Qian Zhiyong''s words. Bai Xiao nodded his head honestly. Then he wiped the tears off his face and looked at Qian Zhiyong beside him.


    "Brother Yong, how cool is it next to you? Is there..." White Xiao says, seem to see what, quickly toward the side jumped two steps.


    "Why are you so timid? Didn''t you feel excited just now?" Qian Zhiyong looks at Bai Xiao with a face full of hate. He looks at the other side helplessly for a long time and then says, "others will survive and grow up. How can you be more and more counseling?"


    Bai Xiao shakes his head hard. He wants to say something, but he seems to think of something. He frowns slightly and looks at Qian Zhiyong.


    I don''t understand why Bai Xiao wants to see Qian Zhiyong''s Tan Li like this. His brow is slightly wrinkled and he wants to say something, but he finds that Bai Xiao''s eyes are on him.


    Something''s wrong. He must have seen something. Otherwise, he would not have looked at this place where there was nothing.


    "What''s the matter?" Qian Zhiyong, who also noticed, raised his eyebrows and slapped Bai Xiao.


    Bai Xiao, who was beaten to stagger, frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but he was laughed by Qian Zhiyong''s changing expression.


    It''s too unnatural. At first glance, it''s the kind that has never lied.


    Qian Zhiyong, who also knew that his expression was unnatural, went straight ahead with a straight face.


    "Brother Yong, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you say a word and move on?" Bai Xiao''s body trembled, and he grasped his arm.


    Qian Zhiyong, who has noticed Bai Xiao''s action, is just about to say something, only to find that his side suddenly turns cold.


    "Bai Xiao, do you feel a little cold now?" Qian Zhiyong, who has been walking for a long time, feels the decreasing temperature around him. He frowns and looks in the direction of Tan Li.


    "I don''t feel it. It''s brother Yong. Why do you always forget the direction of no one? Have you..." After finishing this sentence, Bai Xiao pushed aside.


    Tan Li see things wrong, secretly will help Qian Zhiyong, this just vigilant looking at Bai Xiao.


    "What''s the matter?" When Qian Zhiyong saw Tan Li''s changing expression, his eyebrows wrinkled, but he looked at Bai Xiao.


    "Brother Yong, who are you talking to?" Bai Xiao''s voice is very strange. It seems that he said it in Qian Zhiyong''s ear.


    Qian Zhiyong looks at Bai Xiao in surprise. He wants to say something, but he finds that he can''t say anything, so he can only stare at the laughing Bai Xiao.


    "What''s the matter with brother Yong? How do you want to be killed and strangled?" When Bai Xiao sees Qian Zhiyong''s appearance, he just reminds him of the things on the ground.


    What is he going to do, why is he doing this to him, aren''t they companions?


    Tan Li, who seems to understand Qian Zhiyong''s idea, frowns slightly. Just as he is about to say something, he finds that Bai Xiao suddenly throws his sharp eye knife at him.


    "There''s something wrong with him." Tan Li whispered a word with Qian Zhiyong, and then he wanted to rescue Qian Zhiyong.But what they didn''t expect was that when Qian Zhiyong thought he would be saved, they did feel a kind of body and just fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something terrible behind me? " Bai Xiao said while walking towards Qian Zhiyong.


    On the other side, Qian Zhiyong, who had already fallen on the ground, frowned and wanted to say something, felt his fingers being crushed on the ground.


    "Ah


    "Shout! Keep shouting! Ha ha ~ "hearing Qian Zhiyong''s painful murmur, Bai Xiao''s laughter was even bigger, almost frantic.


    Tan Li stood aside, looking at Qian Zhiyong''s painful appearance, but he wanted to extend his hand, only to find that Bai Xiao suddenly extended his hand to him.


    "You..." Before Tan Li''s words were finished, he felt the sudden change of the surrounding environment. Qian Zhiyong, who should not have seen him, suddenly looked at him and said, "what have you done?"


    Qian Zhiyong looks at the sudden appearance of Tan Li and wants to let him leave, but he finds that Bai Xiao has already grabbed Tan Li''s neck and directly threw him to the ground.


    "You are absolutely not human." Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something. He heard the more arrogant voice of Bai Xiao.


    "What do I want to do? Ha ha, aren''t you smart? Come and guess! By the way, the woman just now should be yours... " Before Bai Xiao finished his words, a shadow appeared beside him and disappeared after he waved.


    Tan Li, who understands, looks at Bai Xiao resentfully.

 Chapter 415

    Seeing Tan Li''s expression, Bai Xiao looks at him sarcastically.


    "How do you want to resist?" Bai Xiao noticed Tan Li''s action and stepped his hand on the ground.


    Tan Li felt slight pain, then raised his head and looked at it suspiciously. It was obviously a human white Xiao.


    "Are you curious, why can I really hurt you as a human being?" Bai Xiao guessed Tan Li''s idea and opened his mouth with a smile. "Please, please, I''ll tell you."


    With a sneer, Tan Li doesn''t speak. He just lowers his head to prevent Bai Xiao from seeing his expression.


    Bai Xiao, who is amused by Tan Li''s action, wants to ridicule this useless man, so he feels that his neck is caught by something.


    "You..." Before Bai Xiao finished, he was frightened by Tan Li''s expression.


    "Well, isn''t it a surprise? Now, give me back the romance immediately." Tan Li''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, but the anger is full.


    But Tan Li didn''t think that Bai Xiao was not afraid. Instead, he laughed.


    "That''s about the same, ha ha, but if you say so, I''m going to change people for you?" Bai Xiao said this in a low voice, as if mocking Tan Li, who had no way to protect her.


    "If you don''t give her one last chance, I''ll call it..." Just when Tan Li wanted to finish his words, he suddenly felt a chill in his back neck, and then he felt the action of his descendants, "Qian Zhiyong?"


    "Not me!" Qian Zhiyong looked at the iron bar that suddenly appeared in his hand and wanted to explain. He felt that it was dark before his eyes, and then he went to sleep.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Tan Li quickly turned back and wanted to do something to Bai Xiao in front of him. He felt that his hand was broken by something.


    "You see what I said is right. You really don''t have it. Otherwise, how could your women and your friends be fooled by me?" Bai Xiao stretched out his hand to Tan Li, and then turned to the shadow beside him.


    Seeing that the figure was about to disappear, Tan Li couldn''t pay attention to the faint Qian Zhiyong and rushed to the head quickly.


    Fortunately, Tan Li''s speed is fast enough. He grabs Bai Xiao''s shoulder and throws him back to Qian Zhiyong.


    "You think you can run?" Tan Li gave Bai Xiao a cold smile. Then he turned around and looked at the empty corner. "Now I''ll give you two choices. One is to change him. 2¡¢ Watch him die. "


    Originally there was no waves in the space suddenly shaking, and then in my dream appeared again, straight toward the direction of Tan Li.


    "It''s too late to come out now." Tan Li one hand, cold looking at the two guys next to him.


    When the ghost heard Tan Li''s words, she didn''t speak. She just kept extending her hand to Bai Xiao.


    "You let her go!" Bai Xiao heard the ghost''s voice, struggling to open his eyes and pointed to her.


    "What? I didn''t hear you. Speak up Tan Li wants to torture two people, but his hands work harder. He looks at Bai Xiao in disgust. "You''re not very capable. How can you break away now?"


    Just as Tan Li thought, Bai Xiao, who was caught by him, suddenly took out something and stuck it on him.


    "Damn it Although Tan Li felt the pain, he didn''t let go of it. He said faintly, "give her back to me."


    Bai Xiao, who has heard Tan Li''s words clearly, laughs again.


    There is no way of Tan Li, do not know what to do, can only try to use force to subdue two people again.


    But when the ritual ghost forced Tan Li to look at them, she suddenly gave out her voice.


    "Right now!" Bai Xiao suddenly yelled, and then put a knife full of charms into Tan Li''s body, "run, don''t come back."


    Tan Li makes an effort and wants to leave the ghost behind, but because Bai Xiao cuts the knife again, he angrily takes it back.


    "Well, if you are hurt by someone you despise, it''s very irritable, but what''s the matter? Your woman is still in my hands, and you don''t dare to do anything to me." Bai Xiao sneered and wanted to say something, but he felt cold. Then he heard Tan Li Na''s strange voice.


    "It''s very simple. One life for another. Isn''t that ok?" Tan Li''s voice just fell. Bai Xiao, who was still standing on the ground, was suddenly lifted up by a force. Then the knife in his hand was snatched away, "how are you, happy?"


    Suddenly feel the fear of white Xiao, frown tight, just ready to speak, was covered by Tan Li his mouth.


    "Don''t talk." Tan Li came to Bai Xiao''s ear and said this in a low voice. Then he looked at a place and said in a low voice: "if you talk nonsense, I will let you know what is the real ferocity."


    White Xiao forehead outflow cold sweat, still want to say something, hear that belongs to female ghost''s voice."No, you can''t come here!" Bai Xiao suddenly yelled in the other direction. Then he lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "if you dream, I''ll be dead, then you''ll have bad luck!"


    "Bad luck, or I''ll let you know, what is death better than body?" Tan Li thought of me in that hour, frowning, discontented looking at Bai Xiao, looking at the direction.


    Hearing what Tan Li said, Bai Xiao frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at the other direction in silence.


    Tan Li, who always feels that something is not right, frowns slightly. His hands are just about to work hard, but he finds that when his hands are empty, he just disappears.


    "Do you think this can deceive me?" Tan Li frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just pinched the empty hand harder.


    "You Why do you still find out? " The picture changes again. Bai Xiao, who had disappeared from Tan Li''s hands, appears in front of him again.


    Without any accident, Tan Li still wants to speak, but suddenly he hears Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter? Why What the hell are you doing here? " Qian Zhiyong frowned and felt covered by what he wanted to say.


    Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something, but because of the sudden wind, he could only stop what he wanted to say and beat Bai Xiao to the ground.


    "Do you dare to resist now?" Tan Li sneered at the passing wind. Then he put a piece of Rune paper on the ground. "Now, stand in."

 Chapter 416

    Bai Xiao wants to say something, but because of Tan Li''s suddenly pressed hand, he can only make a whimpering sound.


    "Now." Tan Li dissatisfied with the female ghost silent, disgusted at him, for a long time just issued such a urge.


    Female ghost seems to have no way, see white Xiao more and more pain, can only give body, slowly toward Tan Li.


    "No!" When Bai Xiao sees the female ghost suddenly appear, he shouts with grief and indignation. He struggles and tries to run out from under Tan Li.


    "Watch quietly, or I''ll let you..." Tan Li didn''t speak. He just gave Bai Xiao a cold smile. Then he looked at the female ghost beside him, "hurry up."


    The ghost heard Tan Li''s voice and cried sadly. She stretched out her hand and seemed to want to say something. However, when she saw Tan Li''s arm, which was about to burst up, she walked toward him helplessly.


    "Damn, damn!" Bai Xiao knew that there was no way to do it, so he could only yell out.


    Completely ignore Tan Li of white Xiao, see his facial expression after, he tightly wrinkly brow, still want to say something, but feel wrist by what scratch.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s go." Bai Xiao is worried that Tan Li will force the ghost again. He quickly picks up the hook and stabs Tan Li.


    But what Bai Xiao doesn''t know is that Tan Li gives a sneer. The first leader waves him away and throws the knife directly at Qian Zhiyong. Then he looks at him coldly.


    "Well, do you want to continue?" Tan Li sneers at Bai Xiao and looks at him coldly.


    "I''m not worried at all. I can accompany her when I die, but when she dies, we may not be able to let you see her." Bai Xiao seems to think that it won''t be so good at all. He just stimulates Tan Li harder.


    In a hurry, Tan Li''s eyes began to turn red. He frowned tightly and wanted to say something, so he heard the voice that belonged to him.


    "Tanli, get out of the way quickly!" Qian Zhiyong suddenly yelled. He frowned and wanted to say something. He saw that he was holding a knife in his hand and rushed directly to Tan Li.


    "Do you think this can really hurt me?" Tan Li sneered and allowed Qian Zhiyong to resign from his body to Bai Xiao


    Hearing what Tan Li said, she didn''t dare to hesitate any more. She could only watch that Tan Li gently grasped Qian Zhiyong''s hand and threatened her.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m dead, so I can be with you." Bai Xiao smiles gently at the female ghost, then looks at Tan Li at the other end, "if you want to kill me, I''m not afraid of you at all!"


    "Yes? Then if I say, "if you go down with this knife, you will be gone." Tan Li smiles at Bai Xiao, then turns around and looks at the other side, "do you think the line of sight wants her body to accompany you, or do you disappear together?"


    The female ghost, who was still hesitating, did not dare to stop. She quickly walked to the rune paper, but hesitated to stop.


    "Why, not yet?" Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something else. Then he heard her voice.


    "I''ll trade her for you." It seems that the female ghost has just regained her ability to speak. She looks at Tan Li painfully with her voice.


    Finally heard the female ghost said so Tan Li, this will put Qian Zhiyong aside, plain looking at her.


    "You see." Female ghost dare not hesitate, quickly put a cloud of smoke in front of Tan Li, "she."


    Tan Li looked at the disgust, his brow slightly wrinkled, just ready to say something, he heard the voice that belongs to me.


    "Tanli, I just heard tanli''s voice?" I heard the voice and raised my head in doubt. After confirming that there was no one, I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Give her back to me now, or..." Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something, but he felt that his men were cool, and then they really left.


    "Tan Li, are they running away?" Tan Zhiyong said: "it''s really difficult for them to find him again."


    Tan Zhiyong frowned and saw that all his fantasies should not have disappeared.


    "Don''t stop talking, just say it!" Qian Zhiyong frowned and did not speak for a long time. He could only look at the side helplessly.


    "They have no choice but to look for it." Tan Li frowned tightly, stood up directly, and walked towards the direction that Bai Xiao had just seen.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, they saw another scene.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t we been able to walk out just now?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and looked around anxiously.


    Tan Li, who had known for a long time, frowned slightly and wanted to say something. He heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "There''s a cave over there. Let''s go and have a look, so we can have a rest." Qian Zhiyong raised his head, looked at the dark sky and walked quickly to the entrance of the cave.Very worried about my Tan Li, also want to refuse, but found that Qian Zhiyong that difficult pace, can only helplessly follow behind.


    "Tan Li, come and have a look!" Qian Zhiyong seems to see something. His voice is full of surprise, and he shouts excitedly in the direction of Tan Li.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned and walked forward slowly, only to find that the hole beside him changed suddenly.


    What''s the matter? Are they running back? They shouldn''t be. If so, they should be very weak, aren''t they?


    Qian Zhiyong, who hasn''t seen Tan Li for a long time, frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just wanted to walk out of the cave.


    "Tan Li!" Just as Qian Zhiyong was about to go out, the cave suddenly shook, "come here quickly, something''s wrong here. I may have run to some strange place."


    There is no way of Tan Li, ignoring the changes around, quickly went to Qian Zhiyong side, but heard the weak girl.


    "Who is it? Who is it here?"


    Hear this voice of a person a ghost, tightly frown to still want to say something, hear that voice again.


    "I am..." The girl did not finish, was replaced by a strange wind.


    Hearing this voice, Tan Li wanted to say something else, so he heard the voice belonging to Qian Zhiyong.


    "You say, is this the female ghost''s obsession?" Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly and wanted to say something, but he found that Tan Li frowned tightly and looked to the depth of the hole, "what''s the matter, is it the voice? What''s the problem?"

 Chapter 417

    Tan Li suddenly thought of something, pushed Qian Zhiyong away and yelled at the cave, "romantic! If it''s you, return


    On the other side, as I groped in the cave, I frowned and drove away a group of bats. As soon as I was ready to do something, I heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "Tan Li! Where are you? I Well Just as I said a word, I felt the darkness in front of my eyes, and then I heard the wind in my ears.


    "Put it down."


    Just when I thought the female ghost would not let me go, a familiar male voice appeared in my ear.


    "Can, with, won''t, by that, man, can hurt you." The voice of the female ghost was intermittent, as if she had just learned to speak.


    "Don''t worry, as long as she''s in my hands, we don''t have to be afraid of her." The boy chuckled at the ghost and grabbed my neck with his hand. "But we''re going to charge her some interest."


    Hearing this, I still wanted to take out the rune paper in my hand, but I found that I couldn''t open my eyes at all, let alone see their direction.


    Damn it!


    Just as I kept cursing in my heart, the man at that end frowned tightly and directly put me on the stone wall.


    "What''s going on?" The man seemed to be very surprised at me. He frowned tightly and said softly to the female ghost beside him, "it''s OK. You can take us to that place."


    "Where, where do you want to take me?" I was worried that they would take me to a hidden place, and immediately cried out in an attempt to let Tan Li outside hear me.


    The man didn''t speak, just chuckled in my ear, then threw something on me.


    "Are you Bai Xiao?" I remember his name all the time, but I still look at him in disbelief, "why do you want to do this? Do you know that she is a female ghost who can take people''s lives?"


    "Take people''s lives? So what? She''s just a poor woman, isn''t she? " Bai Xiao said such a sentence, then revealed his emotion doubtlessly, "you say so, but do you know what kind of treatment she has received?"


    I didn''t understand what Bai Xiao said. I frowned slightly and wanted to say something. I heard his voice.


    "No, you don''t know anything. Just because of something she has done, you have to look at her like this!" Bai Xiao was very dissatisfied with my attitude towards the female ghost. He frowned, but he didn''t explain her directly. He just waved something cold to me.


    Just when I was sweating, I suddenly remembered the appearance of the female ghost at that time.


    At that time, although I was a little frightened, I could see her clearly.


    It seemed that the face had been cut by something. From the bridge of the nose, there was a huge crack, and down the crack, you could see the long skirt which was obviously white, but was dyed red because of something.


    "She was killed?" I said very flat, as if this thing is very common.


    And as expected, as soon as my voice fell, I was forced to fall to the ground.


    "Don''t say such a thing so easily." White Xiao tightly frowned, directly put what strength against my face, he tightly frowned, for a long time did not say a word.


    When I feel something is wrong, I don''t speak. I have the answer in my heart.


    "How''s it going?" Bai Xiao noticed my action. He frowned tightly and grabbed my hand discontentedly. "Do you want to know her story?"


    When I heard this, I frowned slightly, didn''t speak for a long time, just nodded slightly.


    "If you don''t run, don''t you worry that we will kill you directly?" Bai Xiao frowned tightly and wanted to say something, so he heard my voice.


    "Die or not, you all want someone to know about you, don''t you?" I stretched out my hand to touch my eyes, and then pulled out a helpless smile.


    See me such two, did not speak, seem to be discussing something important.


    "At that time, if I were by her side, she would not be like this."


    When Bai Xiao said here, I felt a light in front of me, and then I was put on the stone next to me.


    "At that time, because I was out, I missed the time to meet her. As a result, I went back the next day and found that she was just like this, lying on the ridge of the field." Bai Xiao touched the ghost''s face and said softly, "Xiao Fang, I''m sorry. In fact, I should go directly with you, but I still have family, so... "


    When the ghost heard Bai Xiao''s words, she didn''t speak. She just carefully stretched out her sharp nails and caressed his face.


    "But don''t worry, I used a special way to avenge you." Bai Xiao smiles at the female ghost and turns to look at me who is sitting on one side and doesn''t move.


    "How about this?" I shook my head at Bai Xiao and said softly, "did you call the police?"


    Hearing my words, Bai Xiao lightly shook his head and looked at me with disgust.I don''t know why Bai Xiao was like this. He frowned slightly. After a while, he said softly, "they didn''t accept it?"


    "Not only didn''t accept it, but also directly called me out." Bai Xiao sneered at me and threw a knife directly in front of me. "You see, this is the weapon I use to kill them."


    My brow slightly wrinkled, did not speak for a long time, just to observe the sight of the female ghost.


    "Do you know? I''m not the unarmed man in your eyes When Bai Xiao finished, the knife in his hand went straight into the stone next to me.


    "I only know, but with your one-sided view, do you think they will believe you?" I''m afraid that Bai Xiao will do something dangerous. I can only turn it back to the case again.


    When Bai Xiao heard what I said, he was very excited and discontented and said, "how can I even put the evidence in front of them, but do you know? They say that the evidence is incomplete and they don''t pay attention to becoming one of the chain of evidence. "


    It turns out that they think that Bai Xiao deliberately destroyed the scene and are unwilling to believe his words.


    "Would you like me to do justice for her?" My main ghost''s shaking shoulder knew it was possible, but when he wanted to get close, Bai Xiao suddenly got angry and pushed me to the ground.


    "No, they all deserve it." When Bai Xiao said this, he took a little chilly smile on his face and observed me coldly.

 Chapter 418

    I didn''t speak, just looked at Ann''s crazy white Xiao in silence.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Xiao noticed the expression in my eyes. He frowned and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with me? Is my expression strange? " I frowned and wanted to say something more, then I heard Bai Xiao''s voice.


    "Strange, no, you are mocking me!" Bai Xiao yelled, directly gave me to the ground, and said angrily, "I see how you still laugh now!"


    Originally, I wanted to say something, but I could only take back what I wanted to say. My brow wrinkled slightly and I didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The ghost turned around and looked at me with a trembling smile.


    "So you''re afraid of him, too." I smile at the female ghost, want to say something, heard the voice of the female ghost.


    "I''m not afraid, Bai Xiao is for me." Female ghost kowtow to say such a word, then hide behind white Xiao, don''t want to see me, seem to be worried that I am bewitching her.


    Notice the female Ghost this appearance, I just light looking at that end, for a long time did not speak, just so looking at Bai Xiao.


    "Don''t scare her!" Bai Xiao suddenly turned red and looked at me discontentedly. After a long time, he said softly, "don''t you want to know that we are willing to arrest you?"


    Originally not curious, I frowned slightly, wanted to say something, but didn''t want to speak, just looking at the head lightly.


    "I knew you didn''t know. Come on, let''s take her." Bai Xiao is very excited, ran to my side, smiling at me, "we take you to see our biggest secret."


    Hearing what Bai Xiao said, I didn''t speak. Suddenly I changed my expression and looked at me.


    "You just let him?" I noticed the female ghost''s reluctant expression. She frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. She just looked at her like this.


    Noticing my action, Bai Xiao was supposed to say something, but suddenly he couldn''t say it.


    Bai Xiao had no choice but to grab my arm and drag me into another cave.


    "Look, what''s up?" Bai Xiao gave me a smile and exposed the scenery behind him to me. "Isn''t it spectacular?"


    I observed Bai Xiao''s expression, frowned slightly, wanted to say something, and heard his ostentatious voice.


    "It took me a long time to do this." Bai Xiao said that he was very tired, but in the follow-up, he picked up the corpse on one side and said in a soft voice: "every time I worked hard, it was not easy to get such a person."


    "You killed so many people because of her?" I saw the familiar array, frowned tightly, looking at the white Xiao who was still smiling.


    Bai Xiao, who was scolded all of a sudden, frowned discontentedly and didn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, he made a sigh.


    "Now you know how to regret it?" I noticed Bai Xiao''s expression and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the voice of the female ghost, "you see, even the girl you like doesn''t want you to do this."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Xiao frowned and nervously looked at the ghost beside him.


    "I won''t hate you." The female ghost smiles at Bai Xiao, and then pushes me to the middle of the array.


    "What do you want?" I frowned tightly. As soon as I was ready to say something, I heard Bai Xiao''s laughter.


    Not very understand me, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, suddenly thought of something, incredible looking at the two people.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you do it? Do you know that someone has tried... " Before I finished, I was interrupted by Bai Xiao.


    "He will make it!" Bai Xiao said, no longer look at my direction, turned to chat with the ghost, "it''s OK, all this will end today, while this time, we go out to see the moonlight?"


    Female ghost seems not willing to, keep shaking her head, as if the moon has some harmful magic.


    I don''t understand why the ghost is so white. Her brow is slightly wrinkled. As soon as she is ready to say something, she hears my voice.


    "You should know that." I said this to the ghost. When I saw her shoulder move suddenly, I just shook my head helplessly. Then I said, "sure enough, you are so ready to let him continue for a long time?"


    The ghost quickly turned around and suddenly attacked me.


    And see women deliberately such I, did not speak, face no waves standing beside.


    "No, she''s a sacrifice!" When Bai Xiao heard us chatting, he quickly saw that the ghost wanted to kill me, and rushed directly to me, "she can''t die now, so shall we bear it?"


    After listening to Bai Xiao''s words, the ghost just glared at me. Then she took his hand and walked to the other side quickly.


    I tried to go out, but I found that they didn''t give me the chance to escape. There was a barrier near this array."Damn it I swore softly, then squatted down to study the array in front of me.


    "Why, run away?" Bai Xiao came back to see my action, sneered, walked directly to me, raised my chin, and said softly, "I won''t let you run away. I''ve worked hard for so long, I won''t let you run away!"


    Listening to Bai Xiao''s more and more crazy tone, I didn''t speak. I just opened his hand and continued to study the array on the ground.


    "Don''t you feel sick now? I think it''s all the blood of those women. " Seeing that I wanted to touch Bai Xiao of the Dharma array, he immediately became nervous. He quickly said something disgusting to me.


    "Women? Why do you want to do this? They are all innocent people. Why do you want to hurt them? " I angrily grabbed Bai Xiao''s clothes and asked him about the killing of innocent Bai Xiao.


    When Bai Xiao saw my action, he just tore my hand off his clothes and arranged them in disgust.


    The first time I saw a female ghost like Bai Xiao, her brow was slightly wrinkled. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but because she was worried about Bai Xiao''s mood, she could only keep everything in her heart.


    But even so, I still noticed, "you see, even your favorite girlfriend, there is no point, can''t accept it."


    Bai Xiao, who was still laughing wildly, quickly turned around and looked at the ghost in disbelief.


    While they were distracted, I grabbed Bai Xiao. In the female ghost''s incredible eyes, I suddenly raised my fist and hit him to the ground.

 Chapter 419

    Bai Xiao, who was beaten for a long time, got up from the ground. He stared at me angrily.


    And I finally hit the culprit, but I was not happy in my imagination. Instead, I watched them more vigilantly.


    "You shouldn''t be so free. Fangfang helps me get the hemp rope over there." Xiao Fang pointed to the order full of blood.


    Xiao Fang, who heard this, looked back and forth between Bai Xiao and me, and finally chose to believe him. He quickly ran to the other side and sent the disgusting hemp rope to him.


    "It''s hard for you. I know you don''t like the taste. Wait until Then we can leave. " Bai Xiao seems to be worried about what I know, deliberately do not say the exact time, but quietly pacify the next Xiao Fang.


    "You don''t have to comfort me like this..." Before I finished, I was forced to interrupt by the corpse thrown by the female ghost.


    Why not let Bai Xiao know? Is it because of these evils?


    Just when I was puzzled, the ghost made a threatening expression to me and caressed the wound I had just made.


    "It''s OK. Compared with you, it''s nothing." Bai Xiao holds Xiao Fang''s hand, does not care about the presence of me, constantly from that mouth, say tired to death.


    When I heard that I wanted to vomit, I frowned slightly and wanted to do something to interrupt them. I saw the hemp rope.


    Maybe that''s the last chance.


    Making up my mind, I picked up the wallet that I didn''t know who it was and smashed it at Bai Xiao.


    "Can''t you be more peaceful? You''re the one who''s going to die. You''re the one I hate the most. " Bai Xiao couldn''t stand my provocation any longer, and rushed to me with hemp rope.


    "As the most dying person, why can''t I make the final struggle? Instead, you keep saying that you want to revive her, but only you know what you have done." I constantly ridicule Bai Xiao, trying to let him get rid of Xiao Fang and come to me quickly.


    Sure enough, Bai Xiao, who had been blinded by the resurrection, did not worry about Xiao Fang''s obstruction and came to me quickly.


    Just when I wanted to start, I suddenly smelled the bloody smell on the hemp rope and frowned slightly.


    Bai Xiao, who had observed me, thought that I was afraid. He even quickened his pace and tried to break up my last struggle.


    Bai Xiao, who had forgotten my real career, wanted to scare me. As soon as he was ready to hold out his hand and bind me, he was left on the ground in the dark.


    "Are you stupid?" I press Bai Xiao, quickly throw the hemp rope to the other side, disgusted said: "I''m a policeman, no matter what, I''ll be more powerful than you, an ordinary citizen, won''t I?"


    Bai Xiao, who heard my words, was even more angry. His normal voice turned into a howl like the roar of wild animals.


    Xiao Fang looked at us like this and wanted to move forward, but I stopped her.


    "If you want him to be well, don''t move." I raised Bai Xiao''s head and let him face Xiao Fang over there, trying to let him comfort her.


    But what I didn''t do is that Bai Xiao, who should have comforted Xiao Fang honestly, just shook his head desperately.


    "Fangfang, don''t worry about me. I''ll be a ghost with you if it''s a big deal!" After Bai Xiao said these words, he pushed me away from him with a force in his leg.


    Then I rolled back, and then I gave a low voice.


    "It''s coming out at last." I shook my head at the two incredible eyes, and said in a soft voice, "being a man, you can''t leave behind. Bai Xiao, you''ve done too many wrong things. Come back with me and turn yourself in."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Xiao just got up slowly and looked at me firmly with his muddy face. "I don''t want it. It''s my last effort. If it doesn''t work, I''ll kill myself!"


    I can''t help but shake my head and feel the wall beside me, trying to find the gap that just appeared.


    While groping, while observing their I, groping for a long time, still did not find that suddenly disappeared gap.


    "You still want to give up the heart to escape, this place out of us, no one can find the exit." Bai Xiao confidently said this sentence, and Xiao Fang came to a place one meter away from me, vigilantly looking at me close to the wall, "Fangfang, otherwise we''d better delay a little, she is too hard to chew."


    Xiao Fang didn''t mean to refuse at all. She silently grasped Bai Xiao''s hand and gave him the answer directly.


    "That''s good. I''ll find a better looking woman next time." Bai Xiao said, do not know where to take out that full of Rune knife, strong toward my direction.


    I, who had been on guard for a long time, quickly lowered down to avoid the attack of Bai Xiao. Then I rushed forward to another direction and threw a piece of Rune paper.


    "Do you really think this thing can hurt me?" Bai Xiao made an effort to split my talisman paper into two parts. He looked at Xiao Fang next to him. Then he thought about my direction.I have nothing on my body to resist the knife, so I can only keep dodging. Do I need to use Rune paper to slow down their pace.


    "I told you. It''s no use." Bai Xiao looked at the stone behind me, raised the corner of his mouth, and rushed to me quickly. "Now, you have nothing, and I have everything. Now I want to give you..."


    Bai Xiao will stand up high and chop down hard.


    Behind me is dead, looking at the rune paper that has not been used up, I closed my eyes in despair.


    "You dare!"


    When I was not familiar with a knife, I thought it would come from a distance.


    I quickly opened my eyes and saw Tan Li on Xiao Fang''s neck.


    "Tan Li!" I whispered almost a, under a force, will stand beside the white Xiao to hit to the ground, "I thought you couldn''t find me."


    When Tan Li heard the grievance in my voice, he didn''t feel the strength of his hands. He wanted to get close, but after he saw the appearance around him, his brows wrinkled tightly.


    "Come here." Sensing Xiao Fang''s resistance, Tan Li looks at Bai Xiao and walks slowly to me. "How are you, are you hurt?"


    "Why, I''m very strong. They didn''t hurt me." I smile at Tan Li and look at Bai Xiao who wants to cut off Xiao Fang''s hand with a knife.

 Chapter 420

    But what Bai Xiao didn''t expect was that when he thought he could cut it off, he just hurt Xiao Fang, whom he cherished so much.


    "How can it be like this? I know. It must be you. It''s you who put a blind eye on me. I''ll hurt Fangfang!" Bai Xiao does not believe that he is wrong. Seeing Xiao Fang, he blames Tan Li.


    We didn''t say anything. We just put Xiao Fang aside and wanted to catch Bai Xiao who wanted to escape.


    But what we didn''t expect was that Bai Xiao, who should have been with Xiao Fang, had already run to the cave and didn''t know what he was groping for.


    "Tan Li, get him!" I was worried that he wanted to leave us here, yelled, and then followed Tan Li to Bai Xiao.


    And see us do so of white Xiao, is secretly a smile, quickly press a button.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t you even want her..." Before I finished, I saw a dark light cover on Xiao Fang''s body, "are you ready?"


    "When let, otherwise I would never let Xiao Fang stay there." Bai Xiao through the cracks, a smile, this just to the lying on the ground Xiao Fang said: "Fangfang, you stay, as long as you don''t move, there is no problem."


    Originally also want to struggle female ghost, dare not move again, honest sitting on the ground, waiting for the end of everything.


    It seems that because the female ghost did not move, the cave, which looked very firm, began to shake.


    "Be careful, romantic!" Tan Li saw the stalactite on my head, quickly came to my side, a will protect me to the corner.


    "How are you?" Hearing Tan Li''s dull hum, I quickly put him aside and looked at him nervously.


    I don''t know if my expression is too strange. Tan Li, who was originally pale, suddenly laughed.


    "That''s how you laugh!" I saw the rune paper behind Tan Li, which reflected and patted him hard.


    "It''s OK, believe me." Tan Li saw me tear off the paper, hugged me and comforted me in a soft voice.


    Listening to the soft voice in my ear, I finally slowed down and looked at Xiao Fang helplessly.


    "Why, what''s wrong?" Tan Li noticed my sight and asked in my ear.


    "No, I just feel that I didn''t go there..." Before I finished, I was interrupted by the female ghost''s sudden cry.


    What''s the matter? Why does she suddenly yell like this? Is it painful?


    The more I think about it, the more wrong I am. My eyebrows wrinkle slightly. I want to say something else. Then I hear the white voice outside.


    "What''s the matter? Why is Fangfang calling?" Bai Xiao''s voice was full of disbelief. He seemed to be pushing hard to get the stone gate, and he wanted to rush in and open it.


    "Something''s wrong. Tan Li interrupts here." I noticed something was wrong and immediately asked Tan Li to break the shield.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so?" Bai Xiao finally opened the door, but what she saw was Xiao Fang lying down on me.


    I looked at Bai Xiao. After I saw the disbelief in his eyes, I frowned slightly. I wanted to say something else, and I heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "Ah, that''s what you think? Trying to kill her? " Tan Li sees Bai Xiao''s appearance clearly, sneers again, "if it is me, even if I have the opportunity, I will not go forward alone, to do I also want to ensure all the safety, in order to ask her ideas."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, Bai Xiao frowned and lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. It''s obvious that it worked last time. Why can''t it work this time?" Bai Xiao frowned tightly, clenched his hands tightly, and looked at the lines on the ground angrily.


    Once said, "I have noticed your slight frown."


    Xiao frowned, and I said nothing.


    "How is she, tanli?" Touched a nose of ash of I, eyebrow tiny wrinkly, still ask to the Tan Li beside finally.


    "It''s OK. It''s more alive." Tan Li only said such a sentence, and then no longer speak, just silently looking at the white Xiao.


    No, absolutely not. He can''t see anything.


    I take advantage of the white Xiao don''t notice of time, quickly walk to the other side, quickly fat white tender forehead things, kick to one side.


    "Get out of here!" Bai Xiao is not satisfied that I am blocking his way. He grabs my arm and wants to go to the other side.


    "Why don''t you just give up? Do you know the price of resurrection?" With my strength, I forced Bai Xiao to stay in the same place, "now you can''t revive her, unless you sacrifice yourself No, that''s not possible


    It seemed that my words had an effect on Xiao Fang''s resurrection. Xiao Mo, who was supposed to be talking about something, immediately grabbed my hand and said again, "tell me, tell me quickly!"But as soon as I thought of that, I pushed Bai Xiao''s hand away and frowned at Tan Li.


    "I''m really OK." Tan Li shook his head at me. Then he looked like Xiao Fang beside him.


    "You''ve done it before, but it doesn''t work according to the situation, so I don''t have to listen." Bai Xiao pushed me away and walked quickly to Tan Li, "but you don''t know, the fake may know."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Speak quickly, or..." Bai Xiao wanted to say something, but found that he had been pressed on the wall by Tan Li, "why, I said it was painful, I can''t go on?"


    "You don''t want to try." Tan Li finished this sentence word by word. Then he looked at me and shook his head. Then he said in a soft voice, "I don''t want to talk about it any more. Besides, it''s not my personal experience, but my help."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, Bai Xiao, however, gave a cold smile and didn''t believe it.


    "Tan Li, if you really think about it, it''s like some people say something about my friend, but it''s really about him." I chuckled, and then I pulled the white Xiao beside me and threw him aside.


    "Your door Damn it, he said he could. Why didn''t you succeed? " Bai Xiao didn''t listen to us at all. He just looked at the array angrily.


    When I heard this, I realized that it was not that he had tried this method, but that someone had taught him this method, that is to say, someone had taught him on purpose.

 Chapter 421

    The more I thought about it, the more worried I was. I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Tan Li, who noticed me, frowned and wanted to say something, but he heard my voice.


    "Last time, what resurrection did you see?" I put a light voice and asked Bai Xiao next to me.


    When I heard Bai Xiao like this, he frowned tightly and didn''t speak for a long time. It seemed that he was seriously recalling something.


    "I remember that at that time, he used a rabbit, a lively rabbit, and he hit it so hard that there was blood on the ground The blood slowly spread around, and then the rabbit did not move When Bai Xiao spoke, he suddenly frowned tightly, and after a long time he said softly, "it''s not right, it''s not right!"


    When I heard what Bai Xiao said, I frowned. As soon as I was about to say something to him, I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "What''s wrong? He" saved "a rabbit, but you can''t save a person. Have you ever thought about the difference, such as the place, time, and the body of the dead creature?" Tan Li''s words are full of admiration and frustration, which seems to remind Bai Xiao of Zeng Jin''s memory.


    May be Tan Li''s words, too insipid, Bai Xiao''s face appeared the expression of memory.


    "I remember the weather was fine, I was in the woods with him, and then..." Before Bai Xiao finished, he suddenly seemed to be aware of something, yelled, and then looked at us with vigilance.


    My heart a cool, raised his head to see white Xiao that suddenly realized expression, did not say anything else.


    Notice my face slightly changed Tan Li, he did not speak, just quietly came to my side, block all possible dangers.


    Completely ignore our white Xiao, he tightly frowned, as if thinking about something.


    I stand on tiptoe, want to say something to Tan Li, but found next to Bai Xiao, suddenly moved up.


    "Tanli, stop him." I noticed that Bai Xiao was frowning. He said to Tan Li in a loud voice and wanted to run to that end.


    Tan Li, who didn''t understand why I did this, frowned tightly and wanted to move forward. However, he found that Xiao Fang next to him suddenly held out his hand and stopped him from moving forward.


    "Tan Li?" I didn''t see Tan Li''s figure. I frowned and wanted to say something else. Then I heard Tan Li''s slightly embarrassed voice.


    "Sorry, I''ll be right here." Tan Li frowned tightly, and he started to work with Xiao Fang, but he seemed to think of something. He directly changed his expression, forced her up, and rushed to me quickly.


    Yu Guang looked at Tan Li, who was struggling to move forward. He frowned tightly and didn''t move for a long time.


    While taking advantage of this time to move white Xiao, completely ignore their eyes, quickly into the array, a little bit of exploration.


    "Tan Li!" I frown and want to stop Bai Xiao, but I find that Tan Li has been completely entangled by the ghost.


    Forget it, now she can only rely on her own, can''t trouble Tan Li, to increase his burden.


    Tan Li didn''t know why I was so nervous, but because it was me, he suddenly pushed Xiao Fang away and rushed to the direction I pointed.


    But when we were about to touch Bai Xiao, he suddenly raised his head, picked up the knife and waved it to me.


    "Be careful." Tan Li thought of the function of the knife. He turned around and pushed me away.


    "How are you, tanli?" I quickly ran to Tan Li''s side, want to do something, but found that he was stuck with the knife, "are you stupid, I can avoid, do not need you at all!"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li just raised his mouth slightly to me and comforted me.


    "Damn you Bai Xiao didn''t give us a chance to breathe at all. He pulled out Dao.


    And Tan Li, who was finally reported out of the blade, directly turned around, hugged me and quickly hid to the other side.


    "Tan Li?" I was worried that Tan Li''s body would not support him. He looked at that end nervously and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Hearing my voice, Tan Li frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time, but the sheriff looked at the white Xiao.


    "How dare you lie to me!" Bai Xiao looks at that end warily. After a long time, he picks up Xiao Fang and roars: "it''s because of you that Fang Fang can''t revive!"


    Hearing this, Tan Li felt puzzled. He frowned and pointed to himself, thinking that as long as there was a second spirit body, he would fail.


    But when Tan Li wanted to say something, Bai Xiao suddenly picked up a corpse and threw it at me.


    I saw the body getting closer and closer, frowning, quickly hiding to the other side, more forcefully mixing the blood on the ground.


    "You''re ruining it!" Bai Xiao roared, but suddenly thought of Xiao Fang in his arms. He quickly lowered his head and said in a soft voice: "it''s OK, we can start again."


    Hearing this, how can I give Bai Xiao a chance to pick up the stone on the ground and throw him to him.But when I heard Xiao Bai''s words, I stepped back quickly.


    "How many of us were there?" I shook my head at Bai Xiao and put up three fingers. Then I said, "I think he should be at the police station now."


    Bai Xiao, who was full of self-confidence, turned pale and almost whispered: "I have no chance. It''s all her fault. If it wasn''t for her, my array would not have gone wrong, and I wouldn''t let Fang Fang..."


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Bai Xiao was. How could he bear it? He didn''t know where to take out a moment of bright red balls and put them in Xiao Fang''s mouth.


    Just when we thought what Xiao Fang would do, Bai Xiao at the other end carefully took out a bamboo tube and put it beside Xiao Fang.


    "Tan Li, they must not be allowed to continue." I knew that Tan Li was injured, but I still yelled to scare them.


    Tan Li, who knew what I thought, immediately puffed black smoke around him, and kept pressing the pressure on the pair of desperate mandarin ducks.


    It seems that we are in a hurry. One person and one ghost who originally wanted to escape directly fought back. They all used their full strength to fight against their respective targets.


    "Be careful, romantic." Tan Li knew that I could deal with it. He pushed me aside and kept dealing with the ghost claw from the attack.


    Because of the knife in Bai Xiao''s hand, I didn''t spare any effort to consider other things. I tried my best to avoid his attack, and I also observed the situation around me, so as to make the next judgment.

 Chapter 422

    Tan Li, who had been watching me all the time, was not distracted when he was sure that I could avoid the past. He quickly ran to the other direction.


    "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, Xiao Fang should be alive now!" When Bai Xiao saw me, he frowned tightly and waved his knife to me more forcefully.


    "Tanli, be careful." I noticed Tan Li''s moving track, frowning tightly, and finally rushed out quickly under the action of Bai Xiao.


    Bai Xiao seemed to think that my action was very light, and he didn''t want to run for his life. He frowned tightly and wanted to say something, so he heard my voice.


    "Why, no strength? Then hurry up and let go, or else... " I was just about to make Bai Xiao surrender, but I found that he suddenly rushed forward, then fell to the ground in the dark.


    Hearing the sound from my side, how could Tan Li sit back and look around? When he saw one of the boulders, he threw it without hesitation.


    "Take care of yourself, tanli." I yelled at Tan Li. With a strong hand, I propped myself up.


    See me so fleeing of white Xiao, his brow tightly wrinkly, for a long time all didn''t say a word, just hand more forceful wave arm.


    Knowing that Bai Xiao couldn''t move, I could only lift my legs more forcefully and keep hiding in the corner.


    I don''t know why I want to escape like this. Bai Xiao forced me into a corner. Tightly frowning, tightly pursed lips, stretched out his hand to seize the escape of me.


    But just as Bai Xiao''s smile grew bigger and bigger, I suddenly squatted down to avoid his outstretched hand.


    "Romantic, get down." When Tan Li didn''t know when, he suddenly yelled and threw something at Bai Xiao again


    hearing Tan Li''s voice, I didn''t even think about it. I didn''t worry about the dirt on the ground, so I just rolled on the spot and quickly rolled in another direction.


    This place is in the center. Both the left and right sides have been dealt with. As long as you get to that place, you can be considered as finished.


    Looked around me, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, just ready to step forward, but found behind a little wind.


    "Damn it." I can''t estimate anything else. I can only plunge my head into the bloody soil.


    "Ha ha, look at you in a mess. It''s really It''s disgusting. " Bai Xiao sneers at Tan Li and waves his knife again to me who is lying on the ground and can''t resist.


    But I turned over quickly, but what I saw was Bai Xiao''s ferocious, ready to kill.


    "Romantic, look at your feet." Tan Li suddenly yelled at me, and then he opened Xiao Fang, who was ready to pounce on him.


    I noticed Tan Li''s words, but I didn''t do it. Instead, I rolled in the opposite direction. Then I turned and looked at the other side.


    "Tanli, pay attention to yourself. I''m fine." When I saw the wound on Tan Li''s body, I immediately understood it. I was discontented and told. Then I dodged Tan Li''s hand and ran to the other side quickly.


    Bai Xiao, who was cheated, frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. Finally, in my worried eyes, he held the knife in both hands and strode towards me.


    Tan Li thought that I didn''t react and wanted to pull me away, but he found that I had hidden in the corner and comforted Tan Li with my eyes.


    "Bai Xiao, calm down first, and I''ll ask you a question. If I didn''t destroy the array and you didn''t succeed, who should you go to?" I grabbed Bai Xiao''s hand, and then I said softly, "do you know what that person may use is the cover up you just let Xiao Fang use?"


    Xiao Fang, who was still fighting with Tan Li, suddenly stopped and looked at Bai Xiao in disbelief.


    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t believe it. You must want me to be cheated, then give up the possibility, and then let you arrest me?" Bai Xiao smiles coldly at Tan Li. Then he grabs my other hand and keeps on exerting himself.


    "Do you want to know what you have done for Xiao Fang?" I felt something was wrong. I looked around and looked at Xiao Fang over there. After a long time, I said a very heavy word, "her last possibility has been destroyed by you."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Xiao looked at me in disbelief and finally chose to chop the knife at me.


    I saw the knife, but there was no waves on it. I just looked at Bai Xiao with my eyes.


    "What do you mean by that look?" When Bai Xiao saw my expression, he just sneered. Then he wanted to push me to the ground.


    I know that I have been unable to communicate with Bai Xiao, so my men tried again to overthrow him on the ground.


    "Do you really think I can''t beat you?" I kicked the knife away, but I heard the voice of Bai Xiao.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Xiao frowned tightly. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard Xiao Fang''s roar.


    Bai Xiao and I quickly looked at Xiao Fang, but found that she was holding a knife, red eyes looking at the other direction.Looking at Xiao Fang''s appearance, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but I found that Bai Xiao frowned tightly and walked quickly.


    "What''s the matter with Bai Xiao? That knife will hurt the spirit. Are you sure you want Xiao Fang to hold it all the time?" I didn''t see Bai Xiao nervous, worried to see more clearly Tan Li.


    Tan Li didn''t speak, just came to me silently and grasped my hand silently.


    "Tan Li, you will post this to that place later." I pointed to the wall at the top of my finger to Tan Li, and then I took my eyes back and observed Xiao Fang who was calling louder and louder.


    White Xiao see Xiao Fang''s appearance, but more and more excited, around her to play around.


    "White Xiao!" I yelled at Bai Xiao. I wanted to say something more, and I heard the voice that belonged to Bai Xiao.


    "Don''t stop me, or I''ll kill you all!" Bai Xiao seemed to think that I would not be honest, so he suddenly picked up the machete and attacked me.


    Very easy to avoid white Xiao of I, just ready to resist, but found behind a Yinqi, directly hit me.


    Fortunately, the more alert I was, I dodged and turned around to see the crazy Xiao Fang.


    "Tan Li, it''s now." I grabbed Bai Xiao''s arm and yelled at Tan Li.


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just threw the rune paper I had given him to the top of my head. Then he quickly hid in another safe corner.

 Chapter 423

    Seeing Tan Li''s action, I quickly put the last Rune paper where it should appear.


    "No!" Bai Xiao seems to notice something. He suddenly shouts and quickly reaches out his hand to Xiao Fang.


    I grabbed Bai Xiao with one hand, raised the other hand, and kept shaking the rune paper in my hand.


    For a time, the cave, which should have been bloody red, slowly retreated, and slowly turned back to the bluish gray of the original mountain wall.


    "No, don''t do that!" Bai Xiao saw the surrounding environment and roared, "Fangfang, run quickly, it''s not good for you!"


    "Ah Just when Bai Xiao yelled, Xiao Fang yelled and looked at that end in pain.


    Hearing the shrill voice, I frowned tightly, but my face was even more heavy, looking at Xiao Fang floating in the air.


    I see Xiao Fang more and more weak appearance, just helpless white Xiao, softly said, "sorry."


    "I''m sorry, what''s the use? Let me go quickly!" Bai Xiao roared angrily, pushed me away and ran towards Xiao Fang.


    "Don''t stop?" Tan Li noticed my action and came to me quietly.


    I didn''t speak, just frowning, just looking at a layer of diaphragm, to separate a person and a ghost.


    "Fangfang, don''t be afraid. I''ll get you out right away." Bai Xiao slaps the film hard, but he finds that he can''t get close to Xiao Fang, who is still roaring, "how can''t open it I think so. Fang Fang, wait for me. "


    Just when I thought that Bai Xiao still had a back hand, he just pushed me away, holding the knife that had been half missing, and forced him to the border that blocked them.


    I noticed that Bai Xiao''s hand with the knife was red with blood. He frowned slightly and walked quickly to him, but because of his action, he couldn''t move forward. "Tan Li, stop him."


    "You don''t want to go there. It''s not good to hurt you." Tan Li reaches out his hand directly, grabs Bai Xiao''s hand firmly and throws the knife out.


    Bai Xiao wants to take back the knife, but after seeing what we look like, he can only give up and look at Xiao Fang again.


    After knocking for a long time, Bai Xiao noticed that Xiao Fang, who had some strength, fell to the ground so slowly.


    "Fangfang, how are you doing, say something!" Realizing that something was wrong, Bai Xiao ran directly to me and wanted to reach out, but because of Tan Li''s obstruction, he could only stare at me.


    "You''d better give up, if you don''t..." Before I finished, I heard the voice of Bai Xiao.


    I saw Bai Xiao plop, kneel down on the ground, for a long time did not speak, just staring at me.


    "What are you doing?" I quickly stepped back to avoid Bai Xiao''s kneeling and said softly, "I know you like her, but I really can''t help you. You''ve done too many wrong things."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Xiao frowned and crawled towards me.


    I want to avoid Bai Xiao''s hand, but when I see the broken forehead, I twist my brow.


    "I did it all, not her!" Bai Xiao''s face is full of tears, but he grabs my leg and looks at Xiao Fang.


    Bai Xiao''s expression reminds me of my appearance when Tan Li was injured. I was just about to say something, but suddenly I heard Xiao Fang''s almost broken voice.


    "Fangfang!" Bai Xiao threw away my hand and rushed to Xiao Fang nervously.


    "No, come here!" It seems that because the power dissipated a lot, Xiao Fang regained his consciousness and yelled at Bai Xiao.


    But worried about Xiao Fang''s Bai Xiao, how could he stop? He ran straight into the border.


    I slowly covered my head and felt uncomfortable.


    But just when I was about to hurt myself, Tan Li''s hand suddenly took my hands and comforted me silently.


    "Tan Li." I quickly released my hand, deeply afraid that his strength, already holding the rune paper, will let him hurt.


    "Nothing." Tan Li took me to his arms and comforted me softly.


    On the other side, Bai Xiao, looking back, frowned at me and looked at me discontentedly.


    We can only let go of our hands and look at Xiao Fang.


    "Why do we do this? Aren''t we the same?" Bai Xiao knew the relationship between Tan Li and me, and looked at me who wanted to split them in disbelief.


    Hearing what Bai Xiao said, Tan Li smiles coldly. Just as he is about to say something, he hears Bai Xiao''s voice.


    "I know I''ve done a lot of wrong things, but Fangfang doesn''t know. If you want anything, you can let me bear it. I just ask you to let Fangfang go. She''s innocent!" Bai Xiao almost used a wailing voice to let us let her go.


    "I''m sorry, all of this, when she picked up the knife, she had already taken it all." I looked at the broken knife and sighed.When he heard what I said, Bai Xiao held the broken knife in his hand and looked at me in disbelief.


    "The resentment on the knife was originally sealed in the sword by those writing charms, but at the moment when the knife stabbed Tan Li, everything on him had been destroyed." I looked at the injured part of Tan Li, my brow tightly wrinkled, helplessly looking at the more and more transparent Xiao Fang.


    "No, I don''t believe it!" When Bai Xiao saw me, he opened his eyes and looked at me angrily. Of course, I know why Bai Xiao is dissatisfied, but Tan Li doesn''t know. He slaps him to the other side.


    "Tan Li!" I yelled at Tan Li, and then I looked at Bai Xiao beside me helplessly, "it''s better for you to give up now. It''s the best result for you and her, otherwise..."


    Bai Xiao didn''t believe me. He opened my hand and stared at Tan Li who had the same knife.


    Knowing why Bai Xiao looked at Tan Li like this, he just grabbed the knife and shook it at him, which revealed that he didn''t really hold the knife.


    "Do you think I will really touch such a dangerous thing?" Tan Li looks at Bai Xiao sarcastically. After a while, he throws the knife to the place where it can''t hurt us.


    I don''t know if it''s my words. Tan Li''s action stimulates Bai Xiao. He suddenly stands up and pours on the knife.


    "What are you going to do?" I yelled and wanted to stop Bai Xiao, but I found that he had pressed the knife to his neck.


    "If you don''t save her, I''ll die in front of you!" Bai Xiao seemed to think of something, but he even thought of the threat.

 Chapter 424

    When I heard this, I frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. I just looked at the white Xiao who was still threatening me.


    "You don''t want to go and explain so many people''s lives?" Bai Xiao is more forced to cut his neck to bleed.


    I didn''t frown for a long time.


    Bai Xiao, who thought I was thinking, turned around and saw Xiao Fang frowning.


    "Don''t do that. I hope you live." Xiao Fang said this sentence, then no longer speak, just there more transparent body, reflecting her present situation.


    "If I didn''t have you, there would be no point in my life." Bai Xiao stroked the seal and whispered softly.


    Although I didn''t hear their words, I understood their respective meanings from their expressions.


    "Do you really disagree?" When Bai Xiao saw that my hand was raised again, he took advantage of Tan Li''s inattention to snatch the rune paper from my hand.


    "You think what you''ve done is really good?" I dodged the attack of Kaibai Xiao and stood on the other side, looking at him discontentedly.


    Bai Xiao showed that he lowered his head, but soon raised his head and looked at me angrily.


    Seeing such a white Xiao, I didn''t speak any more. I just took the rune paper and recited the mantra in a low voice.


    "No, no!" Although Bai Xiao didn''t know what I was doing, she ran towards me crazily when she saw Xiao Fang''s more twisted face.


    I had no choice but to stop everything and put the rune paper on the other side.


    "Can''t you think in another place? If someone wants to break him up, would you like to? " Bai Xiao has forgotten all his feelings. He reaches out his hand to pull Tan Li to me, only to find that he has directly knocked down the wall.


    "If Tan Li dares to do so, I will do it myself, and I will be able to threaten others and break him up." My eyes suddenly appeared that picture, voice with a little shaking, raised his head, but saw the eyes of the new Tan Li Na.


    "I won''t do that." Tan Li quickly came to my side, gently arranged my hair, quietly comforted me, "there will never be that time."


    I nodded heavily, holding Tan Li''s hand and looking at Bai Xiao over there.


    Hearing what I said, Bai Xiao laughed more sarcastically.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tan Li didn''t understand our heavy topic, but Bai Xiao burst out laughing.


    "What am I laughing at? Of course, I''m laughing at your innocence. If one day, I don''t believe it! I don''t believe you won''t do the same thing as me Bai Xiao roared at me, picked up the blade on the ground and stabbed his heart.


    Seeing what Bai Xiao said about Tan Li, he waved his hand directly and knocked him to the ground.


    "Let go of me!" Bai Xiao struggled to get up, but found that no matter how he struggled, he could not get up from the ground, "Fangfang, Xiao Fang!"


    Hearing Bai Xiao''s roaring voice, Xiao Fang, who was about to lose interest, suddenly opened her eyes and forcibly tore a small hole in the seal.


    "No way!" I suddenly put out my hand and quickly threw a piece of Rune paper into the opening.


    Bai Xiao thinks that I want Shanghai Xiao Fang, but he finds that I can''t get up. He can only call Xiao Fang''s name in pain on the ground.


    "Don''t waste your efforts and stay honest." Tan Li was dissatisfied with Bai Xiao, who bothered me again and again. One of his men pressed him to the ground directly, and he couldn''t stop me.


    Facing Tan Li, I nodded and looked at Xiao Fang. Her lips rose slightly, but she still didn''t say what she wanted to say.


    "No, Lu Fengliu, I tell you, as long as Fangfang is dead, I will definitely commit suicide to show you!" Knowing that he couldn''t beat Tan Li, Bai Xiao directly bit his tongue and threatened me.


    "It''s just hurting her." I looked at the stunned Bai Xiao and said in a soft voice, "when you start to make mistakes, your destiny is tied together. She could not be reincarnated for 100 years, because of your suicide, maybe..."


    Bai Xiao knew that I didn''t finish on purpose, but when he wanted to continue to listen, Tan Li suddenly didn''t want him to listen any more.


    "Loosen up, I''ll hear it out!" Bai Xiao doesn''t understand Tan Li''s kindness, but struggles on the ground.


    "Tan Li let him go and let him understand." I raised my head and looked at Xiao Fang who had floated up from the ground. Then I raised my head and pointed to her.


    Don''t understand my meaning of white Xiao along my line of sight to see, this just see Xiao Fang''s face with tears of blood.


    "I''m willing to take it."


    I saw Xiao Fang''s expression clearly, didn''t speak, just looked down at Bai Xiao who didn''t understand her meaning at all.


    "Fangfang, don''t worry. I''ll save you later. If we don''t come out, we''ll be a desperate couple. How about that?" Bai Xiao can not understand my meaning, to the end of Xiao Fang said words of comfort."You still don''t understand." I shook my head, then turned around and turned my back to Xiao Fang. I didn''t want to see her sad expression.


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li sighed. He didn''t speak for a long time, but looked at Bai Xiao who was still shouting.


    "Now that you know, I''ll start." When I sorted out my emotions, turned back and picked up the rune paper I put in my palm again, "it may hurt a little, but it will make you feel much more relaxed."


    Xiao Fang nodded to me, then closed his eyes, waiting for my next action.


    "Fangfang, why give up?" Bai Xiao thinks that Xiao Fang is caught because of him. His voice is full of reluctance, and his hands are holding the soil on the ground.


    "Look after him." I''m worried that Bai Xiao will get rid of Tan Li''s bondage because of Xiao Fang. I can only tell Tan Li again that after seeing him nod his head, he quickly pastes a new rune paper around the seal, "it will hurt, but it can make you..."


    Xiao Fang didn''t wait for me to speak, but he was stimulated by the power of the array to roar again.


    "Fangfang! Don''t be afraid, I''ll be right here Well Before Bai Xiao''s words were finished, Tan Li stopped him with a cloth.


    "It''s all your fault." Tan Li suppresses Bai Xiao and lightly says such a sentence. Then he raises his head again and looks at me with black fog all around.


    Aware of Tan Li''s sight, I pasted a piece of Rune paper on my body, and then nodded to continue my action just now.


    Half an hour later, I was pale, looking at Xiao Fang, who had been unable to lie on the ground and was about to disappear.

 Chapter 425

    And see that the boundary dissipated Tan Li, quietly take back the hand, quickly came to my side.


    "Tan Li." I called softly, and then said, "did I do something wrong?"


    Tan Li gently touched my back, and then said softly, "it''s not your problem, but he got into the top of the horn."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I finally felt sorry for the last time in my heart, and helplessly looked at the ghost at that end.


    "Why, why are you doing this?" Bai Xiao holds Xiao Fang carefully and comforts her softly. "Fangfang is OK. I''ll save you right away."


    Originally thought to end, I quickly raised my head, after seeing the objects in Bai Xiao''s hands, quickly ran to him.


    "Are you crazy?" I yelled at Bai Xiao and then destroyed it.


    "No!" Bai Xiao, who didn''t come and stopped me, could only use his biggest voice to shout out such a word, and then no longer make any sound.


    Just when I thought Bai Xiao was fainting, he suddenly raised his head and looked at me resentfully.


    When I noticed Bai Xiao''s eyes, I was just Tan Li, but I didn''t do anything.


    "Why are you doing this?" But Xiao Fang wanted to stand up, because Xiao Bai couldn''t.


    "You probably don''t know what it is." I sighed for a long time and then said softly, "taking things can''t save Xiao Fang. On the contrary, it will..."


    "On the contrary, it will turn her into a more terrifying existence, but even then, she will survive, won''t she?" Bai Xiao knew what I meant, his eyes were full of resentment, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Hearing Tan Li like Bai Xiao, he frowned and looked directly at me.


    "Fangfang, Fangfang, don''t scare me. Say something. I''m afraid you will..." Bai Xiao firmly grasped Xiao Fang''s hand, and after a while he said softly, "please, don''t leave me again."


    "Sorry, this time, can''t..." Xiao Fang''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, there is only a little struggling voice.


    Looking at them all the time, I frowned slightly and walked slowly to them.


    Bai Xiao, who noticed my action, hugged Xiao Fang nervously and didn''t want to look me in the eye.


    I didn''t care about Bai Xiao''s mood. I just squatted down and looked at Xiao Fang who was more and more vulnerable.


    "Tanli, do me a favor." I don''t want Bai Xiao to be like this all the time. I can only make a border around Xiao Fang again.


    "What else do you want? Fangfang has become like this. What else do you want to do to her? " However, Xiao Gang is very dissatisfied when he looks at Bai Ning.


    Bai Xiaogang is about to pick up Xiao Fang, but he finds that his hand goes directly through Xiao Fang.


    Just when Bai Xiao couldn''t understand, Tan Li at the other end gave a sneer and looked at the border under my cloth.


    Finally, Bai Xiao understood, put down his last struggle and sat on the ground powerlessly.


    "Why Bai Xiao squatted down to hold Xiao Fang''s wrist, which he could hold again. Then he said softly, "if it''s just to know who he is, please give up. I want you to give up. I won''t let you know who he is!"


    Hearing what Bai Xiao said, Tan Li frowned tightly. For a long time, he didn''t speak. He just looked at the head in silence.


    "If I have a way to get Xiao Fang to reincarnate again?" I shrugged at Bai Xiao, and after a while, I said softly, "it''s not very good, but at least there is a way out. As long as you live well, maybe there will be a good day."


    "Is that true?" Originally also see Kang Ju not easy white Xiao, surprised at me.


    I didn''t speak. I just pointed to Xiao Fang and waited for Bai Xiao''s response.


    "I see, but I hope you can do half of it first." Bai Xiao holds Xiao Fang''s hand and looks at me anxiously.


    "No problem." I nodded to Tan Li and put an unused jade pendant directly in front of them, "you drop your blood on the jade pendant, and then fold your hands on that jade pendant."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Xiao carefully checked the jade pendant I put aside. After confirming that there was no problem, he did every step carefully according to my instructions.


    When Bai Xiao finished all the steps, he looked at me and said in a soft voice, "then, do you want to..."


    I looked at the hands of one person and one ghost, and then I looked at Tan Li quietly.


    Understand my meaning of Tan Li, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, softly reminded: "who is the mastermind?"


    Originally thought to be able to muddle through the white Xiao, the body slightly Dun, a long time before hesitating to raise his head, looking at the side of me.


    "You don''t know?" I noticed the micro expression on Bai Xiao''s face, frowned slightly, and said in a soft voice, "or, you just talked to that person, but you didn''t really see that person?"Bai Xiao, who was still stiff, looked at me helplessly for a long time and said softly, "I''m sorry, but I also saw a little detail, that is, there are similar lines on his fingers."


    Hearing this, I suddenly frowned and looked at the white Xiao with disbelief.


    "I''m telling you the truth. When he was doing the resurrection ceremony that day, he took off his gloves, and I saw the hand full of lines." Bai Xiao worried that I would not say the next way. He frowned and looked at that end nervously.


    Having observed for a long time, I made sure that there was no change in Bai Xiao, and quickly walked over.


    "I believe you, there is one more thing I want to tell you, that is, I gave her the chance to reincarnate, but it has a price." I didn''t say what the cost was, but I just looked at Bai Xiao.


    Bai Xiao didn''t hesitate. He grabbed my hand with his hand, but only my eyes.


    Knowing what Bai Xiao meant, I nodded and continued: "you need atonement in exchange for her reincarnation. Are you willing?"


    Xiao Fang heard my words, also want to take back her hand, but found that her hand, has been white Xiao dead I in the palm.


    "Let''s go." Bai Xiao gave me a little smile. After a long time, he said softly, "this is my mistake. I should bear it."


    Seeing what Bai Xiao said, I didn''t hesitate, just nodded slightly to me. Then I put the rest in front of them and finished the final ceremony.


    "Good night, when you wake up again, it should be a new start." I slowly put my hand over Xiao Fang''s eyes and watched her disappear with the quick broken jade. Then I looked at Bai Xiao.

 Chapter 426

    Looking at my eyes, Bai Xiao just bowed his head, as if to say goodbye to Xiao Fang.


    "One day, you will meet." I know the consequences, but I still say these words, as if to comfort Bai Xiao, and as if to comfort myself.


    "You''re right." Tan Li took my hand and nodded heavily. Then he looked at Bai Xiao beside him, "but it all depends on whether you will make atonement seriously."


    Originally, it was like Bai Xiao who was about to go with Xiao Fang. He immediately raised his head and looked at me expectantly.


    Understand what this means, I can only helplessly nod, is to give Bai Xiao the answer.


    "But I can''t live long. Do you think I can really atone for Fangfang during this time?" Bai Xiao suddenly looked at his bloody hands and couldn''t raise his head for a long time.


    "As long as you have this heart, you can." Tan Li didn''t give me a chance to speak. He said it first.


    Bai Xiao still bowed his head, but the movement of his body, I knew that he had made up his mind and knew what he was going to do.


    "Tan Li, how are you? Don''t cover up!" Finally, I managed everything well, and then I had time to see where Tan Li was stabbed.


    "I''m fine, really." Tan Li was very worried that I didn''t believe it. At last, he added, "I just wanted them to relax their vigilance. That''s why..."


    Before Tan Li finished, he saw that I had pasted a piece of Rune paper on his forehead.


    "I think you''re a zombie." Tan Li had some helplessness, but he still acted step by step according to my instructions.


    "Good, no problem, or I''ll..." Before I finished, I was interrupted by the sound outside the cave.


    "Lu! Do you have anything to do Qian Zhiyong seems to be worried. We can''t hear him. His voice is very loud.


    I can''t help it. I can only smile at Tan Li, and then I call out to him quickly.


    "Don''t move, we''ll be right here!" Qian Zhiyong made sure that I was ok, and immediately arranged for people around me to rush to my direction.


    When they run, I just give Bai Xiao to them.


    "What''s this?" Wei Qing doesn''t understand what I mean and looks at me in doubt.


    "Ask yourself, and he''ll tell you the truth." I patted Bai Xiao on the shoulder. Then I winked at Qian Zhiyong, who had been looking around. "Brother Yong, don''t look. We''d better go to your side as soon as possible."


    As soon as Qian Zhiyong heard me call his name, he immediately came to me and asked about the female ghost and Tan Li in a low voice.


    "He''s right next to me, and the ghost is no longer there. No one will disappear here." I nodded to Qian Zhiyong and wanted to go back in the police car. However, I found Qian Zhiyong frowning and looking in the direction of the bus.


    "Xiaolu, why don''t we go and see the two buses again?" Qian Zhiyong, who was still worried, pulled me out of the car and couldn''t wait to run to the bus.


    I know that Qian Zhiyong is eager to save people, I just waved to the police next to him, then quickly ran towards the direction of the bus.


    "What''s the matter with this car?" Shortly after we ran, a police officer suddenly cried out.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not s.15246. I remember you were complaining to me yesterday about how this bus disappeared for a year. How could it be here?" Another police officer who had a good relationship with him didn''t cry out when he saw the car.


    I can see their expressions clearly, then I know that this should be the bus that Bai Xiao stole by Xiao Fang''s ability.


    "This matter you ask, just caught the white Xiao, now more important is to protect these two cars, he is our evidence." I pointed to the two people who wanted to touch the bus. Then I looked at Qian Zhiyong.


    "Why is there no one else up there? I have seen them all. There are many people..." Qian Zhiyong frowned and doubted.


    Hearing this, I didn''t speak. I just came to Qian Zhiyong without any trace. I raised my hand and put it to my mouth silently.


    Qian Zhiyong, who understood immediately, took back his hand and looked at the cave where Bai Xiao had just been caught.


    "He will pay what he should pay, but before that, I hope they can investigate a girl named Xiao Fang, who is the same age as him." I saw Wei Qing coming, waved to him and said something about it.


    "I know. If it''s really like what he said, we will investigate it seriously." Wei Qing heavily nodded, this just took the public to pack up everything, quickly toward the city.


    Help me record last night. It''s getting late, so Qian Zhiyong and I had to stay in the police station for another half day. It was early the next morning that we bought a ticket and rushed to Tianyun city.


    I wanted to go there directly, but because of Qian Zhiyong''s strong refusal, I had to go to the hotel to put my luggage first.When we are ready to go to his first love home by car, we are interrupted by a strange phone call.


    I saw that it was a strange call, and I was not ready to connect it. I hung him up directly, so I had to ask the location again.


    "That place, in our University Park, we will first..." Qian Zhiyong''s words have not finished, our mobile phone rings again.


    I quickly hang up the phone, mouth also began to intermittently talking about the liar thing.


    "Or you''d better take one. Maybe it''s something important?" Qian Zhiyong looked at the continuous ringing of the telephone, and he could only stop what he wanted to say and let me answer the phone.


    Also know not to answer the phone, there is no way to continue, I can only in the phone rings again, quickly press the connect key.


    "Who are you and why are you calling me all the time?" I frowned and questioned the guy who kept calling me.


    That end seems to be scared by me, silent for a long time, this just issued a heavy sigh.


    "If you don''t speak any more, I''ll ask my colleagues to send you a direct order. At that time..." I didn''t want to tangle with them, I directly used a forced tone.


    Maybe my tone is too scary, they are not hesitating, but the voice, full of fatigue and pain.


    "Our children are gone." When they said such an endless word, they stopped making a sound, as if they were worried that I would be angry.


    "Why call me when your child is gone? Do you think I''m a kidnapper?"

 Chapter 427

    But the other side was very sure, and kept telling me that their children were missing.


    "You wait first!" I had no choice but to look at Qian Zhiyong apologetically, pointed to the coffee shop next to him, and then said in a soft voice: "you first tell me your name, otherwise I don''t even know who you are, how can I help you find your children."


    At that end, because of my comfort, I finally had a little calmness. Then I spoke of their identity in a low voice.


    "We met when we were drifting last time. I''m Mrs. Du. Our little fish is gone!" Mrs. Du was very excited, her voice was very nervous, and she kept asking my opinion.


    "Wait a minute, isn''t this the reason to call the police? Why are you looking for me? " For unknown reasons, I frowned and asked them discontentedly.


    That end suddenly fell into silence, did not say a reason for a long time.


    Just as I couldn''t wait to urge them, I heard the cry of pain.


    "Well, did you call the police?" There is no way, I can only loudly interrupt Mrs. Du''s cry.


    Because of my roar, all the people around looked at me.


    "Sorry, sorry." After I apologized to the crowd, I quickly ran out of the coffee shop with Qian Zhiyong. Then I said softly, "can you tell me something about him when he was lost?"


    Just after I said these words, the other side suddenly began to argue, as if they were investigating whose fault it was.


    "If you have any questions, you should finish the argument first, copy it and tell me what happened at that time!" I''m not satisfied with their voice. It took me a long time to say such a word, urging them to make a noise.


    It''s really troublesome. Don''t they know what they should do now.


    More and more irascible I, frown tight, raised his head, some helpless looking at the side of Qian Zhiyong.


    "It''s OK. You''ll be busy first. After all, it''s for the sake of the children, and I''ll be there..." Although Qian Zhiyong didn''t speak, he still looked at the other side honestly and said in a soft voice, "they are more important."


    I was ready to appease Qian Zhiyong, but I heard Mrs. Du''s voice again.


    "I''m so sorry. We''re all ready." Mrs. Du''s voice was filled with apologies and hoarse, but she still talked about the little fish in the most calm voice. "That day, I took the little fish to go out for a walk. I was a little tired. When I was ready to go out for a rest, he suddenly saw a little dog. I thought..."


    "What do you think, if it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t be pushed away by the crowd!" Mr. Du is very irritable and blames Mrs. Du for all his mistakes.


    But I have understood things clearly, but my brow is frowning tightly.


    If it''s just being pushed away, the little fish should cry out, but he didn''t. did he meet any acquaintances?


    When I was puzzled, Mrs. Du at that end made a careful voice.


    "I rushed out at that time, but no matter how I looked for him, I couldn''t find him." Mrs. Lu could not speak any more, and there was only a small sob on the other end of the phone.


    When I heard them describe me like this, I frowned tightly and didn''t say a word again for a long time.


    "What''s the clue?" Qian Zhiyong doubtfully asked me, who knew all about me. After a long time, he said softly, "don''t you have any clues?"


    "It''s true that the child was pushed away, and the mother went to him in that instant, but still..." I helplessly shook my head, this just helplessly looked to the other side, ready to look around for clues.


    Because of my words, he sighed hard and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Just when they wanted to talk, I suddenly thought of something. After a long time, I whispered, "there''s something wrong with this matter. Would you like to contact them?"


    Qian Zhiyong knows what I mean. He takes out his mobile phone, but after thinking of something, he frowns slightly.


    "In fact, we have already reported the case, but it seems that there is something wrong with them that leads to the delay." Mrs. Du frowned tightly. For a long time, she didn''t say a word. She just kept sighing in my ear.


    Hearing their voice, I shook my head helplessly, and finally put my eyes on Qian Zhiyong.


    Qian Zhiyong picked up his mobile phone and finally gave up.


    When Qian Zhiyong did this, I said again, "did he disappear suddenly, or did he disappear in the crowd?"


    Mrs. Lu, who was still crying, stopped crying after hearing my question, as if she was seriously recalling something.


    "I didn''t see it. There should be monitoring. Why don''t we make an appointment to have a look?" When I was waiting for the answer, I suddenly thought of something and said in a soft voice, "if it''s not OK, you can wait at home and I''ll look for it?"


    "No, that''s my child. I want to know about him the first time!" The other end seemed to think there was something wrong with my words and suddenly roared out.Scared by the sound, I could only frown tightly, waiting for Mrs. Lu to finish her speech. Then I looked at Qian Zhiyong helplessly.


    "Sorry, this case may be a little tricky." Qian Zhiyong said this, frowning, it seems that there are still some words, did not say.


    See Qian Zhiyong this appearance of me, tightly frown, for a long time did not speak, just helplessly looking at the head of him.


    "It''s confidential." It seems that Qian Zhiyong has nothing to say to me.


    I nodded to Qian Zhiyong at the other end. Then I said softly to Mrs. Lu at the other end, "please wait. I need to get in touch with the police station here, and then I can investigate."


    "OK, OK, when you have time, call this number at any time, and we will cooperate immediately." Mrs. Lu seemed to be worried that I would refuse and agreed without hesitation.


    Finally, I took the phone down, but I shook my head and looked at Tan Li next to me.


    "If you don''t talk to your uncle, maybe you can get in touch with the police here, so that you can make a clear investigation." Tan Li knew that I was going around the dead end, and he could only tell me what I should know.


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I immediately nodded, quickly took out my mobile phone and contacted my uncle.


    "Uncle, I''m in trouble in Tianyun city. Can you help me negotiate with the police here?" I clenched my cell phone and asked the silent uncle in a low voice.

 Chapter 428

    "It''s not like you think they''ve reported it." My uncle was very worried about my business. After a pause, he said again, "they can''t find it. You''re just..."


    "Please, I always feel that I can find some clues." I looked around at the scenery and frowned.


    That end seems to have no way for me, finally agreed to my things, honestly agreed to my request.


    "Thank you, uncle. I''ll go now." I nodded to my uncle at that end. When he hung up, I quickly ran to the other side.


    "What are you doing? "Qian Zhiyong saw my action and frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, he heard my anxious voice.


    Qian Zhiyong, who finally understood, ran to the other side without stopping.


    "Now hurry over, so that we can know the situation earlier." I nodded to Qian Zhiyong and then said in a low voice: "and my uncle told me that things have been reported too slowly, that is to say, this case is definitely not ignored, but too much..."


    When Qian Zhiyong heard what I said, he immediately interrupted me and didn''t let me go on.


    When I saw the surrounding environment, I understood it. I coughed and followed the map. I walked quickly to the police station nearby.


    And see me so busy Tan Li, is slightly frown, silent will my bag to lift up.


    When we ran into the police station, we found that the police officer next to us suddenly left us outside the door.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the two people in doubt and wanted to say something, so I heard the voice belonging to the police.


    "Please don''t break into the work again After the police officer poked out this sentence, he wanted to push me out.


    I saw what they looked like and wanted to say something, but because of their conversation, I rushed in and out.


    "You! What''s the matter with you The police officer saw me rush in and try to catch me, only to find that I had read the document.


    "What''s the matter with you? All of you are so noisy. The police station can become a vegetable market!" Watching a bearded man come into the door, they are discontented.


    "Police Li, I''m sorry. Gangzi broke into a woman. We wanted to drive her out, but she..." They looked up at them anxiously.


    The man heard their words, quickly looked at me, just about to roar, but saw my hand.


    "Lu Fengliu? Land police Li police frowned, want to say something, but because of the sudden voice, helplessly look to the other side, "whose phone?"


    People, you look at me, I look at you. When you see each other''s expressionless appearance, you can only shake your head.


    A man hiding in the corner, carefully stretched out his hand, after seeing the appearance of Li police, whispered: "report, this seems to be the phone on your desk."


    Although Li was dissatisfied, he nodded honestly and quickly walked to the desk to get through the call.


    "What, I know. Well, they don''t believe me?" Li police seems to be dissatisfied with their words, for a long time just whispered: "well, I give her a week, if there is any problem, I will directly drive her away."


    That end may be in silence, did not speak for a long time, until Li police is about to be impatient, this agreed to his proposal.


    "Well, she should have no time now. I''ll explain the situation to him now." Police officer Li took a look at me, then turned around and looked at me, ready to see my present performance.


    "If you have time to be in a daze here, it''s better to make it clear now." I noticed that Li''s frown was frowned because of his dissatisfaction, and he wanted to say something else, which was interrupted by Qian Zhiyong''s light cough.


    I quickly turned back, after seeing Qian Zhiyong''s stiff expression, I quickly frowned.


    "Do you know what this is?" I looked at one of the materials and frowned tightly. After a long time, I said softly, "can I see the more complete materials clearly?"


    Hearing what I said, policeman Li frowned and said a word for a long time.


    "Show it to her."


    When people heard Li''s speech, they wanted to say something else, but they heard him hit the table more fiercely.


    "We don''t want to waste everyone''s time, so hurry up and play again. We don''t know what''s going on." I noticed the inaction of the people. He frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Hearing what I said, those people finally had a movement and quickly pushed the hidden whiteboard to me.


    I finally understood everything. I frowned and said such a word after a while.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me all the time?" I suddenly realized their sight, frowned tightly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just that we''ve all seen it clearly, but..." The policeman frowned and wanted to say that it was all irrelevant. Then he saw my finger on the blackboard.People quickly looked in my direction, and then found that all the people disappeared at the end of a month. They turned back and looked at me for unknown reasons.


    "I know you don''t think so, but have you ever thought that at the beginning of a month, at that time, we..." Li was even pushed to the side of my speech.


    There is no dissatisfaction, I just turned to look at the other side, gently looking at the documents over there.


    Just when everyone was in a dilemma about it, I came to the blackboard with my pen again.


    "What''s the matter?" Li police saw me come to them, voice full of vigilance, dissatisfied with the question to me.


    "They all have one thing in common." Instead of saying it, I opened the pen cover and wrote down a date of birth on it.


    ¡°2014£¿ What''s wrong with that number? " Officer Li read out the number I had written and frowned.


    Although I didn''t speak, I looked at Tan Li''s eyes carefully at those lovely children.


    "You haven''t said how, who is, tell me quickly!" Officer Li was dissatisfied with my desire to speak. He frowned tightly, grabbed my arm and glared at me discontentedly.


    "I''m not sure about that." Instead of saying it directly, I took out the manuscript and calculated the figures carefully.

 Chapter 429

    People who heard my explanation frowned and did not speak for a long time. They just looked at the other side in silence.


    "How long will it take?" There is no way Li police, finally can only focus on me.


    "I''m not sure. I have to investigate first. After all, I can''t determine the part that needs to be tracked according to the current data." I looked at all the information on the whiteboard and frowned, "at least we should know how they disappeared."


    All the people who were still looking at the data were dissatisfied with me.


    Noticing their sight, I frowned tightly and wanted to say something else. Then I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Can I help you?" Qian Zhiyong holds a monitor, but his face has a little lost expression, "as long as one day of your holiday, I can solve my problem."


    "I''m sorry, but thank you." I smile at Qian Zhiyong, but my eyes blink at Tan Li, who is afraid of being changed. Then I take the U disk to the computer and say softly, "I hope the video can see something."


    Li, who didn''t hear me clearly, frowned and walked up to me. He was about to take back the USB flash drive, but found that I had already seen it.


    "This is our secret. If you don''t have any reply, I won''t let you continue to read it!" Li police stretched out his hand, directly blocked my line of sight, dissatisfied with looking at the head with me to Qian Zhiyong.


    Of course, I know why policeman Li did it, but I still looked at the other side honestly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    It was only when I heard the voice that I got a response. I pushed police Li to the other side.


    "You Police officer Li was very dissatisfied with my decision and wanted to say something else, so he heard my voice.


    "I hope you can hear that." I frowned and played the video that had just been suspended again.


    Li, who saw the video I pointed out, suddenly widened his eyes, pointed to his outstretched hand, and looked discontentedly at other people who had seen the video.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t we watch that video many times? Why all of a sudden? " The police officer saw the appearance of policeman Li and quickly ran to the front of the computer.


    They read things in turn. As soon as they were ready to say something, they heard my voice.


    "Are there any other videos?" I see the appearance of the police officer, frown more ruthless, irascible toward the other side, "it''s really trouble, I''ll do it myself."


    Ignoring other police officers, I nodded to Qian Zhiyong. Then I took another USB flash drive and watched other videos.


    "Have you found anything?" Li police noticed that I was frowning and wanted to say something, but found me, just kept pressing fast forward, "didn''t you find anything?"


    He frowned and wanted to say something. Suddenly he frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Be honest." I opened my eyes wide and looked at the surveillance without blinking.


    I don''t know how long I watched it. I finally finished watching all the videos and breathed out my breath. Then I looked to the other side.


    "Well, it''s over at last?" Li beat the table hard, and then said aloud, "what do you find?"


    "You wait." I quickly took out a piece of paper and wrote the conclusion in my memory.


    I confirmed once again, quickly nodded and put the paper in the hand of Li police.


    Li, who quickly finished reading the paper, frowned and wanted to say something, but he saw my frown.


    "Come on, time doesn''t wait." I clapped my hands, scared the table, frowned, and didn''t say a word again for a long time.


    Frightened by my attitude, police Li frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just watched the video on the screen in silence.


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?" I looked at the child''s hand and frowned. After a long time, I whispered, "if you really want to solve the case, please do as I say."


    "Why, because of this video?" Li police very alert, he frowned discontentedly, just about to throw my paper into the trash can, but was a intruder parents disturbed.


    "Please go out. You can''t go in here." When the police stopped the man and wanted to say something else, they heard the cry of the parent.


    I put my eyes back on policeman Li. If I wanted to say anything else, I saw him holding something and walking to the other side dejectedly.


    "Police Li, please pay attention." I also want to let police officer Li pay attention to the time, so I notice that he is constantly changing his hands.


    "I know. Don''t pay attention to reminders." Li police voice is very dissatisfied, he knocked hard on the door, this just quickly into another office.


    When I saw him go in, I just nodded to the other police officers and went out with my coat.


    Seeing that Qian Zhiyong, who I went out, frowned and wanted to say something, he heard Tan Li''s words of concern."There is something wrong with it." When I walked out of the police station, I whispered to Qian Zhiyong who was beside me: "this is not right. Besides the date, there is also the way they disappeared. If I had not used a special method just now, they would never have seen it."


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly. For a long time, he did not say a word and pondered over the matter.


    "I see. What should I do?" Qian Zhiyong thought about his ex girlfriend. He frowned and wanted to say something. He saw that I put a pair of runes in his hand.


    "Put them where they''ve been." My brow tightly wrinkled into a ball, for a long time did not say a word, but helplessly looked to the other side, "at least can give me some of their residual things."


    When Qian Zhiyong heard what I said, he didn''t hesitate. He quickly stuffed the paper into his pocket, went to the side of the road, stopped a car and disappeared without a trace.


    But I was left here alone, but I walked towards the other side quickly.


    And Tan Li, who probably guessed what I was thinking, looked at me with disapproval.


    "What''s the matter? I just want to go there and have a look. " I noticed Tan Li''s sigh and frowned tightly, but he was too nervous.


    "No risk." Tan Li said such a sentence, and then went in first.


    Seeing Tan Li''s action, I didn''t have any dissatisfaction. Instead, I took out Tan Feng''s jade pendant and talked to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Just when I wanted to go forward, Tan Feng suddenly frowned and looked to the other side.

 Chapter 430

    Tan Feng, who didn''t listen to my question, frowned tightly, took off my hand and quickly walked to the other side.


    "Tan Feng!" But Tan Feng suddenly found that he wanted to come back.


    Hearing my voice, Tan Li quickly came back to me. As soon as he was about to do something, he heard the cry of Tan Feng.


    "Ah!! Ah, ah


    Hearing Tan Feng''s rapid voice, I didn''t dare to stop and ran to Tan Feng''s direction quickly.


    "Ah


    Just as I was approaching, Tan Feng suddenly screamed.


    Thinking that Tan Feng was frightened, I frowned and wanted to say something, so I heard the voice belonging to Tan Li.


    "There''s something strange about it. I''ll go and have a look first." Tan Li frowned tightly, just about to move forward, but found that the voice of Tan Feng came out again, with a little joy.


    "Don''t make trouble, Tan Feng. Come back quickly." I thought who Tan Feng played with, frowned tightly, and wanted to say something else. Then I heard Tan Feng''s dissatisfaction.


    When I heard that voice, I felt something was wrong. I wanted to move forward, but I found that our legs were entangled by something.


    What''s going on?


    I use extension, asked Tan Li this thing is willing, but found that he tightly frowned that handsome brow, as if facing the enemy looking at the alley.


    "Keep it down." Tan Li waved his hand and directly cut off the entangled shadow on the ground. Then he carefully looked at that end, "the people inside are not the guy, not the kind."


    Originally, I relaxed my vigilance and immediately tightened my body, gripping the jade gourd in my hand anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not hostile to him yet." Tan Li noticed that my rigid movement was OK and he was saying something, but he suddenly stepped back and said in a low voice, "he''s very alert. Wait a minute."


    "Tan Li, what about Tan Feng? Is there any problem?" I''m afraid that guy will hurt Tan Feng. I want to go forward, but Tan Li stops me.


    I also want to resist, but found that Tan Li tightly frowned, vigilant looking at that one.


    "Wait a minute. We don''t know his purpose. We only know that Tan Feng can play with him." Tan Li seems to see two people get along, brow twist into a ball, for a long time did not speak.


    Just when I thought they would be here, playing late into the night, Tan Li suddenly moved.


    "They''re gone." Tan Li said, then with me, out of the alley, toward the other side.


    "Where are they going?" Want an accurate position of me, quietly asked to Tan Li.


    Tan Li waited around for a week, but because he was not familiar with the road, he could only point to the intersection ahead.


    "Yupu street is over there, the development zone is on the right, and residential buildings are on the left." I quickly searched out the map and said it softly.


    "They shouldn''t go where there are too many people." Tan Li said such a sentence, then quickly toward the development zone.


    Being dragged out of breath by Tan Li, I faltered and stopped. Then I looked at him with puzzled eyes.


    "The alley over there." Tan Li pointed to me and rushed to the other side quickly.


    Getting the answer, I nodded silently, and then quickly ran to the other side.


    "Romantic, it''s a mess here. Slow down." Tan Li worried about my injury, quickly came to my side, but just as I was approaching, a dark arm suddenly appeared in front of me.


    I quickly cover the mouth, will that exclamation cover tight mouth, for a long time just quietly asked to Tan Li. "What''s the matter?"


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just frowned and looked at the slowly disappearing arm.


    Just when I wanted to call Tan Feng, his voice suddenly came out of that place, "let''s go in and have a look."


    This time, Tan Li did not refuse, followed me quickly forward.


    Maybe I was too nervous to see what was underground. I suddenly stepped forward, but I tripped over the raised ground.


    "Be careful, romantic." Tan Li frowned tightly and held my hand. As soon as he was ready to move forward, he was blocked by people running behind him.


    "Why are you here? Is there a clue to the case?" A woman''s voice, so spread to my ear, and then people came to me.


    "Mrs. Lu, how did you get here?" I see in front of the woman''s appearance, also want to say something, but she was flustered grasp the arm, constantly toward the other direction.


    Feeling the pain, I didn''t struggle more. I just put all my eyes on the lane where Tan Feng disappeared. My brows wrinkled tightly and worried about the safety of us.


    "Have you heard from Xiaoyu?" Mrs. Lu frowned and looked anxiously at the corner where I was looking.


    I was worried that Mrs. Lu would miss something. I could only cover her mouth and move forward cautiously.


    Mrs. Lu, who didn''t understand why I did this, followed me honestly and looked at the empty corner."Tan Feng, don''t go!" I see that Tan Feng doesn''t look back and stretch out his hand.


    I was this, scared things, dragging Tan Feng to another direction.


    "Damn it With a low curse, I let go of Mrs. Lu''s hand and ran in the direction he left.


    But I don''t know why. The more I chase after him, the more distance I feel between Tan Feng and me, the farther away I can''t even catch up with him.


    "Tan Li, what should I do?" I frowned and looked at Tan Li.


    "He will protect himself. Don''t worry." Although Tan Li said so, his clenched fist showed his worries incisively and vividly.


    Observing this, I didn''t say it, just looked at the direction of Tan Feng''s disappearance in silence.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why talk to the air? " Mrs. Lu frowned and wanted to say something, but I pulled her aside.


    "Do you have any clues?" As soon as I opened my mouth, I confused Mrs. Lu''s thoughts and said frankly, "by the way, I just read the information in the police station. Some of them have leaders, but some of them are not sure for the time being."


    Mrs. Lu frowned and said something. But because of her doubts, she frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I noticed Mrs. Lu''s hesitant appearance. She didn''t speak. She just used the water at hand to draw strange patterns.


    Mrs. Lu seemed to know something. She didn''t speak, but she didn''t leave. She just blocked the sight of others around, waiting for my end.


    "What else do you want to ask? If I can come back, I''ll answer you." I noticed that Mrs. Lu''s eyes were not too nervous, just looking at the other side.

 Chapter 431

    Hearing what I said, Tan Li tried to persuade me not to tell the secret, but he was blocked by my eyes.


    "I know this matter, what it may be related to, I should not know, but..." Mrs. Lu frowned and wanted to say something, but she found that my brow had already wrinkled.


    When Tan Li heard Mrs. Lu''s appearance, he frowned slightly. He didn''t say anything, but he heard my voice.


    "Can I ask you some questions, Mrs. Lu?" I frown tightly, but it seems to think of something. I frown tightly and say for a long time, "your child, did you have any special performance that day?"


    Mrs. Lu, who used to be very calm, suddenly changed her face slightly, but she didn''t speak. Instead, she pressed her lips tightly and didn''t want to say a word.


    "Mrs. Lu, I hope you can say it. It''s very useful for your children." I looked at one side of Tan Li, just ready to say something, but feel the hands of the jade gourd, suddenly moved.


    I quickly took out the gourd, and after paying all my attention to him, I understood the message from Tan Feng.


    I just slowly took back the jade gourd in my hand and looked at Mrs. Lu blandly.


    "There are some doubtful points in this case, which I haven''t been clear about." I frowned slightly and didn''t speak for a long time. I just looked at Mrs. Lu in front of me.


    "What doubt, is it about little fish?" Mrs. Lu''s expression, suddenly changed, the sheriff constantly looked at me.


    When I heard Mrs. Lu''s tense words, I didn''t speak any more. I just threatened the dishonest Mrs. Lu with my eyes.


    "I You ask. If I knew, I would say it. " Mrs. Lu sighed at me and looked at me with a worried face.


    Finally, she was bluffing. If she didn''t say it again, she really couldn''t help it.


    Knowing what I thought, Tan Li sighed and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "There''s no way. Not next time." Knowing that Tan Li didn''t like me like this, I could only apologize in his direction in a low voice in an attempt to get his forgiveness.


    "You''d better take care of your duty." Tan Li sighed, and finally just faintly said such a sentence, then staring at the jade gourd.


    Seeing my appearance, Mrs. Lu frowned tightly. For a long time, she didn''t say a word. She just looked at me honestly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just like that." I nodded to Mrs. Lu. Then I turned and looked to the other side. I said in a soft voice, "did you think of the question I just asked?"


    "I..." Mrs. Lu was very hesitant. She frowned tightly and wanted to say something. However, she found that she opened her mouth but could not say anything.


    I noticed the state of Mrs. Lu. I held out my hand and stroked it gently.


    Mrs. Lu, who thought I was eating her tofu, frowned tightly and wanted to say something, but she found that I frowned tightly and held the position of her tiger mouth.


    "What''s going on here?" Mrs. Lu is very resistant to my brand and has been pushing my hand.


    "You don''t know?" I saw Mrs. Lu''s appearance and frowned. After reconfirming the situation in that place, I frowned more deeply. "Did you ever quarrel with your husband because of the children?"


    Just after I asked this question, Mrs. Lu''s face became more ugly, almost speechless.


    "If you don''t say it, I may not really find him." I looked at the answer I worked out, frowned tightly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Because of my danger, Mrs. Lu didn''t believe me. She shook her head and said something else.


    And I had some answers. One of my men made an effort to catch Mrs. Lu''s hand.


    In Mrs. Lu''s shocked eyes, I made a direct effort to see the white back of the hand, suddenly bulging a small bag.


    "Do you want to know what this is?" I looked at the drum and frowned, but I took back my hand and let go of Mrs. Lu''s hand.


    "What on earth is this?" Mrs. Lu saw the strange drum disappear again and looked at me nervously.


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at Mrs. Lu coldly.


    "I said, but you must promise me that you will never tell a second person, will you?" Mrs. Lu frowned and did not speak for a long time. She just frowned and looked at me.


    Although I don''t want to agree at all, after seeing Mrs. Lu''s embarrassed expression, I can only nod to her, which is to say that I have agreed to her request.


    "Take us to the private room, I''ll tell you." Mrs. Lu looked at the people around her, pulled me directly into the small compartment, and said in a soft voice: "this matter started ten years ago. At that time, he and I had been married for five years, but..."


    "You never had children, did you?" I''m sure I looked at Mrs. Lu for a long time and then said softly, "so you''ve found a folk prescription to get pregnant?"Although Mrs. Lu did not speak, she nodded and did not speak for a long time.


    "That makes sense. You borrowed the child. He is asking for the child he should have." When I said this, I was caught by the excited Mrs. Lu.


    "It''s my child. What do you mean to borrow me? He is my child Mrs. Lu was very irritable in her heart. She grabbed my shoulder and shook me angrily.


    I was shaking some head pain, just want to explain, but because Mrs. Lu a force, hurt me to bite my tongue.


    "Pain I snored and tried to push Mrs. Lu away, only to find that she had been returned to her previous position by Tan Li.


    "What''s the matter? You Mrs. Lu''s eyes widened and pointed to the direction that Tan Li had pushed her away. She frowned and looked at me with her tongue sticking out.


    I didn''t explain what happened to Tan Li. I just looked at Mrs. Lu.


    "Some things, it''s better not to know." I finally ease from the pain, light to say such a word, this will I have not touched the coffee, pushed to Tan Li in front of.


    When Mrs. Lu saw my action, she finally closed her mouth and quietly watched the coffee disappear. Then she looked at me.


    "Mrs. Lu, what else can I do for you?" Just when I thought that Mrs. Lu had said everything, she said something unexpected.


    "By the way, I remember. A week ago, I saw the man who gave me the secret recipe!" Mrs. Lu yelled and looked at me carefully. I couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 432

    But soon, he took back all his expressions, took out the jade gourd and recited the incantation in a low voice.


    "What is this to do? Can it help me get my child back?" Seeing my solemn appearance, Mrs. Lu quickly came to hope. She nervously grasped my hand and looked around carefully.


    "Let go." I raised my hand like a sign. After confirming that Mrs. Lu''s hand was not in the way, I strode towards the Development Zone, the most desolate place.


    Just as I was about to walk into the river, Tan Li suddenly made a sound to wake me up.


    "Why, so absent-minded, worried about him?" Tan Li''s voice was a little dissatisfied. He frowned tightly, but he still held my hand which was not grasped by Mrs. Lu.


    "Why, did you find anything?" Mrs. Lu noticed my pause and wanted to say something, but she was pulled to the other side by me, "it''s so painful, it can be light Thank you ~ "


    I heard the weak voice and didn''t speak. I just carefully put Mrs. Lu on the bench next to me.


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have been killed by the flowerpot But this is an open space. How can a flowerpot fall from the sky? " Mrs. Lu looked at the clear sky in disbelief and said in a low voice: "is his time all true?"


    "Really what?" I heard Mrs. Lu''s words clearly, but I didn''t understand the meaning of the words. I frowned and asked her softly.


    As soon as I heard my voice, Mrs. Lu, who was still immersed in memories, immediately shook her head and opened her face.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to force it, but now I need to investigate, so I''ll go first." I nodded to Mrs. Lu, then quickly turned around and walked in another direction.


    But just as I was about to turn, there was a huge scream in Mrs. Lu''s direction.


    "Tan Li, go and have a look!" As soon as my voice fell, Tan Li, who was beside me, had disappeared.


    When I saw Tan Li again, it was he who seized a flower pot that had not been broken and looked at the sky in disgust.


    "Mrs. Lu, how are you? Are you hurt?" I was worried that Mrs. Lu was too frightened. I quickly covered her eyes and asked in a soft voice, "how are your eyes? Does it hurt? Have you been hit anywhere?"


    "I I''m fine. I''m just scared. " After several deep breaths, Mrs. Lu finally calmed down and slowly took my hand. Then she said softly, "do you think this is retribution?"


    I didn''t speak. I just frowned and observed the flowerpot in Tan Li''s hand without saying a word.


    "This is my garden pot." Mrs. Lu noticed my puzzled eyes, picked up the flowerpot that had just been put down by Tan Li, and said in a low voice, "should I give up, but that''s the only child he and I have. If I give up so easily, I will never agree!"


    I didn''t say anything about the perseverance on Mrs. Lu''s face. I just stood by her side in silence.


    "Not going to help her?" Tan Li saw my abnormal performance and asked me suspiciously.


    "It depends on her determination." I slightly frowned, whispered such a sentence, then did not speak, quietly looking at the still tangled Mrs. Lu.


    It''s not the way whether the flowerpot gave Mrs. Lu an alarm. She hesitated for a long time and finally made a decision.


    "Sorry to disturb you." Mrs. Lu''s face was pale, but she bent over me politely and wanted to turn away.


    "Is that really good?" I saw the landing lady''s staggering steps, frowned slightly, and asked her to give up.


    As if Mrs. Lu didn''t hear me, she walked forward.


    Just as I was about to leave, Mrs. Lu suddenly turned around and grabbed my hand with tears on her face.


    "Mrs. Lu?" I want to say something else, but because of Mrs. Lu''s action of smashing to the ground, I can only squat down and hold her up, "let''s go there to have a rest first, and I''ll send you back when you slow down."


    It seems that there is no strength to speak, Mrs. Lu did not speak, just nodded, then turned and went out.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why all of a sudden? " I didn''t understand Mrs. Lu''s situation. I frowned, took her hand and listened to her heartbeat.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little restless recently. I can''t rest well." Mrs. Lu struggled to take her hand back and looked to the other side.


    The faint trace of the horse has been found, and the other side did not speak to me.


    "My legs are still a little weak. Can you take me back? The address is Biyu district. " Mrs. Lu said this, and then she took a sip of the water I fed her.


    When I finished feeding all the water, I picked up Mrs. Lu and walked quickly to the busy street outside.


    Mrs. Lu seems to feel this way, very impolite, constantly want me to put her down.


    "Right away, don''t waste time." I don''t want to waste time, frowning and whispering, "there are some things, I hope you can understand. After you choose me, you can''t hide anything about it.""I see." Mrs. Lu''s voice was very helpless, but after seeing my questioning eyes, she gave up and lowered her head.


    Finally, I got a response, nodded with satisfaction, and then I looked at the scenery outside the car.


    "Here we are." Mrs. Lu frowned. She wanted to say something more, and she heard my voice.


    "When we get there, why don''t we get out of the car quickly? Are you waiting for me to hold you down?" I smile at Mrs. Lu, and then I look at the house.


    Just when I thought there would be no problem, Tan Li suddenly coughed and grabbed my hand.


    "Romantic, there are a lot of people around here." Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something, but when he wanted to take me away, he noticed Mrs. Lu''s sight.


    "I hope she doesn''t mind." Mrs. Lu whispered and looked at me with embarrassment.


    But to me, who was looking at Mrs. Lu, I looked at her suspiciously as if I had found nothing.


    "Not yet?" I tilted my head, then picked up Mrs. Lu, who was a little weak, and walked quickly towards the villa.


    We haven''t been walking for a long time, the people at that end suddenly didn''t move, which made me stiff.


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Liu thought I was tired. She asked me carefully. Her eyes seemed very afraid that I would leave her immediately.


    "Just stepped on a stone." I didn''t explain much. I just recovered quickly and went to the villa.

 Chapter 433

    Because of my nervousness, I walked for nearly ten minutes, and then I opened the door.


    "How could it have been?" Mrs. Lu still found something wrong. She frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "It was a real mistake." I didn''t go out of my way to talk about the situation outside. I just frowned and looked at the window at that end. "It''s so quiet outside. Is there special security in this area?"


    Mrs. Lu frowned tightly. For a long time, she didn''t say a word. She just looked at the other side helplessly.


    "Forget it, I don''t have much interest either. I just feel that some people around me are looking at me. My scalp is numb all the time, and I can''t relieve it completely." I tightly frown, embrace both arms, discontented looking at the desk of Mrs. Lu.


    "I see. I''ll explain." Mrs. Lu sighed. She looked at the other side helplessly and said softly, "but please wait a moment. I''ll be right back."


    I didn''t speak, but nodded, sat on the sofa, waiting for Mrs. Lu to walk to the door.


    "Sorry, it took a while to get them out." Mrs. Lu apologized to me with a smile. Then she went and said in a soft voice, "do I start with the children or from there?"


    "Let''s start with the security here." I said so faintly to the other side. Then I looked to the other side and said softly, "is it because someone bothers you to rest at night, or is it because of losing your child''s insomnia?"


    It''s like I''m in the mood. Mrs. Lu is stiff. She hasn''t said a word for a long time. She just looks at me like that.


    But I understood something from Mrs. Lu''s eyes. I frowned slightly and didn''t speak for a long time. I just looked around the environment indifferently.


    "This matter starts from the time when the little fish was lost." Mrs. Lu frowned and frowned in silence. After a long time, she continued: "at that time, I thought it was because of Xiaoyu''s insomnia, but in the back, I took the medicine and wanted to sleep, but I still couldn''t sleep."


    Roughly understand me, nodded, also want to say something, heard the footsteps from outside.


    "They''re back." Mrs. Lu sighed helplessly. Seeing that they didn''t get close, she didn''t want to go back to me. "I''m sorry, why don''t we change places?"


    I don''t understand why Mrs. Lu should avoid their sight, but after seeing her nervous appearance, she nodded helplessly.


    "This way, please." Mrs. Lu didn''t want to delay. She quickly took me to the room full of children''s interest upstairs. "This is Xiaoyu''s room. Xiaoyu bought the baby because she said she wanted to learn to take care of her sister."


    Hearing what Mrs. Lu said, I nodded, turned around and looked to the other side.


    "What''s going on?" With these words, I suddenly frowned and looked around the room.


    I don''t know what happened to me. Mrs. Lu wanted to run downstairs to let the security guard leave, but I grabbed her by the arm.


    "Can you release it, please? My wrist hurts. " Mrs. Lu felt the strength of my sudden increase and frowned tightly, trying to endure the pain.


    "Sorry, I just thought something was wrong." I quickly released Mrs. Lu''s hand, frowned tightly, stopped for a long time, and groped for something around.


    I don''t know what''s the matter with me. Tan Li frowned slightly and didn''t speak for a long time. He just looked at the other side helplessly.


    "Excuse me, can I open the cupboard here?" I felt the direction of the evil cold, frowned tightly, tentatively stretched out my hand, but was suddenly pushed away by old lady Lu, "what''s the matter? Is it because of something important here? "


    "It''s something that little fish likes. I don''t want little fish to be confused without coming back." Mrs. Lu blocked the cupboard door behind her and hesitated to look at me.


    Knowing that I didn''t want to talk to Mrs. Lu, I frowned slightly and thought about what to say next in silence.


    "Didn''t we just say that?" I frowned tightly and wanted to say something else. Then I heard a sigh belonging to Mrs. Lu, "I know it''s hard for you to say, but if you go on like this, I''m really not sure if Xiaoyu is still possible..."


    "I see. I''ll get out of the way, you see!" As soon as Mrs. Lu heard that it was about Xiaoyu, she didn''t hesitate and quickly opened all the cupboards to let me see what was in them.


    Seeing the bear in the cupboard clearly, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then I heard Mrs. Lu''s voice.


    "Little fish likes teddy bears very much, but his father doesn''t like them, so I can only hide them to avoid a quarrel between them." Mrs. Lu frowned and held my hand tightly, trying to make me promise.


    "It''s not a big deal. The most important thing now is that I feel something strange in it." I pushed Mrs. Lu away, took out the dolls one by one, and put them back one by one.


    Mrs. Lu, who knew what I wanted to do, did not resist. She carefully took out all the dolls and put them in front of me."None of these." I glanced at it and put the drawer where these little things had just been put next to Mrs. Lu. "Put it in order that he won''t be angry with you when he comes back to see things in disorder."


    When I went back to the drawer carefully, Mrs. Lu was surprised.


    "It''s strange that there isn''t any." I''m like looking at the drawer to myself, suddenly like thinking of something, sitting on the floor, nervously looking at all directions of the drawer.


    "What''s the matter?" When Mrs. Lu saw me, because she was worried, she bumped her head and whispered, "do you want me to help you? After all, I''m familiar with Xiaoyu''s room."


    Noticing the change of Mrs. Lu''s attitude, I shook my head and continued my search.


    "Is there something in the drawer?" Mrs. Lu also noticed that I was staring at the drawer and frowning.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Lu seemed to think of something. She pushed me open and opened a small compartment in the drawer.


    "Can a child use such a hidden cabinet?" I frowned slightly, but I opened the mouth quickly. Just as I was about to reach out, I was stopped by Tan Li.


    "Danger." Tan Li said that he took back the hand that blocked me and put the dangerous thing on the ground for me.


    "What is this?" I stare big eyes, looking at that has been dyed red rectangular paper, slightly frown, "is it Rune paper?"

 Chapter 434

    After thinking for a long time, Tan Li finally nodded and looked at the rune paper in my hand.


    "I don''t know if I can still see the words on it." I frowned, just ready to unfold the rune, but saw a pair of white cashmere gloves, "what is this to do?"


    "It''s very abnormal. Don''t touch it with your hands." Mrs. Lu put the gloves beside me, and then carefully observed that this one was obviously not their home thing.


    Looking at the appearance of my glove, Mrs. Lu nodded at me.


    "Is this the thing that takes the little fish?" Mrs. Lu thought of the place where this piece of Rune paper appeared and stretched out her hand to tear him up.


    "Be careful." I opened Mrs. Lu''s hand and quickly unfolded the paper. After seeing the strange pattern, I raised my head and looked around.


    Mrs. Lu, who didn''t understand what I was looking for, was just about to stand up when she found a piece of white paper and a watercolor pen flying towards me.


    "Thank you." I nodded to Tan Li, then lay on the table, according to the pattern on the Fu paper, stroke by stroke put the pattern on the paper, "only see clearly these, others have been pasted."


    After hearing what I said, Mrs. Lu quickly lowered her head. After seeing the pattern I drew, she frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Why, did you find anything?" I noticed Mrs. Lu''s tiny expression and could only ask about her findings.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Mrs. Lu ran to one side excitedly, quickly sorted things out, and wanted to say something else, but suddenly stopped at the same place.


    "What happened?" I quickly came to Mrs. Lu''s side and wanted to take something from her hand, but I saw the words in it clearly, "is this his birthday?"


    Mrs. Lu clenched her hands, pinched the thin book and frowned. For a long time, she didn''t say a word.


    "I know you don''t want to talk, but for him, you should." I picked up Mrs. Lu''s photo album and put it aside.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Lu, who saw the photo album, was even more nervous. She hugged the photo album in her hand and the pamphlet with the name of little fish, and fell on her knees.


    "I''ll find them, so..." So give it to her now, don''t waste time.


    I have no way to say this to Mrs. Lu. I can only circle it in my throat and then go back to my stomach.


    "I see. Look at this." Mrs. Lu put a section of eight character birthday in front of me, and then said softly, "does that pattern look like they are connected together?"


    Mrs. Lu''s words suddenly reminded me that I quickly put the two together, tried for a long time, and finally found a way to arrange them.


    "If that''s true, those children should have no problem now." "I nodded my head and said," there are some things I need to make sure of at home


    Mrs. Lu, who got my answer, nodded in response to my arrangement for her.


    Finally, I came out, nodded to the security guard over there, and then quickly walked back to the police station.


    "I need to go Wait, I''ll call first. " Feeling that yuhulu suddenly had a response, I immediately stopped and quickly walked towards the outside.


    "What''s the matter with her? She''s just plain spoken. It''s really appetizing." The person who just came to me frowned and complained.


    I didn''t care about the man''s complaint. I didn''t say it. I just ran to the coke oven and took out my mobile phone and jade gourd to ask about Tan Feng.


    "Well, if you can move, if you can''t, don''t move." I''m worried that there are people or other things near Tan Feng, who can only use the least amount of power.


    We supported the jade gourd for a long time, and finally saw the gourd move.


    At ease, I felt the cold air from the jade gourd when I wanted to ask something else.


    "Something you want me to see?" I see all the people around the line still want to refuse, but because they want to know the current situation of Tan Feng, they can only nod, "OK, but you can''t hide it for too long, otherwise you will have problems."


    Tan Feng, who got my answer, immediately moved the little gourd and quickly absorbed it in my palm.


    "What are you looking at, kid?" A man looks down at me with his head covered.


    Maybe Tan Feng''s face is too naive, the man didn''t pay much attention, just frowned and looked at the children around him.


    "Interested in them?" The man said, "it takes too long for you to tell me, but you don''t know."


    See his evil smile, I want to say something, I heard that belongs to my voice.


    "It''s over?" I worried about the frown, still can say some deep evil, but found that how can not say, helplessly looking at the head of the people."Who are you talking to?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and pushed the people around him to the side. Then he said softly, "do you see anything? Do you need my help?"


    I shook my head to Qian Zhiyong. Then I grasped the stone in my hand and quietly comforted Tan Feng.


    "No problem." I comforted the gourd in my hand for a long time, then raised my head to Qian Zhiyong and said, "I need to go to their home."


    "What family, who family?" Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly. He wanted to say something, but he wanted to sleep. He thought of something. He immediately said, "I''ll get the information and have a look."


    Watching Qian Zhiyong leave, I was just about to say something, but I heard the voice of Tan Feng.


    "White, shallow road 115¡­¡­¡± Tan Feng intermittently said such a word, then no longer speak, it seems that something came to her side.


    "115, the number? Or the house number? " When I frowned and wanted to say something, I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go." Qian Zhiyong didn''t hear me. He just waved the documents and keys to me.


    I didn''t say what Tan Fenggang just said. I just followed Qian Zhiyong and strode into the car.


    When we collected all the notes, I said the location of Tan Feng, trying to let Qian Zhiyong take me now.


    "This place..." Qian Zhiyong wanted to talk and stopped. He didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at me helplessly and tried to make me give up this idea.

 Chapter 435

    But Qian Zhifu took out a piece of paper, and I didn''t understand the law.


    "Come and see." I arranged all the words well, but I still felt that there was something wrong. I wanted Qian Zhiyong to help me think about it.


    When he saw my words like ghost charms, Qian Zhiyong frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he said softly, "let''s go back to the police station first. Maybe we can find something."


    When I noticed Qian Zhiyong''s wandering eyes, I frowned tightly. After a while, I nodded helplessly and answered his idea.


    Quickly back to the police station, I suddenly thought of the map, quickly rushed past.


    "Xiaolu, what are you doing?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he said that I had already picked up the marker and daubed it on the map.


    "What is she doing?" Li police saw that I had smeared the map out of shape and roared angrily. He wanted to say something else, but he heard my voice of surprise.


    Because of my scream, all the people put their eyes on me.


    "What kind of ghost are you drawing?" Li police looked at the map that was destroyed by me, roared with discontent, and wanted to knead the map into a ball, but found that his hand was caught by me.


    "Take a serious look!" I drew the last stroke on the map, and then I pointed out a point in the middle of the map, "what you see now, you can say it yourself."


    People still don''t understand what I mean. They frown and want to say something, but they hear the voice about Qian Zhiyong.


    "White, shallow road 115. " Qian Zhiyong thought of what I had said before and frowned tightly. But he looked at policeman Li, "but That''s not why we''re running there. "


    When people heard Qian Zhiyong say this, they all frowned helplessly and looked at their hands in silence.


    "If you want to be complained, you can choose to see your children disappear." I looked at their appearance and sighed faintly. Finally, I took the map and quickly went out.


    "No, you can''t go there!" Li took my hand and looked at me nervously.


    I don''t understand what happened to them. I frowned and wanted to say something, but I heard the voice of policeman Li.


    "You can''t break into a house without permission." Li police light say such a word, then turn to walk into the office, "director, please give me a search warrant!"


    Maybe it was police officer Li''s voice, which was too urgent, and the director didn''t hesitate for long, so he put a search warrant on the table.


    Just as everyone was about to go out, the director suddenly walked out of the office, looked at him and said, "Oh, pay attention to safety."


    "Thank you, director. We will never let your efforts be in vain." I saluted the director, and then I took the people to rush to the destination.


    After a lot of hard work, finally came to the house in front of me, but suddenly nervous.


    If she goes in suddenly, and Tan Feng is injured, what should she do? Is she going to ask Taoist priest Qingfeng again?


    Tan Li, who noticed my sudden pause, gently held my hand and said, "I will protect you when anything is done."


    "Well, I believe you." I smile to the direction of He Tan Li. Then I tidy up my clothes, take my hand with me and knock on the door in front of me. "Is anyone at home, please? I''m here to deliver the express!"


    I knocked for a long time and no one opened the door.


    "Who are you and why are you standing here?" One side of the residents suddenly opened the door, dissatisfied with the noisy looking at us.


    "I''m so sorry, madam. We''ve got a call from someone complaining here. Do you have any clues?" I quickly changed the expression on my face and looked gently at the lady at that end.


    Originally is very impatient Madame, to me a smile, raised the hand with a huge diamond ring, looked at me with a smile.


    "Ma''am, we promise to keep it down." Li thought I had said something wrong, so he ran to me and apologized to them.


    When I saw them do this, I frowned slightly and pushed him behind without any trace.


    "Ma''am, we are worried about the dangerous elements in the back, so please step back." I smile at the lady, hold her arm, and send her back to the door.


    People looked at me with a set of actions, are staring at me, unbelievable.


    "You watch at the door, and I''ll go in that way." I pointed to a very small opening on one side, shrugged helplessly, waiting for their decision, "you can rest assured, I have plenty of ways to protect myself, you must see around now, if people run away, it''s really useless."


    Li police wanted to say something else, but found that I had got into the narrow hole and disappeared in front of them.


    "What do we do now?" The policeman standing next to me wanted to say something else. He saw me open the door at will. "Lu police, how can you do this? Don''t you know that this may damage the scene?"I didn''t listen to the man. I just frowned at policeman Li and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Li police noticed my eyes and wanted to say something else, but because of my next action, he quickly chased up, "what do you see and why is that expression?"


    "Because we''re here to play." I slowly squatted down, picked up the teddy bear that was thrown in the corner, worried and said: "I don''t know how they are now, will they be afraid to cry."


    Li, who didn''t understand me, frowned and wanted to say something, but saw that I picked up a small toy on the other side again.


    "I know what you''re thinking. It could be one person''s toys." I took out a car, a spring ball, and an obviously expensive transformer, and put them in front of him one by one.


    "There''s something wrong. Some of them are old and new, and they don''t differentiate between men and women. Are they twins?" Li police will be things in front of me, this just took things in front of me, "you see what can be used."


    Looking at this police officer Li who is willing to cooperate with me, I put a little smile on the corner of my mouth and seriously distinguish the things.


    After all the efforts, I finally found a useful waste Rune paper.


    "What''s this, Rune paper?" Li saw what I was holding and frowned. He wanted to say something, but he saw me unfolding the rune paper directly.

 Chapter 436

    People quickly put their eyes on my hands. When they saw some of the handwriting, they frowned and did not speak again.


    "If you don''t understand it, I won''t look down on you." I want to say something, I heard the impatient voice of police officer Li.


    "Don''t look down on me." Li said, did not speak, just frowning, looking at the end of me, "what should I do now, it is written, was found and so on."


    I didn''t speak, just looking at the other side.


    Just when the people were anxious, I suddenly thought of something. I looked down at the hands of Tan Li and me, holding each other tightly.


    "I will protect you." Tan Li knew what I was worried about. He said this in a low voice. Then he put the jade gourd in my palm in front of me.


    "I see." I smile at Tan Li, then I stand in the corner and contact Tan Feng quickly.


    I don''t know if it''s very close. In less than ten minutes, Tan Feng responded to me.


    "I see. It''s OK." I listened carefully to Tan Feng''s description, nodded seriously, and then looked to the other side.


    Sensing my thoughts, Tan Li gently pushed my hand to remind me of the situation of the people next to me.


    "Listen up." I drew everyone''s attention to me. Then I picked up the white paper on one side and said softly, "look, this is the shape nearby. Where do you think you will hide if you are Tibetan?"


    Qian Zhiyong compared the situation around him. After comparing the safety of the surrounding areas, he pointed out this place, "I think it''s a dead corner!"


    What do you think? Just as they are ready to nod, they hear the voice of police officer Li.


    "What''s the matter here? The most important thing is here." Li police point in one of the corners, looking at me confidently.


    And I, who had the same idea, immediately nodded and looked at the house in that area.


    "Now the biggest problem is, which villa is going on." Li police tightly frowned, looking at the end of the villa, for a long time did not say anything.


    I observed the expression of people, for a long time did not say a word, but helplessly look to the other side.


    "Now I can only try a little bit." After confirming that I didn''t know, Li finally sighed and said such a sentence.


    That''s what I thought. I nodded helplessly, turned and looked to the other side. After confirming that the buildings were occupied, I quickly walked over.


    "Madam, have you seen that house? Is there anyone in or out?" I walked quickly to my wife, who was walking the dog, and asked softly about the situation nearby.


    "This one, isn''t it empty?" Tong Tian''ai frowned tightly and said softly after a while, "I really can''t help you. There are several wives'' rooms nearby. There is no one in one of them."


    I noticed the woman''s frowning, suddenly understood something, and said softly, "is there always a sound in the middle of the night, and a year ago, someone moved that villa?"


    My wife looked at my watch seriously, please. When she was sure that she had not seen her, she picked up her mobile phone. As soon as she was about to say something, she heard my voice.


    "I see. Thank you for your cooperation, madam." I nodded to my wife, put my work permit in front of her, and then turned away.


    When the lady left, I turned to look at the people behind me and pointed to the villa just now.


    They were just about to break into the empty door, but I stopped them.


    "No way." As soon as I came up to them and wanted to say something else, I felt a kind of cold breath spreading around.


    "Why, do you want to continue?" Li police didn''t feel my feeling, but still cleverly stopped, "say clearly, otherwise, we will continue to break in."


    I didn''t speak. I just frowned and saw policeman Li.


    "If not, we''re really going in." Qian Zhiyong stopped the crowd with both hands. He wanted to say something, but he found that I frowned tightly and could only block the crowd behind him. "Wait, don''t scare the snake!"


    Hearing what they said, policeman Li frowned and wanted to say something, but he heard my voice.


    "There''s a trap at the door, you wait." I tightly frowned, stretched out my hand, ready to say something, but first Li police, tentatively toward the end.


    "It''s OK, after..." Li police seems to be hit by something, suddenly kneel down on the ground, painfully covered his head, "what''s the matter, why do I feel the tremor?"


    Tan Li noticed something was wrong. Just as he was about to say something, he found that I suddenly frowned and strode forward.


    "I''ll go first!" Tan Li took my hand, dragged me behind him and kicked the door open.


    We saw the changes in the room and wanted to say something, but suddenly we heard the cry of the child."It hurts. It hurts. Don''t worry."


    Hearing the children''s voice, I jumped down the hole without hesitation, looking for the group of children.


    "It''s late."


    My ear suddenly out of such a sentence, quickly turned his head, but saw standing beside me Tan Feng.


    "Well, where is he now?" I''m worried about the man''s escape. I quickly ask Tan Feng.


    "Not here." Tan Feng shook his head, put his finger into his mouth and sucked. Then he said in a loud voice: "I can speak."


    Being reminded that I was just about to celebrate, I found that I had turned around and looked to the other side.


    "Not much time." Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something. Then he heard the voice of policeman Li coughing.


    There is no way I can only use the line of sight again, asked to the end of the Tan Feng.


    "He''s all set. Now it''s just one last step away." It seems that it is very difficult for Tan Feng to say something to him.


    When I heard this, I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Not here. Let''s go to the woods!" I suddenly thought of something. I quickly raised my head and looked at Qian Zhiyong standing beside me.


    "Woods, what woods?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he suddenly cried out, "car, hurry up, let''s go back quickly!"


    "You lead the way." Li police tightly frowned, quickly rushed into the car, directly started, they were pulled in.


    My heart is anxious, just ready to ask Tan Feng, but found that he has disappeared, "Tan Li, where is he?"


    Hearing my question, Tan Li didn''t speak.

 Chapter 437

    "He was taken away?" I stare big eyes, looking at the rune paper in the corner, furiously rubbing up my hair.


    Seeing that I hurt myself like this, Tan Li grabbed my hand and tried to comfort me, but because he couldn''t say anything, he could only hold my hand tightly.


    "Here we are." Because we were in a police car, we soon got to the place.


    "Well, follow me and you''ll be there soon." I nodded to the other end, turned and looked to the other side, then said softly: "but you have to be careful, some things, you can''t touch, it may be toxic."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li had no choice but to smile. Just as he was about to say something, he found that I frowned tightly and looked at the front cautiously.


    "I''m not joking. Just try it yourself." I bit my lip. As soon as I was about to say something, I heard a policeman''s cry, "I said it, don''t move!"


    The police officer quickly ran to me, stretched out his bloody finger and looked at me nervously.


    "Wait." I put a piece of Rune paper on the injured policeman.


    As soon as Li Jing was ready to say something, he saw that the rune paper turned black slowly, and the blood turned red slowly, so he stopped and didn''t say anything.


    "Well, you should take this as a warning. Don''t move around." I shook my head and headed for the inside.


    What''s the matter? Why does she always feel that there''s something wrong here? Why does she always feel that there''s something wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu police looked at me, his brow slightly wrinkled, did not say a word for a long time, just looked at me.


    "There''s something wrong. Be careful." I just ready to say nothing, but suddenly feel something, squatting on the ground, quietly pacify the restless people.


    They didn''t speak. They looked at me in doubt and didn''t respond for a long time.


    And see them like me, did not speak, only helplessly looking at the other side, waiting for their reaction.


    "Well, no, I''m not responsible if there''s something wrong with it." I always feel dissatisfied with the things in front of them.


    "I see. I see. I''ll be right there." Li police know that if he does not agree, I will not let him go, can only helplessly nod, as an answer.


    Know they don''t believe me, also don''t force, just helpless nod, carefully go forward.


    "It''s trouble." That end heard me say so, murmur of complained a, this just helpless stem I go forward.


    "Romantic, there''s something wrong with it. He seems to have found you." Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something, but he was attracted by the deepest movement.


    At the same time feel the crowd, frowning, quickly toward the inside.


    "Be careful!" Li police see me quickly rushed in, want to say something, but found that people have been around, do not know when to cover the vine to tied to the wall, "Damn, this is how ghost!"


    When I heard their voice, I looked back, but because of the clearer cry, I couldn''t stop and continue to rush forward.


    "Lu Fengliu!" Police officer Li thought I abandoned him, frowned and wanted to get angry, but he found a bright yellow thousand paper crane passing by him, and all the police officers who were still struggling fainted on the ground.


    Li police wanted to say something else, but found a shock in front of his eyes, and then fainted.


    And completely do not know how this is going on, I tightly frown, also want to say something, heard because of pain and cry out.


    "Hurry up, tanli!" I finish this paragraph, quickly rushed to the inside, just ready to say something, but found that he did not move, but also tightly frowned, looking inside, "Tan Li now is not the time to hesitate, hurry up!"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something else. Then he heard his own voice.


    "How can you do that, romantic? You must stop him!" Tan Li said, directly pulled me to the front, quickly toward the place.


    When we stood firm on the ground, he frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just looked at the rune and the children lying on the ground in disbelief.


    "No, Tan Li, I''ll destroy the array. Save as many children as you can!" I was worried that something might go wrong. I quickly grabbed Tan Li''s hand and rushed to the other side.


    But Tan Li did not move forward as I thought, just looked at his hand in silence.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter?" I frowned tightly, and I heard Tan Li''s voice when I wanted to say something else.


    "I can help you in this matter if there are any problems, but this time, I''m sorry, I may not be able to help you." Tan Li sighed, finally in my eyes, trying to put his hand in the array, "that''s it."


    I saw Tan Li''s burned wound and frowned. Finally, he pushed him to the corner and rushed inside alone."No!" Just as I was about to go in, Tan Feng suddenly appeared and grabbed me by the wrist. "Mom, no way!"


    "Why?" I don''t know why Tan Feng held me back. I can only ask him in a low voice.


    This time, Tan Feng didn''t speak, just looked at the children faintly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "You want company?" I frowned tightly, holding his parasitic jade gourd in my hand.


    "No, mom, it''s going to hurt." Tan Feng twisted his brows and looked at the child. For a long time, he said softly, "I don''t want my mother to get hurt."


    When I heard what Tan Feng said, my brow was even more wrinkled. Just as I was about to say something, I saw Tan Feng and rushed in suddenly.


    And in the moment that Tan Feng rushes in, a person suddenly emerges from the corner where there was no one. He reaches out and drops a drop of blood somewhere.


    But what the men didn''t expect was that Tan Feng didn''t absorb the power as he thought. Instead, he was forced to take away his power by the resentment around him.


    "What are you going to do?" Give me a quick look at their attempt to save the ground.


    But just when I was close to the array and ready to try, Tan Feng roared and fell to the ground so heavily.


    But those children who should have left their souls all opened their eyes and were frightened by the scenes around them.


    "It''s noisy." The man said such a sentence, then waved those crying children to get no sound, soft fell to the ground.

 Chapter 438

    I was very worried, so I put my eyes on Tan Li and tried to ask him to help me to see the situation of those children.


    The mysterious man at that end, frowning tightly, was about to say something, but because of the nearby sound, he quickly disappeared.


    "Don''t let him go, tanli!" I was worried about the man''s escape. I grabbed Tan Feng''s hand nervously and said in a low voice, "Xiao Feng, don''t be afraid. I won''t let you disappear like this."


    Tan Feng believed me very much and nodded heavily, pointing to the wall beside him.


    "Something''s wrong over there, Tan Li!" I yelled, what else do you want to do, but I found that Tan Li came back to me, "why don''t you chase him?"


    Hearing my loud complaint, Tan Li didn''t speak. Instead, he hugged me tightly and stroked my forehead gently without saying a word.


    "Tan Li, what should Tan Feng do? He is still so young." I looked at Tan Feng who was more and more transparent in my arms, bowed his head in pain, and said in a low voice: "little fool, I have many ways to solve this array, how can you run in."


    "Don''t Mom''s hurt. " Tan Feng suddenly smiles at me and comforts me who has nothing to do.


    Hearing what Tan Feng said, I felt that my eyes were moist. I could only force my head up and look at the top of my head.


    "Fengliu, loosen up first, and I''ll try." Tan Li carefully from my arms, take Tan Feng in hand, just want to do something, but found that his body, how can''t coagulate up, "Damn, what''s the matter, why not?"


    Finally calm down, I frowned tightly and wanted to say something. Then I heard the voice belonging to Tan Li. I could only reluctantly call Tan Li, "Tan Li, Tan Li! Calm down, too. Tan Feng is in pain now! "


    Finally, I called Tan Li Huihun, who carefully put Tan Feng on the ground and wanted to do something else, but found that he was so helpless.


    "Tan Feng, you wait here. I''ll see them." Knowing that there was nothing I could do, I clenched my fists and looked at the child at that end. "We can''t lose more."


    Originally wanted to say something about Tan Li, did not say, just carefully picked up Tan Feng, followed behind me.


    "Tan Li, you and Tan Feng don''t go in. I''m worried that these things will hurt you even more." I looked at Tan Feng''s spirit, which began to disperse. I felt even more sad in my heart. I walked forward quickly.


    Tan Li, who knew why, frowned and wanted to say something, but he didn''t make any expression because of the expression on my face.


    "Romantic, have you found anything?"


    I took back the excited expression on my face, frowned tightly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Tan Li, why can''t I understand what this man wants to do?" I frowned slightly and put the children lying on the ground one by one on the board beside me. Then I could observe the dark array on the ground from top to bottom.


    Tan Li didn''t understand me. He wanted to go forward, but he was called back by my voice again.


    "Don''t get close. It''s obviously good for the soul." I frowned tightly and pasted a piece of Rune paper directly to the eyes of the array, "you wait."


    "Romantic, don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Tan Li knew what I was thinking. He could only use all the power of the goggles to continue the last time for Tan Feng.


    Even if Tan Li''s strength, no matter how powerful, still has swimming glasses, he frowned tightly to see Tan Feng who has no strength to support.


    "Dad It''s cold. " Tan Feng grabbed Tan Li''s clothes and said quietly for a long time: "I want to play, the previous games, and Sugar gourd. "


    Tan Li, who wants to satisfy everything, immediately puts the jade gourd I gave him into Tan Feng''s hands, and then helplessly looks to the other side.


    "Romantic, come and have a look." Tan Li noticed Tan Feng''s situation and could not care about anything else. He grabbed my hand and came to the corner.


    "Just hold on a little longer, will you?" I want to take back Tan Feng from Tan Lihuai, but I find my hand passed directly from his body, "what''s the matter? What can''t I touch Tan Feng?"


    Tan Li held me in his arms, did not say a word, just looked at the squeezed Tan Feng.


    "Mom..." Tan Feng''s pale face, wrinkled into a ball, did not say the next words for a long time.


    I was about to say something, but I found my face full of tears, nothing to say.


    "Romantic, he''ll be OK." Tan Li said, again force, the body''s only strength also spread to Tan Feng''s body.


    Tan Li''s strength was out of balance. His skin, which was supposed to be white, turned blue and white. It was terrible.


    "Enough, tanli. I don''t want to go to an important person again." I hold Tan Li, hold Tan Feng''s hand, whisper you up.


    And hear me say so of Tan Li, not only don''t accept to return a hand, still more dint of transmit strength for him.


    "Tanli, that''s enough!" Taking advantage of Tan Feng''s instant solidity, I snatched him into my hand. "Don''t be reluctant. It''s bad for you and him."Finally, Tan Li stopped. Seeing Tan Feng''s frown, he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Tan Li said the first sentence to me, and the last sentence to Tan Feng.


    I slowly sat on the ground, also want to tidy up the hair for Tan Feng, but found that my hand how can''t touch his hand.


    "Why don''t you just listen to me and don''t run around?" I look at more and more transparent Tan Feng, sobbing in a low voice.


    And hearing what I said, Tan Feng struggled to open his eyes and smile at me. He wanted to say something, but found that his voice was out of our hearing.


    "Xiao Feng, don''t be afraid. I will never let that person go!" I clenched my teeth and looked at Tan Feng indignantly. I bowed my head and hugged Tan Feng in pain. "Sorry, if I didn''t look after you, it wouldn''t be like this."


    Just as I was crying, Tan Feng grabbed my hair and moved his fingers.


    Feeling this action, I quickly raised my head and looked at Tan Feng in front of me.


    "Don''t cry." Tan Feng just used his mouth to say this sentence, so he couldn''t speak any more, and even his mouth began to slowly disappear.


    "Why don''t you make me cry, little fool? I was going to take you to a better place to play." I lowered my eyes, looking at the last point, disappearing in my eyes.


    "Romantic." Tan Li put my head down in his arms, gently stroked my hair, silently comforted me.

 Chapter 439

    Looking at Tan Feng, who is about to disappear in the end, I suddenly push away Tan Li who is holding me. I just want to say goodbye to Tan Feng, but I feel abnormal.


    Tan Feng, who didn''t notice, was about to say something, only to find that a Black Mist suddenly appeared in the corner, "Fengliu, something''s wrong over there!"


    At the end of the carbon voice, I heard the light laughter of another man.


    "Don''t let me go. You can''t even catch my shadow. How do you want to get back at me?" The man''s voice is far and near, which completely prevents me from finding his position.


    "Why return Tan Feng like this? He''s just a child!" I suddenly stood up and yelled angrily at the black smoke.


    It seems that the murderer I said was smelled by me, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Why do you think it''s me who did this to you? I like him very much. How can you make him disappear like this?" As soon as the mysterious man''s words were finished, he suddenly snapped his fingers to stop Tan Feng from dissipating.


    "What have you done? Tan Feng has been hurt by you once. I will never let you hurt him once!" I roar, want to let Tan Li stop his action, but suddenly remember that he has just run out of power.


    Tan Li, who knew what I thought, was still the first step, but he found that my hand was in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li didn''t understand me. He frowned and wanted to say something, but he found that the mysterious man disappeared suddenly.


    The two of us quickly leaned back against the quilt and looked around warily, fearing that when we would be attacked.


    "You can''t hold me at all." The mysterious man sneered at me and suddenly came to me. He threw one of the things into Tan Feng''s body. "Although it''s very precious, it''s just for you. It''s not a loss."


    "What have you done?" I stretched out my hand, but I didn''t want to take out the things that fell into Tan Feng''s body, only to find that he should not have been able to touch them again, "Tan Feng, look, look!"


    Hearing my voice, Tan Li quickly lowered his head and was pleasantly surprised to see Tan Feng''s slowly recovering body,


    "did you just use something strange? Why did Tan Feng suddenly come back?" Unbelievable, I frowned tightly, wanted to say something, just heard the low laughter at that end.


    "Don''t worry, I still like this little guy. By the way, are you his parents?" The mysterious man suddenly ran to me and touched my face. Then he said softly, "you are very good, but you should never, never, destroy my ceremony."


    We heard the sudden change of tone again.


    But I can''t wait for the man''s action, so I can only take Tan Feng to my arms and try to put him back in the sugar gourd.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s absolutely impossible for him to go now." The mysterious man suddenly appeared on the other side, hooked Tan Feng''s tattooed hand and said softly, "it''s a pity that if he follows me, I can make him grow up in less than a year, and then..."


    "Shut up I yelled at the mysterious man, adding to the strength of holding Tan Feng, and said in a low voice: "if you let him follow you, it''s better. I''ll give him now..."


    Before I finished my words, I was interrupted by Tan Feng who woke up slowly in my arms.


    "Mom." Tan Feng opened his blood red eyes and tilted his head to me.


    By a small one to sprout to me, quickly hugged Tan Feng, gently rubbed his cheek.


    For a moment, the cave, which should have been cold, suddenly became warm.


    "Xiaofeng, tell me, are you willing to follow him or me?" Just when I relaxed my vigilance and prepared to ask Tan Feng''s will, he suddenly lost control and flew to one side, "Tan Feng! What have you done to him


    It seemed that he didn''t hear me. He waved to Tan Feng and continued his actions.


    More and more uneasy in my heart, I want to say something, but I hear the light laughter from that end.


    "When he wakes up, he will be my ghost baby." Seems to be about to achieve the goal, the mysterious man is not hidden, laughing.


    When I heard his voice, I was even more angry, but because of Tan Feng''s bright and dark body, I didn''t just act casually.


    The mysterious man who had calculated everything for a long time didn''t speak, just didn''t listen and changed his position, making the final preparation.


    "Damn it, Tan Li. If it''s really like what he said, I''d rather give up Tan Feng now. It''s better that he doesn''t become enslaved by others!" I yelled at Tan Li, took out a piece of Rune paper and waved it to Tan Feng.


    But what Tan Li and I didn''t expect was that the rune paper suddenly disappeared.


    "Tan Li!" Tan Li''s way of getting in the way, I just hope I don''t know how to get in the way.


    "I see. Be careful yourself." Rubbing Tan Li, who had just recovered some strength, did not stop and rushed to the mysterious man quickly.


    For a moment, the dark cave, the emergence of a light, the grotesque cave, mapping more strange."What should we do now?" I looked around, and the changed array frowned tightly. As soon as I was about to destroy the array directly, I heard Tan Feng''s painful voice.


    I quickly raised my head, just to appease Tan Feng, but found that the sugar gourd in my hand, will naturally have a crack.


    "Tan Feng!" I also want to repair the sugar gourd, but found that Tan Feng''s body, also began to appear that kind of crack, "Damn, you damn, I will never let you hurt him!"


    Tan Li in order to respond to my words, is to mention the speed, constantly toward the mysterious man.


    "Mom It hurts... " Tan Feng seems to have regained consciousness and suddenly said a word to me.


    Distressed, I frown tightly and reach out to destroy the array on the ground.


    "You want him to die?" Yu Li''s mysterious man suddenly said this to me.


    "If you make him your slave, it''s better to die and come here!" With that, I decided to destroy the array on the ground.


    "You''ll regret it." The mysterious man looked at Tan Feng, who was still in the air, and then disappeared.


    In order to see Tan Feng slowly downward, I finally shed tears and knelt down on the ground.


    "It''s not your fault." Tan Li hugged me and wanted to say something, but suddenly he found that the lights were shining around him.


    I also noticed that I quickly raised my head, but found that some light spots emerged from the group of children, slowly flew towards Tan Feng, and in an instant, surrounded him.

 Chapter 440

    "Tan Li?" I held Tan Li''s hand tightly and looked at his brow nervously, trying to get him to give me an answer.


    Tan Li, who was not sure, just frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Just when we were still thinking about something, Tan Feng at that end suddenly heard something.


    "Dad? mom? I have nothing to do? " Before the light on Tan Feng disappeared, he reached out to me, hoping that I could hold him.


    But I forgot to reach out because I saw something incredible.


    "Mom?" Tan Feng seems to feel aggrieved, flat mouth, that should have been thorough brown eyes, so full of tears, dissatisfied with looking at me.


    "Tan Feng? What''s the matter? " I held Tan Feng''s hand in disbelief and touched it carefully. Only then did I find that the hands that should have been cold had temperature. "What''s the matter, Tan Li? Is Tan Feng a human or..."


    Tan Li was not sure. After trying again and again, he frowned slightly, as if he was struggling with something.


    "What on earth?" I grabbed Tan Li''s hand impatiently and shook it vigorously.


    May be my action to shake up, Tan Li frowned tightly, for a long time just said softly: "should be regarded as, sandwiched between two creatures."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned slightly. I didn''t speak for a long time. I just looked around with doubts on my face.


    "What''s wrong with the destruction of the array?" I puzzling frown, also want to say what, hear belong to the voice of Tan Feng.


    "Just heard a lot of children''s voices, they are calling my name." Tan Feng said, smiling to the children beside him. Then he said softly, "Mom, can I play with them in the future?"


    Hearing this, I suddenly stopped for a while and wanted to say something, but I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "It''s OK. I''ll teach him to control his power, so that he won''t be cheated so easily." Tan Li frowned and looked at Tan Feng who was still thinking about me. Then he said softly, "I don''t want this little guy to rob you with me all the time."


    Hearing what Tan Feng said, I felt helpless and wanted to say something, but I heard the voice coming from the cave.


    "Land police!"


    "Xiaolu, where are you? Are you hurt?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he was covered up by the screams of the people beside him.


    I was worried that they would be hurt by something here, but I frowned because of Tan Feng in my arms.


    "Don''t worry, mom." After Tan Feng said this, he began to be transparent and slowly restored to Tan Li''s state, "so there''s no problem, right?"


    "Well, Tan Feng is really powerful." I smile at Tan Feng, and then I send him to Tan Li.


    Finally, I turned around and found all the people lost in the cave.


    "You''re really powerful. You''re in a coma and you''re lost." It took me more than half an hour to find a large number of people


    "I''m sorry. I told them to spread out and look for someone." Li also knew that they couldn''t run away because of him. He could only apologize to me and anxiously contacted people with his mobile phone.


    After waiting for a while, after confirming that some people could not be found, I reluctantly looked at Tan Li.


    "Help find them." After I say this to Tan Li, I can take Tan Feng and look around for other people.


    Another hour later, I finally found all the people and sighed. Then I took them to the other end.


    "I think you all know that now if you have any questions, I hope you can accept them." I thought of the grotesque places in the cave, sighed heavily, and then looked at them helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, after we see something inside, do you think I''ll be surprised at anything else?" When Li said this, it was like he had exhausted all his strength, sighed and moved slowly towards the inside.


    I thought they were psychologically prepared. I just brought them into the stone room, but I heard the roar of rage.


    "Damn, who dares to turn these children to such a strange place!" Police officer Li yelled angrily. After seeing that other people didn''t move, one of his men tried to hold up a child. Then he yelled, "what are you looking at? Hurry up and take the child out! If one of you is ill, you can explain to your parents by yourself. "


    Finally, the people who responded quickly picked up the children on the ground and strode out.


    And follow them to go out of me, to the side of Tan Li helpless smile, softly said: "still be solved."


    "Hard work." Tan Li nodded and sat beside me.


    "Sorry, it''s not enough. Squeeze." Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly and shook his head helplessly. Then he looked at the other side helplessly, trying to squeeze himself into a ball and keep away from me."It''s OK. You can relax." I helplessly shook my head, but after seeing Qian Zhiyong''s appearance, I gave up the resistance, "if you want to be kind, just like it."


    Maybe it was too crowded. People drove very fast. It was supposed to be 20 minutes, so they drove there.


    "I''ll go and take your statements later. Now I want to send all the children to the hospital for examination, but Dior has no problem. You are informing the parents so that they won''t be too nervous." I''ll take you to a rest place.


    People also know the parents of the fierce, are serious nodded, quickly toward the hospital.


    When all the work was finished, people would like me to ask about this time.


    "What, I know." After listening to my description, police Li recalled the situation at that time. In the end, everything in his heart turned into helplessness. "There''s no way to say it. I guess it can only be regarded as abduction."


    I heard Li police say so of me, helplessly shook his head, even if it is to respond to his words.


    "Then I''ll write the report. If you have any questions, can you help me add them?" Li police is very helpless, finally will report to my side, so write the report.


    I looked at the more and more reports, sighed, grabbed the reports directly, and wrote those reports skillfully.


    "You are so skilled." Li police to see my rapid action, the corners of the mouth kept twitching up.

 Chapter 441

    "Who let me always come across this kind of thing." I put the report in police Li''s hands, sighed and walked out quickly.


    But in the moment I went out, Qian Zhiyuan suddenly came over and looked at me eagerly.


    "What''s the matter?" I turned my head and looked at Qian Zhiyong. Just as I was about to say something, I saw his fierce face with a resentful look in my eyes. "I''m sorry, the murderer hasn''t been caught. I''m worried that something will happen. Can I wait?"


    When Qian Zhiyong heard my words, he was slightly stunned. He had some expectation in his eyes, but he was defeated by his duty and retreated to the other side.


    "I''m sorry, but please understand." I nodded to Qian Zhiyong, then turned and looked to the other side, "it may take a little time, or you''d better go first..."


    Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by a phone call.


    "What do you mean uncle can''t wait any longer? I''ve found someone who can find out everything. What I see. Can you give me another two days? As you said just now, air tickets are reserved two days later, right? " Qian Zhiyong hung up and grabbed my arm. His eyes were full of pleading.


    From that phone to understand all of me, is also frowning, how are not willing to say a word.


    "I promise you, as long as you help me now, how do you want to investigate in the future, I can help you!" Qian Zhiyong grabbed my arm harder and didn''t say a word.


    Looking at Qian Zhiyong''s eyes, I frowned tightly. Finally, I nodded difficultly under his plea.


    "That''s good. I''ll get ready now. In an hour, we''ll start." Qian Zhiyong left quickly to prepare what I had asked him to prepare.


    Finally, when Qian Zhiyong left, I looked at Tan Li and said softly, "Tan Li, I may be a little busy this time. Can you help me stare here?"


    I have known the answer for a long time. I hold Tan Li''s hand and look at him with a smile.


    "For once, I will never leave you next time." Tan Li sighed and finally disappeared.


    Tan Feng and I, who were left behind by Tan Li, looked at each other for a long time, and finally recovered in Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Let''s go." I waited until Tan Feng attached to his sugar gourd, then nodded, quickly turned around and looked to the other side.


    "I''m sorry, but for me, you wouldn''t be in such a hurry." Qian Zhiyong looked at my empty hand, just about to say something, but saw my cell phone.


    Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t understand me, wanted me to go back to get something, but he found that I had closed my eyes and lay peacefully in the back seat.


    "The children have nothing to do, and the parents have been informed." Qian Zhiyong was like talking to himself about the arrangement for his children. Then he said faintly: "some parents are really angry, just like you said, and they want us to hand over the messenger behind the scenes, but you know, we didn''t even see that guy."


    Hearing what Qian Zhiyong said, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the head for a long time before I said softly, "I will catch him one day."


    It seems that he was scared by me. Qian Zhiyong''s body shook and nodded heavily.


    "How long?" I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. I just looked at him like this, "if it takes a long time, I hope to help you talk more about your first love."


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong frowned slightly, and for a long time he spoke quietly about the case.


    "She said that her name is Yu Miaomiao. She is born to smile. No matter what happens, she can face it with a smile." Qian Zhiyong seems to recall that smiling face, his mouth involuntarily raised, smiling sweetly in front of him.


    "From your expression, we can see that she has brought you a lot of good things." When I saw Qian Zhiyong''s smile, I shook my head helplessly and looked to the other side, "OK, I''ve already known about your past. Is it time to get to the point?"


    Qian Zhiyong, who knew that he was despised by me, apologized and laughed, so he put the information in front of me.


    Qian Zhiyong, who saw my expression in the rearview mirror, also knew that his action was too abrupt. He explained in a low voice: "this is my copy of the case. You can see first. If there is anything wrong, I''ll explain it."


    I didn''t respond to Qian Zhiyong. I directly tore open the sealed bag and quickly read the record.


    "All of these are similar to what you said, so why don''t you believe this case?" After reading the documents, I frowned tightly and looked at Qian Zhiyong in doubt.


    "I can''t say it, but if I say it, you will doubt that I didn''t see any" should have "trace during the autopsy." Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly, released the steering wheel with both hands, and pounded the horn hard.


    I can''t stand being quarreled. I frown tightly and beat the document behind Qian Zhiyong. This makes him relax."When are they leaving?" I thought of the general content of the call just now, frowned tightly and said in a soft voice, "give me a deadline. When I have pressure, I can investigate the case more efficiently."


    "Three days later They could have lived on, but people in the neighborhood always mentioned their sad things from time to time, so... " Qian Zhiyong hesitated and expressed his reluctance incisively and vividly.


    I, who had observed this point, did not speak any more. I looked at the words on the document more carefully, trying to find any clues.


    "Instead of going to their house, take me to the scene." I quickly took out my mobile phone, and after determining my location, I discussed with Qian Zhiyong, "even if the time goes by, that place should be able to find some clues."


    Qian Zhiyong was still thinking about how to oppose my words, but he suddenly remembered my ability and could only say helplessly: "er You have your way, because you can. "


    When I saw Qian Zhiyong turn the car around, I didn''t speak. I closed my eyes and reshaped the story of the case in my mind.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that something is wrong. I suddenly open my eyes, but I look at Tan Feng curiously.


    "Don''t stick it on the roof, will you?" I hold Tan Feng and feel his head helplessly. Then I look at Qian Zhiyong, who is still immersed in his thoughts.

 Chapter 442

    Tan Feng didn''t speak, just nodded honestly and pasted it on my neck.


    "Why are you so coquettish?" I shook my head, but still let Tan Feng lean on his shoulder, "brother Yong, how are you? Haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Qian Zhiyong, who heard my voice, immediately drew back his eyes. Seeing my frowning, he said, "I''m sorry. I''ve just gone to think about things. There are still ten minutes left. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Getting the answer, I''m not talking, just teasing Tan Feng with my fingers.


    "Mom, am I good?" Tan Feng seized my hand again and again, and held up her small chest with pride.


    Although I didn''t speak, the doting in my eyes was about to overflow my eyes.


    See me such Tan Feng, crack that a millet tooth, smiling at me.


    "Wait, Tan Feng, have you grown up?" I suddenly noticed Tan Feng''s teeth and asked him in a low voice.


    Tan Feng, who had never noticed this, touched his stomach with his little hand and nodded for a long time.


    Just when I wanted to ask something else, Qian Zhiyong next to me suddenly moved.


    "Here we are." Qian Zhiyong said to me, then walked out of the car with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at a street corner with vicissitudes in his eyes.


    "Are you going in with me or..." I looked at Qian Zhiyong not far away, sighed slightly, waved my hand, and walked into the alley quickly.


    Qian Zhiyong seems to be worried. He still wants to walk over, but he finds that his feet can''t move forward.


    "You wait there. I''ll be right out." I was reminded by Tan Feng, quickly turned back, waved to Qian Zhiyong, and then turned to the other side, "Xiaofeng, is there any strong power or ghost that is about to dissipate around here?"


    Tan Feng didn''t understand me. He frowned tightly. After a long time, he jumped to the ground and ran to the deep of the alley.


    "Mom, here!" Tan Feng grabs a ghost with a broken arm and runs to me quickly.


    Looking at Tan Feng''s staggering appearance, I shook my head helplessly. I wanted to say something, but I found that the ghost extended his hand to Tan Feng.


    "Damn, if you dare..." Before I finished, I was scared by the action of Tan Feng.


    See Tan Feng unexpectedly lift up, that small fist, hit again and again on the body of that ghost.


    "Mom, I''m great! These are all taught by my father only once, and I''ll learn them! " Tan fengxiao is more happy, release the ghost''s hand, hold my hand.


    Looking at the ghost lying on the ground, I had some helplessness, but I still threw a charm around him and walked quickly.


    "I know I''m wrong. I won''t do this in the future. Please get around me!" The ghost thought that Tan Feng was my kind of kid and looked at me nervously.


    "If you know you''re afraid, just answer my question honestly." When I finished, I took out a talisman again, and the evil spirit laughed. Then I said softly, "do you know a ghost named Yu Miaomiao?"


    Maybe I haven''t heard of the name. The ghost frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time, but his body became a sieve.


    "Wait a minute." I suddenly think of these ghosts, and I don''t necessarily know the girl named Yu Miaomiao. I can only put the photo Qian Zhiyong just gave me in front of him, "see clearly, if you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll beat you."


    With my words, Tan Feng raised his little fist again and threatened the guy lying on the ground.


    The ghost heard my words, nodded, quickly looked at the photo, but for a long time did not say a word, seems to be worried about something.


    "As long as you tell the truth, I won''t hurt you." I had understood the meaning of this male ghost. Without forcing him, I opened the rune paper and walked to the other side.


    In the same way, after nearly half an hour''s inquiry, I finally found an old woman who looked too much at Miao Miao.


    "The girl didn''t know what was wrong. She ran there wobbly and fell down." The old woman recalled for a long time, and finally only said such a sentence.


    Of course, I also know that Yu Miaomiao is lying there. The problem is how she looks when she falls down, and whether anyone is hurting her.


    "By the way, the little girl, while running, also looked back, as if someone was catching her behind her." The old lady said this, looking at the entrance of the alley, frowning and whispering, "by the way, I still want to remember the swearing voices of several people, and the old lady''s things were kicked over by them."


    Seeing the old woman''s angry appearance, I shook my head helplessly and quickly got out several photos of the prisoner.


    When the old woman saw their photos, she nodded and said, "but it''s like they''re covered by someone. They can''t see the alley. People are beside them, but they can''t find it."


    When I heard this, I felt like saying something, but I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Well, why don''t we ask someone else?" Qian Zhiyong went to the entrance of the alley with a pale face, frowning and watching me "talk" with the air."Come here, I have something to share with you." I threw a piece of Rune paper into Qian Zhiyong''s arms and said softly, "listen."


    The old woman repeated what she had just said, but she was yelled by Qian Zhiyong.


    "How can it be? If Miaomiao is not caught by them, how can she become like that?" Qian Zhiyong is very angry. He waves his fist at his wife, only to find that he has passed through.


    "Calm down." I grabbed Qian Zhiyong and handed the incense in the bag to my mother-in-law. Then I said in a soft voice, "is there someone behind me who took her away?"


    When my mother-in-law heard my words, she frowned and pondered for a long time, but she still shook her head.


    "If you think about it, maybe it''s not human, maybe it''s human." I frown slightly, suddenly wink at Tan Feng, let him use his strength to lift things next to him.


    "Yes, that''s the feeling, but within half an hour, her body was thrown back by that force." The mother-in-law felt Tan Feng''s power and was scared back two steps. Then she said in a panic, "her soul, but she didn''t come back with her!"


    Hearing the words, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something evil, so I saw my mother-in-law throw something into my hand.


    "This is what fell on the ground when the corpse came back. They couldn''t see it, so I put it away." The mother-in-law said that she didn''t want to stay and disappeared from us.

 Chapter 443

    Originally, I wanted to ask something else. I could only take back my sight and walk slowly out of the alley.


    "Miaomiao, are you really not killed by them?" Qian Zhiyong still didn''t believe it. He frowned, grabbed his little hair and squatted on the ground.


    "I can''t say that. Without them, Miaomiao would not have disappeared." I think of what my mother-in-law said. I quickly hold Tan Feng''s words and feel his strength.


    Although I still don''t know what Tan Shifeng means.


    "Let''s look around again?" If I want to find more information, I can only take the lost Qian Zhiyong and look around.


    "No, at that time, I had investigated all around, and there was nothing at all." Qian Zhiyong noticed my idea, but shook his head, pointed to another corner where he could see it, and said in a low voice: "unless there is a guy who can prompt, even if you turn this place upside down, there is no clue."


    Knowing that Qian Zhiyong would not cheat me, I didn''t say any more. I nodded and walked to the other side.


    But it''s a pity that there is no breath in the neighborhood, as if it had been cleaned up.


    "It''s so clean. It''s like being cleaned every day." Qian Zhiyong''s figure is full of surprise. He seems to be very surprised at the cleanliness here.


    "Why, there''s no one here to clean?" I slightly frowned, quickly took out my mother-in-law to my spirit piece, quickly looked around.


    When he noticed my movements, Qian Zhiyong didn''t dare to speak. He just stood aside quietly, so as not to be disturbed by people who didn''t understand me.


    With a flash of inspiration, I think it''s something that suddenly occurred to me. I quickly groped in the cracks of the wall.


    "What''s the matter? Can I help you?" Qian Zhiyong ran inside, imitating my movements, and looked at me with doubts.


    But busy looking for the last trace of me, where there is time to pay attention to him, quietly groping around the wall.


    Just when I was about to touch all the walls, I finally found the corner that was deliberately hidden.


    "Who are you?" I whispered, and then I looked up at Qian Zhiyong standing beside me.


    "Is there anything here? Why can''t I see anything? " Qian Zhiyong thought that I had found something. He quickly grasped my arm. Just as he was about to ask something, he heard the footsteps outside the alley and moved.


    When I saw Qian Zhiyong doing this, I shook my head helplessly, pushed away him who still held my hand, and cried out.


    "What are you doing?" Qian Zhiyong was worried about being found and wanted to cover my mouth, but he found that the people outside, just like they didn''t hear my voice, strode past.


    "That''s it. Do you want to know why?" I toward Qian Zhiyong, helpless smile, this just touched the incomplete thing, softly explained: "you see, you can''t see this thing now."


    Qian Zhiyong quickly walked towards me and stepped on the corner where my hand touched. Only then did he find that there was a small hidden word in the place where there should have been nothing.


    Finally, Qian Zhiyong saw me, sighed and took back his hand. Then he looked at the "crime scene.".


    "All said that there were people standing in this place at the time of the crime?" Qian Zhiyong quickly connected this matter to Yu Miaomiao and looked at me nervously.


    "It should be, but I don''t quite understand the e-mail. That''s why he wants to watch. Is it his interest, or No, it''s impossible. No one will be so bad, unless it''s him. " I suddenly thought of a possibility, the heart of the anger is more than, have injustice in the heart curse that person.


    Qian Zhiyong, who has not yet understood, frowns slightly, but his hand is still there, stroking the hidden word.


    "Just now, what''s that for you?" Qian Zhiyong thought of me just now, held out his hand and asked me in doubt.


    This time, I didn''t say it directly. I just walked out of the alley.


    "It''s not what you think." It wasn''t until we got to the end of the lane that I explained what I had just said, "what they gave me is just a fragment of something, but I haven''t found any other parts of it yet."


    Qian Zhiyong, who was still struggling, nodded. Then he quickly walked to the front of the car and opened the door.


    "Where are we going now?" Qian Zhiyong waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for my answer. He couldn''t bear to say, "how about going to Miaomiao''s house?"


    "No, another place is worth going." It took me a long time to say something in my purse.


    Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t know what I meant, wanted to say something else, but he was scared by my sudden jump.


    "You are crazy! Fortunately, it''s just the beginning. If you were a little faster, you might be out of shape, you know? " Qian Zhiyong didn''t listen to my explanation. He just yelled at me.


    I didn''t have time to pay attention to Qian Zhiyong. I just quickly went back to the scene of the crime and tentatively looked at the place where Yu Miaomiao fell."Can you tell me what you saw in advance?" If Qian Zhiyong catches my family, I will be dissatisfied.


    "Wait, wait for my picture, I can explain." I''m worried that Qian Zhiyong will destroy what I''m looking for, so I can only keep him out and search for what I need quickly by myself.


    Sure enough, here he is. How could he pick up a corpse.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I was. I frowned tightly and threw the fragment to the ground.


    "Damn it I couldn''t control my worry any more and cried out in anger.


    Hear my voice of Qian Zhiyong, quickly ran to my side, "what''s the matter, is there any discovery?"


    I didn''t speak. I just pursed my lips and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Why does he want to take other people''s souls? Like Tan Feng, he wants them to be his slaves. But what does he want a girl''s soul to do? Does he mean that he is deliberately creating resentment?


    "Yes, we will go to the cave!" I yelled at Qian Zhiyong and rushed out quickly.


    Qian Zhiyong, who heard me say he was going to the cave, didn''t stop. He just strode to the car with anger on his face.


    But just as we were thinking about the cave, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in our field of vision.


    "Did you see that too?" Qian Zhiyong stepped on the brake and stared at the figure in disbelief.

 Chapter 444

    When I heard Qian Zhiyong''s words, I didn''t speak. I just looked outside the car warily, looking for the figure that just disappeared.


    "No, I''m going down to her!" Qian Zhiyong didn''t wait for my reaction, released his seat belt and rushed down.


    "You wait. Maybe it''s someone else''s trap!" I think of that man''s strange, but pull open the seat belt, quickly toward the direction of Qian Zhiyong.


    Although Qian Zhiyong heard what I said, he seemed to be possessed, and his legs rushed towards the white figure.


    I had no choice but to run to tan Zhiyong with all my strength.


    Fortunately, Tan Zhiyong did not know why and stopped at a turn.


    "Well, did you see her?" I quickly looked around, but did not see the figure of Yu Miaomiao, can only say again: "you are not hiding something, you say ah!"


    "What can I hide? You know, I want this case to come to light." Qian Zhiyong finally recovered and grasped my outstretched finger.


    Feeling the pain, I didn''t speak. I just pulled back my hand and forced Qian Zhiyong into the car.


    "No, we can''t. I''ll find Miaomiao here." Qian Zhiyong roared at me and looked at me angrily.


    "You''re wrong. If you really want to find her, we shouldn''t stay here now!" I slapped Qian Zhiyong in the face and felt the numbness coming from his palm. Then I said in a soft voice, "I''ve asked the ghosts around here. They all said they haven''t seen her. Then you say, why does she suddenly appear now?"


    Qian Zhiyong couldn''t seem to accept what I said. He frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just grabbed my wrist.


    Looking at the wrist, from white to micro clear, I didn''t say a word, just silently looking at Qian Zhiyong in front of him, waiting for his sword to digest everything.


    Maybe it''s me, it''s to wake up Qian Zhiyong''s reason. He rubbed my swollen face, then nodded and quickly buckled his seat belt.


    I have been observing the look in Qian Zhiyong''s eyes. After making sure he is fully recovered, I buckle my seat belt and calmly watch the flow of people in front of the car.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?" I had no choice but to shake my head. If I wanted to say anything else, I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Sorry, we may have to go to the maintenance station before we go again." Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. As soon as he took out his mobile phone, he saw me directly get out of the car and walk towards the intersection. "You wait. If we go to other cars, it may take a long time..."


    "What are you looking at? Come here quickly!" I nodded to the Li policeman beside me, took the key in his hand, and helplessly looked at Qian Zhiyong who was still thanking him.


    Police officer Li wanted to go with us very much, but just when he wanted to speak, the police officer on one side suddenly stopped him.


    "I''m really sorry. I''ll return the car to you tomorrow. I''ll trouble officer Li with my car." When Qian Zhiyong saw me, he got into the car impatiently, quickly bowed to several people, and rushed into the car, "or I''ll drive, after all Ah


    While listening to Qian Zhiyong''s scream, I didn''t have any reaction. I just stepped on the accelerator harder.


    "Lu police, you will be deducted points like this!" Qian Zhiyong knew that I couldn''t hear his voice, so he could only shout at me. He sat down and grasped the safety belt tied to me.


    Out of breath, I had no choice but to slow down and look in the rearview mirror.


    "You really are. Don''t you want to die!" Qian Zhiyong sighed. He wanted to say something more, but he found that I was frowning.


    "I''m not worried about what we''re going to miss." I sighed, for a long time just light said: "don''t blame what I said is serious, I think she may not be the one you know."


    Qian Zhiyong shook his head, did not speak, just looked at me lost.


    "If you give up, we''d better go back. After all, we don''t have any purpose, do we?" I directly parked the car to the side, indifferent looking at Qian Zhiyong behind.


    "No, I''m going!" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he felt a picture in front of him. Then he heard Yu Miaomiao''s familiar whisper.


    When I noticed Qian Zhiyong''s empty eyes, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something. However, I found that he suddenly unfastened his seat belt and strode to my door.


    "Qian Zhiyong, what are you going to do?" My brow slightly wrinkled, I want to say something, I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Miao, I won''t be alone with you right away." Qian Zhiyong''s eyes are empty. He grabs my shoulder and wants to pull me out.


    When I felt the pain in my shoulder and wanted to say something else, I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice in surprise.


    "Why am I here? Didn''t I just sit in the car?" Qian Zhiyong quickly took back his hand. If he wanted to say anything else, he was stuck with a piece of paper and pushed back to the back seat. "Stay honest, we will be there soon."Qian Zhiyong wants to object, but when he sees the rune paper on his forehead, he hugs himself carefully and stays quietly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." I had no choice but to shake my head. Then I slowed down a little and headed for the cave which had just left.


    Originally, there was no way for us to get out of the traffic jam.


    "Now what?" If they are in such a jam, they will definitely spend the night in the car today, which will be very dangerous.


    Dare not think of me, also want to give up, but found that Qian Zhiyong suddenly looked to the front of the driveway.


    "No, it''s not time to get off work today. How could the traffic be like this?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something. He saw that I suddenly turned around and rushed to the side road, "it''s very dangerous. Stop quickly Forget it, you go on. "


    I heard Qian Zhiyong give up the voice, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, whispered: "rest assured, we will never have an accident."


    Qian Zhiyong, pale, didn''t speak. He just grabbed the seat belt tightly and said nothing.


    All the way to the woods, I was just about to say something, but I heard Qian Zhiyong''s scream.


    "Miaomiao, Xiaolu, hurry up, Miaomiao is there!" Qian Zhiyong held out his hand and pointed to the woman standing in front of him.

 Chapter 445

    Looking at the familiar figure, I didn''t hesitate. I pulled open my seat belt and rushed out of the car. I threw out the paper in my hand.


    Qian Zhiyong saw my action and knew that I could see her. Without any pause, he rushed to Yu Miaomiao.


    I don''t know why. When I saw Qian Zhiyong''s crazy appearance, I felt something was wrong, but I couldn''t do anything, like being controlled.


    "Why not catch up!" Qian Zhiyong ran for a long time, but he was still behind the white shadow, without any sign of catching up.


    "Brother Yong, stop it. It''s not right." I struggled for a long time, and finally Tan Feng came back to me, so that I could speak.


    But I''m late now. Qian Zhiyong ignores me and pours directly at Bai Ying.


    "Tan Feng, can you take him back?" I''m worried that Qian Zhiyong will step into a trap and put all his hopes on Tan Feng.


    "No way." Tan Feng stretched out his hand and tried. After seeing that Qian Zhiyong didn''t stop at all, he bowed his small head wrongly.


    Knowing that I can''t blame Tan Feng, I shook my head and wanted to do something more. Then I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Xiao Lu, why don''t you come here?" Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly, just about to say something, but suddenly turned back and looked at the white shadow standing on one side, "Miaomiao, I knew that you are still willing to wait for me."


    Tan Feng and I want to talk, but Qian Zhiyong''s sudden roar interrupts us.


    "What''s the matter?" Finally, I was able to lift my feet and rushed to Qian Zhiyong.


    When I saw Qian Zhiyong chasing him, it became very strange that he was chased by evil spirits and rushed in the opposite direction.


    "Tan Feng, help me stop him." I noticed the expression on Qian Zhiyong''s face, frowned tightly and pushed Tan Feng directly.


    "Get out of the way, Miaomiao is going to run away!" Qian Zhiyong can''t see Tan Feng, but he seems to see everything at this time. He tries to drive him away by waving his hands.


    "Mom!" Tan Feng is very dissatisfied with Qian Zhiyong''s attitude. He cries out in a low voice, but his pace doesn''t stop. He still follows him.


    Because of Tan Feng''s obstruction, I finally caught up with Qian Zhiyong. Just about to stop him, I found that his eyes were red, as if he was dazed by something.


    What''s the matter? Is it useless that she pasted a charm on him?


    Just when I was looking for rune paper, Qian Zhiyong suddenly reached out and hit me in the abdomen.


    "Damn it I cover the pain of the abdomen, difficult to take out the charm, a throw to Qian Zhiyong.


    Sure enough, in the moment of the paper, Qian Zhiyong suddenly made a sharp cry.


    "When are we not together all the time?" I covered my belly and stood up slowly. Seeing the blood red in Qian Zhiyong''s eyes, I sighed. Then I took out another heart clearing amulet, folded it into a triangle and stuffed it in his clothes.


    "What''s the matter with me, Lu? We''re not going to the cave Well, when did you get to the woods? " When Qian Zhiyong''s consciousness was still borrowing the car, he had no idea what had just happened to him.


    There is no way for me, sighed and sat on one side tired.


    I don''t know how long after that, Qian Zhiyong came to me carefully. He just wanted to say something, but he suddenly turned around and looked at the rustling woods on the other side.


    "Be careful. Next time, I may not be able to save you. They are using your demons." I thought about Qian Zhiyong carefully. I sighed helplessly and said softly, "I don''t want to see you next time. It''s a corpse."


    "Sorry, I''ll control my emotions." Seeing my pale face, Qian Zhiyong immediately apologized, clenched his hands, and looked angrily at the remote cave.


    I noticed Qian Zhiyong''s expression. I didn''t speak any more. I just recovered my strength quietly.


    "Tell me, did you catch the white shadow just now?" I think of the rune paper that I want to throw out by Bai Ying. My brow is tightly wrinkled, and I frown impatiently.


    When he heard what I said, Qian Zhiyong''s brows were locked together and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    I guess I just stood up and looked for the rune that I threw out.


    "Here it is." Tan Feng looked at the paper, but did not dare to stretch out his hand. He could only stand by and wait for my inspection.


    I quickly walked to Tan Feng, looked at the complete, completely unused Rune paper, and frowned, "do you think that white shadow is real?"


    Hearing my question, Tan Feng didn''t speak. He just shook his head and looked at me blankly.


    Qian Zhiyong quickly ran to my side, just about to say something, but found his expression, suddenly bin change.


    "Brother Yong?" I tried to call him, but found that Qian Zhiyong did not speak at all, just looked at the front with empty eyes, "you sober up a little bit!"


    Just as I was talking, Qian Zhiyong turned red again. But this time, instead of chasing him directly, he asked the pure heart charm in his clothes to throw on the ground. Then he laughed at me and ran out quickly."Damn it I swear a low, just ready to move forward, only to find that I had secretly placed in the corner of the rune paper, all burned up, "Qian Zhiyong!"


    "Miaomiao! Miaomiao Qian Zhiyong, who was controlled by his mind, didn''t pay attention to my cry at all, and his legs ran toward the distance.


    I was worried about Tan Feng''s accident, so I shoved him back into the sugar gourd to avoid any problems.


    Don''t know why I do so of Tan Feng, very aggrieved, voice also soft say: "Mom, I can protect you."


    "I know, but mom is worried that the bad guy will bully you." I think of that mysterious man''s saying at that time, and his hands are even more hard, and I don''t want to let Tan Feng receive the pain of the last time.


    Aware of my worry about Tan Feng, no longer speak, quietly stay in the sugar gourd, not a word.


    "Good boy." I slightly raised the corner of my mouth and wanted to say something else, but I found that Qian Zhiyong, who should have been around, suddenly ran to the woods and said, "stop, where can''t I go?"


    But Qian Zhiyong, who lost his sanity, didn''t listen to me and rushed to the woods without looking back.


    Worried that Qian Zhiyong would disappear, I had to chase him. But just as I was about to catch him, my hand was empty.


    When I looked up, Qian Zhiyong, who should have been just in front of me, had disappeared. In the woods, only Tan Feng and I were left.

 Chapter 446

    "Qian Zhiyong?! Brother Yong! " I was worried that Qian Zhiyong fell down because of his inertia. He squatted down and wanted to find his footprints, but found that all the traces were covered by the fallen leaves.


    Knowing that we were trapped, I frowned and wanted to say something, only to find that the scene turned into a cave.


    "Come out!" I yelled at the dark place and wanted to say something, but I heard another person''s breathing.


    I didn''t think so. I turned around and hit the person behind me.


    But when I didn''t think of it, the people behind me directly grasped my wrist and imprisoned me in the same place.


    "Here you are at last." Mysterious person in my ear smile, light release my hand, then disappear.


    "Come out, you call him out, or..." I took out the talisman paper hidden in my purse and looked around warily.


    That person knows me very well, did not speak, just light looking at the other side, indifferent looking at me.


    Feeling the sight, I frowned and wanted to fight back, but I was worried that if I forced the bastard away, there would be no way to find Qian Zhiyong.


    There is no way I can only move towards the corner in small steps.


    "Since today, you''ve been deliberately leading us here, right?" I felt the real wall, frowned and asked the mysterious man hidden in the dark.


    "Why do you think so? Don''t you worry that everything in front of you is a virtual shadow." The mysterious man didn''t care about my vigilance. He sneered and then let out a shadow.


    See the appearance of the virtual shadow, but I have no expression, just light to see the shadow behind the virtual shadow.


    "Where are you looking?"


    I heard the voice behind me, covered my ears and kicked my foot back.


    But in fact, I didn''t want to think so, kick the entity, and almost fell to the ground.


    "Wrong, should I give you some punishment?" The mysterious man held out his hand and held me up until I stood firm.


    I was worried about what he would do to me and immediately looked at the hand he had touched.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not ready to kill you yet." A man''s voice is just like the misty blue smoke, sometimes in the ear, sometimes in the farthest place from me.


    Completely confused, I didn''t believe the man''s words. I quickly wrapped the rune paper around my hand. Then I raised my head and looked at the top of the cave.


    "Why do you do this? Yu Miaomiao is not a devil to you at all." I frowned tightly and touched the wall again, looking for any concave and convex place.


    "Devil, why do you have to be a devil?" Men seem to hear something funny and laugh.


    What do you mean? Why does he say that? Does it mean that he can let the ordinary soul grow up like Tan Feng, or does it mean that what he needs is the soul without any threat.


    I couldn''t figure out the man. I didn''t speak. I just pursed my lips and thought about him.


    "You can''t guess me." The man suddenly burst out such a sentence, and then put Yu Miaomiao''s projection on my side, "do you think this is her soul?"


    "No, this is definitely not, because she..." Before I finished my words, I saw that the original white projection in front of me was slowly polluted by black smoke, so it turned into pure black.


    "Ah ~!" It seems that Bai Ying can''t stand this kind of pain, and even roars at me.


    Worried that the shadow would hurt me, I had to step back two steps to see the mysterious man who suddenly appeared behind the shadow.


    Aware of my sight, the mysterious man suddenly snapped his fingers.


    Just as I was about to rush to him, I found that the black smoke around me was slowly illuminated by the red flame, which also made me see the whole shape of the cave.


    "You see, is this a great sense of achievement?" The mysterious man stretched out his hand to the motionless shadow, and there was a red thing between his fingers. "It''s better to add this."


    Don''t understand the man, why say so of I, brow tight wrinkly, for a long time didn''t say a word, just worry of looking at the shadow of that end.


    Just when I thought the mysterious man was just bluffing, the shadow suddenly roared, and the dark body suddenly glowed red.


    "You make ghosts? It''s impossible. Ordinary souls can''t bear this power at all I looked at the mysterious man in front of me in disbelief. I was about to throw a rune and save my soul, but I found that all the rune paper that should have been in my purse had disappeared.


    "You can''t disturb my game." The man said, waved to me, then looked at the soul that had become a semi-finished product again.


    But I can''t hear the voice of death fixed on the wall.


    "Enough, you can''t succeed at all. After all, her fragile soul can''t bear it!" I wanted him to give up, but suddenly I heard his light laughter."Yes, she can''t stand it alone, but there are several, so there''s no problem, is there?" The man said very lightly, but the soul that is still shrill and shrill, but there is no relaxed feeling.


    I can''t listen to it. I want to stop the mysterious man, but I find that there are several signs of stitching in the soul.


    "Do you want me to collapse when you show me these things, so that you can take advantage of the opportunity and melt me in?" As soon as I thought of this possibility, I felt that a bucket of cold water had been splashed on my head and it was completely cold.


    And the man who heard me say that didn''t say anything.


    But I understood from the movement of his clenched hand, and I really guessed what he thought, so I continued: "you dream, I won''t let you succeed."


    "It''s not up to you whether you succeed or not." The mysterious man gave a sneer, and then pushed the shrill soul to my side, ready to completely destroy my spirit.


    But I have been prepared, how can I still be at his mercy, his hands slightly move, it is not easy to get rid of his imprisonment.


    "You''ll never make it!" I said, quickly rushed to the other side, ready to take out the dark cave.


    "Oh." The mysterious man, however, was smiling, as if all my thoughts were in his expectation.


    Aware of his action, I rolled on the spot. As soon as I stabilized my body, I saw the place where I had just been. What he had thrown made a big hole.


    "Exasperated into angry?" I light of say four words, then picked up the stick in the corner, and then the blood on the wound, quickly in the above dragon fly Feng dance write something.

 Chapter 447

    When the mysterious man saw my action, he seemed to be interested. He didn''t directly order the "fierce ghost" to attack me. He stood by and waited for my next action.


    did not have time to understand the mystery man, and I accelerated my speed and wrote Kwai Fu on the top. Then I got up and put my eyes on my chest.


    "Go." Finally, I was ready to finish. He waved to the "fierce ghost" and leaned against the wall, waiting for my performance.


    But what the mysterious man didn''t expect was that I didn''t attack the ghost directly, instead, I rolled on the spot with the stick and went straight to the darkness.


    "Goodbye." I got up from the ground without looking at the mysterious man behind me. I sped up and ran in the direction of the stick.


    "Stop her. Don''t let her run away." The mysterious and angry face, the fierce ghost who is still fighting against the air, is a whip.


    Feel the ghost of pain, roar, then with the fastest speed, toward me again.


    "Damn it Looking at the ghosts coming closer and closer behind me, I gave a low curse and squeezed my arm hard. After feeling the pain, I used my last strength to hit the black smoke in front of me.


    I didn''t feel any pain at the moment when my arm hit the black smoke. On the contrary, I felt the strong sunlight shining on my face.


    "What''s the matter, Lu? Why are you here? I''ve been looking for you all night. Do you know?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, I slowly opened my eyes and saw the worried Qian Zhiyong.


    I turned my head to the direction I had just run. After making sure there was no darkness behind me, I slowly got up and said, "I saw that guy."


    "Who, that son of a bitch with a baby?" As soon as Qian Zhiyong heard me say that he saw the kidnapper, he immediately became alert. He clenched his hands and looked at the direction I was looking at.


    Seeing Qian Zhiyong looking in that direction, I took my eyes back and lay on the ground tired.


    "Does Xiaolu matter? Shall I take you to the hospital? " Qian Zhiyong saw that I was in a mess. He frowned tightly and picked up his mobile phone worried.


    Originally also wanted to go back to rest, I just prepared not to speak, I heard Tan Feng''s voice.


    "Mom, there are all injuries on her body. When Dad sees them, he will be angry." Tan Feng seemed to think of Tan Li''s advice before he came out, and carefully grasped my arm, "don''t go back, my mother has no one to treat, so I''m in a dilemma."


    Looking at the appearance of Tan Feng, I shook my head helplessly. After a long time, I said softly, "I''m not in a hurry to go back today. Since I''m here, I''ll investigate and find out. I''m going back."


    Qian Zhiyong saw me stagger up and wanted to refuse, but found that I had already run to the entrance of the cave.


    "Wait for me!" Qian Zhiyong also knows that there is no way, can only speed up the pace, chasing me into the cave alone.


    "You really are. No matter what, you should use the medical bag in the car to disinfect those wounds on your body." Qian Zhiyong said this, grabbed my arm, forced me on the stone, carefully bandaged my wound.


    Looking at Qian Zhiyong''s appearance, I didn''t say anything. I just waited until he wrapped up the wound. Then I talked about the soul I saw last night.


    "So you mean Miaomiao may have been..." Qian Zhiyong lowered his head as if he had lost the whole world.


    "Not necessarily. After all, girls like Yu Miaomiao don''t have strong soul strength, and they are not his targets." I recalled the normal appearance of the female ghost last night. After I was sure that it was not Yu Miaomiao, I said softly, "we''d better get up and have a look inside now. Maybe there are any clues, maybe."


    Qian Zhiyong who got the answer, where will he stay, quickly walk in front of me.


    Looking at Qian Zhiyong in front of me, I felt a little sorry.


    After all, in the case of his first love, it is very likely that his soul will be destroyed by that guy, but she did not explain this possibility to him.


    "Why, did you find anything?" Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly and looked at me who didn''t move. He said this for a long time.


    "Sorry, I just thought of something. I forgot to follow you." I shook my head at Qian Zhiyong. Then I followed his steps and walked quickly to the cave where I found the child. "It seems that someone has cleaned up here."


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong quickly came to me. As soon as he wanted to ask something, he saw a piece of white silk flying over his head.


    "Something Qian Zhiyong quickly turned back and reached out to grasp the white silk, but found that the thing had disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. "It''s really evil."


    "Who said it wasn''t?" I shook, came to Tan Feng previously injured position, carefully squat down, want to find my sugar gourd fragments.


    But the moment my hand touched the ground, I found that the fragments that should have been here had disappeared, as if the event that day was just an illusion.


    "Let''s go back." I took a look at the hole, which was already connected with several holes, but I found nothing."Do you think it is possible that they destroyed all the evidence overnight?" Qian Zhiyong stares at the wall of the mountain where a hole has been made. His brows are tightly wrinkled.


    Hearing this, I finally understood what happened yesterday.


    When we rush here, the ghost will damage our car, give the man a chance to destroy everything here.


    But what they didn''t expect was that I would change buses and come here ahead of time.


    There is no way they can only let Qian Zhiyong lose his mind again and again, trying to delay my investigation time.


    In the end, I can''t bear to deal with the ghost, so that I can''t give up on other people.


    Everything has been explained, and I have only come here without any available clues. I can only go out with Qian Zhiyong and summarize everything about this case outside.


    "It seems that this place should have been abandoned, and I don''t know what police Li did. The villas are their real estate." Qian Zhiyong thought of the cave we found that day, his brow locked.


    "I''ll know when I get back." I shrugged, then lay down in the back seat, "I''m so sleepy, I''ll rely on you to go back."


    Qian Zhiyong also wanted to talk about something with me, but after hearing my slight snoring, he quietly sat in the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 448

    By the time I opened my eyes again, we were in the driveway downtown.


    "Where are you going now?" I slowly got up, looking at the careful driving of Qian Zhiyong.


    "You''re waking up. Let''s go to the police station first, return the car to policeman Li, and then meet uncle Yu. They''re going abroad tomorrow." Qian Zhiyong looked at the time and saw the morning rush hour when he got up. He sighed helplessly and said in a soft voice, "it''s really a coincidence that it will take two or three hours for him to go out when he comes back and meets the morning rush hour."


    Hear is that time of I, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, for a long time did not speak.


    "Just in time, let''s sum up what we know." Seeing that I was absent-minded, Qian Zhiyong couldn''t help looking for a topic.


    I didn''t say anything. I just focused on Qian Zhiyong.


    "Yesterday, we knew that Miaomiao was not killed by the rich second generation, but they were also the culprits who wanted to be more obedient than her." Qian Zhiyong can say something, but he can''t say anything because of his sour heart.


    "Although there is no evidence, it should not be difficult for them to admit that the final problem now is not this, but which man makes the soul into a fierce ghost." I looked at the traffic flow in front of me and quickly got to the co pilot. Then I said, "do you want to call police Li and ask if the owner of the house has come back?"


    After the consensus was reached, we quickly contacted Li police.


    But at this moment, the villa which was sealed by the seal appeared a man who was very simple.


    "What''s going on?" The man''s tone is very slow, as if he is not speaking, but reading some poetry.


    But the man who can hear his voice like a subwoofer quickly takes out his handkerchief and wipes the sweat constantly flowing out because of tension.


    "I''m really sorry, but yesterday it happened for a reason. People in the police station found that there were people harboring criminals here. That''s why..." Before the housekeeper finished, he was scared away by the man''s light eyes. "I''m really sorry, yesterday I was in the shop in the east of the city, sorting out the account book of this month. I didn''t receive the phone call in time, which made the house damaged. Please forgive me!"


    The man didn''t speak, just stroked the door lock which was forced to open, and frowned slightly.


    "Sir, I have contacted the door lock you often use. They will come to repair the door lock right away." The housekeeper clenched his fists nervously, fearing that he would be dismissed by the person in front of him.


    No one thought that the man did not pay attention to the request of the housekeeper in front of him. He tore down a check and threw it on the ground.


    "Sir, sir, please believe me, I promise there will be no more..."


    "Any more?" The man strode up to the housekeeper, his cold eyes sweeping over him.


    The housekeeper did not dare to speak, quickly grabbed the check thrown on the ground, and ran out of the community.


    Finally, a man with a clear ear wanted to go in to check the situation, and a woman''s voice appeared behind him.


    "Mr. Xu, it turns out that this is also your real estate. I thought that if the house here ignored you, after all, you were the one who kept saying that Fengshui was not good here at the beginning." The woman straightened the whole hand of flowers, then went to Mr. Xu side, handed out a, this has said: "how, is to see the business opportunities here?"


    Mr. Xu didn''t pay attention to the woman''s smile. He didn''t speak. He just threw the flowers aside. Then he put his eyes on his villa.


    "I really don''t know how to appreciate such flowers." The lady frowned in disgust, turned around and went back to her home.


    Finally, Mr. Xu drove the lady away, but he didn''t loosen his brow. He just walked into the villa quickly.


    "Why doesn''t he understand?" When Mr. Xu said this, he stopped talking. He just took off his white gloves and stroked the decorations around him.


    But just as Mr. Xu was about to leave, several figures suddenly appeared at the door of the villa.


    "Who are you?" Mr. Xu looked at the man in front of him, frowning and discontentedly looking at him who surrounded them.


    "We are the police. I''m sorry that we broke the door of your villa yesterday, but it''s urgent. Today we''re here to apologize." Li police looked at Mr. Xu in front of him and frowned slightly, but he apologized seriously. If anything goes wrong again, this person will complain to them.


    Mr. Xu didn''t speak. He just frowned and looked around at a kind of policeman.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll have the door repaired right away." Police officer Li took a look at the policeman next to him. Then he quickly picked up the tool and looked at Mr. Xu nervously.


    "No Mr. Xu suddenly came to the door and blocked their sight. Then he said in a low voice, "I don''t want to have another time, otherwise I will ask the lawyer to send you an official letter."


    People immediately nodded, and he was afraid that he would repent.


    But just when people want to leave, Mr. Xu suddenly stops Li police."What do you want us to do, Mr. Xu?" Police officer Li wanted to say something more, so he heard his voice.


    "Who brought you here?" Mr. Xu obviously knew something, but he didn''t say it directly. He just used his identity to ask for my information.


    Tan Li, who noticed this, frowned slightly. Just as he was about to run into the villa to have a look, he issued a message that Mr. Xu seemed to have put his eyes on him.


    "Can you see me?" Tan Li is very straightforward and appears directly in front of Mr. Xu.


    But Mr. Xu, who had put his eyes on Tan Li, took it back and looked indifferently at policeman Li who was talking in front of him.


    "That is to say, a policeman on a business trip?" Mr. Xu frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he waved to some people. Then he turned and looked at the other side.


    "It seems that the menders have come. Take us and go first." Li police finished, nodded to the people beside, then with the people behind, quickly toward the parking position.


    Mr. Xu watched them leave with deep eyes, like thinking about something.


    "Sir, is your door the same as it is, or is it to install a new security door of our company?" The mending staff quickly handed the manual to Mr. Xu.


    "As is." With that, Mr. Xu threw the book on the table and stood aside at random, staring at them like a supervisor, repairing the smashed door.

 Chapter 449

    On the other side, knowing the situation, I frowned slightly. I wanted to say something, and I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Here you are. Would you like to go back first, or go straight there?" Qian Zhiyong saw that he and I were equally embarrassed. He frowned slightly. As soon as he was ready to say something, he saw me get out of the car and quickly walk into the hotel. "I have to prepare something. See you in an hour, OK?"


    "Well." I didn''t look back and walked into the hotel quickly.


    An hour later, two people finally got together and looked at each other''s present appearance. Then they nodded and rushed to his father''s house.


    But just as we came to the door, I suddenly frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard the voice of my father.


    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t want to check again! " Yu''s father frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just looked at Qian Zhiyong who was dissatisfied with the gift.


    "Uncle, I don''t want Miaomiao to be insulted all the time." Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly and did not say a word for a long time. He just looked at Yu Fu lightly.


    Hearing what Qian Zhiyong said, Yu''s father frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just took the photo and gently stroked the girl in the photo.


    "She is Miaomiao, a lovely girl." I smile at my father, and then I say softly, "we have some clues now, just hope you can provide something."


    Originally still calm in the father, suddenly stood up, even favorite photos fell on the ground, did not find.


    "Really, if I''m saying something important, can I really help her?" Yu Fu seized my wrist and was not willing to let go of his hand.


    "Of course, but you can answer me what this is first." I took the crystal ball on the ground and looked at Yu Fu doubtfully.


    Seeing the crystal ball in my hand, Yu''s father frowned. He thought that the crystal ball was not his home.


    I winked at Qian Zhiyong, then picked up the crystal on the table, frowned and observed the pattern.


    "This pattern is really strange." Suddenly, the father make complaints about the crystal ball that he should have stayed in their home for a long time.


    "Uncle, do you really have no impression of this? And what about you? She didn''t tell you? " When I saw Qian Zhiyong sitting beside me, I was stopped by his eyes when he wanted to say something else. "Uncle, where is your bathroom?"


    Uncle Yu didn''t speak. He just raised his hand, pointed to the direction of the toilet and didn''t look at me.


    Walking slowly into the bathroom, I stroked the mirror facing me and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "It''s Miaomiao''s favorite crystal. It''s probably because of this. My uncle deliberately forgot it." Qian Zhiyong didn''t know when he came to the door of the toilet. He leaned his back against the wall and whispered about the reason why he had stopped me just now.


    When I opened the door, I saw Qian Zhiyong''s sad face and shook his head helplessly. Then I looked to the other side.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Qian Zhiyong thought that I was dissatisfied with my uncle''s cooperation. He was about to explain something, but he was interrupted by my action.


    I quickly walked to the table, picked up the crystal ball, and wanted to smash it.


    "Put it down quickly!" Qian Zhiyong yelled and snatched the crystal ball back into his hands. "You don''t understand. It''s important to others!"


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at Uncle Yu who came out slowly.


    "Uncle Yu, I know you are very sad about Miaomiao''s case, but if this wound is not completely cured, your wound will never recover, will it?" I pushed Qian Zhiyong away and strode to Uncle Yu. Then I said softly, "can you tell me whether she received the crystal ball before her accident?"


    Uncle Yu, who originally wanted to refuse to return, had a pause and his eyes were full of tangles.


    "Uncle, this is very important to Miaomiao''s case. The answer may be in this crystal ball." I looked at Qian Zhiyong, who was checking the crystal ball, and then said softly, "when others may send her again, give her psychological hints. Otherwise, how could such a clever girl run out of the safe dormitory at that time?"


    Uncle Yu, who was reluctant to speak out, immediately changed his eyes. He widened his eyes, ran to Qian Zhiyong and grabbed the lavender crystal ball.


    "Uncle, is that really what she said?" Qian Zhiyong looked at me in disbelief. He was stopped by me when he said something.


    "I don''t want to take sides. I just want to give her the truth." With these words, I wait in silence for my father''s final choice.


    "I see." Uncle Yu sighed a long time. His tired look made him ten years old.


    Finally let father let go of us, quickly helped him to one side, make a serious obedience appearance.


    Yu''s father sighed again, raised his hand to cover his forehead, and then whispered: "Zhiyong should know that Miaomiao had just finished her birthday two months before the crime. At that time, her classmates organized a birthday party for her, and when she came back, she held the crystal ball without package."No packaging, it should not be sent by students, who will it be, a temporary gift.


    "You don''t know. Miaomiao especially likes this crystal ball. What else do you say? This crystal ball is the symbiotic crystal of her birthday on the same day." Yu''s father suddenly remembered what Yu Miaomiao had said and frowned for a long time before he said in a soft voice: "when I saw that she liked it so much, I thought she made a small display shelf and put it in the room, but the shelf was not ready yet. She..."


    We heard Yu Fu''s depressed cry, but we didn''t speak. We just looked at the crystal that suddenly flashed a glimmer in silence.


    "Uncle, can you lend me this? I''d like to investigate its production site. You can rest assured that we will never destroy it. " I noticed the change of the crystal ball, quickly took it to my hand and observed it carefully.


    But that short-lived change, like I had an illusion, no change at all.


    "Take it away. As long as you can make Miaomiao clean again, I will give you anything." Yu''s father said this, and he put the wooden box he made into my arms, looking forward to looking at me, "Miaomiao''s business, I''ll give it to you. I''ll wait until your investigation is over, and I can''t leave here."


    "You can rest assured that I will not let your expectations fall through." I made a solemn bow to Uncle Yu, and then I left quickly with Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t know why.

 Chapter 450

    There is no place to go, we can only go back to my hotel.


    "He was really hinted, as you said." Qian Zhiyong frowned, as if he didn''t believe my previous words.


    "Of course not, but do you want me to say frankly that this is something your daughter likes. Do I want to borrow him to evoke spirits?" I reluctantly shook my head, looking at the Amethyst that always feel wrong, "but this is really strange, it is Amethyst, but do not want to refract the purple light as others."


    Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t know what I meant, just took out a flashlight and shone it on the crystal.


    Looking at the deep color, we all frowned tightly. We didn''t speak for a long time, but we were on guard.


    "Give me a hand." I put the talisman paper in Qian Zhiyong''s hand, and then I quickly walked to the other side and opened the only backlit window.


    "Where are these going to be posted?" Qian Zhiyong looked at the strange Rune paper in his hand and frowned slightly. He wanted to say something, but he found that I frowned tightly and looked at the crystal ball.


    See that crystal ball again with the movement of me, frown tightly, also want to say something, but found it again calm.


    "Where do you want these?" Qian Zhiyong saw that I looked up and carefully put the paper on the table.


    "Can you help me block up all the exits except that window?" I quickly picked up the narration and sat down for the final preparation.


    Maybe Qian Zhiyong was too nervous. He had a chance to paste all the places in the room with runes.


    "Don''t post so much." I tightly frowned, reached out, reluctantly tore off the extra Rune paper and put it into my pocket. Just when I was about to start, I suddenly looked at Qian Zhiyong at that end.


    "What''s the matter? What did I do wrong? " Qian Zhiyong also wanted to take back his hand, only to find that I suddenly took out a piece of Rune paper and pasted it on his forehead.


    Qian Zhiyong, who is used to doing this, didn''t tear off the paper. Instead, he took out a mirror to see what he looks like now.


    "Why, how many more would you like?" I saw Qian Zhiyong''s action and shook his head helplessly, which pushed him aside and made the final preparation quickly.


    "I''ve been standing here?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something else, but he felt the temperature in the room drop suddenly.


    Also aware of this, I quickly took the incense and put it aside, took out three sticks to light, and put them into the prepared bowl.


    Just when we thought it would be very smooth, the direction that was about to burn to half was suddenly cut off by something.


    "One long and two short?" Qian Zhiyong seems to know what it stands for, so he can''t help but whisper.


    "Don''t lose the rune I gave you." I finish this sentence, then light up the incense again, and observe around in silence.


    I don''t know if I''m annoyed. The guy who cut the incense broke it without giving me a chance to put it in the bowl.


    "Boring?" Because of this guy''s action, I frowned slightly. I felt Tan Feng''s movement. "Come out, don''t move."


    "I am obedient." Tan Feng smile at me, then convergence good breath, quiet stand on one side.


    With a layer of security, I was just about to do a repeated homework, but I found that the incense that should have been placed beside me had been destroyed.


    "What should I do now, or I''ll buy it for you?" Qian Zhiyong thought that I needed those things in particular and looked around the room nervously.


    "There''s no need for that." I shook my head and looked at the crystal ball. "Next thing, I don''t need it."


    Qian Zhiyong, who got my response, didn''t move. He stayed on the wall of the paper and didn''t speak.


    "Then I''ll start. Protect yourself." As soon as my voice fell, I caught the one beside me and lit it up, reciting the incantation softly.


    When Qian Zhiyong heard my voice, he felt his brain began to feel dizzy and his whole body began to shake.


    "Xiaolu, I think my head is a little What ice Qian Zhi bravely wanted to call me, but he found that his back was cold and he woke up.


    Tan Feng, who helped me, gave me a silly smile. Then he sat near Qian Zhiyong and continued to help me protect this unreliable man.


    "Yu Miaomiao!" After I read the last mantra, I called Yu Miaomiao''s name directly.


    For a moment, the light that should have been turned off in the room was turned on and off by someone, as if to scare us away from the room.


    "Come out." I didn''t have any fear. I drank in the direction of waiting.


    The guy who turned off the light seemed to be scared by my temper. She turned off the light fiercely, and then approached me slowly.


    "How about Xiao Lu?" Qian Zhiyong seems to see something. He frowns tightly and wants to say something. Then he hears Yu Miaomiao''s voice.


    "Zhiyong Who are you? " When Qian Zhiyong finished, a woman''s voice appeared in my ear.Without hesitation, I pasted the rune paper directly to the back, but I found that the touch was very wrong, just like hitting on cotton.


    During my hesitation, my arm will be grabbed by the guy behind me and dragged towards him.


    "How can I help you?" Qian Zhiyong noticed my raised hand and tried to move forward, but found that he could not stand up at all.


    I looked at the ghost who forced Qian Zhiyong on the chair. She didn''t wrinkle slightly and wanted to move, but I was pulled again.


    No, it''s not right. After all, she only recruited Yu Miaomiao as a ghost. No matter how many ghosts could appear at the same time.


    While I was meditating, Tan Feng rescued Qian Zhiyong and wanted to go to me, but he was entangled by the ghost.


    "Tan Feng!" As soon as I recovered, I saw Tan Feng slapped on the wall by the ghost.


    I struggled to break free, just ready to say something, I heard a very strange voice.


    "Why do you want to recruit me?" The voice was very strange, as if several people had said it together.


    I couldn''t think of a reason. I rolled on the spot and hugged Tan Feng who wanted to go forward. Then I looked at the scene behind me.


    "What a spectacle I looked at the entangled ghosts, frowned tightly, and looked angrily at the direction of the mysterious man I had seen.


    "Why are you looking for it?" This time, only Yu Miaomiao''s voice questioned me, and then she changed her expression and rushed towards me.


    I know I can''t escape. I can only hold Tan Feng tightly and prepare to take this move, but I hear her scream.

 Chapter 451

    "How''s it going?" Tan Li quickly picked me up and looked at Yu Miaomiao warily.


    "I''m fine, tanli. Thank you." When I heard Tan Li''s voice, I opened my eyes and looked at the knocked down Yu Miaomiao, "why did you come back suddenly? Is there anything important?"


    Tan Li didn''t answer my question, just gently put me back on the chair, and then quickly rushed to the open window.


    Yu Miaomiao, who noticed Tan Li''s action, roared and rushed towards the window with faster speed.


    Tan Li, who has been on guard for a long time, how can Yu Miaomiao run away easily? He knocks her to the ground with one palm.


    Qian Zhiyong, who was completely invisible, frowned after observing the movement of the room and my expression. As soon as he was about to leave the safety zone I made, he saw me walking towards him.


    "What''s the matter, Lu? Did you call Miaomiao?" Qian Zhiyong covered his hand and hoped that I could give him an answer.


    "Close your eyes." I have some helplessness, but I think of Qian Zhiyong''s obsession with Miaomiao. I can only take out a small porcelain vase and gently sprinkle it on Qian Zhiyong''s eyelids.


    Qian Zhiyong, who felt his eyelids brightened, frowned and wanted to say something else. Then he saw Yu Miaomiao, who was knocked down again.


    "Miaomiao!" Qian Zhiyong can''t worry about anything else any more and rushes out quickly.


    "Don''t let him get hurt, tanli." I have no choice but to let Tan Li subdue Qian Zhiyong, who is out of control, and Yu Miaomiao, who has been forced to merge.


    Although Tan pressed my hand on the floor, I didn''t listen to them.


    Seeing this, I quickly ran to Qian Zhiyong and woke him up with a slap.


    "Well, if not..." I said that I took out a piece of Rune paper and the threat method moved in the direction of Yu Miaomiao.


    Qian Zhiyong, who heard Yu Miaomiao''s voice, immediately agreed and did not dare to resist.


    "It''s dangerous. Don''t come near her now." When I finished this sentence, I quickly talked to Yu Miaomiao and observed her situation. "It''s like being sewn up by force, and I don''t know if I can cut it off."


    "No!" Yu Miaomiao felt that I was holding the Fu paper close to the place where they sewed. She immediately cried out.


    When we heard the shrill voice and wanted to do something more, we saw that Tan Li suddenly released his hand.


    "Tan Li!" I am nervous brow, still OK to action, but found that Tan Li has been lifted out.


    "Damn it." I quickly threw out the charm and blocked their retreat. Then I saw that they rushed straight to the defenseless Qian Zhiyong, "stop."


    Qian Zhiyong looks at the straight back Qian Zhiyong, frowns and reaches out his hand. It seems that he wants to hold Yu Miaomiao who is coming back to her.


    "No way!" I yelled, and then I saw Tan Feng suddenly appear in front of Miaomiao and stop her from going forward. "Tan Li, I''m blocking his back road, you come to subdue her!"


    I just finished this sentence, but Qian Zhiyong caught me by the arm.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I was dissatisfied with Qian Zhiyong''s blocking my action. I wanted to push him away, so I heard his voice.


    "Anyway, she is my Miao Miao, my poor Miao Miao!" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, but he gave up and said in a low voice: "I don''t want her to be given away because she lost her mind..."


    I didn''t speak. I just forced the only window to close. Then I looked at Tan Li.


    "You wait." I nodded to Tan Feng. When he subdued Qian Zhiyong, he and Tan Li were dealing with Yu Miaomiao.


    "No, please, don''t hurt her!" At least, she frowned and said, "don''t beat me to death until I see the paper in my hand!"


    We looked at that end for a long time, and finally nodded, nervously observing the movement of Yu Miaomiao.


    Maybe they were worried that they couldn''t escape. At the beginning, they used their strongest strength to deal with me and Tan Li.


    "Behind." Tan Li suddenly came to me and pulled me into his arms. Then he said, "I can deal with him by myself. Go and have a rest."


    After he finished this sentence, I suddenly threw out a piece of Rune paper and opened an attacking hand. Then I looked at him with a smile.


    "I see, but if you don''t have the strength, push over there, you know?" Tan Li noticed the bandage on my body. His eyes narrowed slightly. He wanted to say something, but he had to stop because of my expression.


    "I see. Take us faster." I pushed Tan Li away and held a corner by myself.


    But just when we thought we were going to succeed, Yu Miaomiao suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    Ignoring the sound, we still want to step forward, only to find that Yu Miaomiao suddenly looks to the other side.


    "What''s going on?" I frowned and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the sound of the window being hit by something. "Didn''t I just call my companion?""Be careful!" Just as I finished, Tan Li suddenly yelled and slapped Yu Miaomiao on the wall.


    Distressed, Qian Zhiyong grabs his hair hard and dares not speak.


    "Zhiyong, it hurts, Zhiyong." Yu Miaomiao didn''t know what was going on, so he suddenly made a pitiful voice and begged to ask Qian Zhiyong.


    "No, that''s enough, that''s enough!" Qian Zhiyong couldn''t stand it any longer and cried out, "Miaomiao, I know you are in pain, but I can''t let you do this again. Will you come back?"


    Hearing what Qian Zhiyong said, Yu Miaomiao suddenly stopped and didn''t speak for a long time, but at the end, he showed a desperate smile.


    "Romantic, rub now!" Seeing this, Tan Li nodded to me and pressed her to the ground.


    "I see, brother Yong. I''m sorry." I stretched out my hand and put it on Yu Miaomiao''s forehead. Then I closed my eyes and read her confused memory carefully.


    In my quick search, I finally found that part of their common memory.


    It turns out that at the moment when they were killed, the mysterious man first put them into a small porcelain vase, and then at the back, what was used to imprison them, and tried again and again to sew them together.


    Maybe we read their memory, too painful, that was sewn together a few ghosts, all issued a shrill scream.


    "I''ll get you back. You''ll be fine." Qian Zhiyong reaches out his hand and holds Yu Miaomiao''s blue and white hand. "If not, I will accompany you, so don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 452

    Yu Miaomiao, who heard Qian Zhiyong''s words, suddenly frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Tanli, you see that." When I read all the memories, my body is shaking unconsciously.


    "It''s OK. We can certainly bring him to justice." Tan Li held my folded hand in one hand and comforted me softly.


    Yu Miaomiao, who saw us at that end, was more clever. He hardly moved, but looked at us honestly.


    "Tan Li, is there any way?" I looked at the silk thread that held them tightly together and frowned for a long time before I said softly, "I don''t want these two obviously harmful guys to be connected to her. She could have been reincarnated."


    After hearing my words, Yu Miaomiao''s eyes suddenly changed and looked at the two evil spirits beside him discontentedly.


    "You can''t betray us!" They noticed Yu Miaomiao''s changing eyes and forced Yu Miaomiao to control them and push them away.


    "Miaomiao!" Qian Zhiyong noticed their movements and wanted to wake up Yu Miaomiao, but found that it was too late. They had already punched Tan Li again.


    As we quickly dodged, we heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice when we wanted to say something.


    "If you can, please don''t hurt Miaomiao. She didn''t hurt people voluntarily!" Qian Zhiyong said that he put a stack of Rune paper beside him and threw it into my arms.


    "I''ll try." I nodded to Qian Zhiyong, and then I focused on dealing with the fierce evil spirits.


    But because of Qian Zhiyong''s words, we are afraid of hands and feet. After all, the evil spirit at that end will block Yu Miaomiao''s soul in front of Tan Li whenever there is any possibility of injury.


    Looking at their reckless smile, I am very angry. I want to say something, but I hear the voice belonging to Miaomiao.


    "Let me go! You don''t care, hit them, I don''t want to be controlled any more! " When Yu Miaomiao finished shouting this sentence, there was no voice.


    "Miaomiao!" Worried about Yu Miaomiao''s accident, Qian Zhiyong rushed out directly.


    It is because of Qian Zhiyong''s impulse that the situation, which should not be separated from each other, was suddenly broken.


    "Damn it, Qian Zhiyong, you still want to make trouble in this situation." I sighed and wanted to push Qian Zhiyong back to the border, only to find that the place had been destroyed.


    What should we do now? How can we ensure his safety.


    I frowned and wanted to say something more, then I heard the voice of the two evil spirits.


    "Kill you, kill you." Two evil spirits, laughing and marching towards us.


    "Brother Yong, I''m sorry. I can''t stop now." I shook my head at Qian Zhiyong and threw Lei Fu in the direction of Yu Miaomiao.


    "No!" Qian Zhiyong has rushed to Yu Miaomiao at the moment when I speak, blocking the thunder Fu that only works for evil spirits.


    Seeing Qian Zhiyong''s appearance, the two evil spirits directly entangled him and tried to use him to stop Tan Li and me from attacking him.


    "Tan Feng!" I suddenly yelled, and then the two that should have been bound to Qian Zhiyong were directly thrown out by Tan Feng.


    "Kid! Damn you, too As soon as they catch Tan Feng and want to throw him out, they are stopped by Tan Li.


    See they will pay attention to scattered, I to the side of Tan Feng, blinked, then put a small thing in his hand.


    "This for him?" Tan Feng looked at the small things in his hand and looked at me in doubt.


    "Well, please Xiaofeng, when this is over, I''ll buy you sugar gourd." I touched Tan Feng''s short hair. Then I took a step forward to deal with the evil spirit with Tan Li.


    There is no shield of evil spirit, the heart is more angry, mouth constantly chanting kill you these three words.


    "Can you seal them, Tan Li?" I think of Qian Zhiyong''s crazy obsession with Miaomiao. I frown and ask him in a low voice.


    "I''m not sure. Those two are too cunning." Tan Li saw Yu Miaomiao as a shield again. He frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    When I heard what Tan Li said, I was also frowning and thinking about other ways.


    "Will that separate them?" I frowned and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the roar of two evil spirits.


    "Not now. They are stuck together in a special way. If we force them apart, she may become a missing soul." When Tan Li thought of the appearance of his soul, he heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Miao, I''m sorry, I don''t want to hurt you, so I won''t hurt you." Qian Zhiyong said, "it''s all my fault."


    "Is self blame enough?" I can''t bear the other word Qian Zhiyong stuck on me.


    As soon as Qian Zhiyong got up, he was beaten back to his original position by Yu Miaomiao''s voice."Zhiyong, I''m in pain. At that time, I was always asking you for help, but you didn''t respond to me." Two evil spirits use Yu Miaomiao''s voice to bewitch Qin Zhiyong who is behind us.


    Sure enough, when they said the fourth time, Qian Zhiyong''s eyes were empty and strode towards them.


    "Damn it." I stretched out my hand to stop Qian Zhiyong, but found that he was not very good, had run to their side, "deserve it."


    Hearing my voice, the devil over there turned his head in doubt. Then he said softly, "what are you talking about?"


    I didn''t speak. I just took out the paper again and threw it at them.


    He easily avoided my two attackers and grabbed Qian Zhiyong. Just as he was about to open the window, he made a scream.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mom, am I good?" Tan Feng smiles at me, then points to the rune paper on Qian Zhiyong''s body and looks at the three that are still screaming with a smile.


    "Very powerful." I nodded, and then I took back the power of Tan Feng''s palm.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the first thing Qian Zhiyong did after he regained his consciousness was to tear up the talisman paper that was pasted on him to protect his life.


    "Qian Zhiyong!" When Tan Li saw Qian Zhiyong like this, he growled and wanted to stop him, but he heard their shrill voice.


    "Tan Li." I saw Tan Li use all his strength, can only grasp his hand, block his action.


    There is no way of Tan Li, can only take back the strength, restrain half of his strength, forced to fight with them.

 Chapter 453

    Maybe it''s because the two evil spirits were created by people, and their power is not so strong.


    Tan Li, who found this, nodded to me and stood in front of me.


    "Tanli, I''m ok. I can go on. You don''t have to worry about me." That''s what I said, but I was leaning against the wall of the room.


    The laughter became more shrill when I noticed my evil spirit.


    Tan Li frowned and attacked more quickly. It seemed that he wanted to solve them quickly.


    Just after another fight, they changed places.


    I feel bad, also want to cry out, heard the two ghosts shrill laughter.


    "Cheated, cheated! Ha ha, stupid to death. " The evil spirit''s laughter disappeared, and they grabbed me by the neck and said softly, "now I see how you Ah


    Hearing the shrill cry, Qian Zhiyong still wants to struggle to stand up, only to find that the side belonging to Miaomiao has no expression of pain.


    "What''s going on?" Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly. For a long time, he didn''t say a word. He just looked at my action in amazement, "don''t you finish reading all the memories? Why are you doing this? "


    I did not answer Qian Zhiyong''s question, but helplessly looked at the evil spirit kneeling on the ground in front of me, unable to speak for a long time.


    "What to do now, it will definitely be more trouble to let them go." When Tan Li heard the noise outside, he frowned and wanted to say something else. Then he heard the noise outside again.


    There is no way I just took out the rune paper and saw Yu Miaomiao''s eyes open.


    "You can''t kill us." After Yu Miaomiao said this, he turned and looked to the other side, "Zhiyong, I love you."


    Hearing Yu Miaomiao''s words, Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something else, so he heard their own voice.


    "You can''t do without us, ha ha ha ha!" The voice of the evil spirit rang out again, looking at the helpless US sarcastically.


    I didn''t speak. I took out a piece of Rune paper and put it against the place where they were sewn up.


    But just when I want to exert myself, Yu Miaomiao screams bitterly.


    "That won''t work!" Qian Zhiyong grabbed my hand and heard Tan Li''s voice when he wanted to say something else.


    "In the way!" Tan Li slapped Qian Zhiyong and knocked him unconscious. Then he whispered to me, "it''s impossible to seal, or we''d better..."


    Tan Li made an action to wipe his neck at me, but I couldn''t help it, but I didn''t agree. He frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Make up your mind. They''re going to break in." Tan Li frowned and said something, but suddenly he heard another female voice.


    "It''s better for me to say sorry to Zhiyong for me." Yu Miaomiao, who didn''t know when to wake up, suddenly made a sound, which startled me.


    "What do you decide? You know he did it for you, but... " Before I finished, I felt the temperature in the room dropping.


    But Miaomiao, when he was about to succeed, his body was robbed by evil spirits again. They immediately broke away from the oppression and looked at us.


    "Come and be buried with me, too!"


    Hearing what they said, I immediately grabbed Qian Zhiyong''s arm and rushed to the other side.


    "It''s no use, it''s no use!" The voice of the evil spirit spread all over the room, constantly mocking our stupidity.


    "It''s not up to you whether it''s useful or not." I kept sticking runes around, trying to protect us all in it.


    The other side also noticed my action, constantly approaching us, trying to make us all thinner and hurt at the end.


    "Stop!" I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "You run, I''ll stop them." Qian Zhiyong said that he died bravely, but after seeing my expression, he frowned in doubt, "what''s your expression? Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    We looked at Qian Zhiyong and sighed helplessly. After a long time, we whispered, "that''s because you can''t touch them, can you?"


    Qian Zhiyong frowned and said something, only to find that I had covered all his sight with a piece of Rune paper.


    "Qian Zhiyong, I only say these words once. You must remember them." I sighed. Then I came to him and said softly, "if yu Miaomiao turns into an evil spirit, it''s all you who hurt him, because we missed all the opportunities."


    Qian Zhiyong, who originally wanted to say something, frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time,


    "now if you don''t listen to us, you''ll only get yourself involved, so from now on, don''t move or talk, OK?" Tan Li added, then turned to look to the other side.


    "I I know. I just hope you can give me time to say goodbye to her, OK£¿¡± Qian Zhiyong also knows that he has done too many wrong things because of Yu Miaomiao, so he can only apologize to us.


    We didn''t have much time to pay attention to him. After finishing up Qian Zhiyong, we carefully poked out our head and found that the evil spirit that should have been there had disappeared.


    "Tan Li?" I quickly looked at the sealed window, frowned tightly, and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the voice belonging to Tan Li.


    "Disappeared." Tan Li closed his eyes and looked for them carefully, but he found that they were no longer there. He could only frown tightly and open the window carefully. After seeing the scenery outside, he opened the window directly.


    Qian Zhiyong, blindfolded, stands up and wants to say something. He is watched by Tan Feng and pressed back to the ground again.


    "Xiao Lu, what''s the matter? Don''t scare me!" Qian Zhiyong frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just clenched his fist and looked at the ground.


    "You can take it off." I waited for a long time. After I was sure there was no problem, I waved to Qian Zhiyong and looked out the window at the water bamboo moonlight. "Tan Li, do you think it''s their master who forcibly recalled them?"


    Tan Li nodded and looked at the direction of the evil spirit.


    "In other words, Miaomiao has nothing to do?" But Qian Zhiyong stood up and said, "I don''t want to do anything."


    "If you''re impulsive, we won''t save you." I frowned, suddenly thought of something, squatted down, inch by inch groped for the ground, trying to find some clues to help us find the mastermind.

 Chapter 454

    But just as we were looking for it, the mysterious man heard someone''s laughter and frowned.


    "What''s the matter with them? Did you hit the prick? " The man went to the mysterious man and frowned at the evil spirit who fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, it''s none of your business." The mysterious man opened his hand and looked at him discontentedly.


    It seems that he has been used to treating him like this for a long time. He frowns and wants to say something. Then he hears his own voice.


    "What''s the matter with you?" When the mysterious man saw them open and their blood red eyes, he said softly, "it''s because you think you''re right that you''ve become like this?"


    "Master, it''s not our work. It''s their strength. There''s another very powerful existence around the woman." Fearing that they would be punished, the evil spirit immediately explained the reason in their hands.


    The mysterious man who heard this suddenly frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The consciousness didn''t know how to deal with our mysterious man. After a long time, it said softly, "there''s no evidence left, right?"


    "We felt your call and came back immediately." The evil spirit immediately shook his head, afraid to receive any damage, but when they were about to leave, they suddenly extended the period and said, "but master, we have found a little clue. Do you want to hear it?"


    Without hesitation, the mysterious man quickly looked back at the shrinking evil spirit.


    "This man, do you know?" They pointed to Yu Miaomiao, who was still in a coma in the middle, and said softly, "this guy''s boyfriend is beside the woman. Because of his attitude, the woman doesn''t directly oppress us."


    "So it is. It''s more fun." The mysterious man put away the evil spirit with a smile and a wave of his hand.


    The man who saw the evil spirit taken back also went to the mysterious man and looked at the soiled carpet.


    "Do you like them that much?" The man frowned and coughed. He wanted to do something evil, so he heard the voice of the mysterious man.


    "Don''t let me know what you think, or I won''t let you know." The mysterious man stretched out his hand to the man and waved it. Then he took back his hand and looked at him indifferently.


    The man who heard the mysterious man say so didn''t speak, just took off the round hat on his head and showed his face.


    "You didn''t understand me since you were a child, and you can''t understand me now, so don''t mess with me!" The mysterious man narrowed his eyes and looked at the indifferent Mr. Xu in front of him.


    "You''re my brother. I can''t let you go." Mr. Xu sighed. He wanted to say something else, but he heard a knock on the door. "I''ll go and have a look. You''re not allowed to go."


    The mysterious man stood up and wanted to leave, only to find that he frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    But seeing Mr. Xu, a mysterious man, he is used to looking to the other side. After a while, the knock on the door at the other end makes him impatient, and then he looks to the other side.


    "Hurry up Mysterious people seem to be particularly annoying, the kind of knock, he suddenly lay down on the sofa, this dissatisfied look at Mr. Xu, with eyes urging him.


    Knowing that the mysterious man didn''t leave, Mr. Xu nodded and walked quickly to the door which was ringing.


    "What''s the matter?" Mr. Xu went to the door and looked at policeman Li standing at the door indifferently.


    "Hello, we met in the morning. We came here today mainly to inquire about your villa." Li police pay attention to his words, carefully looking at the front of Mr. Xu, "your villa is stolen, or leased to others?"


    Mr. Xu, who had been ready to speak for a long time, did not frown. He just looked at them in silence.


    "What do you want to say?" Li police worried about his problems, angered the owner, can only say again: "we are just a normal investigation, if you do not cooperate, it is likely to be as an accomplice, or talk about it?"


    Mr. Xu seems to dislike what policeman Li is saying now. He frowns tightly and looks at that end lightly.


    Just as police officer Li was about to deal with it, the silent Mr. Xu finally opened his mouth.


    "Steal, or you can break my door so easily?" Mr. Xu frowned and wanted to say something, but he heard a voice in the room, "anything else?"


    "No, thank you for your cooperation. I may ask about some small things later. Do you have time?" Li thought of something, frowned and said something. Then he heard the huge sound of closing the door.


    Looking at the closed door, police officer Li also knew Mr. Xu''s answer, but shook his head, turned and went out.


    And Mr. Xu, who came back to the room, frowned at the mysterious man who was opening a book.


    "Pay attention to etiquette." Mr. Xu frowned and wanted to say something, so he heard the voice of the mysterious man.


    "Etiquette, that kind of thing, was thrown away by me as early as the moment I was thrown away." Then the mysterious man threw the book aside. Then he stood up and asked Mr. Xu to turn around. "It''s like you. You''ve been protected in the comfort zone."Mr. Xu, who wanted to say something, frowned and hesitated to say a word after seeing the mysterious man''s smile.


    "Look how much I''ve said, you can''t say." The mysterious man sneered and wanted to leave, but Mr. Xu grabbed him by the wrist. "What else do you want to say?"


    "They dare not say you, come back." As soon as Mr. Xu''s voice fell, he heard the cold laughter of the mysterious man.


    Mr. Xu, who understood the meaning of the mysterious man, did not let go. He grabbed his arm in an attempt to change his mind.


    But how could the mysterious man who had already made up his mind be convinced so easily? He waved directly at Mr. Xu''s hand.


    Mr. Xu, who had to let go, didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at his rebellious brother.


    "Mr. Xu, if you think of people like me, coming back will only destroy your family, so I won''t delay you." The mysterious man used the tone of ridicule to ridicule the man who drove away his family with that kind of absurd excuse, "don''t say any more, we are not the same people. You know it in your heart, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Xu didn''t speak any more. He clenched his fists tightly and didn''t want to say any more words. He just looked at the mysterious man who wanted to leave.

 Chapter 455

    "Come on, I''ll tell you, you won''t understand. It''s a waste of time." The mysterious man whispered a word. He swung his sleeve and walked towards the closed door.


    "Wait a minute." Mr. Xu frowned and wanted to say something else. Then he heard a knock outside the door again. "This way, go out, go straight along the alley. If you go out, it''s downtown."


    When the mysterious man heard Mr. Xu''s words, he was slightly stunned, but he seemed to think of something and went out without hesitation.


    "Not even a word of thanks?" Mr. Xu frowned and said something, but because of the more and more urgent knock on the door, he had to close the door of the room and quickly walked to the door, "who?"


    "Sir, I look like I''m a car driver." Standing outside the door, the man waved the car key in his hand to Mr. Xu, and laughed very brightly.


    But Mr. Xu, who was interrupted by him and chatted with his brother, frowned slightly and grabbed the car key.


    "Sir, your car hasn''t been driven into the garage. How about I help you..." Before the man spoke, he was almost hit by the closed door, which is still quite cocky nose, "is it great to have money? If it wasn''t for my boss, I''d have to come and see if I didn''t make a phone call and let you pick it up by yourself. "


    The man swearing on the road, just to stop the car, but found that the car around as if did not see him, directly hit the past.


    For a moment, the man''s scream, called to light up all the nearby induction lights.


    But Mr. Xu, who heard the voice, had no reaction. He just sat down to the place where the mysterious man had just sat, reached out his hand and stroked, where his younger brother was still warm.


    "It''s all my fault. If I were more mature at that time, you would not be driven away by those cowardly guys because of your special ability." Mr. Xu took out a delicate pocket watch from his arms, opened it carefully, and looked at the picture hidden inside in his memory.


    Hotel, lying on the ground of me, frowning tightly, dissatisfied with looking at the Qian Zhiyong who stopped me.


    "If you''re all right, go away and don''t get in the way here." In the heart anxious I, the tone is some not good, irascible pushed aside the Qian Zhiyong who is in the way.


    "Sorry, I want to help you, but I don''t know how to help you if you don''t poke." Qian Zhiyong arrived very wronged, frowned tightly and looked at me helplessly.


    Realizing that it was wrong for me, I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. I looked at Qian Zhiyong at that end.


    "What''s the matter? Finally willing to say it? " Qian Zhiyong looked at me expectantly and wanted to pick up the bag on the ground. Then he heard my helpless voice.


    "Even if I want you to help, you can''t see it, can you?" I shrugged my shoulders and pressed him on the sofa. Then I searched for important information in those positions where I had fought.


    While I was still searching on the ground, Tan Li suddenly thought of something and grabbed me who wanted to lift the carpet.


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned slightly and wanted to say something, so I heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "We''ve all forgotten the most important clue." Tan Li said this and pointed to Qian Zhiyong, who was sitting on the sofa playing with his mobile phone. "He was closest to Yu Miaomiao just now, wasn''t he?"


    Awakened by Tan Li''s words, I immediately went to Qian Zhiyong and looked at him excitedly.


    "What''s the matter, found it?" Qian Zhiyong was so excited that he jumped off the sofa. Just as he was about to rush out, he was caught by my hand.


    I didn''t wait for Qian Zhiyong to understand. I reached out and started up and down at him.


    Qian Zhiyong, who was frightened by my action, still wanted to resist. He felt that his wrist was caught by something invisible.


    "Don''t move. I''ll find something in you." I finish, also did not wait for Qian Zhiyong reaction, continue to say the next action, just when he was about to bear, I finally found the clue I need.


    "What do you have? Why can''t I see?" Seeing what hand I was holding, Qian Zhiyong asked me softly, "is this what you''ve been looking for?"


    I nodded, quickly put things, that special evidence bag up, this just tossed the things in the bag.


    "What are these?" Qian Zhiyong, who had never seen my props before, opened his eyes in disbelief and looked at them the same way.


    "Don''t touch. Some of them have a curse effect." I shook my head helplessly, took the rune water he said I needed, and walked to the table carefully.


    Qian Zhiyong, who doesn''t know what I want to do, can only stand on one side honestly and dare not disturb my action.


    I quickly took out the cup which was not used at all. I put the thing I found from Qian Zhiyong into the cup. Then I poured it carefully. There was not much water left.


    "What is this?" Qian Zhiyong, who was able to see clearly what he was saying, heard my exclamation.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t fail, otherwise it would be really troublesome." I was glad to smile. Then I took out the wet hair and put it into Qian Zhiyong''s hand. "This is Yu Miaomiao''s hair. Now you pick up her and call her name seriously. Remember, you must remember everything you pass by!"Qian Zhiyong saw my solemn appearance and wiped the sweat of his palm. Then he held the pinch of hair carefully.


    According to my instructions, Qian Zhiyong took a deep breath of air, then closed his eyes and kept calling Yu Miaomiao''s name.


    But even according to my instructions, Qian Zhiyong, who kept calling, didn''t see the scene I just described. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at me apologetically.


    "No success?" I frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Qian Zhiyong put his hair into my hand. "You didn''t succeed. How can I succeed?"


    But this sentence is like a flag. As soon as my voice falls, there is a flash in front of my eyes.


    "Tam Li, take care of me." I nodded to Tan Li, then closed my eyes and concentrated on recording every building that flashed in front of me.


    But outside Qian Zhiyong, hearing Tan Li''s name, frowned slightly and talked to himself.


    "Do you think something is wrong with what I just did, but what can I do? Miaomiao is the one I''ve decided to love all my life. If I don''t protect her now, when can I protect her?" Qian Zhiyong said that he hugged his head in chagrin and apologized to me in a low voice.


    And I just came back to God and heard Qian Zhiyong''s apology.

 Chapter 456

    "Leave everything for me to say after the end, now immediately write down a few landmark buildings I said." I frowned slightly and quickly drew several intersections. This time, I said softly, "the first building is a cake shop, followed by a flower shop, a breakfast shop, and then the intersection. There is a massage shop turning left."


    Qian Zhiyong quickly wrote what I said about the shop, and then he looked at us suspiciously.


    "What do you want to do?" I frowned slightly, wanted to say something, grounded to the voice of Tan Li.


    "These are very easy to find, but can we really find them with such general things?" Tan Li frowned and looked at Qian Zhiyong who was looking for a map. Then he said softly, "those things, I..."


    Before Tan Li finished, he heard Qian Zhiyong''s excited cheers.


    "Why, did you find it?" I quickly got to Qian Zhiyong''s side, took his mobile phone to tan Lishen''s side, and then said softly, "Tan Li, no matter how you do, you have to believe our public security system, don''t you?"


    Looking at the above detailed address of Tan Li, also did not say anything, just worried about looking at the surrounding environment.


    Also aware of what I also nodded, carefully observed the terrain.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?" Qian Zhiyong frowned slightly. He wanted to say something else, so he saw the direction of my finger, "is this an abandoned factory?"


    Did not speak of me, nodded, that originally tightly wrinkly brow, wrinkly more ruthless.


    "Shall I contact police Li?" Worried that it was an ambush, Qian Zhiyong frowned and did not say the next word for a long time.


    "Not for the time being. After all, we don''t know the truth of the matter. If we rush to the police, it''s easy to scare people around and cause panic." Although I also want to contact Li police, I can only give up the best chance for fear of putting them in danger.


    I don''t know what I think. Although Qian Zhiyong hesitated, he gave up the idea of contacting Li police behind my back when he saw my vigilance.


    We had been busy in the hotel for a long time, and we finally got everything ready before dawn.


    "How are you?" I looked at Qian Zhiyong who was about to fall asleep, frowned slightly, and looked at Tan Li beside him.


    "I''ll drive, you rest." Tan Li didn''t wait for Qian Zhiyong to respond. He grabbed his body and drove helplessly.


    Know the route of us, looked at the distance between him and us, there is no resistance, slowly closed his eyes, sleep in the past.


    When we open our eyes again, we will see the most impressive road in my memory.


    "Tanli, it''s my turn." I looked at Qian Zhiyong, who was forced to drive, and shook his head helplessly at Tan Li.


    "No, it''s coming soon. He''s a big man. Can he be worse than you?" Tan Li obviously didn''t want me to be too tired. He shook his head and continued to drive.


    Seeing that he was about to reach his destination, I looked at Qian Zhiyong, who was still sleeping. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a palm suddenly patted him.


    "Enemy attack? Where''s my gun? The gun Qian Zhiyong a grunt, suddenly rolled to the ground, and in the card owner, a moment to stand up.


    I don''t believe that Qian Zhiyong, who bumped into the roof of the car and was in pain, returned to his seat and looked at us apologetically.


    "What''s the matter?" When I heard Qian Zhiyong''s apology, I arrived at the scene and shook my head in disbelief. Then I said in a low voice, "it''s already here. Shall we go in at dawn or wait until dark?"


    Qian Zhiyong frowned slightly. He wanted to say something, so he heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "You directly tell him that you want to go in safely and run out dangerously, or do you want to bump into others at the beginning?" Tan Li snorted to Qian Zhiyong, as if he would subdue him at night.


    "Let''s go in now. After all, we are prepared. No matter what, we are not prepared to go up too much, are we?" Qian Zhiyong looked at Tan Li''s expression, but he just shook his head helplessly. Then he explained in a low voice: "I am too worried about whether that guy will use this opportunity to trap us."


    Hearing Qian Zhiyong''s words, we all showed a comforting smile and strode out of the car.


    "Walk in there and hide in the container over there." I carefully observed around for a while, and then helplessly looked to the place where no one left any trace, "he is a maker of evil spirits, so don''t go to the place where you think you are safe."


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong nodded his head seriously. When he wanted to say something more, he felt that his eyelids lit up and the world around him suddenly changed.


    "Just in case, this is a potion that can see ghosts. Every hour, apply a drop to the eyelid." I finish saying these words, still want to try to go a few steps, but was stopped by Tan Li, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing my question, Tan Li didn''t speak. He looked around warily. After a long time, he whispered: "you know how to remind others, how can you forget yourself."For a moment, I have nothing to say. I frown slightly. I don''t say a word for a long time. I just look around nervously.


    "You can see it. How can you ask others to remind you?" Qian Zhiyong didn''t understand why I was guilty. He frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then he heard the voice belonging to Tan Li.


    "That''s because some ghosts deliberately hide their bodies. Unless they do, they can''t see them with their naked eyes." Tan Li sighed. After a while, he said softly, "now you all hide here for me. I''ll go to the front to explore the way."


    Qian Zhiyong had seen Tan Li''s ability, but he didn''t refuse. He carefully looked around and wanted to follow me. However, he found the problems around him and suddenly fell.


    "Damn it." Tan came to me with the same nervous voice.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Qian Zhiyong did not understand the significance of this change, standing in the same place, looking back-to-back at us.


    And see Qian Zhiyong stay Leng appearance of us, but some regret, will he brought here.


    "Danger


    Just when I wanted to pull Qian Zhiyong to my side, a blood red ghost claw suddenly attacked his chest.


    Fortunately, Tan Li''s speed was too fast, so we hid in a safe place, but we were not safe for a few seconds, and then we were surrounded by evil spirits.


    "Pay attention to yourself." I finish this sentence, then take out a stack of Fu paper, vigilant look at the evil spirit that covetous.

 Chapter 457

    The evil spirit, who should have been afraid of Rune paper, laughed at my actions.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you look at me like this?" I noticed the look in the eyes of one of the evil spirits, and directly threw the rune paper to him in disgust.


    "What''s on this piece of paper? I hate it when I see the pattern on it." The evil spirit did not hide, even threw the rune paper back to me.


    What''s the matter? Why don''t they be afraid of this? Is it because someone has done something for them? Otherwise, when they look at this rune, it''s like a mouse seeing a cat, and they have to step back two steps if they don''t hide.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. I frown slightly and want to say something, then I hear the familiar voice.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with the rune paper?" Qian Zhiyong frowned tightly. He wanted to say something more, but he heard a familiar shrill laugh.


    "Protect yourself, and you will have no time to worry about you later." They frowned and looked around, knowing that the other hand had no effect on me.


    Qian Zhiyong looked around. He was ready to take out his gun, but when he saw their transparent bodies, he could only resist his worries and quickly hide in a safe corner.


    When I finally had time, I gave Tan a reassuring look and waved the whip in my hand.


    Seeing my fierce whip shadow, the evil spirits suddenly had no way. They tried to get close to me several times, but I stopped them.


    Tan Li saw my action, did not give me time, quickly turned around and waved away the evil spirit I had missed.


    Seeing our tacit cooperation, the evil spirits did not move forward, but stood aside and observed our movements.


    "What''s the matter?" When Qian Zhiyong saw the evil spirit coming back to him, he frowned and wanted to ask for help. Then he heard the shrill cry and covered his voice directly.


    But even so, still found me, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but in the end, or throw out the original want to keep the paper.


    For a moment, the factory building, which should have been more than desolate, was suddenly quiet only with the thunder.


    "Why, are you afraid now?" I looked at the evil spirit who was still observing us. I sneered. Then I shook my head helplessly and said in a soft voice, "it''s nice to see the ghost who was struck by thunder. Will you come here soon?"


    Hearing what I said, Qian Zhiyong frowned slightly. If he wanted to say anything else, he felt the power and directly pulled him to my side.


    "We are pressed for time now, so don''t make trouble." I told Qian Zhiyong, and then I took out another Lei Fu and put it in his hand, "keep this for life, and don''t use it indiscriminately. Do you understand?"


    When Qian Zhiyong heard me, he thought about the scene, nodded his head and quickly put the paper in his arms, following me one and a half meters behind.


    But even if we have the ability to look at the batch after batch of evil spirits coming in, there is no way.


    "How''s it going?" Qian Zhiyong, aware of my physical decline, frowned and looked around anxiously at the endless stream of evil spirits.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t know how many are left here. If I come here, I guess it will be..." Before I finished my words, I felt the temperature drop again and said in a loud voice: "Tan Li, be careful! He''s done it! "


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li turned around and wanted to fight the evil spirit, but he hit the evil spirit.


    Feel the strength of the rebound of Tan Li, just ready to retreat, but again feel the fierce ghost close to the breath.


    "Damn it Tan Li has no way to help me. He can only concentrate on fighting with him in the corner.


    Seeing their appearance, I wanted to help, but I found that they were surrounded by the evil spirits of the past.


    In my heart, I wanted to cry out, but I stifled it back. I was afraid it would affect Tan Li.


    But what I didn''t expect was that a tall and thin figure suddenly appeared behind me and grabbed my wrist.


    "Let go!" I thought it was an evil spirit. I tried my best, but I didn''t break free. Some of them turned back carefully, but when they didn''t see their descendants, they heard the voice of their own.


    "You really don''t want to teach me a lesson. If I hadn''t teased you last time, I would have killed you." The mysterious man chuckled in my ear and then said aloud, "Hey, if you don''t stop, your woman will suffer."


    Tan Li, who was still fighting with the fierce ghost, stopped his fist and looked in my direction in disbelief.


    "Tan Li!" As soon as my voice fell, I saw Tan Li, a fierce ghost who was beaten to the ground by him, "you don''t have to worry about me. I won''t have an accident. Now the most important thing is Well


    Before I finished my words, I was stuffed with a pill that I didn''t know what it was, and I couldn''t make a sound any more.


    The mysterious man didn''t speak. He just gave Tan Li a smile and threw me away.


    Looking at the more and more close to the ground, I closed my eyes, waiting for the pain of the friction between the meat and the ground.But I waited for a long time, did not wait, can only slowly open his eyes, see is that smile very terrible evil spirit.


    "Little beauty, you''ll come back to me right away." The evil spirit looked at the mysterious man next to him, with a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at me sarcastically, "let you beat me, and I''ll let you know my strength later."


    Hearing this, Tan Li couldn''t help but wave a palm directly to disperse the evil spirit holding my hand.


    "Sure enough, my guess is not wrong at all." With a smile and a snap of fingers, the mysterious man turned the factory from darkness into a spotlight like a stage.


    "What are you going to do?" I realized that something was wrong and yelled, only to find that I couldn''t make any sound.


    "What did you do to her?" Tan Li saw that I couldn''t make a sound and roared angrily at the mysterious people.


    Seeing the power of Tan Li''s outburst, the satisfied mysterious man didn''t speak, but pointed to the stage under the spotlight.


    Tan Li took a look at me and the unknown array. He frowned and thought for a long time without saying a word.


    "If you look like this, it''s just saying that you love her." The mysterious man strode up to me. If he wanted to say anything else, he heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "Don''t move her!" Tan Li yelled and strode onto the stage in the eyes of the mysterious man.


    When the mysterious man saw Tan Li''s action, he didn''t have time to pay any attention to me, so he quickly walked to the array.

 Chapter 458

    Looking at Tan Li''s drooping head, I suddenly thought of his words.


    "If one day I die in front of you, I hope you don''t go to see me at last."


    Has Tan Li given up?


    While I was guessing, the mysterious man who looked at the array suddenly explained the function of his array.


    "See those guys? Where were they born?" The mysterious man noticed my resistance and forced my face up to Tan Li''s direction. Then he said, "later, you will see the birth of my most perfect work. How excited are you? Are you happy? Your boyfriend will not die, but will become a stronger being


    Listening to the excited voice of the mysterious man, I frowned even harder and opened my mouth. Finally, I didn''t say what I wanted to say.


    "I have forgotten that you can''t say anything now. Since I have promised others, I can''t fail to keep my promise." With these words, the mysterious man grabbed my face and put a strange pill into my mouth.


    I want to spit him out, just about to move, I feel that the pill, directly into water, so into my stomach.


    "Let go of me!" Aware that I can speak, I frown tightly and look at him who wants to separate us in disgust.


    "Do you want me to talk about the more powerful aspect of this array?" Mysterious person seems very excited, smiling at that end, for a long time just whispered: "forget it, you should not care, we''d better start directly."


    Hearing this, I was even more angry. I raised my foot and was about to kick the mysterious man''s belly.


    "No way." The mysterious man suddenly became naive, twisted his waist to avoid my attack, and then looked to the other side with a smile, "you''d better have a look at him, and he will never appear in front of you."


    I couldn''t believe that I was staring at Tan Li with big eyes. I said softly, "no, Tan Li will never become what you think."


    The mysterious man didn''t speak. He just looked at Tan Li, who was on the stage.


    "What''s your name?" I suddenly turned to the mysterious man and asked other questions.


    "Are you trying to distract me?" The mysterious man didn''t care what I thought. The corner of his mouth, which was exposed outside his hat, raised slightly and looked at that end with a smile. After a long time, he said softly, "it''s OK to tell you, but it''s boring. Shall we play a game?"


    Knowing what this guy meant, I frowned, and the bound hands began to make small movements.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing to do with you." The mysterious man suddenly brushed his hand and smashed me to the ground. Then he said to the other side, "start."


    The fierce ghost, who was still standing around, suddenly stood on the four sides of the stage and knelt down on the ground like a sacrifice.


    Looking at their more and more transparent bodies, I struggled to stand up and do something, but I heard the last scream of those fierce ghosts in the world.


    "Tan Li, Tan Li, I don''t allow you to have anything to do. You can''t be what he wants you to be!" I looked at the suddenly brightened array, and just as I was about to say something, I heard the voice of the mysterious man.


    "It''s not up to you. She''ll be mine soon." The smile on the corner of the mysterious man''s mouth is bigger, and he even dances around the stage.


    Looking at us, Qian Zhiyong, who was supposed to be talking about something, swallowed all his voices because of the evil spirit who suddenly appeared beside him.


    "Tan Li..." I finally broke away and ran towards Tan Li.


    "Don''t come here." Since Tan Li had time to say these four words, he had no voice any more, and his limbs were flapping slowly in the wave of strength.


    The first time I saw Tan Li, I wanted to say something, but because of the tears on my face, I forgot the way to make a sound.


    "Well, it''s perfect. This array will change from their body. At first, it''s like the muscle of the arm. They will have one One of the sudden rise, and then they will stretch their muscles, and then the whole uplift of the upper body, into the TV, that kind of body than the fitness coach is also strong The mysterious man with his cold voice, has been in my ear, said the next change of Tan Li.


    And I see that with the voice of the mysterious man, changing Tan Li, the heart is heartache.


    "Tan Li, don''t let him succeed." I cry out such a sentence, finally got a little Tan Li''s response.


    The mysterious man who was aware of this immediately grabbed my hand and crushed me to the ground.


    "You are really a variable. Without you, what he should change now is his eyes. Do you think they will become as bright as ruby?" Mysterious voice with joy, smiling waiting for Tan Li, all the changes.


    Have been paying attention to Tan Li, how can I miss such a little change, I clenched my fist, grief stricken with nails, dead to seize the concrete floor."Why are you so careless? Your nails are all destroyed. It can''t be done. I''m ready to make you his companion and let you stay together forever." The mysterious man said it sincerely, as if all this was helping us.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness." Gnashing my teeth, I looked at the mysterious man and wanted to say something. Then I heard the roar of Tan Li, "what''s the matter with you, Tan Li? Are you in pain? Don''t worry, we''ll come to save you!"


    When the mysterious man heard me, he sneered and slapped me back to the ground. "I want to see you. What can you do to stop me? Do you commit suicide in front of me?"


    When I heard the laughter of the mysterious man, I felt despair in my heart, and I didn''t even want to look up to see what Tan Li wanted to be like.


    "Just now, is it not harmful to justice? How do you talk now? Do you want to play dead? " The mysterious man forced me to raise my head in the direction of Tan Li, trying to let me watch the whole ceremony.


    I closed my eyes tightly and wanted to do something else. However, I found that the mysterious man did not know what method he used, but directly put the image into my consciousness.


    "Look


    Just when I was about to give up, I suddenly heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice. I quickly opened my eyes and saw that he was beaten on the wall by a mysterious man again.

 Chapter 459

    Looking at Qian Zhiyong''s appearance of spitting blood, I wanted to say something else, but I felt something slip to my hand.


    "Brother Yong?" When I saw what I was putting in, I whispered, and I wanted to say something, then I heard his voice.


    "I feel the pain of loving someone. I can''t let you experience it again." When Qian Zhiyong finished his words, he closed his eyes and lay on the ground.


    "Well, now that accidents are ruled out, let''s continue our game." The mysterious man quickly came to me, forced my head up again, and looked at me with a smile.


    And I have a card, but I dare not move, can only lie on the ground, waiting for the final moment.


    "I can''t do without watching. It''s the last scene in a minute!" The mysterious man looked down at me, frowned unconsciously, and pushed my eyelids away. "Look at it, this is what you have to experience..."


    I didn''t wait for him to finish what he said. I slapped him.


    The mysterious person who felt the pain grabbed me angrily and wanted to do it, only to find that I suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mysterious people seem to be aware of something, want to reach out to touch the place I hit, but I stopped them again.


    "Since you are so willing to make fierce ghosts, it''s better for you to become fierce ghosts yourself!" I finish saying, the hand is more forceful, direct will press thunder Fu to detonate.


    Without extra power to protect myself, I was also struck by the thunder amulet and rolled on the ground in pain.


    But even so, I still forcibly opened my eyes and crawled in the direction of Tan Li.


    "Tan Li, I''ll come to save you right away. You can wait." I saw the change of Tan Li on the stage, and he climbed forward.


    On the other side, the mysterious man who was completely struck by thunder, with his ragged hood, just like a rag, lay down on the ground.


    Just when I wanted to move forward, the evil spirits that were still scattered around suddenly scattered and fled.


    I didn''t have time to pay attention to them at all, but I still crawled to Tan Li, who was still making a shrill voice.


    I don''t know if the guy worried that they would betray and deliberately put a ban on the door. No matter how they hit the door, the dilapidated door stood still.


    "Damn, since we can''t get out, we''ll eat them all so that we can get out!" Don''t know is that evil spirit, suddenly put forward this kind of proposal, harm they all rush to me and that mysterious person.


    When we were about to be bitten by them, the locked door was kicked open.


    As soon as the evil spirits saw the chance to go out again, they all wanted to go out. However, they found that they were scattered in the room before they came, and they had been locked back in their "single room" by the man who came.


    "How''s it going?" The man strode to the mysterious man and carefully tested his breath. Then he turned and looked at the other end. Tan Li, who was locked in the array, said, "how to interrupt? Tell me quickly."


    The mysterious man did not speak, but gasped for fresh air.


    "Forget it, since you don''t say it, I''ll have to destroy it by force." The man didn''t pay attention to the mysterious man''s attitude. He frowned tightly and strode to Tan Li, destroying the whole array with one palm.


    Looking at the array was destroyed, I tried my best to move to Tan Li''s side, nervously looking at him who fell to the ground.


    "There should be no problem. Watch for yourself." The man only left such a sentence, then turned and strode towards the mysterious man.


    "What do you want to do? He''s a murderer. You can''t take him away!" When I saw the man pick up the mysterious man, I realized that something was wrong. But when I wanted to stop it, I found it was too late.


    See that man, effortlessly hold the mysterious man to the door, this just like to think of something, lightly put him in the only clean place, this just picked up what, put in front of me.


    "What is this?" I was worried that the man wanted to kill us. I stepped back vigilantly, only to find that he didn''t mean any harm. I didn''t even explain these things.


    "He''s a container for evil spirits." It seems that the man doesn''t want me to know who he is. He deliberately pinches his throat and says this sentence. After that, he doesn''t speak any more and quickly disappears in front of the factory with the mysterious man.


    "Tan Li, Qian Zhiyong?" I looked at the breath of Tan Li, and then I had time to ask about Qian Zhiyong.


    "I''m fine. I have skin injuries, but how is he? I haven''t wiped that thing now, but I can see him. Are you ready to What to do. " Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something, so he heard the voice of Tan Li.


    At the same time, we turned our heads and looked at Tan Li lying on my lap. But when I was about to speak, Qian Zhiyong suddenly cried out.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan frowned and said, "do you want me to help you?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t respond. He just looked into the distance with his red eyes.What''s the matter? Mingming''s ceremony has been interrupted. Why can he still look like this? Is it because there is too much power injected and there is no way to release?


    Just when I was struggling, Tan Li suddenly made an effort to beat me to one side.


    Qian Zhiyong, who didn''t understand, got up and tried to persuade Tan Li, but found that he had appeared in front of me again.


    "You look delicious. I''ll take you..." Tan Li''s words have not finished, eyes suddenly changed back to the original color, confused looking at me.


    "Tan Li, I still..." I was about to hold Tan Li, but he gave me a big fly again.


    "What the hell is going on! Can any of you explain it to me? " Qian Zhiyong yelled at me and wanted to rush towards Tan Li, but he found something shining on the ground, "Xiao Lu, there''s a strange thing here. Do you want to have a look?"


    I didn''t have the strength to move, so I could only nod to Qian Zhiyong, who still threw things into my hands.


    "Ring? What''s the point... " Just when I wanted to throw these things out, I saw other trinkets on the ground. Suddenly, with the only power left, I attracted Tan Li to my side.


    "Sorry." I whispered such a sentence to Tan Li, then forced the ring into his body and leaned on him powerlessly.


    "I''ll trouble you." When I finished the last word, I fell into a coma.

 Chapter 460

    When I woke up again, I saw Qian Zhiyong, his fierce face.


    "You wake up at last. Do you know how long you have been dizzy?" Qian Zhiyong frowned and wanted to say something. He saw what I was looking for and immediately put the ring in front of me. "Here you are. He''s in it."


    Hearing what Qian Zhiyong said, I immediately clenched the ring and didn''t want to say another word.


    "I found some notes in that factory. I put them in your hotel room. After all, it''s not suitable to put them outside." Qian Zhiyong apologized to me with a smile. Then he said, "if you can study it out, I hope you can help me save Miaomiao. If you can''t, at least let her leave with final dignity?"


    "I won''t let him leave me like this, so don''t give up either, understand?" I nodded to Qian Zhiyong and fell asleep again.


    By the time I was fully awake, it was two days later.


    "Really don''t rest for a while?" Qian Zhiyong looked at me pale, want to say something, but found that I have a plane ticket, quickly walked into the security area, "is really vigorous."


    Eager to cure Tan Li, I didn''t look at others at all. I just quickly read the notes that I took pictures of.


    "At the moment when fierce ghosts take shape, they will burst out huge energy. If they can digest it, they can become real..." After reading all the words, I lowered my head, looked at the ring on the ring finger, and said in a low voice, "you are not a worry. When we go back, let''s take advantage of Taoist Qingyun''s place and let you have a good try."


    I thought this would be the end, and I finally had a good sleep on the plane.


    When I was awakened, I quickly put on my luggage and rushed to the home that I hadn''t been back for a long time.


    "I''m back." I put down my bag and wanted to hear Tan Li''s voice, but I only heard the tender voice of Tan Feng.


    "Mom, this is our family?" Tan Feng looks around curiously, expecting my response.


    But I feel like I have lost my soul. No matter how noisy Tan Feng is, he doesn''t respond.


    Tan Feng also aware of my situation, not talking, just quietly stay by my side, waiting for my next move.


    "Tan Feng, do you think your father will not want us to become a fierce ghost?" I looked at the plain white ring, hugged Tan Feng in my arms and asked in a low voice.


    "No, I don''t, and dad doesn''t!" Tan Feng was sure to hold my hand and said softly, "just like my mother said, as long as you do more good deeds, you will get good results."


    Hearing what Tan Feng said, I didn''t speak. I just hugged him harder and gave myself a little strength.


    Tan Feng, who felt my change, patted me on the back and comforted me in a low voice after feeling my slight shaking.


    "At that time, I was also very afraid, but when I heard the voices of my mother and the children, I was suddenly not so afraid." Tan Feng thought of the scene at that time, he suddenly flashed, pulled me, and wanted to find the group of children he saved.


    Knowing what Tan Feng meant, I shook my head and held him in my arms gratefully.


    Think I calm Tan Feng, no longer speak, quietly waiting for my arrangement.


    But I did not want to play like Tan Feng, ran out, and a head into those notes.


    "Mom? I want to see my dad, OK? " Tan Feng stayed for a long time, still holding my finger with the ring.


    "I can''t do it now. My father may go crazy when he is released. My mother hasn''t studied how to ensure his safety." I think of those notes, have not written the record, the mood of irritable looking at the hands of the ring.


    Knowing that it was impossible, Tan Feng flattened his mouth and finally picked up those notes and searched for helpful information.


    But when I read all the information, I still didn''t find the information about releasing power.


    "If there is really no way, it can only rely on moves to ease, but with the current state of Tan Li, there is almost no opponent for him." I sullen to hide in the corner, almost give up the last hope, "no, no, and he."


    I will not pack up the pack, quickly rushed out of the room, casually stopped a car, then toward the destination.


    "Qingyun, I hope you can help me." When I arrived late at night, I looked at the dark forest in front of me, frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but I noticed a strange smell.


    "Mom? The enemy? " The same feeling of Tan Feng, quickly ran in front of me, trying to block the danger together.


    Looking at Tan Feng''s tense appearance, I showed a rare smile these days and held out my hand to him.


    "Mom?" Tan Feng doesn''t understand what I mean. He doesn''t have long eyebrows yet. They are sparsely twisted together.


    "This should be the border he won''t go down. It''s OK." In accordance with my previous memory, I soon released the seal.Striding to the front of the temple, I found that there was no one here at all. The border should also resist foreign enemies and protect their homes when there was no one.


    "Why not at this time?" With a low curse, I quickly ran to the door of Qingyun Taoist priest''s house, where he piled up treasures. I carefully stretched out a hand, but found that there was a stronger border protection.


    No idea of me, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, also want to say something, feel ring upload slight feeling.


    "What''s the matter?" I clench the ring, but also want to forcibly suppress want to come out of Tan Li, but found that the ring has long been broken into two, "Tan Li!"


    "Here I am."


    Hearing Tan Li''s voice ring in my ears, I quickly turn around and see him who has not recovered.


    "Did you wake up long ago, you bastard!" I rushed to Tan Li''s arms and wanted to scold him, so he pushed me out, "what''s the matter?"


    I suddenly looked up and saw Tan Li''s Scarlet eyes.


    "Go away!" Tan Li seemed to be suppressing something. He roared at me and rushed to the deserted mountain forest.


    "Don''t go there, Tan Li. There''s a border over there!" As soon as the voice fell, I saw Tan Li smash to the ground.


    Just when I wanted to explore the truth, Tan Li suddenly opened his eyes and rushed to the barrier again.


    "Don''t hit me again, Tan Li I quickly ran to Tan Li and blocked his way to the border.

 Chapter 461

    May be my voice, once again fantasy Tan Li''s reason, he stopped and took me to his arms.


    "Tam Li, Tam Li, calm down. Let''s find a place where you can vent all your extra strength, so that you can recover." I think of the only way I can think of, nervously looking at Tan Li, hoping to get his response.


    But hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t respond to me. He frowned and wanted to say something. He felt the restless power in his body and couldn''t speak.


    "Tanli, what are we going to do?" I noticed the abnormality of Tan Li. I frowned and said softly, "it''s OK. We''ll go back to this forest later, and then you''ll come back to me full of vitality."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li touched the back of my head and said softly, "you really know how to do it. We can''t afford it."


    When I suddenly thought about it, I felt a little tired and wanted to do something else. Then I heard Tan Li''s light laughter.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make you sad." Tan Li gave me a gentle smile and quickly put me aside. Then he turned around and came to the stage where the elder sister of Taoist priest Qingyun had been.


    Like to understand what I want to toward Tan Li Chong, but found that he has fixed me in place.


    "Tanli, I won''t allow you to do that!" I looked at the sudden strength of the array and wanted to say something more. I saw Tan Li close his eyes and float in the seal.


    "It''s OK, believe me." Tan Li gave me a little smile, then there was no sound.


    Looking at Tan Li, I didn''t speak any more. I sat on the ground powerlessly, looking at the dark blue Dharma array which started slowly in front of me.


    "Mom, why is Dad locked up again?" Tan Feng felt the fluctuation of my mood, frowned tightly, and wanted to say something else, so he heard the roar of Tan Li, "Mom, what''s wrong with dad?"


    Hearing the words, I was just like a grasshopper crushed by the last straw. I no longer had the ability to resist. I looked at the front in despair.


    "Don''t cry." Do not know when, the recovery of Tan Li, hard to reach out to me.


    "Tan Li! It''s great that you''re OK. I thought you would... " I want to say something else, but because of his gradually transparent body, the body is even more tight, staggering to his side.


    Worried that I would be injured, Tan Feng followed me carefully, protecting me like falling down every step.


    "Tan Li, you can''t do anything. Tan Feng hasn''t completely mastered the power. I still..." The next thing I can''t say, I can only hold Tan Li''s hand, the face with painful expression under the pain.


    "It''s OK. Tan Feng''s power is very good. It''s you. I don''t want you to be alone." Tan Li held my hand tightly and whispered.


    Immersed in pain, I didn''t hear Tan Li''s words clearly. I just bowed my head in more pain and didn''t know how to treat him.


    "Romantic, I''ve wanted to tell you something for a long time, but I haven''t said it because of my identity, but now it''s different. I''m afraid it''s really late if I don''t say it again." Tan Li said that this hand suddenly became transparent, directly from holding my hand, fell to the ground.


    "That''s enough. Now don''t say anything. Just hold this for me." I threw Tan Ligang''s spiritual crystal into his arms and rushed to the sealed room.


    Looking at the firm gate, I tried my best to install it directly on the border.


    "Ah Feeling the pain, I opened my eyes carefully and saw myself lying on the ground. I quickly got up and hit the door again.


    "Romantic!" But Tan Feng helped him. I didn''t want to hear his voice.


    Aware of this, I immediately stood up and looked at the closed door.


    "Wait, tanli. I''ll open the door right away." I smile at the other end and rush to the door again.


    Because Tan Li lost his strength, he couldn''t even speak now, so he just looked at me.


    When I was thrown away by the border once again, I suddenly remembered a very critical word. I quickly pushed aside the lamp post beside me and took the jade pendant in my hand.


    Tan Li, who didn''t understand why I did this, frowned tightly and wanted to say something. He saw that I was simple, and then he opened the door which had knocked me away several times and left so easily.


    "Tan Li, wait. I''ll find something that can save you in a minute!" I said, quickly rushed into the room, looking for something that can help Tan Li.


    See all the things in the room, I frown tightly, still OK, say something, see the magic weapon in the center of the room.


    "Zhenhunzhong, he left it here." I was surprised to see the spirit of the town, the symbol of Tan Li ran quickly, and then said softly: "Tan Li, it''s OK."


    Tan Li''s body slowly recovered under the golden light, but when he wanted to come out, his first hand became transparent again."How could that be?" I pushed Tan Li back into it and looked at him nervously.


    "It''s OK. It means I''m destined. Don''t be busy." Tan Li accumulated good strength, grabbed my hand, forced me to stay around, "don''t waste time, OK?"


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I frowned slightly. I wanted to say something more, but I found that he had fallen to the ground powerlessly.


    "Tan Li, Tan Li, how are you? Are you uncomfortable? You wait for me to go to those treasures again." I got rid of kaitanli''s hand, rushed back to the room, holding several spirit tools, rushed to tanli''s face, "don''t worry, I will change you back to the original shape!"


    Tan Li looked at me and raised his head. He gave me a comforting smile, but the smile froze on his face and didn''t move for a long time.


    "This is zhenhun, and this is to add aura to you. All these can be used. Tan Li holds them well." I put everything in Tan Li''s arms, and then I went back to my room.


    So back and forth for several times, he was finally caught by Tan Li.


    "Well, that''s enough, romantic. Would you like to have a chat with me?" Tan Li smiles at me and pulls me to his arms.


    "Tan Li, I don''t think you will have an accident, so let me go now, OK?" I feel that Tan Li''s body is getting colder and colder, and he is struggling hard.

 Chapter 462

    Maybe I was too strong, I suddenly ran out.


    "Tan Li?" I thought it was Tan Lisong who opened his hand and frowned tightly. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw his helpless smile.


    "Do what you want, and I''ll be here waiting for you." Tan Li smiles at me. Then he waves to Tan Feng, holding him and whispering.


    Seeing what they looked like, I didn''t speak. I just stepped up and rushed into the room of Taoist Qingyun.


    "This one doesn''t work, and this one doesn''t work. Why put these here?" I picked up one small censer after another, frowned tightly, and wanted to say something else, so I asked the familiar fragrance, "Tan Li, with this, I will have a chance to be useful to you."


    When I was worried that this was not enough, I carefully put the things in my arms, and then I continued to look for the things next to me.


    "Taoist priest Qingyun, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you take anything away? Is there something urgent?" I looked at the neatly placed aura, frowned tightly, and wanted to try to contact Qingyun. Only then did I find that except here, we have no way to contact at all.


    "Romantic, can you come out?" Tan Li waited for a long time, but still didn''t see me come out. He frowned tightly and looked at Tan Feng in his arms helplessly. "When you see something wrong, just do it as I say, you know?"


    Hearing what Tan Li said, Tan Feng hesitated for a long time. After seeing my expression, he nodded his head vigorously, which was a response to Tan Li.


    "What''s the matter, anything else?" I frowned and looked at Tan Li. If I wanted to say anything else, I heard his voice.


    "Fengliu, what have you found? Do you want Tan Feng to help you?" Tan Li gave me a smile and looked at me as if nothing had happened. "I feel ok now. Can you talk back with me?"


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I didn''t refuse. I just sent the porcelain bottle to him, and then I looked to the other side.


    "Why don''t you talk to me?" Tan Li felt aggrieved, stood up hard, looking forward to me.


    "I see. What do you want to say to me?" I have no way, can only sit on the ground, helplessly looking at the desire to talk and stop Tan Li.


    May be because of the unstable soul, Tan Li hesitated for a long time, did not say a word.


    I couldn''t wait. I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard Tan Li''s sigh.


    "Romantic, I think of a way, can you cooperate with me?" Worried about my refusal, Tan Li straightened up and rubbed his hands carefully. After a long time, he said, "don''t worry, the danger is half."


    But as soon as I heard half and half, I frowned and grabbed Tan Li''s hand.


    "It''s really no problem. Don''t worry." Tan Li also wanted to comfort me. As soon as he reached out his hand, he was pulled in front of me.


    "Tan Li, I don''t want you to have any problems. Even if your method is 80% successful, I won''t allow it!" I think of the things that Tan Li once did, and I don''t want to let go. I look at him angrily.


    Tan Li, who was found, shook his head helplessly and gently put his hand on my head, but he didn''t touch my hair, so he hid his hand behind him.


    Because I was too worried and didn''t notice, I frowned tightly and didn''t make any action for a long time. I just held my hand tightly and cried out to Tan Li in a low voice.


    "It''s OK. Trust me, OK?" Tan Li''s voice was getting weaker and weaker. Just when I wanted to question him, he pushed me out of the yard, "romantic, goodbye."


    When I heard this, I wanted to do something else. I saw Tan Feng walking slowly to my side.


    "Xiaofeng, you can definitely open here and help mom, OK?" I frowned and wanted to say something, so I heard his voice.


    "I''m sorry, mom. Dad won''t let me do that." Tan Feng grabs my hand and will take me back.


    But just when I want to do something, Tan Feng grabs my hand harder.


    "Tan Feng!" I yelled and wanted to let Tan Feng take me in, but I found that his face was overcast and he didn''t want to speak.


    I feel that something is wrong, and I want to do something else, but I find that in front of us, the original boundary stands up again.


    Tan Li, what does he want to do? Why does he want to make this boundary? Is it to exclude her nocturnal songs?


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I was. I frowned and almost tried my best to squeeze my body against the wall.


    "Tan Li, let me in. I don''t want to be outside alone. It''s better to let me and you..." Before I finished my words, I felt that I had been hit by something in my neck. Before I picked up my hand, my eyes turned black and fainted,


    "Tan Feng, call that guy." Tan Li finally made a sound, but the sound was extremely weak, as if he had just taken away all his strength.


    Take the phone to my pocket, Tan Feng is very careful to control me."How do you use this?" Tan Feng has some helplessness. It''s not his fault that he can''t read.


    ¡°145¡­¡­ 85¡£¡± Tan Li also thought of Tan Feng''s situation, but said a series of numbers, there was no sound.


    Tan Feng gets through the phone. Before long, he hears the familiar and loud voice.


    "Fengliu, what''s the matter with Fengliu? Call me at this time?" Lu Qingze''s voice was very anxious. It seemed that something would happen later.


    "Mom, faint on the mountain, help her." According to tan Lijiao''s instructions, Tan Feng finished his speech and hung up the phone to wait for Qingze to land.


    Although Lu Qingze didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe it when he thought of my arrangement today. He postponed all the meetings and rushed to the mountain pass where I was.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Qingze arrived and saw me lying on the ground. He yelled at me discontentedly: "Taoist priest Qingyun, why do you want to do this to Fengliu?"


    "My uncle, my mother is so sad that she cried faintly." Tan Feng was worried that Lu Qingze would rush inside, so he had to show up again to block his way.


    Lu Qingze looked at Tan Feng in front of him in disbelief. He wanted to say something more, and saw that he easily lifted me up.


    Lu Qingze, who finally understands what Tan Feng is, purses his lips tightly and wants to say something, but he hears the voice belonging to Tan Li.


    "Help me Take care of She said Tan Li''s voice was intermittent, and finally he didn''t say anything else, so he broke here.

 Chapter 463

    Hearing what Tan Li said, Lu Qingze frowned and wanted to say something. Then he heard the voice of Tan Feng.


    "Go back, dad will find a way." Tan Feng grabs Lu Qingze''s hand and looks at him expectantly.


    "I see. How long will the romantic wake up?" Lu Qingze frowned and asked Tan Feng in a low voice, "we are ready to avoid her running back."


    Hearing what Lu Qingze said, Tan Feng frowned, raised his hand and nodded on me.


    "According to the romantic temperament, I will not talk to you for some time. Would you like to play with me?" Lu Qingze looked at Tan Feng in front of him and shook his head helplessly. Then he said softly, "after all, we have become brothers in need. We can''t do this. You''d better call me uncle."


    In the rush home, Lu Qingze just put me on the bed when his mobile phone rang.


    "What''s the matter? I know that if there''s something wrong with my family, I should be with you no matter what? Now I''ll put off everything. " Lu Qingze said, should not that end of the opportunity, directly hang up the phone, but again looked at me, "Tan Feng, romantic how long did not eat, every time she has something, she likes not to eat."


    Some don''t understand Tan Feng hesitated for a long time, and finally ordered the date to come back.


    "So long?" Lu Qingze carefully covered the quilt for me. Then he ran out of the room and headed for the kitchen which had not been used for a long time.


    The two people who took care of me at home for two days finally saw the moment when I opened my eyes.


    "Romantic, you finally wake up, I..." Lu Qingze could not take care of the Hu dregs on his chin, quickly hugged me, "it''s OK, I will always be with you."


    Slowly wake up, I see the scene in front of me, and the people around me, this just understand what happened.


    "Tan Feng, is this what Tan Li asked you to do?" I imprisoned Tan Feng in my arms and roared.


    Frightened by my attitude, Tan Feng didn''t speak for a long time. He just looked at Lu Qingze wrongly.


    "Well, it must be the guy''s attention. How can Tan Feng come up with such an idea when he is so small?" Lu Qingze worried that Tan Feng was scared to cry, and immediately grabbed him to his arms and whispered quietly.


    "You go out." I get this answer, shaking hands, pointing to the open door.


    Lu Qingze wanted to say something else, but because of my expression, he could only push back carefully.


    When I finally drove them away, I closed the door and hid myself in the corner.


    "Romantic, Tan Feng seems uncomfortable. Do you want to come out and have a look?" Lu Qingze worried that I would have problems at home alone, so he could only keep knocking on the door, hoping that I could open the door and see them.


    "I want to calm down by myself, OK?" I didn''t believe Lu Qingze''s words. I shook my head and ignored their voices.


    Why does Tan Li want to treat her like this? It''s not that if there are any problems, they will tide over the difficulties together. Why does he abandon her at this time.


    The more I think about it, the more sad I am. I squeeze my body into the corner, unwilling to face the fact.


    "Tan Li." I whispered a word, also want to say something, heard the voice of Tan Feng.


    "Mom, I made a delicious meal. How about a taste?" Although Tan Feng can see my situation, he is worried that I am angry, so he can only stand at the door carefully and knock on my door.


    But Tan Feng knocked for a long time, but I didn''t pay any attention. I just kept the same and hid in the corner.


    "Mom, don''t be afraid of the tan style." Tan Feng looks at Lu Qingze who has been thumbing up all the time. His brows are tightly wrinkled and he looks at him discontentedly.


    "You can''t help it, neither can I, so you have to rely on other people''s advice." Lu Qingze sighed and reluctantly put the video in front of Tan Feng, "you see, his mother is even, as a result, he coaxed her like this."


    Tan Feng looked at the end of the video, holding together the mother and son, can only nod, came to the door again, with the poor tone of the new school, and I communicate.


    "Mom, I know I''m wrong. I''ll only listen to mom in the future!" Tan Feng put a piece of paper into the room through the crack of the door. Then he said softly, "I''m so hungry. I can''t get enough food from my uncle."


    Hearing this, Tan Feng said that I didn''t speak. I just took the note to my hand and looked at the pattern carefully.


    "Mom, what''s up? Is it good? My uncle said just now that I draw well Tan Feng saw the paper of that hour and immediately cried out.


    But even so, I didn''t speak. I just grasped the three members of the family on the pattern and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Uncle, I can''t help it. My mother doesn''t care about me at all." Tan Feng sighed and sat in front of my door with the snacks prepared by Lu Qingze, waiting for the moment when I opened the door.


    "Romantic, I have some things, I may need to go out for a while, you also calm down." Lu Qingze said, not long after, from the door of the place, came the sound of closing.Just after Lu Qingze left, the house, which was still popular, suddenly lost its vitality.


    Tan Feng leaned against the door, nibbling at the snacks, piling up a small stomach that was not full at all.


    "Mom, I''m so hungry. Why is that? Is there something wrong with me?" Tan Feng worried that he would also leave me. After eating all the food, he rubbed the stomach without ups and downs and looked at it anxiously.


    Tan Feng didn''t get my response. He became more and more nervous. In the end, he burst into tears.


    "Mom, it''s hard for me to be with you. I don''t want to..." Tan Feng couldn''t go on and began to cry.


    I heard that voice, how can I sit down, quickly open the door, and hold him crying in my arms.


    Feeling the weight in my arms, I realized that my present world is not only Tan Li, but also the little guy who mistakenly entered.


    "Mom, I''m so hungry. What should I eat?" Tan Feng nervously hugged my arm and asked me softly.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just what you eat. It''s not right." I finished, quickly walked to Tan Li''s cabinet, took his incense in his hand, lit it and put it on Tan Feng''s side, "try to see if you have enough to eat."


    Seeing the familiar things, Tan Feng still wants to refuse, but he feels a little full and opens his eyes in disbelief.


    "It will not be useful for others to order casually." I know why Tan Feng was surprised. He explained in a soft voice and squatted on his body.

 Chapter 464

    "Mom, I''ll be with you. There won''t be anything." Tan Feng grasped my arm, gave him a smile, turned and looked to the other side, "uncle, why did you come back suddenly?"


    "I don''t trust her." Lu Qingze hugged me squatting on the ground and rubbed my hair. Then he said softly, "I haven''t eaten for two days. Eat a little and sleep. Shall we talk about that?"


    I didn''t speak, just silently with tears, don''t know what to say.


    "Nothing. He''ll be fine. Even if he is, I can take care of you, can''t I?" Lu Qingze frowned. He wanted to say something more, and he heard my voice.


    "No, why did he abandon me?" I whispered a word, then no longer speak, turned to look at the end of Lu Qingze.


    When they heard our words, they both frowned and did not speak for a long time.


    They stayed with me all night. When I opened my eyes again, I saw them sleeping against me.


    Good morning Carefully, they put their hoarse voice on one side to cover me.


    I went out of the room and saw two eyes open.


    "Mom!" Lu Qingze squints at my face and sees my smile.


    "Uncle is lazy. Let''s fix him." I smile at Tan Feng. I immediately pick up the pen and look at Lu Qingze with a smile. After a long time, I whispered, "let''s draw on his face."


    As soon as Tan Feng''s eyes brighten, he quickly reaches out his hand, takes over the pen and draws on Lu Qingze''s face.


    When Lu Qingze woke up again, what he saw was our smiling expression, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. It''s time. I''m going to work." I nodded to Lu Qingze and quickly went out.


    Back at the police station, I nodded to the crowd and turned to the other side.


    "Uncle, I''m back." I nodded to the director, turned to the other side, did not speak for a long time, "what''s the matter?"


    "You''ve come back. Hurry up, the cases will be piled up!" The director threw a pile of documents into my hands, and then turned away with a sigh.


    "How many files, it should be enough." I stand in front of me what Tan Feng, a smile, turned into the office.


    Tan Feng didn''t speak, but after seeing my appearance, he didn''t speak. He just took the brush I gave him and wrote on the paper.


    "What does Xiaofeng draw?" I stood beside Tan Feng, chuckled, picked up him who was still painting, and walked out of the police station slowly, "mom has some work to do, can you accompany me?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Feng, of course, would not refuse. He nodded and took the paper with me to the car.


    Maybe it''s because the work is too busy, I went to the past. Tan Li took my sadness and put all his attention on the case.


    "Mom, the phone."


    Just as I was resting, a phone call suddenly interrupted my calmness.


    "Tan Feng, bring it for me." I stood by the sink and gave him a smile. Then I whispered, "Qian Zhiyong, have you found out all the cases? Is there anything else to be found? "


    With a full of doubts to connect the phone, I frown slightly, want to say something, I heard the happy voice.


    "Xiao Lu, I''m here to send you an invitation." Qian Zhiyong did not wait for me to happen, he said excitedly first.


    "Invitation, what''s the matter?" I suddenly had a bad feeling. I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard his explanation.


    But when I heard this, I suddenly seemed to realize something. I clenched my fist and looked at Tan Feng beside me.


    "Mom? What''s the matter? " Tan Feng holds my hand and looks at my mobile phone in doubt.


    "You want to give her a place?" I sighed and whispered, "congratulations on coming out."


    The head didn''t speak for a long time, and suddenly gave us a light laugh.


    "People are in a good mood at happy events." Then I stood up and went to the mailbox at the door. "Besides, it''s your important wedding. Don''t you even send an invitation?"


    "How could it not have been sent? Did you not pay attention to the address I sent to your police station?" Qian Zhiyong finished, as if to see something, appeared a little smile.


    I found that I didn''t think much about it, but when his old father-in-law stood by his side and discussed with him.


    "I see. I''ll be there that day." I was like standing next to Qian Zhiyong and nodded. Then I hung up my cell phone and looked at Tan Feng beside me. "What do you say I should give them? After all, we are the same people, aren''t we?"


    "I want to be a flower boy!" Tan Feng is watching other people''s wedding ceremony recently and knows the term "flower boy".I nodded to Tan Feng, nodded to the people next to me, then I sat beside him with my mobile phone and looked at him with a smile.


    "I think Yu Miaomiao will like this necklace, but Qian Zhiyong is a man, the only man in our family. Can you help me think about it?" I smile at Tan Feng, then turn around and look to the other side and say, "I believe that he will like what our little wind dances."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Feng immediately nodded and looked at the gift carefully.


    "Tie!" After a long selection, Tan Feng finally saw something suitable for Qian Zhiyong.


    Looking at the color of the tie, I nodded and paid directly, waiting for the delivery.


    It wasn''t long before we heard the doorbell.


    "I''ll get my things. Can you help me get my luggage back to my room?" I smile at Tan Feng and stride to his side.


    The two of us worked together to sort out all our luggage. Then we turned and looked to the other side.


    "Uncle, what are you doing here?" Tan Feng saw Lu Qingze who came suddenly and frowned slightly. He wanted to say something, so he heard my voice.


    "We''re going to other people''s weddings. Do you want to come with us?" I smile at Lu Qingze, take out the invitation that just let people loose by the way, and look at him with a smile.


    "Well, I''m very busy now. If I go to other people''s weddings again, I may be sent to a blind date by your uncle." Lu Qingze shook his head, turned to get out of the gate behind him and looked at him helplessly.


    I knew Lu Qingze''s recent situation for a long time, and walked out with a smile.

 Chapter 465

    When I got on the plane again, I didn''t think about Tan Li. Instead, I thought about Qian Zhiyong''s wedding.


    "Miss, this miss!"


    Hearing this voice, I opened my eyes and looked at the stewardess standing beside me. I frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Miss, the plane has landed. Are you ready to get off?" Although the stewardess face in smile, but the eyes is slowly impatient.


    Tan Feng, who noticed this, was about to start, but I caught him.


    "If you have anything, you can contact me." I handed the business card to the stewardess, took the light bag and walked off the plane quickly.


    Because there was no one to pick me up from the hotel in advance.


    I didn''t wait long in bed, so I went to sleep.


    The next day, when I opened my eyes again, what I saw was the shaking mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I was interrupted sleep, tone with a lot of dissatisfaction.


    The man who heard my voice, however, did not have any accident. Instead, he just opened the door and stopped making a sound.


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "How do you sleep your hair like this?" Qian Zhiyong burst out laughing, then clapped his powerful hand on my shoulder.


    "It hurts. Your face is terrible." I pointed to Qian Zhiyong''s smiling face and frowned slightly. For a long time, I didn''t say a word.


    Looking at my dissatisfied appearance, Qian Zhiyong sighed, but didn''t say any more words, just pushed me into the bathroom with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" I didn''t understand Qian Zhiyong''s meaning. I frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. I just opened the door again and looked at him helplessly. "It''s going to be a wedding soon. Why should I wear a dress?"


    "That''s a bridesmaid. I want you to be Miaomiao''s bridesmaid, can''t you?" Qian Zhiyong grabbed my hand and quickly ran into the car.


    Knowing that I was willing, I didn''t refuse any more. I directly threw the gift selected by Tan Feng into his hands.


    "This is a tie. Did you give it to me?" Qian Zhiyong was a little stunned. He wanted to say something, so he heard Tan Feng''s voice.


    "It''s from me. Does uncle like it?" Tan Feng grabs Qian Zhiyong''s hand and looks at him with a smile.


    Almost stunned, Qian Zhiyong didn''t say anything after seeing Tan Feng''s lovely smile. After waiting for a long time, he nodded heavily.


    "Thank you. I like it very much. How about taking him with me at the wedding?" Qian Zhiyong smiles at Tan Feng and makes small moves with him where I can''t see him.


    While I was looking out, I finally saw where we were going. Just turning around, I saw their smiling appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t understand why they want me to be like this. I tilted my head slightly, but after I couldn''t think about it clearly, I opened the door and went down.


    "Wait a minute. I''m paying today. You have to let me go ahead anyway." Qian Zhiyong quickly chased me in front, pointed to a light pink dress and looked at me curiously.


    "This suit doesn''t suit me very well, but you can find one similar to his style, and the color must be light blue." I nodded to the shop assistant, turned and looked to the other side, "this one is OK. What do you think? Does it match Miaomiao?"


    Qian Zhiyong didn''t speak. He just gave me a thumbs up. He was secretly pleased.


    Aware of the strange me, I want to ask again, but found that Qian Zhiyong suddenly frowned and looked at his mobile phone.


    "Please wrap it up for me, Xiao Lu. I have something urgent. I won''t send you back today." With these words, Qian Zhiyong turned and rushed out.


    Without a goal, I went back to my room with a gift box, and then I lay down on the bed.


    A week later, the wedding finally began. I was wearing a small dress and sitting in Qian Zhiyong''s car.


    Perhaps because there was no bride, Qian Zhiyong did not go to his father''s house, but took me and some friends to the hotel.


    When I thought that even the ceremony would not happen, Qian Zhiyong brought me to the stage with a smile.


    "Now the bride." Qian Zhiyong, holding the microphone, looked at the door on one side, his eyes full of expectation.


    When I noticed Qin Zhiyong''s expression and wanted to say something else, I heard his voice.


    "Miaomiao, I''ve been waiting for a long time at this moment." As soon as Qian Zhiyong''s words came to an end, the door over there was opened. The door, which should have been empty, appeared Yu Miaomiao, smiling and happy.


    What''s the matter? Shouldn''t Yu Miaomiao be in the aura of evil spirit?


    Just when I wanted to ask something, Qian Zhiyong suddenly pushed me aside and looked at Yu Miaomiao who was walking towards him with a smile.


    "Zhiyong, why are you crying? Really, I''m so beautiful. You should praise me." Yu Miaomiao quickly runs to Qian Zhiyong and smiles at him. Then he looks at the people nearby."Qian Zhiyong, what is it or not? Don''t tell me that you''ve used a magic trick!" Qian Zhishen nodded his head at the collar.


    I don''t know what Qian Zhiyong thinks. He just nods to the people next to him, pushes me to the side and quickly talks about the wedding message.


    "What the hell is going on?" I frowned and asked the people who were standing in my way.


    But they seem to agree to the caliber, how are not willing to say, just a smile at me.


    Without an answer, I could only shake my head and sit back in my seat, not waiting for the moment when Qian Zhiyong and Yu Miaomiao separated.


    "You can rest assured that we have never done anything wrong." Qian Zhiyong never separated from Yu Miaomiao. He even held her hand and looked around until he came to me. Then he added, "it''s just a Taoist. We''re pitiful. It''s helping us."


    When I heard this, I looked at Yu Miaomiao carefully, and then found that she was only attached to the body of the puppet, and Qian Zhiyong completed the wedding separated from the ghost.


    "I''m sorry I misunderstood you. Congratulations." I sent the prepared gift to Yu Miaomiao. Then I said softly, "originally I wanted to burn it to you. Now it seems that you can try it directly."


    When Yu Miaomiao heard what I said, he nodded heavily. Then he Zhiyong would toast with those important family members who accepted her.


    Looking at the two people''s appearance, my eyes slightly moist, the heart can not help but have a little hope.

 Chapter 466

    But when I see Yu Miaomiao frowning suddenly, the hope in my heart disappears again.


    I quickly walked to Yu Miaomiao and held out my hand to help her who almost fell down. When she stood firm, I said, "Miaomiao is a little tired. Take her to have a rest."


    Qian Zhiyong, who knows what I mean, nods his head forcefully, embraces Yu Miaomiao and rushes back to the room.


    I followed them back to the room. After looking around, I immediately put my hand on Miaomiao.


    "Don''t move. You don''t want to disappear at the wedding, do you?" I saw that Yu Miaomiao frowned and wanted to say something, so I heard her voice.


    "Thank you." Yu Miaomiao gave me a smile, took the next bouquet, and then said again: "next, it''s time to throw the bouquet. I''m afraid I''ll leave. Are you with me?"


    Hearing what Yu Miaomiao said, I didn''t refuse. I nodded and helped her back to the dining room.


    As soon as Yu Miaomiao came back to the banquet hall, he nodded to the girls who were making up and quickly walked over.


    "Miaomiao, it''s really you. We thought we were dreaming." The girl grabbed Yu Miaomiao''s hand and wanted to shed tears, so she hugged her.


    "God, I''m pitiful. He lent me a day to finish what I want to do most." Yu Miaomiao smiles at my direction, then adds: "time is limited, let''s do the next thing as soon as possible."


    Originally also want to cry, they immediately nodded, quickly stood two meters away, looking forward to Yu Miaomiao.


    "Miaomiao, I thought you would never be the first to get married. Who knows, now you are the first to get married." The girl looks at Yu Miaomiao''s eyes with a little steam.


    "You can''t cry, my wedding, you all have to laugh, you know?" Yu Miaomiao frowned angrily, then turned around and threw out the bouquet on her back.


    I didn''t plan to hold a meeting. I just looked up, but I found that the bouquet, which should have been far away, appeared in front of me.


    "What are you doing?" I slightly frown, want to say something, see people that blessing eyes, "thank you."


    "I wish you happiness." When Yu Miaomiao finished, he closed his hands with Qian Zhiyong, and quickly left the hotel in the blessing of everyone.


    When they all left, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something. But I found that the dining room, which was supposed to be on, suddenly turned black. "Am I so miserable that I don''t even want to leave the lamp for me?"


    I tried to discredit and leave. Before I took a few steps, I was knocked down by a chair standing in the way.


    "Damn it, how can it be so bad!" I scolded in a low voice. I wanted to say something, but I felt something. It flowed from my back to my chest. I quickly turned on the flashlight and found that the red wine that should have been on the table fell on the table because of my strength. It flowed down the tablecloth and onto me.


    Why can they all get happiness? Why can''t she? Is it because of her practice?


    The more I thought about it, the more sad I was. I fell on my knees and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The dark banquet hall, after a long time, it came out a slight low cry.


    "Tan Li, Tan Li, why is this happening? It''s clear that we all..." I can''t speak any more. I''m not willing to say a word more. I sob in a low voice.


    I don''t know how long later, I still want to struggle to stand up, but I found that the legs kneeling on the ground were numb and couldn''t move at all.


    "Tan Feng? If Tan Feng is here, we''re going home. " This just think of Tan Feng''s I, tightly frown, also want to say something, but found around even ghost''s movement, all can''t hear.


    What''s the matter? Does she fall into someone else''s trap.


    At the thought of this result, I quickly tensed my body, carefully pulled out a few pieces of Rune paper from the bottom of my skirt, and looked around defensively.


    "I said, she''s like this, you can''t, you lose, but remember the price I said." The man''s voice with a smile, and another person said, then disappeared again.


    "Say it and do it." The other man finished and disappeared.


    "Who is it? Come out quickly and play tricks. Do I want to be beaten by me?" I''m afraid that they will be surprised and throw a piece of Rune paper directly at the place where they just spoke.


    Maybe my action was too fast, there was a sound of panic and collision, but soon I was quiet again.


    "Damn, if only Tan Li were here at this time, at least I would not be bullied." I whispered, want to say something more, but heard that belongs to the man''s light laughter.


    "You don''t have to struggle. All your actions won''t affect me." Then he came to me with a sudden smile.


    Worried about the accident, I quickly raised my mobile phone, but did not see anyone."Damn it, come out quickly, or..." Before I finished, I heard the man''s voice.


    "Why, in fear, your figure began to tremble." The man''s voice is very low, just like the bass violin.


    I was scared, quickly retreat, in order to avoid the man''s attack, quickly toward the other side to hide.


    "Get out of here!" I am impatient to recognize one after another Rune paper, but found that how can not hit, just the man.


    Just as I was about to throw out the rune paper, the rune paper that I threw out suddenly appeared at my feet.


    "What do you want to do, ridicule me?" I roared discontentedly. I wanted to say something more, so I heard the man''s voice.


    "Why, I can never mock you, can I?" The man said this, just about to get close, I was thrown by a Lei Fu.


    I didn''t hear the scream. I knew I didn''t hit him and wanted to escape, but I found that my waist was suddenly caught by the guy''s hand.


    "I won''t let you run away." The man said this, his hands again hard, I will be imprisoned in his arms.


    Strange, why he gives her the feeling, so familiar, is it, no, impossible, he has dissipated strength, disappeared in time, it is impossible to hold


    The more I thought about it, the more heartache I felt. I pasted the paper to him and put it on my arm around my waist.

 Chapter 467

    For a moment, the whole banquet hall was full of the voice of the man.


    Hearing the familiar voice, I immediately turned back and looked up at a pair of very familiar eyes.


    "It hurts." The man lowered his head, said such a word in my ear, and then held me in his arms, "I don''t want to leave you anymore, it''s really painful!"


    "Tan Li, you bastard, since you''re OK, why don''t you come to me and still work with other people to scare me!" I pushed away Tan Li''s hand and pasted the rune paper on his forehead.


    Knowing that this is totally useless to him, Tan Li didn''t take away the rune paper. He just looked at me pitifully.


    I didn''t speak, but I looked at Tan Li coldly.


    Notice my appearance, Tan Li is aggrieved more, sit directly on the ground, struggling to stand up.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I frowned and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "Just as I woke up, I came to see you." Tan Li said that the light of the whole living room was turned on again.


    I couldn''t open my eyes when I was stimulated. I frowned tightly and wanted to say something else. Then I heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "The Taoist priest not only helped me, but also entrusted Tan Li to take care of me when he returned Miaomiao to me that day. If it wasn''t for my wedding today, he might not have come back." Qian Zhiyong came to me and tried to reach out to help Tan Li up, but he was stopped by Yu Miaomiao.


    I didn''t care about their actions. I just looked down at Tan Li sitting on the ground.


    "Romantic, what they said is true. I, originally, they were going to see me after the wedding. Who knows how, by chance, I woke up before the wedding." Tan Li said that this is more aggrieved, drooping his head, the body began to tremble.


    "I''m sorry." After hesitating for a long time, I finally opened my mouth. I only said these three words, and then I stopped talking. I came to Tan Li carefully.


    Finally I coax to the side of Tan Li, where will give up such a good opportunity, a hug me, quietly in my ear to tell my thoughts.


    "Romantic, you don''t know, just when I wanted to give up, Taoist priest Qingyun came back." When Tan Li talked about the Taoist priest Qingfeng again, he wanted to look outside. After he was sure that he had disappeared, he sighed, "he seemed to guess my situation, but he didn''t say a word and directly knocked me out."


    "I deserve it. I want you to make Tan Feng knock me out!" I saw Tan Li''s action and lay down in his arms. Then I whispered: "don''t abandon me in the future."


    Tan Li nodded hard, and even more he held me in his arms, comforting me softly.


    "Tan Li, Tan Li, you don''t know. At the moment I woke up, I didn''t want to live, but Tan Feng and his cousin were staring at me and didn''t give me a chance at all." I grabbed Tan Li''s clothes and looked at him chokingly.


    "I know that I won''t do this in the future. Will you forgive me once?" Tan Li raised my face full of tears, bit by bit to kiss the tears, and then looked at me affectionately.


    And I, who was looking at Tan Li''s eyes, burst into tears again. It took me a long time to stop the slow and small choking and smile at him.


    Tan Li, who knew what I was thinking, looked around and made sure that many things had not changed. He immediately lifted me up and strode to the center of the stage.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Tan Li''s action, Qian Zhiyong thought there was something dangerous around him. He directly pulled Yu Miaomiao to my side and looked around warily.


    When Yu Miaomiao saw me beside him, he helplessly raised his hand and gave Qian Zhiyong a brain crack. Then he looked at us apologetically.


    "Nothing." Tan Li nodded to Yu Miaomiao. He was about to do something, but he found that he had nothing in his hand. He could only stand beside me dryly.


    "Here you are." Yu Miaomiao seems to have found something and quickly put the bouquet on my seat into Tan Li''s arms.


    "What is this for? Tan Li, I''m so tired. Let''s go back and have a rest. " Although I didn''t look at Tan Li''s expression, I seemed to think of something. I frowned and looked at the little dress dyed with red wine.


    Tan Li, who was dazzled by the joy, didn''t notice my expression. He just hooked my waist with one hand and didn''t want to part with me for a moment.


    Qian Zhiyong noticed my expression, but he had no choice but to smile. It was like seeing his familiar expression when he was holding a wedding.


    "If you don''t eat, after all, you haven''t eaten anything from the beginning to the end." Qian Zhiyong presented the ready repackaged cake to me. When he wanted to say something else, Yu Miaomiao caught him by the ear and said, "my wife hurts! It hurts. I''m taking care of the guests. What happened again? "


    Looking at Qian Zhiyong''s wife like me, the corners of my mouth are slightly raised, and I want to say something else. Then I hear Tan Li''s voice.


    "What are you laughing at? Their model is funny?" Tan Li is more forceful to grasp my hand, dissatisfied with looking at the attention to him on me."It''s nothing. It''s just after imagining us Nothing? Let''s go. " I was worried that Tan Li would laugh at me, so I immediately stopped talking and didn''t want to continue this topic with him.


    But already know how I think of Tan Li, how can let go, hold my hand, then put the words into my hand.


    "Tan Li, my legs are so sore. Let''s go back quickly." Naturally, I took the flowers, turned around and wanted to leave, only to find that he directly pulled me close to his arms, "why, it hurts my leg."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li shook his head helplessly, knelt down on one knee and looked up at me standing in the same place.


    "Romantic, will you marry me?" Tan Li said this, but also want to flower, woven into a ring.


    But just when Tan Li wanted to put a ring on me, I took back my hand.


    "Don''t you think the ring is not good-looking? Don''t worry. Tomorrow, I''ll buy you a unique ring in the world." Tan Li nervously held my hand and wanted to do something else, but he found that I had dodged to one side, "romantic?"


    "Sorry, I can''t accept it yet." I finished this sentence, quickly took out the bag of wet tissue, bit by bit to clean up the body stains.


    "Why?" Just when Tan Li wants to ask, Qian Zhiyong shouts out first.


    I didn''t answer Qian Zhiyong''s question. I just looked aside and didn''t want Tan Li to see my excited expression.

 Chapter 468

    Because too nervous, really did not notice Tan Li, keep the original action, nervous looking at me.


    "Romantic, really not?" Tan Li suddenly thought of something. He caught Tan Feng at the theatre and said nervously, "we all have children. Why can''t we get married?"


    Hearing that Tan Li and Tan Feng threatened me to get married, I was even more helpless. I slapped him on the back and looked at him discontentedly.


    "Romantic, I know. You must have despised me as a ghost. I I''m going to... " Tan Li suddenly didn''t know what to do. He stammered for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "No, if I dislike you, I won''t be with you from the beginning, will I?" I grabbed Tan Li''s face and told him all my heart through the window of my heart.


    At ease, Tan Li wanted to talk, but I pushed him to the ground.


    "But..." I deliberately lengthened my voice and hung up Tan Li''s appetite. After a while, I whispered: "although I don''t care, my cousins don''t want to do this. After all, a man who can''t give me safety can''t marry."


    Tan Li, who was still alive, fell to the ground like a thunderbolt again.


    "Romantic, let''s elope, you know, you don''t have any insecurity around me, do you?" Tan Li suddenly thought of the way to elope. He held my hand and tried to take me away now.


    "No." I pushed his hand away, turned and looked to the other side.


    Originally thought I would agree with the two people, are stunned at me.


    "Why?" Three people shout out such a word in unison, all eyes put on my body.


    But I did not answer, just looking at the end of the Tan Li, for a long time did not say a word.


    "Romantic, I want a deadline, already your expectation." Tan Li grabbed my hand and looked at me seriously.


    "Sure, but you can''t finish it. What are you going to do?" Although I''m not worried that Tan Li can''t do it, in order to see his determination, I still asked this question.


    For a moment, Tan Li didn''t speak any more, just grabbed my hand more forcefully.


    "Tan Li, what are you hesitating about? Answer quickly!" Looking at Qian Zhiyong like us, he was worried first.


    Hearing them urging Tan Li, he suddenly frowned and looked at him helplessly.


    "Tan Li, can''t you really say it?" Because too long entanglement, I also frown, helplessly looking at the end of the Tan Li.


    "Why, I''m just organizing the language. After all, what I want to say to you is not so simple, is it?" Tan Li put my hand on his face and gently rubbed it. Then he said softly, "I like you. This matter has been engraved in my bones. If you want me to give up, you might as well kill me directly."


    When I heard Tan Li''s words, I burst out laughing.


    When they saw what I looked like, they were very confused. They could say something and they heard my high demands.


    "Listen, I hope you will prepare all the wedding things for me in one year, and under the circumstances I don''t know, but another premise is that you are not allowed to leave me ten meters away, unless there are special circumstances." I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and gave him a smile. Then I added, "besides, you have to get my family''s approval, understand?"


    "I see." Tan Li didn''t say much, just nodded at me, stood up and hugged me.


    I feel that kind of cool feeling, want to say something, but after seeing his hand, not moving.


    Sure enough, Tan Li''s power will not be weakened this time.


    "What''s the matter?" For a long time, without waiting for my action, Tan Li frowned slightly and lowered his head. He wanted to see the expression on my face, but he found that I suddenly pushed him away.


    "What''s more, you dare to propose to me in the venue used by others. Are you really bold? Am I such a woman who is easy to talk?" I hold Tan Li''s ear and look at the empty space discontentedly.


    "I''m really sorry to let you use the venue we used." Qian Zhiyong gritted his teeth and looked at me. If he wanted to say anything, he heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "Romance is worth the best." Tan Li said this to me, a smile, with my hand, want to leave.


    But what we didn''t expect was that when my hand touched the door handle, Tan Li suddenly protected me behind.


    "What''s the matter?" I said that I immediately took out the rune paper and looked around warily.


    And the same dare not relax Tan Li, he frowned tightly, for a long time did not speak, can only so in front of the door can not open.


    "What''s the matter?" The unknown Qian Zhiyong came to me with trembling Yu Miaomiao.


    "Zhiyong, I''m still afraid. I always feel that there''s something terrible to do..." Before Yu Miaomiao could say anything, he was frightened by the darkness in front of him.And hear the shrill voice of us, is more alert to the direction of the door close.


    But what we didn''t expect was that just as I was about to come to the door again, my hair suddenly stood up.


    "Tanli, be careful!" I don''t know why, shiver all over, but suddenly feel that thing, toward Tan Li attack.


    When he heard me call him, Tan Li bowed down to avoid the thing that attacked him.


    "Be careful. I think it''s weird." Tan Li suddenly said, and then he took the rune paper that I handed him. With a little force, there was a faint light in the room, "you get closer."


    The four of us were back to back, on guard against the strange things that had just suddenly attacked us.


    Maybe we think that we are too vigilant, that guy is not close to us, and he just keeps on hiding.


    "Tan Li, if he''s gone, let''s go as soon as possible." In order to lead him out on purpose, I can only expose my back and lure him to appear.


    "Romantic!" Tan Li felt something was wrong. He wanted to reach out and pull me back, but he found that I had turned around and put out my hand to fight Lei Fu towards the front.


    But as the thunder lit up, we saw a dark fog, avoiding the thunder I threw out.


    "What is it, strange, but why do I always feel so familiar with it?" Yu Miaomiao frowned, seriously thinking about this strange sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 469

    Maybe after hearing our conversation, the attack of the shadow was more fierce.


    Worried that Qian Zhiyong and his family had no fighting power, I pushed them to the central government. Tan Li and I took care of them.


    "Naive." Black shadow noticed my idea, sneered, and then hit in the direction of Tan Li.


    Tan Li looked at the shadow and sneered, "do you want to fight the weak first?"


    Hearing this, the shadow realized that something was wrong, but it was too late to retreat, so he had to rush over.


    "Tan Li, be careful." I was worried that Tan Li was too careless, so I reminded him in advance.


    "I know, but thank you for your concern." Tan Li gave me a smile, then turned around and took the palm of the black dress.


    It seemed that the shadow couldn''t believe it. He retreated suddenly and wanted to escape.


    "Tan Li, you can''t let him run away!" I yelled at Tan Li and quickly closed the door which was opened by black clothes again. Then I said to Yu Miaomiao: "go and turn on the light."


    Although I don''t know what I think, Yu Miaomiao, regardless of the danger, rushes directly to the memory switch.


    "Damn you!" The shadow knew it was not easy to escape, so he directly hit Yu Miaomiao, who wanted to turn on the light.


    How can I let him hurt people? I had been prepared to knock him down with one palm.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to continue? " Tan Li quickly came to me and helped me subdue the shadow.


    But what we didn''t expect was that the shadow had a strong hand on the ground.


    When we thought that the shadow was jumping over the wall, we suddenly felt the ground shaking.


    "Be careful, you don''t come here." I reached out and hugged Tan Li''s neck.


    Tan Li, who understood quickly, immediately vacated to avoid the attack of the shadow.


    "I''ll go after it." Tan Li saw the shadow running towards the window, immediately put me aside, a flash, then rushed to the shadow.


    Black shadow is suspicious of running away, and doesn''t notice Tan Li''s approach. But when Tan Li is about to hit him, he suddenly turns around and lets Tan Li hit the window.


    "Dream." Tan Li how can let the shadow escape, a turn, then knocked down the other side of the wall.


    "It''s not up to you that I don''t dream." The black shadow pinches Tan Li''s neck and wants to say something, but finds that he can''t control Tan Li at all.


    Tan Li, who discovered this, seemed to have suddenly discovered something. His hands were even more forceful, directly suppressing the shadow on the ground.


    "It''s not easy for me to get caught by you." The black shadow sneers, then spreads the body four times, passed through Tan Li directly.


    "It''s not so easy for me to let you run away, is it?" Tan Li sneered at the shadow, then raised his hand and grasped the direction of the shadow.


    Originally thought to be able to grasp the shadow of the individual, feel the pull behind, frowning tightly, waiting for a long time did not say a word.


    "How could it be?" Black shadow roared and tried to resist again, but it was all blind. He could only let Tan Li get closer and closer to him. "Even if I commit suicide, I won''t let you play with me!"


    Hearing that, Tan Li didn''t speak. He just frowned and watched him in front of him.


    Noticing the dark shadow in Tan Li''s eyes, he seemed flustered and began to gather strength.


    "Fengliu, give me a hand and make a border." Tan Li frowned tightly and pressed him to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Can I help you?" As I set up the border, I watched the shadow.


    Seems to be worried that I know who he is, dark shadow even side open head, tightly frown, for a long time did not say a word.


    "Tanli, be careful!" Just when I was about to arrange the last area, the shadow on the ground suddenly became angry, rolled up the things around and waved to us.


    "Damn it, you all stay away. I can do it alone!" Tan Li quickly suppresses the shadow and commands us loudly.


    Looking at the flying tableware around, I immediately protected the two people behind me, and then I worried about looking like Tan Li.


    "It''s OK. I can handle it. I promised you." Tan Li gave me a little smile, then threw the shadow into the corner, and the people rushed to him.


    "Damn you!" That dark shadow low call a, impatient of toward Tan Li''s direction rush to.


    Seeing the breathless appearance of dark shadow, Tan Li''s mouth was slightly raised, and he directly gathered his strength into a long stick and waved it to dark shadow.


    He thought it would be all right. He frowned and wanted to say something, but he found that his back hurt, and then he was hit by Tan Li.


    "Who are you?" I saw the appearance, quickly completed the border, asked the angry shadow out loud.


    "Who am I and why should I tell you?" Seeing the boundary rising around, the shadow didn''t shrink at all. Instead, he said more arrogantly, "do you lock me up now because you can''t kill me?"We saw the proud appearance of the shadow. Tan Li and I looked at each other, and then we could see the two people behind us.


    "If you think about it, Miao, maybe we don''t know each other?" Qian Zhiyong carefully sends Yu Miaomiao to the shadow and carefully observes the invisible facial features.


    "Yu Miaomiao, do you remember the day when you died Dark shadow suddenly said such a word, let the original recovery of Yu Miaomiao, tremble again.


    We are worried about Yu Miaomiao''s emotional instability, so we can only let her go to the side to have a rest.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know why. I just feel that as soon as I get close to him, my body will shake and shadow him." Yu Miaomiao frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He jumped up and heard our voice as soon as he was ready to say something.


    "It''s ok if you don''t say it. We don''t care to know that Miaomiao has got her happiness, and you are going to hell." I doubled Tan Li''s head, and then began to exercise the border on the ground.


    Looking at the shrinking border, the shadow still wants to ridicule, but finds that the border has a negative buff that hurts him.


    "Stop it for me!" Black shadow drank, and wanted to say something else. He saw the evil smile for me and Tan Li.


    "It''s too late to admit defeat now." I smile at the shadow. As soon as I ask something, I hear the voice broken by something.


    We quickly look, but found that no one, just about to turn back, but found that the shadow in the border has disappeared.

 Chapter 470

    As I watched the shadow disappear, I frowned slightly. As soon as I was ready to say something, I heard Tan Li''s laughter.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked Tan Li in a low voice. Just as he was about to speak, I found that he pressed his finger on my mouth.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll take you somewhere." Then he grabbed my mysterious hand and walked out with a smile.


    Worried that the road is a little far away, I still want to find Qian Zhiyong to pick up the car, but found that Tan Li directly wrapped me up with strength.


    "Tan Li?" I also want to ask what''s the matter, I feel my legs empty, and then I see Tan Li''s side face.


    "Why haven''t you seen it for a long time? I think it''s very handsome?" Tan Li seems to know the location, he showed me a very attractive smile, it was whispered: "only you can see, happy?"


    "Where did you learn this kind of words? If I know you later, you will be finished chatting with other girls." I tightly frowned, for a long time did not say a word, disgusted to see to Tan Li.


    Shocked by my words, Tan Li widened his eyes and wanted to explain something, so he heard my light laughter.


    "If you can''t tease your sister, you''d better go after that man honestly." A will Tan Li''s face away, this will be slightly red face, hidden in Tan Li''s neck.


    Seems to feel the temperature on my face, Tan Li chuckled, want to say something, I heard the voice of shortness of breath.


    "What are you laughing at? Hurry up I glared at Tan Li discontentedly, and then I looked around again,


    "it''s almost here, you''ll be behind me later." Tan Li noticed my sight, worried that I would leave, grabbed my hand, wanted to say something else, and heard my voice.


    "It''s so familiar here, tanli. Do you know that?" I saw the familiar building, frowned tightly, and asked Tan Li anxiously, "do you want to come here, the villa area with children?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t speak and frowned. He didn''t speak for a long time. He just frowned and looked at the repaired gate.


    "What''s the matter, is there any problem?" I noticed Tan Li''s sight and immediately raised my vigilance to look at the gate over there.


    "I just hope it''s not what I think." Tan Li frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. He just looked at me.


    When I noticed Tan Li''s situation and wanted to say something else, I saw him suddenly appear on one side.


    "This house, occupied?" I was a little surprised that the broken door had been repaired, and there was even the noise of the residents inside.


    "Stand up." Tan Li solemnly said such a word, this just uses the strength, will ring the doorbell on the wall.


    I don''t know whether the man knew the purpose of our coming. He didn''t want to open the door and let us stand outside.


    "Tanli, they don''t want us in." I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and wanted to say something else, but suddenly I felt the eyes from all around me. "In this case, we''ll go in our way."


    There is no way to refuse my Tan Li, nodded, followed me toward the backyard of the villa around.


    Looking at the infrared ray that has been installed, I frowned tightly. As soon as I was about to do something, I heard Tan Li''s sigh.


    "You stay well." Tan Li left me in a safe place, and then carefully got close to the window and slowly melted into the wall.


    Seeing me like Tan Li, after making sure that he was not in any danger, I began to search around for information about this resident.


    Quickly came to the newspaper box, I took out the mail, this just know the name of the resident.


    Xu Yao, it seems that he is the president of a family business, but he will really learn these skills that may cost him money.


    "What are you looking at?" I don''t know when Tan Li, who came behind me, put the things in my hand into the mailbox. Then he said in a low voice, "this man came back as soon as he knew that something had happened in the villa. It was like knowing what had happened."


    "Did the shadow find it?" I nodded and then looked at Tan Li.


    But instead of nodding, Tan Li shook his head and pointed to the far corner.


    "Run away?" I puzzling frown, also want to say some god door, saw a familiar car parked in front of us.


    "Come on, we see the shadow sitting in the car. Where is it going?" Yu Miaomiao, who got out of the car at a fast pace, grabbed my hand and dragged me to the car.


    "What''s the license plate?" I was worried that they would run away and asked Xiang Zhiyong in a low voice.


    But Qian Zhiyong did not speak, just anxiously holding the hands of the walkie talkie, waiting for the end of the response.


    Knowing what Qian Zhiyong thought, I frowned and immediately entrusted Tan Li to the car.


    "Come on, catch up!" I nodded to Qian Zhiyong, and then I looked at Tan Li, "how do you know he ran here, and now why can''t you feel it?""That''s because, of course, I left my strength in him." Tan Li straightened my hair, but after thinking of something, he withdrew his hand and said in a low voice: "but he was found by that guy and wiped out the power."


    Hearing the grievance in Tan Li''s words, I touched his hand to comfort him.


    "I see. I''ll be right there." After listening to the reward, Qian Zhiyong immediately nodded, then stepped on the accelerator, quickly followed the direction of the car.


    Because we rushed to the factory in accordance with the command of the headquarters.


    Just after we stopped for a while, we heard the sound of brakes outside.


    "Be honest with me!" The man threw the shadow on the floor with force, and then he hated iron for a long time. He said, "let you make complaints about it. What do you look like when you look at it?"


    Heard that the man said shadow, very angry, want to say something, but found that what the man has to overwhelm his face.


    "You, I tell you, don''t think you can do anything to me if you save my life!" The dark shadow growled and wanted to say something, but found that his body had solidified.


    "How do you feel?" The man didn''t take off the sunglasses blocking his face and looked at the man at that end indifferently.


    "How could it be him?" Qian Zhiyong murmured in a low voice. He wanted to tell the identity of the man in sunglasses, but he found that the shadow suddenly put on the big hood, "he is not dead!"


    "How could it be him?" I light call a, also want to take out Fu paper, but was held by Tan Li want action hand, "can''t let him go."

 Chapter 471

    "I know, but he''s not easy." Tan Li frowned and said in a low voice. He wanted to say something else. Then he heard Qian Zhiyong''s voice.


    "Xu Yao? Why is it not so simple? Is it that there will be more money soon? " I still don''t understand the expression of one person and one ghost. I said it in a low voice.


    When Qian Zhiyong wanted to explain to me the identity of Xu Yao, the voice of the man came out.


    "It''s just a little more money, but You can''t earn my little money if you spend all your life. " Xu Yao came up to me, gave me a smile, and forced the mysterious man to catch him behind.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll let them know my strength now!" The mysterious man raises his hand and smiles at us.


    But just when the mysterious man was about to start, Xu Yao moved his hand first. He slapped the mysterious man on the back, and then he became a shadow again.


    "Xu Feng, no one stopped you before. You can do whatever you want. Now I will watch you for them." Xu Yao shook his head and turned to look at me on the other side.


    "I don''t think so. Do you know what he did to us today?" When I stepped forward and wanted to arrest Xu Feng, the mysterious man, there was a strong wind around me.


    Understanding what Xu Yao meant, I took out the rune paper and threw it in the direction I was looking at, trying to set up a border.


    But Xu Yao, who had known what I thought for a long time, could make me succeed. With a wave of his arm, he rolled the paper I had thrown to the other side.


    "If that''s the case, don''t blame me!" I was worried about Xu Yao and wanted to let Xu Feng go. I nervously grasped the rune paper hidden in another place.


    "I won''t let him run." Xu Yao didn''t say anything else, but his eyes were extremely defensive. He looked at the more threatening Tan Li discontentedly.


    Thinking that Xu Yao was trying to escape from him, Tan Li straightened out his posture to guard against every corner that might be attacked.


    "Let''s talk?" I''m afraid that Xu will be a demon. I can only try to communicate with Xu Yao.


    Knowing that I was just procrastinating, Xu Yao didn''t give me a chance to tear the Fu paper that I had hidden under my feet to pieces. Then he said faintly, "if you speak honestly, I can also listen."


    But if she is not honest, he will use force to make her obedient.


    Understanding Xu Yao''s words, I frowned tightly, grasped Tan Li''s hand, and nodded solemnly for a long time.


    "All smart people, isn''t that good?" Xu Yao smile, this just take back hand, look at the side of Xu Feng, "he I will control, won''t let him in the threat to anyone."


    "Are you sure you can? Today he almost hurt two very innocent citizens." I pointed to Qian Zhiyong and Yu Miaomiao beside him, and looked at Xu Yao discontentedly.


    But Xu Yao, who heard what I said, didn''t speak. He just looked at Xu Feng at the other end.


    "What are you looking at? It''s just because of them that I''m not human or ghost. Why can''t I take revenge?" Xu Feng arrogantly pointed at Qian Zhiyong, then looked at Xu Yao again, "what are you looking at? If it wasn''t for you controlling my access, I would have started my experiment again!"


    Hearing what Xu Feng said, I put my eyes directly on Xu Yao and questioned him with my eyes.


    "Since he says that, do you think I can''t control him?" Xu Yao confident smile, take off the sunglasses on the face, this just indifferent looking at him, "I will never let you have this opportunity, you are honest."


    Maybe Xu Yao''s tone is not dignified. Xu Feng doesn''t take him seriously at all. He frowns and laughs at us.


    "You don''t think we can really cure you?" I picked up the Fu paper again and looked at Xu Feng''s every move coldly.


    Worried that I would hurt Xu Feng, Xu Yao immediately stood in front of him and waved his hand again, tearing the paper in my hand to pieces.


    "This is the last time." When Xu Yao finished speaking, he pressed Xu Feng''s head and did not allow him to speak.


    "Let go, or I will be free, and I will kill you first!" Dissatisfied with Xu Yao''s action, Xu Feng struggled hard.


    Seeing the two of them getting along with each other, I frowned even harder and looked at Tan Li helplessly.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll protect you." Knowing what I thought, Tan Li shook his head first, then cast his eyes on Xu Yao again.


    When I saw Tan Li, I silently put my hand in his hand and smile at him. Then I looked at Xu Yao.


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, there''s nothing I can do." Xu Yao pushed Xu Feng to the border under him, and then he waved his hand to me.


    "This is your first hand, Mr. Xu." Of course, I will not let the wind blade hit me and quickly throw out a piece of Rune paper to resist the power.


    Seeing that I blocked Xu Yao''s strength, he raised his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but he saw the rune paper flying towards him.


    "Childish." Xu Yao, who thought he could stop him, reached out and threw out a blade again. But when he wanted to relax, could the Fu paper be divided into two parts and hit him directly in the face, "don''t you understand if you hit people instead of their faces?"I didn''t go back to Xu Yao''s words. I just threw several pieces of runes in succession and threw them in different directions.


    Xu Yao, who didn''t understand my actions, wanted to destroy my Rune paper, but found that several Rune papers had appeared at his feet and forced him to control his actions.


    "I will never let you hurt him." Clenching his teeth, Xu Yao cut the palm of his hand with the dagger hidden in his clothes, dropped blood on the ground, and forced my talisman paper to melt.


    "Damn it I swear a low, want to do something, but found that Xu Yao gave up fighting, directly rushed in front of me, ready to use force to solve me.


    Dodge less than I, also want to throw out the rune paper, but found that he has a punch to me.


    "Be careful." Tan Yao''s fist blocked my back.


    "Get out of the way!" Xu Yao wanted to do something else, but because of the rune paper I threw again, he stopped everything. He could only step back two steps to avoid me.


    Seeing Xu Yao''s action, I immediately moved forward and pasted a piece of Rune paper on him.


    Just when we thought Xu Yao couldn''t move, he suddenly frowned and tore off the paper.


    Just when I wanted to teach Xu Yao a lesson, Tan Li suddenly appeared between us.


    "Don''t fight." Tan Li threw Xu Yao aside, held my hand and said hastily, "Xu Feng, I don''t know when it''s gone!"

 Chapter 472

    Tan Li, who also didn''t know very well, frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, he noticed Xu Yao, who was about to leave.


    "You must know." I quickly came to Xu Yao and grasped his hand. As soon as I was about to say something, I heard his voice.


    "I don''t know. It''s getting late. Do you have any questions?" Xu Yao opened my hand and left.


    When Tan Li and I looked at each other, we saw the doubt in each other''s eyes, so we put our eyes on Xu Yao.


    "Do you know the result of lying to us? Do you know how many people Xu Feng has hurt? " I went to Xu Yao and questioned him again and again.


    When Xu Yao heard these questions, he frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at the other side helplessly.


    It''s like we didn''t see the line of sight we cast. After a long time, we finally chose to give up and pointed to the direction where Xu Feng left just now.


    "I''m sorry, we just don''t want to see the past and the present again." I gave Xu Yao a bow and rushed to the other side.


    Seeing that we rushed out, Xu Yao stood up slowly, but when he was ready to give up, he suddenly thought of something important and turned to rush towards us.


    "What are you going to do?" I noticed Xu Yao''s action and asked him discontentedly, who wanted to hinder us.


    "I don''t want him to die. After all, we are responsible for all this." When Xu Yao said we had a dim look in our eyes, it was like remembering what we had done to him.


    We did not speak, just to stop Xu Yao with action, but found that he directly parked the car in front of us.


    "It''s fast to be my car." Xu Yao said, also do not get out of the way of the car, discontented with blocking them.


    "Wait until you catch him. By the way, since you can control his entity, does that mean that you can know his position?" I frowned and wanted to say something else, but because of Xu Yao''s delicate expression, I had to guess, "do you mean that you didn''t put that imprisonment because he was reluctant?"


    We don''t want Xu Yao nodding, but after seeing him nodding, we all got into his car helplessly.


    "I don''t want him to die." Xu Yao light say such a word, and then the car quickly started.


    Knowing that there is no way, I can only cast my eyes on Tan Li, trying to make him feel something.


    "I can only try. If I succeed, I can only say again." Tan Li helplessly shook his head, quickly closed his eyes, carefully sensing the power of Xu Feng.


    Maybe there was no way to control it. Tan Li was so easy to get to the power of Xu Feng. He suddenly opened his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Xu Yao''s voice.


    "He may have gone to that hotel." Xu Yao slowly points the positioning of the car, and after a while reveals his melancholy eyes, "where is the place where he was first driven out."


    "Tan Li, is what he said true?" I was worried that Xu Yao wanted to support us, so I had to ask Tan Li in a low voice.


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just compared the gap between them. Then he nodded, stood up and rushed to the destination.


    I noticed that Tan Li rushed out and looked at Xu Yao.


    Understanding Xu Yao, worried that Tan Li would come up to Xu Feng, he could only step on the accelerator and rush over quickly.


    "Xu Feng!" Seeing the scene outside the hotel, Xu Yao couldn''t worry about anything else. He opened the door and rushed out.


    Similarly, I came to Tan Li''s side and heard the screams of people nearby.


    "There is a ghost in this shop. Just in front of me, the piano caught fire fiercely!"


    Worried that something might go wrong, I asked Tan Li with my eyes.


    "It''s true. I came to him to take the oil, and he wanted to pour it on people." Tan Li looked at Xu Yao, who had already been fighting with Xu Feng. His brows wrinkled tightly. He said anxiously, "the biggest problem now is how to solve their direct problems."


    Hearing the sigh of Tan Li, I kneaded the brow helplessly and came to them for a long time.


    "Is that enough?" I asked Tan Lizhi to stop Xu Yao, and I pressed a piece of Rune paper hard on him, "if you don''t make enough noise, I can also let you know what kind of pain the ghosts who were hurt by you feel!"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li frowned slightly and wanted to say something. However, because of Xu Yao''s actions, he focused on him.


    "You promised me not to hurt him!" Knowing that there was no way to leave, Xu Yao could only mobilize his strength and suddenly pushed Tan Li away.


    How could Tan Li, who had been on guard for a long time, agree? He suddenly knocked Xu Yao to the ground, and then fixed his arm, which he still wanted to move, on the ground.


    "Watch it." Tan Lika probably didn''t look at Xu Yao either. He just fixed his eyes on me."Why don''t you talk now? Are you afraid?" I was asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, they are treated by you. I can only blame them for their waste. I''m not the same. You''re the only one. I can''t help it!" As soon as Xu Feng''s voice fell, his hand, which could not move, suddenly waved to me.


    Knowing that things are not good, I immediately roll on the spot to avoid the piano flying to me.


    Seeing this scene, Tan Li can''t help throwing Xu Yao away and hitting Xu Feng who wants to fight back again.


    "You mean, if I''m better than you, I can deal with you at will?" Tan Li showed a very dangerous smile to Xu Feng, and then he began to force his hand to lift him up with one hand.


    When Xu Yao saw what Xu Feng looked like, he wanted to say something more, but he looked at me in the eyes.


    "Do you really want him to go out and hurt more innocent people?" I frowned tightly, went to Xu Yao''s side, staring at his guilty and drooping eyes. "You said it


    Xu Yao looked at Tan Li''s higher and higher hand, without yelling at me, "I don''t want him to hurt people, but he''s my family!"


    When I heard this, I didn''t speak. I just looked at Xu Feng who didn''t know how to repent.


    I don''t know how long later, Xu Yao finally gave up and handed a pocket watch to me. "If you can''t live, please let him stay with me."


    Knowing what Xu Yao meant, I took the pocket watch and pasted it on Xu Yao''s forehead.

 Chapter 473

    Xu Feng seems to know what I think and still want to resist, but because the pocket watch that has been pasted on his forehead suddenly shines, and can''t continue.


    "No, brother, I don''t want to!" Xu Feng seems to know the result. At the meeting, he urged Xu Yao to call for help.


    But Xu Yao, who still made the decision, turned his head to the other side and did not dare to see Xu Feng at all.


    I cast my eyes on Xu Yao. I just wanted to say something, but I noticed his shaking hand.


    "Tam Lee, let go." I looked at the seal that was about to be completed and nodded to Tan Li. Then I speeded up my hands and quickly sealed Xu Feng.


    "I won''t fail." After finishing the last sentence, Xu Feng was completely swallowed by the pocket watch.


    I looked at the seals around, and after making sure there was no leakage, I threw them on him at random.


    "Don''t you know to be careful?" Xu Yao nervously hugged the watch and wanted to say something more, only to find that we had disappeared.


    Xu Yao quickly ran out of the hotel and wanted to rush towards us, only to find that we had turned and looked at him.


    "Is that all right?" Xu Yao frowned and wanted to say something, so he heard my voice.


    "I''m sure you''ll have good control." I nodded to Xu Yao, then said softly: "if there is any problem, it is your fault. Do you really want him to make a mistake and be obliterated by others?"


    On hearing what I said, Xu Yao clenched his pocket watch and lowered his head.


    Waiting for Xu Yao to open his eyes again, he didn''t see our voice at all.


    "Romantic, are you sure it''s ok?" Tan Li was still worried about my situation. He frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Then you have to believe in his love for his family. After all, those who are willing to learn this for their families are not ordinary people." I smile at Tan Li, then I hold his hand and rush back to the hotel.


    The next day, we bought the return flight ticket early in the morning and returned to our city.


    Finally back home, I just lay down on the bed, was suddenly thinking of the phone, interrupted the pace of want to rest.


    "Uncle, good director, what? I know. I''ll be there later." I looked at the clothes on my body and sighed, then helplessly looked at Tan Li.


    Notice my eyes of Tan Li, slightly frown, want to say something, then heard the voice of my uncle in the mobile phone.


    "It''s very strange. I hope you''ll come right away." Uncle seems to think that this matter is very strange, has not solved for a long time, in the tone, also many impatient.


    "OK, make sure to finish the task!" No way, I stood up helplessly, carrying the backpack around me, and rushed out of the house.


    Tan Li, who wanted to persuade me, shook his head helplessly after seeing my impatient appearance, and then came to me quickly.


    "I''ll drive. You can take advantage of this time to have a rest." Tan Li helplessly touched my hair, which just grabbed the reverse disk in my hand, looking forward to me.


    "I see. I''ll trouble you." Tan Li was sleeping on my shoulder.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, we were at the door of the police station.


    "Hurry up, your uncle has been watching at the door for a while." Tan Li will I sleep disorderly hair tidy, this just helplessly turned around, looking at the other side of the uncle.


    "It''s true that you don''t know how to call me." To Tan Li complained a, this just turned to look to the other side, "uncle, sorry, I just came back from Tianyun city."


    My uncle, who had heard me explain this way, did not speak. He just pursed his lips and looked at the busy crowd.


    "Uncle, let''s get in quickly." I noticed my uncle''s expression. Of course, I didn''t dare to delay and rushed in quickly.


    And see my uncle, is satisfied with a smile, followed me to the police station inside.


    Just walked into the police station, I saw the anxious people, quickly went to the whiteboard, looking at all the situation.


    "Why is he so far away from the direction of disappearance?" I saw the long road map, frowned slightly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Seems to hear my question, next to the police, it was whispered: "seems to be because someone, let him go."


    When I heard this explanation, I frowned slightly and made a sound after a while.


    "Did the number, or the person, get a picture?" I quickly picked up the contact on one side, but there was no contact number in the time when he disappeared. "Why didn''t there be a phone, was it called out?"


    The policeman who heard me frowned and shook his head for a long time. He explained in a low voice, "there is no one. It''s just that when I asked one of them, I suddenly heard the conversation from my family. I thought I was called out."Hearing what the policeman said, Tan Li frowned and said in a low voice: "something is wrong with this matter. Let''s go to the scene to have a look?"


    I, who agreed with Tan Li''s suggestion, nodded and then turned to look at my uncle on the other side.


    "Why, what do you need me to do?" My uncle noticed my sight and immediately asked.


    "I want to go to the scene." I looked at the last scene of some people and frowned slightly. After a long time, I asked him in a low voice, "I also want to see their families and have a better understanding of the case."


    Uncle in know my idea, also did not refuse, seriously nodded, then turned to the other side.


    "You follow her. If you have any questions, just report to me." My uncle didn''t stay at all. He turned around and walked into his office.


    Finally, I walked out of the police station. Before I could do anything, I saw that the two policemen had heard the car in front of me.


    "Please, go to where they disappeared first." I smile at them, and then I sit in the back seat where no one does it. I talk to Tan Li about the case in a low voice.


    Maybe I was too tired. Just when I wanted to get off the bus, Tan Li suddenly shook his head at me.


    "There''s no weird smell here." After Tan Li explained, he put me down on the seat.


    May be too long did not see my appearance, two people came to my side, they saw me get off.


    After exploring one side quickly, I asked them to go back first and explore nearby by themselves.


    But the answer is still the same, there is no strange breath, more like people do it.

 Chapter 474

    When I asked everything clearly, I took the notes in my hand, frowned and walked slowly into the police station.


    But what I didn''t expect was that I just walked into the gate of the police station and heard my uncle''s voice.


    "Well, have you found anything?" My uncle strode up to me, his face full of joy.


    I was worried that my uncle would do something to me because he was angry. I had to keep silent first. I came to my desk and carefully put down my notebook. As soon as I was about to open my mouth, I heard the sound of turning the pages.


    "What are these?" After reading my notes, my uncle frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but he found that I had quickly run to the other side, "stop, don''t you find anything, don''t you dare to face me!"


    Hearing this, I put down the water cup in my hand. I didn''t dare to say the next word for a long time. I looked at my uncle helplessly.


    "I knew that if you found out, it would not be like this!" Uncle seemed very angry. He snatched the water cup from my hand and looked at me discontentedly. "I''ll give you two days. If you can''t find any clues, you''ll go home with them and eat for me!"


    Originally also want to explain me, slightly frown, in the eyes of other people that helpless eyes hand, relieved to see on the wall.


    "Stand up straight for me. You are a girl. If you want to do anything, you should stand up and sit down." Uncle is like a long behind the eyes in general, suddenly turned back, loudly taught me.


    "Director, I know I''m wrong. I promise to work hard and finish the work you assigned seriously." I saluted my uncle, and then I took his notebook and made a serious case report.


    And see my this appearance of uncle, light looked at tone, for a long time did not speak.


    Aware of my uncle''s sight, I frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time, but the speed that had slowed down still expressed the emotion in my heart.


    "Director, there is something wrong with this matter. I......" Before I finished, I heard my uncle''s voice.


    "It''s not right, of course it''s not right. In less than a week, nearly 20 adults have disappeared. I have my toes to think that it''s not right!" The Secretary''s uncle frowned and clapped his hands on the table. "I gave you time to sing like this, but you can''t even find the murderer''s motive. What do you have..."


    Just when the director wanted to continue to speak, not far away, suddenly came the voice of a man.


    "Chief, I''m a police officer from Boyang city. My name is Bai. You can call me Xiao Bai directly." A man walked quickly to the door of our police station, blocking all the view from the outside to the inside.


    The uncle who heard this voice, however, suddenly murmured. Then he turned his face and looked at Xiaobai at the other end.


    We noticed my uncle''s expression and didn''t dare to move. We just stood in the same place and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Do you think it''s because the police in Boyang city are more powerful than our land police?" The police station standing next to me blinked at me and asked me with a smile.


    "I don''t know. Besides, I''m not a detective. There are always cases that take longer, don''t they?" I shrugged helplessly, and make complaints about it. I was not a God. I heard the familiar voice.


    "I don''t know whether you are a God or not, but I know all of them. It''s true."


    Hearing this sound, I quickly raised my head and saw a very familiar Jun face.


    "It''s been a long time." Bai Luli nodded to me and looked at Tan Li. Suddenly he frowned slightly, as if he was worried about something.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden, and what about your clothes and your position?" I looked around, always will give up the line of sight in our body of several people, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, can only say again: "you wait a moment, I first introduce you to them."


    When Bai Luli heard me, he grabbed my arm and shook his head. Then he stood in front of the crowd.


    I thought that Bai Luli wanted to introduce me. He didn''t speak on his own and stood aside quietly.


    "At the last exchange meeting, I had the honor of meeting with the mainland police, but we asked for leave in advance because of the sudden case of missing persons." Bai Luli''s eyes were dim. It seemed that he was very sorry for what happened last time, but he soon added, "but we are really lucky to be able to cooperate this time."


    All the people who got the news nodded and dispersed slowly.


    "Are you really a police officer?" My face is still full of doubt, whispered: "you are not a demon?"


    Hearing what I said, Bai Luli frowned and wanted to explain something. He was pushed away by his uncle.


    "Well, it''s getting late, or you''d better go directly and talk about the case?" Uncle''s tone is full of threats, as if we are wasting time, he is going to peel off our skin.There is no way of the two people, look at each other, quickly went to the whiteboard, quickly put the white land from the file.


    "These are our cases over there. You can see what can be connected with your cases." Bai Luli waited until I cleared up the documents, then he whispered, "no matter what, it''s all about integrating into the society, isn''t it?"


    That white Lu leaves this words have no way of I, helplessly shook head, still want to say what, but heard his voice again.


    "What''s the matter with you? You always feel that your strength is mixed." Bai Lu Li thinks of the contrast between Tan Li at that time and now, and frowns tightly.


    Tan Li seems to be unwilling to return to the problem of Bai Luli. He doesn''t speak. He shakes his head and disappears.


    "Don''t worry, he''s OK." I definitely nodded, and then I pointed to the photo and looked at Bai Luli suspiciously. "This photo is a bit strange, it seems that it has been touched by people."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Luli immediately got close to me. He wanted to say something more, and heard the voice of a technician.


    "It''s like P, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such material." The man then scanned the photo with a scanner and quickly enlarged and sharpened the shadow. Finally, he got something clearly. "Come and have a look. Does it look like that thing?"

 Chapter 475

    When I heard their voice, I immediately pushed away and looked at the picture quickly.


    "You''re really kidding about that picture." Just when everyone was worried, a police officer suddenly pushed the technician''s shoulder and said in a soft voice, "this little girl is only in school. She likes to bully girls like this."


    All the people who were nervous were stunned. Then they dragged the colleague who was laughing to the corner.


    Seeing their joking appearance, Bai Luli and I quickly took back the photos. After seeing the things above, the whole person''s back began to cool.


    "Have you ever seen this before?" I told Bai Luli that he was strange and should have seen more than me. He asked him unconsciously.


    But Bai Luli, who heard me say this, frowned slightly and said softly after a long time: "this time, there are still some things that can''t be said with ordinary people. Do you understand?"


    I nodded helplessly, took the car key beside me and looked at the uncle of the director at that end.


    "Why is there anything else that needs to be investigated, or I''ll ask some people to follow you?" My uncle looked at Bai Luli, who was standing beside me. He frowned slightly and dragged me aside. Then he whispered, "my uncle knows you are, but you haven''t seen this man several times. Don''t trust others casually, do you know?"


    Being amused by my uncle, I shook my head helplessly. I wanted to say something more, so I heard the voice belonging to Bai Luli.


    "Director, you can rest assured that I already have a girlfriend, and I will not go to hook up with other girls casually." Bai Luli said that he took out his mobile phone and put a picture of him and a girl in front of his uncle.


    "That''s good, that''s good." My uncle nodded with satisfaction. He wanted to say something more. He saw that I dragged Bai Lu out directly.


    Finally left me, slightly frown, also want to say something, but found that white Lu from smiling at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I frown slightly, want to say something, but found that he has already chuckled.


    "Fortunately, I have a girlfriend, otherwise, your uncle will directly arrange a blind date for you, so that you can see the world, known as a good man." White Lu from the corner of the mouth slightly hook, smiling at sitting behind Tan Li.


    "No need." Tan Liqi sighed and pulled Bai Luli to the back seat.


    I didn''t understand why Tan Li did this. I frowned slightly. Just as I was about to stop, I heard Bai Luli''s words that told me to continue driving.


    I had no choice but to drive the car to the hotel where bailuli lives now. Then I stopped and looked at the two guys who were obviously undifferentiated.


    Notice my sight, originally should gather together of two people, quickly separate.


    White Lu from the whole clothes, quickly walk out of the car, the card will take us into the room.


    "These are the photos that I didn''t show to others. After all, if I show them to others, it will only cause panic, not panic." It seems that it is very difficult to solve the problem. Bai Lu Li frowns and points some of the positions. Then he says in a soft voice: "look here, obviously he answered the phone and left, but in the eyes of admission, he just scratched his head."


    When I heard what Bai Luli said, I just heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "It''s a little strange here." Tan Li picked up the photo and put it in front of Bai Luli. Then he said softly, "look, there are some problems here."


    I quickly put the noise together, but just when I wanted to have a close look, Bai Luli suddenly took the photo.


    I don''t know what Bai Luli thought, but when I was full of curiosity, he put the photos aside and looked at us helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with that picture? Why don''t you let me see it?" I frowned slightly, and wanted to grab the photo, but I was directly blocked by Bai Luli.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little bit childish." Bai Luli''s face was full of helplessness. After a while, in our eyes, he gave up the photo and put it in front of me, "a junior."


    To see the face in the photo, we all shook our head helplessly, took back our eyes and leaned on the sofa.


    "Since the problem of photos has been solved, should we discuss the shady problems now?" I picked up the other photos and made sure there was no strange things mixed in. Then I said in a low voice: "actually, I have a little clue here, but because they are just casual, I''m not sure."


    When Bai Luli heard what I said, he immediately frowned and nodded for a long time. It seemed that there was something ringing and he wanted to talk to me.


    "Then I''ll say it first?" I was worried about interrupting Bai Luli''s thoughts, so I had to ask him first, and then make plans. After confirming that he had no opinions, I immediately said, "when I was looking at the information, the policeman who asked me said that the girl seemed to be called out by an acquaintance."


    Originally also want to tell me that he found white Luli, suddenly frowned, quickly took out one of the photos, put in front of me."How about this one..." I suddenly realized what, tightly frowned, quickly looked to the white land from that end.


    "Yes, they''re all on the phone." Bai Luli frowned slightly, as if thinking about something, and said in a soft voice: "moreover, I have asked their families, and some of them have said that they were really making a phone call some time before they left."


    I frowned tightly and wanted to say something, so I heard the worried voice of Tan Li.


    "If they''re called out like this, they''ll disappear." Tan Li frowned, as if he had thought of something dangerous. He said in a low voice: "this matter needs to be investigated earlier, otherwise They are in danger. "


    Originally quite relaxed, I straightened up and stared at the white Luli.


    "I''ve noticed this, but there are still some things that I don''t know." Bai Luli''s brow, which was still stretched, was tightly wrinkled. For a long time, he couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing the appearance of Bai Luli, I frowned and wanted to say something, but I noticed that Tan Li suddenly turned his head and looked at a wall.


    I frowned tightly and walked quickly to Tan Li. Before he could speak, I saw him rush out.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Luli frowned slightly and wanted to hold my hand. Then he saw Tan Li come back to me again. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 476

    Hearing my question, Tan Li frowned slightly. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard the noise outside.


    "Catch the thief!"


    "What''s the matter? Someone stole something just now?" I thought that Tan Li didn''t care about such things. He frowned and looked at him.


    Tan Li just shrugged his shoulders. After a while, he explained in a low voice, "that man stole from the old lady. I can''t bear to see him, so I taught him a lesson."


    Hearing Tan Li''s explanation, we nodded. Just as we were ready to go down, we were stopped by him.


    "What''s the matter?" I slightly frown, want to say something, but found that outside has come the sound of whistle.


    "Now we need to call the police. We need to disappear." Tan Li frowned and grabbed our hand, hoping that we would pay all our attention to the case.


    That Tan Li has no way of us, can only nod, once again put the line of sight on that side of the clue.


    But even so, we looked at it for a long time, but still did not get any information. We just looked at the clues that could not be known by the public.


    Just when I was about to give up, Tan Li suddenly put my ringing mobile phone in front of me.


    "Thank you." I nodded to Tan Li. Then I got through the phone and asked, "this is Lu Fengliu. Excuse me What, I see. Hold on as long as you can. We''ll be there in a minute! "


    I quickly hang up the phone, pull has not responded to them, then quickly rushed out.


    Worried that something might go wrong, I didn''t take a car and rushed to the police station all the way. Then I explained in a low voice: "someone reported a case, there was a strange phone call, and I harassed him all the time."


    "What, who''s in contact with him, turn around!" Bai Luli immediately took the phone and asked about the situation of the man when he was on the phone. "You mean that when he got through the phone that day, he didn''t speak, but later he would ask about you?"


    When I heard this, I frowned tightly and looked at Bai Luli.


    Noticing my sight of Bai Luli, I could only ask him the address of his residence first.


    "We see. Try not to talk to that man too much. Keep calm. We''ll be right here." Bai Luli said that he put the phone into the hands of the police officer and then looked at us.


    "Director, we hope to find out..."


    "Nonsense! If you don''t pay too much attention to one case, it''s not that you don''t deal with the other. " The director strode up to us and wanted to say something, so he was blocked by a picture of Bai Luli.


    I noticed the suspicious look in the director''s eyes and quickly came to him. As soon as I was about to say something, I heard the voice belonging to Tan Li.


    "I can''t explain it in detail. After all It''s not that easy to accept. " Tan Li took my hand, whispered a, this just helpless look to the other side.


    "I see." I nodded slightly to Tan Li. Then I took the director''s arm and explained in a soft voice: "this is a screenshot left by Bai Lu through their surveillance. I believe my uncle should be very familiar with that face."


    My uncle, who wanted to say something, nodded and pushed us out of the police station without hesitation.


    "You two should follow. Don''t do anything dangerous." The Secretary''s uncle didn''t give too many opportunities to the public. He took the photos to the table and quickly arranged the work of the public.


    Everything is ready. Bai Luli and I, together with two police officers, quickly thought about the family who just reported the case.


    "Hello, we are the police. We have received a report from your family. Can you let me in?" I pushed away the two evil people, and gently smile at the woman. Then I stood aside quietly.


    The woman didn''t seem to know about it. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her mouth whispered something.


    "Why don''t you tell someone else to call the police?" I''m afraid that women will treat us as bad people. I can only frown and explain again.


    Maybe we are too strong, the woman is not good to continue to shirk, stride into the room.


    Waiting at the door for a long time, we still wanted to ring Mengling, but we heard the scream of the woman.


    "I can''t take care of it. You two are guarding at the door. I''ll go up and have a look with him." Bai Luli and I didn''t delay. As soon as we kicked the door open, we rushed up quickly.


    But what we didn''t expect was that as soon as we entered, the door behind us was closed.


    Bai Luli and I looked at each other and wanted to say something. Then we heard the woman''s hoarse voice again.


    "Could it be a trap?" I frowned and wanted to say something else. Then I saw Bai Luli take out his mobile phone and directly dial whose phone, "what are you doing? Why do you want to do this?"


    Bai Luli didn''t speak. He just made a quiet gesture to me and began to listen to the phone again.


    "I want to know, is the person who just reported the case still talking to you?" Bai Luli frowned and asked the police officer who was very worried.When I heard the question of Bai Luli, I immediately understood what he wanted to do. I immediately stopped and stood aside quietly if I wanted to.


    "Listen." The police officer, quickly put the phone next to the receiver, so that we can communicate with the person directly.


    "You''re still talking to him? How do you feel? Did you hear a knock? " But Lu frowned and said, "what''s the order?"


    But it''s a pity that Bai Luli hasn''t finished his words yet. The man who should have continued to talk with him talks to the other side with a smile.


    "It''s really what you said. People don''t understand me. My mother only urges me to find a job every day, but she doesn''t know. I''ve been bullied all the time. They all say that I am..."


    Listening to the man''s complaint, we both frowned and tried to persuade him, but we heard the voice on the other end of the phone.


    "You are right. Life is short. If we don''t enjoy it at this time, when can we enjoy it? Let''s meet. After all, we are so congenial." The man at the other end chuckled as if he were mocking us.


    "Well, I''ll be out in a minute." The man nodded, want to do something, but suddenly found that his mobile phone has fallen to the ground.


    "Hello! How are you? You didn''t speak! " I suddenly took the mobile phone in Bai Luli''s hand and cried out.

 Chapter 477

    Waiting for a long time without waiting for his voice, I suddenly hammered to the door behind me, only to find that the originally locked door suddenly opened.


    "What''s the matter with the land police? Didn''t they say they were going to look for people?" See our police officer, doubt of the crooked head, also want to say something, heard belong to my voice.


    "Go up with you I realized something was wrong and rushed to the locked door on the other side.


    Just when we thought it was going to take a lot of strength, we bumped into it, felt strange, and then fell to the ground.


    "Ah! How can you be! Break into a famous house Originally in the other side of the woman, heard the sound, discontented to her side.


    When I heard their voice, I frowned slightly. If I wanted to say something, I heard his voice.


    "Mobile phone, go find it quickly!" Bai Luli thought of the mobile phone that contacted them and quickly looked for the mobile phone in the room.


    Quickly back to my mind, I frowned tightly, for a long time did not say a word, just looking for the mobile phone.


    "Why not? He should have talked to us!" I hit the table hard, want to say something, I heard his voice.


    "It''s not here. It''s where he gave it." Bai Lu Li frowned and wanted to say something, so he heard the voice of the woman.


    "That''s because he went out early in the morning and was not at home at all!" The woman said that she would not let us get close and pushed us away.


    But just as I was about to leave the room, I suddenly heard something and looked to the other side hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li noticed my situation and gently held my hand. He wanted to say something, but he found that I couldn''t hear him at all.


    "What''s wrong with the police? I feel very strange." Bai Luli frowned and wanted to say something, so he heard my voice.


    "What are you going to do?" I whispered a, also want to say something, but saw clearly belongs to the man''s mobile phone.


    I thought I was a demon and a ghost. They all followed my line of sight, but I didn''t see anything.


    "Investigate immediately, lest someone report false police intentionally!" I''m afraid that someone will damage the layout of the house, so I have to let the other two police officers block the place.


    The uncle who got the news came directly to the scene and watched the "crime scene" with others.


    But obviously, they didn''t find anything.


    Noticing this, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then I heard Bai Luli''s voice.


    "You found out, too?" Bai Luli''s voice was very low, and he deliberately avoided his uncle standing on one side.


    "It''s really abnormal. I suspect that the man who went out was not himself, but..." I hesitated to frown, for a long time did not have the final answer to say.


    But Bai Luli and Tan Li, who knew what I meant, nodded clearly and stood quietly on one side.


    "Have you found anything?" The director walked up to me quickly, wanted to say something, and heard the voice of the police.


    "Chief, you see, this is the monitoring nearby." When the police officer put the copied video in front of him, he whispered, "we''ll talk about this in the Bureau."


    Hearing this voice, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something, so I was caught by Tan Li.


    "It''s not that simple. Let''s go back and have a long-term discussion." Tan Li seemed to notice something. He frowned and looked in a distant direction.


    Aware of the two people''s eyes, I nodded, helplessly followed the people, toward the other side.


    But what they didn''t expect was that while driving, my mobile phone vibrated.


    "Romantic, your mobile phone is moving." Tan Li noticed that I thought of my mobile phone and wanted to say something, so he heard his voice.


    "It can''t be his call. Don''t answer it. If you disappear, we''ll all be in trouble." Bai Lu Li frowned and wanted to say something, so he heard his uncle''s voice.


    Interrupted, we can only sit on one side, waiting for his arrangement.


    "Pay attention to it yourself." Who knows uncle, just said such a word, then turned around, ignore us, walked into the office.


    I don''t know why. When I see my uncle''s back, I always feel that he seems to know something.


    "Well, now is it time to tell us what''s the matter with you?" Tan Li grabs my mobile phone that rings again and looks at me discontentedly who wants to hide them.


    "If anything, it''s just a phone call from my former suitor." I put the note of the number in front of the two people. When I saw that they didn''t look at me, I took back the phone and looked to the other side.


    I hope they understand.


    I didn''t notice their sight. My brows wrinkled slightly. I wanted to say something else, and I heard the voice burst out all around."Well, let''s take a break today and continue tomorrow." I smile at Bai Luli, drag Tan Li''s hand and go out quickly.


    "There''s something wrong with you. Don''t you want to talk to me?" Tan Li frowned slightly and looked at me anxiously.


    I smile at Tan Li, then lie down on the bed, quietly looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "Tan Li." When the room was dark, I suddenly called out the voice of tanli.


    "Do you want to talk?" Tan Li quickly came up to me and wanted to say something, but I pushed him away.


    I don''t know what the frown is. I just want to say.


    "I know that no matter what happens to me, Tan Li will be the first to find me, right?" I took Tan Li''s hand and wrote a word in his palm. Then I slowly closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    The next day, I opened my eyes and went to work with Tan Li,.


    "Romantic, I always feel that something is wrong with you today. What happened?" Tan Li looked at me who didn''t want to eat broccoli. After eating broccoli, he frowned in doubt.


    Being reminded, I immediately put down my chopsticks and frowned, looking for the place where I could spit things out of my mouth.


    "Here." Tan Li frowned slightly and put a piece of paper in front of me.


    "Thank you." I quickly highlight the things in my mouth, and then helplessly look at the meal that has been poked into mud by me, "sorry, just thinking about things, I didn''t notice."

 Chapter 478

    Hearing what I said, Tan Li didn''t speak. He just pursed his lips tightly, as if he was facing something important.


    "I didn''t have a good rest yesterday." I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and tried to explain what happened just now, but Tan Li let it go.


    "Then you go to have a rest first, and I''ll talk to Bai Luli, OK?" Tan Li carefully observed my eyes. After a long time, he said softly, "no one often goes there. You go there to have a rest."


    I didn''t think much. I nodded, released his hand and walked slowly towards the rest room.


    And just after I went in, Tan Li walked anxiously to Bai Lu. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard his voice.


    "There''s something wrong with her. Even if she doesn''t have the strength, she won''t go back directly. After all, that kind of thing happened yesterday, isn''t it?" Bai Lu Li frowned and wanted to say something. Then he heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "I always think it''s like what she said yesterday." Tan Li thought of my murmuring yesterday and looked anxiously at the rest room at that end.


    Counting Tan Li''s eyes, Bai Luli frowned tightly. After a long time, he stood up and ran to the rest room.


    Tan Li, who was also aware of something, went straight through the wall and looked inside.


    "What''s the matter? Why isn''t romantic in it?" Tan Li suddenly grabs Bai Lu Li''s shoulder. He wants to say something, and then he hears the voice of the people nearby.


    "Lu police, how did you get out just now?"


    "I don''t quite understand. I just looked at her with her mobile phone, like she found some important information and rushed out." The police officer looked at Bai Luli and wanted to say something else. Then he rushed out quickly along the gate they pointed to.


    The answer is very obvious, a demon and a ghost did not see my figure, but was also caught by the uncle who came back.


    "What''s the matter? Lu Fengliu, why didn''t she come with you? " Uncle frowned and wanted to say something, but he was pushed to the other side by Bai Luli, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m really sorry, the director. I just missed the work phone over there. I''m going to return one now." Bai Luli found a reason casually and rushed out quickly.


    And just as they were frantically searching, I appeared in a dry place.


    "Where is this?" I thought Tan Li was by my side. I frowned slightly. Just as I was about to find a way out, I found that my hands and feet had been tied together. "What''s the matter? I remember I just fell asleep."


    I didn''t have much time to think about it. I moved my body carefully. When I was sure that my arm touched the wall, I stopped and looked for the tool that could untie me.


    "It''s troublesome. How can they make such a knot." I tried to move the tighter and tighter rope. I had to stop first and prepare to find a solution.


    I don''t know whether it''s medicine or something. I suddenly feel my eyelids are getting heavier and heavier.


    "Something''s wrong." I gave a low cry and tried to struggle, but when I heard the sound coming from the dark place, I had to stop and open my eyes. After that, I pretended not to be sober and fell to the ground.


    "It''s a good thing this time, but This time, the goods are higher and lower. It''s really.... "


    Hearing that voice, I knew that he seemed to be dissatisfied with what people here had done.


    "You can rest assured that although there are a few people who are a little disrespectful, they are not able to do so because they have sound hands and feet. It''s also a good choice to put in a labor force, isn''t it?" Another man''s voice is very frivolous, just like these people are not people, but animals who can work for people.


    He didn''t speak for a long time, as if he was looking around for the people he needed.


    "Elder martial brother Niu, don''t worry. I''ve investigated all these people. Their families are simple, and they don''t have too complicated interpersonal relationships. If they disappear, maybe they won''t find them." The flatterer made a voice again and pulled the man named elder martial brother Niu to my side.


    It seems that they didn''t notice me. They were just beside me and talked about other people''s arrangements in a loud voice.


    "This group is still a symbol, but it is estimated that as a labor force, others feel embarrassed." Elder martial brother Niu frowned and wanted to say something. Suddenly, he heard someone''s voice and immediately said, "you''re dealing with something here. It''s not in place."


    "Why, that guy is also because he was the first one to catch him. Will he resist? But look, there is no movement soon." The man said this sentence with a smile, then came close to my direction.


    I thought he found something wrong with me when I suddenly heard the sound of water falling to the ground.


    "No, we still have this?" The man chuckled and threw the man in his hand to the ground, making a thump, and then a huge laugh.


    "Shang Yu, I can tell you that if this thing is used too much, the man will be useless at all." Elder martial brother Niu seems to be very disagreeable. He is still using these things, and his voice is full of discontent.I don''t know if I don''t agree with elder martial brother Niu''s idea. It was just a sneer, and then there was no sound.


    When I heard their conversation, I didn''t dare to make too many moves. I just pretended to be asleep and lay on the ground.


    I don''t know whether I am clever or not. They are always by my side, talking about their views on this group of people.


    The more I heard, the more frightened I was. I wanted to do something for these people who were about to be sent away, but I was worried that I would be exposed. I could only recite Tan Li''s name in my heart.


    I don''t know if it''s effective. Just when I can''t read it, I finally got a little response.


    "Where and when did you disappear?" That end of Tan Li seems to be unable to find my position, anxious to ask me the situation now.


    I feel the sound around me is getting smaller and smaller. I can''t worry about other things. I can quickly say what I can feel nearby.


    "That is to say, where have you been bound? It''s impossible. You''ve disappeared for less than 20 minutes, and there''s no such place near the police station as you said!" Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something, but I interrupted him.


    "Twenty minutes. Is it still early in the morning?" I always feel that things are wrong, quickly said: "in short, you have to quickly find me, they have decided..."


    Before I finished, I felt the breath coming from my head, and then my face was lifted up.

 Chapter 479

    "So you''re awake."


    When I heard that voice, I knew that it was Shangyu who used medicine for others.


    "I said you were unreliable for a long time. Now you should understand." Elder martial brother Niu came to me discontentedly when he heard Shang Yu''s words.


    Very impatient Shang Yu, frowned, directly lifted me up.


    "What do you want to do, such good goods, if you hurt, how to do?" Elder martial brother Niu seemed to see my face clearly, and he snatched me to his side with one hand.


    I feel the breath behind me, frown tightly into a ball, just about to say something, I feel what wet things touch my face.


    "Why, feel sick? There will be disgusting things to happen in the future, but you have no way to resist. " Elder martial brother Niu burst out laughing and then threw me to the ground.


    I finally regained my freedom. I still wanted to struggle, but I heard their conversation again.


    "Although she has a good face, she''s a policeman. She can''t stay in her hands for too long, or we''ll..." Shang Yu didn''t explain what he said next, but his elder martial brother Niu gave a satisfied laugh.


    I tried hard to tear the tape on my face, but even if I used more strength, I still had no way to tear it off.


    "Well, don''t hurt your face. We''d better eat something good." As soon as Shang Yu finished, he rummaged in his pocket and let out the sound of jingling.


    I always feel that something bad will happen. I try to push them away with my extraordinary strength, but I find that my arm is caught by more hands.


    "Well, you don''t need to eat this. Just apply it on your delicate skin." Shangyu smiles at me, then I feel something, slowly sliding from my cheek to my neck.


    "Wu Wu Wu!" I felt the deepest despair in my heart. I made such a small sound in pain, and there was no sound any more.


    However, the two people who saw me change gave out more wild laughter.


    I listened to the smaller and smaller voice and wanted to do something else, but I found that my hand, which originally belonged to me, had completely disobeyed my command and was paralyzed on the ground.


    "Good, it''s OK." Elder martial brother Niu stroked my cheek with his greasy hand. He didn''t want to take it back for a long time.


    "Well, if you touch it again, it will break the skin." Shangyu seems to be very dissatisfied. Elder martial brother Niu frowned and pushed him aside. Then he said softly, "she has other uses."


    Elder martial brother Niu, who wanted to stay for a while, suddenly stood up and walked out quickly.


    Shangyu, who stayed here alone, sneered at me and said softly, "if you want to check me, I have to give you some color to see."


    Hearing what Shang Yu said, I wanted to refute, but I found that my eyes could not control it. I could only stare at the black cloth on my face.


    "Harm, don''t bully you, we go now, that place." Shang Yu suddenly smiles, and looks at me with a smile in his voice. "It''s not good if it''s a little later."


    Just when I thought something was going to happen, what was still tightly around my mouth suddenly loosened.


    "What do you want to do, hurry up..." Once again blocked my mouth, I still want to struggle, then I hear the murmur like a devil.


    "I almost forgot that you should control your mouth, or you will fail." Shang Yu pointed at my neck, and then I felt my consciousness slowly dissipate.


    I know that there is no way to resist, and I want to do something, but I feel that I want to be sealed in a body that doesn''t belong to me.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. When I feel again, I have changed places nearby.


    I am confused to open my eyes, also want to ask for help, but found that I was firmly tied to a thick iron pipe.


    "You wake up at last. I thought you were using too much." Shangyu''s voice came from behind me.


    I struggle to see what Shangyu looks like, only to find that my body is still out of control.


    "Wasted, they''ll be there in a minute." Shangyu grasped my face, squeezed it hard, then took back my hand and disappeared.


    What do you mean, why are they coming soon? Is it all his plan?


    When I was still thinking about this problem, the dark wall in front of me was suddenly divided into two parts by a strong light.


    "Here she is, hurry up!" Tan Li yelled at the people behind him, and then he quickly approached me.


    "Don''t come here." Having realized that something was wrong, I immediately yelled to stop them from moving forward.


    Tan Li, who didn''t understand why I said this, frowned slightly and took a step in my direction again. Then he saw clearly what I looked like standing in the dark.


    "If they do something to you, they blink, they don''t open their eyes." Tan Li thought that the group of people could not see him and whispered these words to me.But understand that this is not ordinary people, I have no action, just quietly looking at them.


    "Tamley, calm down." Bai Luli noticed my expression, frowned tightly and stopped Tan Li who wanted to get close in a low voice.


    "Why, you see, what is romantic like now, I never let her..." Tan Li frowned tightly and stretched out his hand to me. He wanted to move forward, but he found that Bai Luli suddenly put out his hand.


    Notice them such me, slightly frown, also want to persuade them not to fight, but found that I have no way to speak.


    What''s the matter? Is it in his plan?


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I was. I frowned tightly and tried to move my mouth again. I still didn''t say a word.


    "Tam Li, calm down. Do you lose your composure in front of her now?" Bai Luli noticed my look, grabbed Tan Li''s collar, and listened to him carelessly.


    "There''s something wrong with her. It''s like she''s under control." Tan Li also found something wrong. He frowned tightly and wanted to say something, but suddenly he heard my painful sob, "romantic, I''ll come to save you right away!"


    Hearing Tan Li''s voice and being controlled, I tried my best to regain my control.


    But even if I was exerting, I didn''t get back my control. I could only watch him come to me.


    "Tan Li, be careful. There''s something wrong here." Bai Luli frowned and carefully looked around. There was no moving darkness.

 Chapter 480

    But he frowned and frowned, but I didn''t know what to do.


    "Tan Li, don''t do anything dangerous. You should and don''t want her to feel sad for you, right?" Bai Lu Li frowned and wanted to say something. Then he heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "I see. Try first." Tan Li listened to Bai Luli''s warning, nodded solemnly, tentatively toward my direction, and used his strength.


    Feeling a little cold, I want to frown, but because I can''t control my body, I can only look at Bai Luli standing in front of me.


    "Sorry, he can''t help it. I can only do it my way." Bai Luli frowned and wanted to say something. Then he heard my sad cry.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li looked at Bai Luli, who was exerting his strength on me. His dark eyes turned into blood red like blood.


    Bai Luli was also frightened by Tan Li''s sudden momentum. He frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    It seems that he was dissuaded by Bai Luli''s ugly face. Originally, Tan Li, who was still irritable, released his hand a little and asked him to explain to him.


    "Don''t worry, I just put a little pressure on her, she will subconsciously resist, but now she..." White Lu from tight frown, also want to explain, but found that Tan Li''s hands again hard, directly press him on the ground.


    "That''s not why you hurt her." Tan Li clenched his teeth and finally released his hand when he was about to strangle Bai Luli.


    Worried about Tan Li''s hand again, Bai Luli can only frown tightly and look around for the thing that controls me.


    But when Bai Luli looked around clearly, I frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li, who noticed Bai Luli''s eyes, frowned slightly and said again, "is there any problem around this time?"


    "No problem. That''s what makes me most confused." Bai Luli said this carefully, and he heard some strange voice when he wanted to do something else.


    At the same time, alert two people, back to back, observing everything around.


    Can wait for a long time, or did not wait for the results of the two people, at the same time frown, quickly toward my direction close.


    "She doesn''t have anything on her body. Does it mean that they just rely on a very close distance to control the flow?" Being alarmed by danger, Tan Li finally regains his sense, grabs Bai Luli''s clothes and questions him in a low voice.


    "Theoretically, there should be no problem." Bai Luli nodded and wanted to say something else. Then he heard the voice of Tan Li fiddling with my body.


    Seeing Tan Li''s rude action, Bai Luli still wants to stop him, but because of his eyes, he has to retreat to the other side.


    "Tan Li, it''s very strange. Haven''t you thought about it?" Bai Luli saw the welded iron pipe and wanted to struggle, but after hearing a click, he had no choice but to take back his sight. "Pay attention yourself, don''t hurt anyone."


    Of course, Tan Li, who knew about this, carefully slowed down his strength after seeing my pinched wrist and directly grasped the iron tube.


    I don''t know whether the iron pipe is a button or something. Just as I was taken down, the door that should have been opened was suddenly closed.


    "Damn it, you go on, I''ll open the door!" White land from looking at the only exit, quickly toward the door.


    Tan Li did not speak, just carefully untied the rope tied to my wrist, untied, "how, does it hurt?"


    There is no way to speak of me, tight frown also want to say something, found his mouth, uncontrolled open mouth.


    "Tanli, I''m so cold." When I said this, I put tears on my face and hugged Tan Li''s solid body.


    "It''s OK. I''m with you. We''ll be out soon." Tan Lei also hugged me hard, comforting me with his softest voice.


    Hearing what we said, Bai Luli wanted us not to waste our time, but suddenly felt something and attacked him fiercely.


    Although Bai Luli squatted down, because of this, he was directly hit in the back of his head.


    "Damn it White land from low incantation, then fell to the ground.


    Don''t know what happened to Tan Li, heard the sound want to look back, but found that I hugged him hard, don''t want him to leave.


    "Romantic, can you tell me something about you?" Tan Li thought that I was intimidated by something. He could only frown tightly and didn''t want to talk for a long time.


    "Nothing. He knocked down the threshold." I say such a word lightly, then ignore Tan Li''s problem, firmly hold Tan Li.


    What''s the situation? Why does the romantic love stick to him? Is it because this time it''s very dangerous.


    When Tan Li faced these problems, I stayed in Tan Li''s arms, but my eyes were empty, looking straight at the people who had appeared behind him."Tan Li! Be careful Bai Luli, who should have been unable to make a sound, saw the figure and cried out the four words.


    "Why Damn it. You''re here. Take it with you. I''ll protect you Tan Li wanted to put me on the ground, but found that I didn''t want to leave him at all, and even said that I was more willing to stick to him, "darling, you will be in danger in this way, will you be obedient?"


    I didn''t speak or listen to Tan Li. I grabbed his hand and stood on the other side.


    "Lu Fengliu?" Bai Luli noticed my action and looked at me in amazement.


    "What the hell is going on?" Tan Li raised my face. After seeing the expression on my face, he frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    And just like in response to the two people''s worries, I said just now without expression, "I''m so sick, it''s so cold here, it''s so terrible."


    Two people looked at my expression in amazement, want to say something, just heard the man''s voice.


    "How about it, isn''t it?" Shangyu seems to want to make two people doubt my authenticity. He smiles at me and even waves to me.


    Because the body is charged with living, I have no way to resist, want to stand up and walk past, but found that I was Tan Li dead control in the arms.


    "I really don''t want to give up." Although Shang Yu said so, the pleasure in his voice was greater than dissatisfaction. "Let''s play a game. As long as you can win me, I''ll take you to her."


    "Promise me!" Without any hesitation, Tan Li nodded directly.

 Chapter 481

    Hearing what Tan Li said, I wanted to shake my head, but because of the inconspicuous action, I could only keep the original silence.


    "Good. The game starts. You kill each other. Show me." Shang Yu didn''t shirk, just talked about the scene he wanted to see.


    White Lu from tightly frown, also want to discuss with Tan Li, but found that Shangyu has been a step ahead, came to his side.


    "Why, I was so quick to promise, but now I''m hesitating. Is it because..." Shang Yu deliberately lengthened his voice. After seeing their expressions, he said again, "are you afraid?"


    Tan Li, who originally wanted to refute, frowned and wanted to say something, then he heard my voice again.


    "You are afraid." I suddenly said such a sentence, and even showed a seeping smile.


    "Romantic, don''t laugh if you don''t want to." Tan Li covered my eyes without any smile and frowned tightly. After a while, he looked at Shangyu at the other end. "Are you going to destroy us soon?"


    Seems to be Tan Li to expose his true colors, still did not speak, dark expression staring at the head of Tan Li.


    "It''s a ghost. What''s the right to call me?" Do not know why the outbreak of Shang Yu, a low roar, also want to say something, you can hear the voice of white Lu from disgust.


    "You''re just a devil, aren''t you?" Bai Luli was ridiculed by such a sentence, and then he put his eyes on me, who was under control. "If it was a person, he would not do such things that people could not do at all."


    Like hearing a joke, Shangyu, who should have been stuck in the same place, suddenly burst out laughing.


    "That''s funny. If I''m not human, what is it?" Shang Yu finished this sentence and laughed even louder, as if she was doing the right thing.


    "You don''t know what human beings are." It''s like responding to Shang Yu''s words and making a voice again.


    It''s like being annoyed by my words. Tan Li lowered his head, raised his hand and lit my face.


    "It seems that you don''t really like her, just because she wants to be with you, so she is willing to stay with her." Still in step by step will Tan Li into the trap, just hope that he will directly strangle me in his hands.


    "Fool, why don''t you tell me? I won''t tell anyone, will I?" Tan Li lowered his head and whispered such a sentence to me. Then he grabbed my throat directly and said with disgust: "you''re not really her. Why should I keep you?"


    Hearing this, Shang Yu showed a little smile at the corner of his mouth, but soon he was like a child tired of playing and suddenly interrupted our action.


    "If not, we don''t have one way." Shangyu hooked his hand to me. The hand that should have been pinched on my neck suddenly released, and the whole person was summoned by him.


    "What do you want to do?" Bai Lu Li frowned and wanted to say something. Then he heard my voice, "I''ll kill you and meet her with your soul."


    "It''s a good proposal. It''s very good. I agree with it." But I''m not satisfied with the ordinary expression in your eyes


    With the voice, I fell in front of a very strange dagger.


    "So there''s no problem." I smile at Tan Li. I pick up the dagger and walk towards Bai Lu Li.


    "Damn it, tanli, I told you a long time ago, if something is wrong, you should listen to me, then we won''t have so many problems!" Bai Luli is like a trapped animal, who is forced into a desperate situation. He roars at Tan Li discontentedly.


    Facing Tan Li, who was very dissatisfied with his voice, he roared with the biggest voice: "then you can not follow me. I didn''t ask you."


    "Quarrel, quarrel more fiercely. It''s better to beat the other side to pieces. We''re going to continue the agreement we just waited for." Shang Yu suddenly found a game more interesting than his game and held me back to a safe place.


    After seeing the helplessness in their eyes, they could only stand up and walk towards each other.


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could I be reduced to such a situation!" Bai Luli said, punching Tan Li in the face.


    Tan Li, who was hurt by the beating, didn''t speak. He raised his fist and hit Bai Luli in the abdomen.


    "You dare to beat me. I can tell you that I can make you Ah! How dare you attack Bai Lu Li originally wanted to keep his hand, but after feeling the pain in his abdomen, he hit Tan Li''s heart directly.


    When both of them had no strength and fell to the ground, Shang Yu frowned in lack of interest.


    "Boring." Still in light of say such a word, still want to say something, suddenly saw the dagger in my hand, "since want to end, that one breath end good."


    Knowing what Shangyu meant, I grasped the dagger in my hand and walked towards them step by step."Do you want to know if she''s real?" Shang Yu smiles at them, and then says with a smile: "originally, I was prepared to tell you after you left one, but now that you are all alive, I can''t say, or you decide to die first. If you die, I''m telling the other?"


    Hear still in such say of a demon a ghost, all tightly wrinkly brow, looking at to take the dagger didn''t speak of me.


    "Can''t decide?" Shang Yu was very happy when he was talking, just like a child who ate candy, "let''s let her decide?"


    "I live!" Bai Luli suddenly made a sound and yelled in my direction, "stab him to death."


    Hearing this, Tan Li''s body was tight and didn''t make any action for a long time.


    "I''ll do it. Anyway, I''m already dead." Tan Li''s voice was very low, just like he was seriously injured.


    "That will satisfy you." Shang Yu didn''t seem to be dissatisfied. He nodded to me and stood aside, ready to look at Tan Li''s soul.


    There is no way to resist me, walking slowly towards Tan Li.


    Looking at Tan Li''s eyes, I didn''t have any fluctuation. I just looked at Tan Li lying on the ground.


    "Come on." Shang Yu was dissatisfied with my slow movement. He urged me to see him stabbed through his belly and lying on the ground in despair. "Good, come back now."


    I didn''t have any. I pulled out the dagger and went back to him.

 Chapter 482

    Shangyu saw my expressionless face and suddenly got excited. He raised his hand to hold my hand and touched the control on my face.


    "Why I want to turn my head to see Tan Li''s situation, but I find that I can''t move anything except my expression, "Tan Li, Tan Li..."


    "Good. I like that expression best." Shang Yu didn''t want to let me see Tan Li. He grabbed my face and lowered his head. He whispered in my ear, "he''s dissipating now. Are you happy? This is what you do."


    When I heard this, I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard the voice of Shangyu.


    "Well, now that the game is over, now let''s start the last step, OK." Shangyu released the hand holding my face and walked slowly towards the direction of Bai Luli.


    Standing in the same place, I looked at Bai Luli in Shangyu''s corridor and talked in a soft voice with a smile,


    I don''t know what Shangyu said to Bai Luli. His face changed dramatically, as if he had heard something incredible.


    "How dare you, how dare you." Bai Lu Li grabs Shang Yu''s hand and wants to say something, only to find that he smears something directly on his face, "what are you doing?"


    "What to do, of course, is to make you look like her." Shang Yu said that he touched Bai Luli''s face and said excitedly: "who makes your face so beautiful? I will wash away your memory later, and then pour in some interesting memories, so..."


    In the dark environment, all are still in the sharp whisper.


    "You! Asshole I yelled and wanted to say something, but suddenly I felt light and wanted to move, but I heard Tan Li''s voice, which should have disappeared.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter? Didn''t you just hit the dagger?"


    "That''s to cheat him, of course. In your eyes, am I really that gullible?" Tan Li''s voice, suddenly floating, suddenly came to my ear.


    "I''m a jerk, but you''re going to lose sight of me and..." Shang Yu didn''t speak, but turned around and suddenly looked into the dark place. For a long time, he didn''t say a word.


    Worried that Tan Li would be found, I immediately tensed my body and didn''t say a word for a long time. However, I kept reading words like don''t want to.


    "Nothing. He won''t find me." Tan Li comforted me, then suddenly seemed to think of something. After a long time, he whispered, "do you want to get back?"


    "Of course, but what should we do? After all, my body, and Bai Luli''s body, may


    This is Tan Li did not speak, but patted me on the back with his hand, and then there was no action.


    "Well, it''s almost time now. Uncle Kay''s last step is good." Shangyu smiles at Bai Luli, grabs his hand and puts another bottle into his hand. "Is this very safe, but..."


    When Bai Luli wanted to speak, the bottle suddenly moved, threatening him who wanted to speak.


    "Do you think I''m afraid?" Bai Luli frowned and roared. He wanted to control his arm to open the vase, but he heard Shang Yu''s voice.


    "If you break it and take things, the people around here will have bad luck." Shangyu smiles at Bai Luli. Then he looks at me again. I''m the only one left. "After you killed him, do you want to kill his last lover?"


    Originally, Bai Luli, who wanted to move, did not dare to move. He could only stare at Shangyu.


    "Well, it''s settled. Let''s get to work." Shang Yu smilingly grasped Bai Luli''s jaw, and his hand forced him to open his chin. "If you eat this, you will forget those unhappy memories."


    On hearing this, Bai Luli, who had given up struggling, began to struggle again, trying to stop these harmful things.


    But I know, this is impossible, just like just now, she is not willing to be controlled by Shang Yu.


    "It''s OK. Don''t hurt yourself. This perfect face is destroyed by my violence." Still in finish saying this words, the hand is more exertion, direct will white Lu leave of face, pinch out cyan purple.


    "It''s fun. In that case, you can eat it yourself." Just when the insect was about to be fed in, I forced him to fall to the ground, "how are you, happy?"


    Shang Yu, who heard me, opened his eyes and wanted to resist, but he found a virtual shadow beside me, holding the porcelain bottle that was thrown out.


    "Think you can make it?" I smile at Shang Yu and want to let Tan Li rescue Bai Luli, but I find that he who should have stopped at the same place has walked by my side.


    "What''s the matter!? Mingming, there should be no problem with taking the medicine! " Shang Yu cried out in disbelief, and wanted to give some instructions, but he found that his hand had been crushed to death.


    I also don''t understand, slightly frown, also want to ask Tan Li, but found that two people are thieves, a smile."What''s the matter? Why should I tell you?" Tan Li sneered. Instead of answering Shang Yu''s question directly, he turned his head and looked at the blue faced white Lu Li


    "That''s not all you''ve done!" Although Bai Luli was roaring, his eyes were full of smiles, "but he believed in such a bad wound. It''s ridiculous."


    When I heard this, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then I saw that Bai Luli, who had been black and blue, had recovered to his clean face.


    "You can do it." I had no choice but to shake my head. Then I looked at Shangyu, who was full of disbelief. "So that''s what happened. What do you think now?"


    This is still in anger, but also angry hit the ground.


    "Well, now is not the time for you to vent your anger. Tell me your school or organization honestly. Otherwise, I''ll let you taste my unique secret." Bai Luli sneered, learning the action just now, he directly pinched his face and forced him to look at him.


    "Ha ha." Shangyu just sneered, then he didn''t speak any more. He just closed his mouth and didn''t want to see Bai Luli.


    "We have plenty of opportunities." I smile at Shang Yu, then say softly: "they are hiding other people, ready to deal with them as soon as possible."

 Chapter 483

    Hearing my words, the two people who stood up at the same time wanted to do something, but they found that they were still laughing wildly.


    "I won''t let you do it." As if aware of something, Tan Li suddenly forced to suppress Shang Yu''s shoulder, not let him have other movements.


    But it''s like mocking us. Shangyu''s voice doesn''t stop, and even laughs more wildly.


    "What are you doing?" Bai Luli is worried about this man. He can only question Shangyu, who is laughing wildly.


    "Why should I tell you?" Shang Yu smiles at them, doesn''t speak any more, and looks further away.


    I always frown at him with the other side of the line of sight is not right.


    Just when I thought there would be no problem, I suddenly felt something cold and gloomy approaching. I couldn''t respond enough and could only yell at Tan Li.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned tightly and wanted to say something else. He felt the darkness in front of him, and then he couldn''t see anything.


    We don''t know what''s going on. If we want to say something, we can feel the light in front of us, and a slight light appears in front of us.


    "Fortunately, I have a hand, otherwise, I really can''t catch you." Bai Luli put a touch of irony on the corner of his mouth. If he wanted to say something, he heard the voice of elder martial brother Niu.


    "How did you find me?" Elder martial brother Niu fell to the ground in a panic. He wanted to do something else, but he threw a sword straight at his shoulder and said, "my whole body is full of poison. As long as I hurt my hand, you will die if you do it again!"


    Hearing this, I immediately stopped Bai Luli. As soon as I was about to say something, I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "So what, I can absolutely protect the romantic In order to reassure Bai Luli, Tan Li directly wrapped me up with strength.


    "As long as you get a little bit of it, she will definitely die, and this is not a sparsely populated place. Are you sure you want to do that?" Elder martial brother Niu frowned and didn''t complain. He finally escaped and fell to the ground.


    Seeing elder martial brother Niu''s appearance, I didn''t speak any more. I just looked at that head blandly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Well, he''s not a problem now. The main problem is the people behind them." Tan Li worried about my attention and put it in the wrong place, so he could only remind him in a low voice. Then he forced his hands to oppress Shangyu on the ground again, "who gave you all these things, and who did the puppet do them for you! Don''t say it''s you. If you can control it, you''ve done your best, haven''t you? "


    Shangyu, who wanted to say something, suddenly got stuck and didn''t say a word again for a long time. He just looked at him.


    "Tan Li, it seems that some people don''t want to cooperate, or we are doing something else, such as Rune paper?" I smile at Tan Li''s evil. As soon as I want to grab those things, I see him pointing to Bai Luli beside him. "It''s in your hand. Let me see. These can be used on him."


    On hearing this, Shang Yu''s face changed greatly. He looked at me in amazement. "Are you the guy who keeps solving the case?"


    I didn''t speak, just indifferently took out a piece of Rune paper, and recited something.


    Just when I thought I could succeed, Shang Yu suddenly raised his head and opened his mouth, and was about to spit something at me.


    "Dream." Tan Li under a force, directly the open mouth, hit to close, this just carefully hold his hand, whispered to me said: "how, pain?"


    "It''s OK. I didn''t do anything." I shook my head and pasted it directly on Shang Yu''s forehead. Then I tried to ask, "what''s your name and how old are you?"


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li wanted to say, but he heard what Shang Yu Na was reluctant to say.


    "Shang Yu, 32 years old." Shang Yu frowned and wanted to say something. He found that his mouth could not be opened. He could only struggle on the ground like a tortoise.


    Knowing that the matter had been solved, I nodded, which left the opportunity for a demon and a ghost who had been furious for a long time.


    "Very good. Now tell me what you have done besides human trafficking!" Of course, Bai Luli will not miss this opportunity, secretly press the recorder and quickly record Shangyu''s answer.


    "Besides this, what else can we do? It''s a very profitable thing!" Shangyu seems to think that it''s a waste of time for Bai Luli to ask such an idiotic question. He didn''t even resist and went back to his question directly.


    And Tan Li, who also feels like a waste of time, pushes Bai Luli aside. Then he steps on Shang Yu and looks at him with disdain.


    Shang Yu, who couldn''t make a sound, pressed his teeth tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Very good, romantic or you ask, this guy can''t find the point at all." Tan Li looked at Bai Luli in disgust, and then he stared at the elder martial brother Niu who wanted to move.


    "Say it now. People are there and things are learned from there." I don''t want to waste my time asking Xiang Shangyu directly."I I will not Absolutely These things are all teachers.... " Just when Shangyu wanted to say something, he choked his throat and didn''t want us to know about it.


    But no matter how much resistance, Shangyu still wanted to resist, and felt that it was dark all around.


    "Damn it! Is there any way for Bai Lu to leave now? " I am worried that people will be taken away, nervous asked to the next white Luli.


    "You''d better just give up." Elder martial brother Niu''s voice appeared again, but soon appeared beside me, "so say, goodbye."


    When I heard master Niu''s words, I frowned and wanted to say something else. I felt that my body was crooked and I fell to an unknown place.


    When we open our eyes again, what we see is Bai Luli who holds me.


    "When are you going to hold it first?" Tan Li quickly grabbed me, and then looked at him discontentedly, "holding someone else''s girlfriend, but it''s not a good thing."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I shook my head helplessly and pulled him to look at the ground. Only then did I find that Shangyu, who had been crushed to the ground, had disappeared.


    "Tan Li, I''m gone!" I nervously grasped Tan Li''s hand and rushed out quickly.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go back first, or we will be scolded by the director." Bai Luli thought that it was the director''s expression that they left, but he shook his head.

 Chapter 484

    Also know that there is no way I can only agree with the white land from the words, follow them to the car not far away.


    "This car?" When I saw the car in front of me, I frowned slightly. I wanted to say something more. Then I heard Tan Li''s helpless voice.


    "We can''t help it. One is a ghost and the other is a demon. It''s not easy to buy a car, is it?" Tan Li a show hand, helplessly looking to the other side, "after all, heirloom, there is no car is not it."


    I have no choice but to admit this. If I want to say something, I hear the voice of Bai Luli.


    "I don''t have a driver''s license. Why don''t you come?" Bai Luli handed the key to my hand. As soon as he was about to do something, he was blocked by dissatisfied Tan Li, "I have no way. My driver''s license has been invalid for a long time. I can drive it at night, but in the daytime, I really have no way."


    When I heard that the driver''s license was invalid, I shook my head helplessly. I wanted to say something, so I was held by Tan Li.


    "I know. You come." Knowing what Tan Li meant, I nodded, found a comfortable posture and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Along the way, with the help of Tan Li, I was not too tired. Instead, I slept at the door of the police station.


    "Let''s go." Bai Luli rubbed his face, which he hadn''t moved for a long time. Then he continued: "wait for most of it. For you, I''m only responsible for supplement."


    I did not speak, just slightly frown, holding Tan Li''s hand, still by him to bring me into the police station.


    "You still know how to come back." Sure enough, shortly after we stepped into the police station, we heard the voice of our uncle.


    "Chief, we are going to investigate the case." I was embarrassed to smile at the director, and then I whispered, "and we also found some clues."


    My uncle, who had not looked well, immediately changed his expression and urged us to tell us what we wanted to do.


    "Can we have a drink first? I have been pestering with them for several days, but when I was about to arrest them, I suddenly saw their foreign aid." I half true half false of say this words, this just took the water that Bai Luli sent, small mouthful of drink.


    "That''s when you saw their faces?" Uncle nervously stood up and directly found someone to spell out the picture.


    But I''m sorry that I didn''t see their faces clearly. Even if I did, I''m not going to let my uncle arrest them now.


    "What do you mean?" Dissatisfied with my actions, my uncle frowned and watched me let people leave. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard the voice of Bai Luli.


    "Director, they still have a few hostages on hand. If they are pressed, it will not be worth the loss. We have to wait for us to determine the position and make plans. How about that?" Bai Lu Li frowned, his face full of bitterness and hatred.


    The uncle who understands Bai Luli''s worry has no way, and he knows to agree to Bai Luli''s request.


    But just when we thought there was no problem, my uncle suddenly grabbed my arm and worried to see Bai Luli, who had already disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with uncle?" I don''t know what my uncle meant. I frowned and wanted to say something. Then I heard his nervous figure.


    "Xiaofeng, I don''t mean to say that for a man like him, you''d better not get involved, or I won''t help you when something goes wrong in the future." Uncle said such a word, this just let go of my hand, calmly walked out.


    Arrived at inexplicable me, slightly frowned, for a long time did not say a word, will only helplessly look at the head.


    "You''d better stay away from me in the future, or I''m worried that the director will drive you out directly." I walked to Bai Lu and said this in a low voice. Then I looked to the other side, "you know, after all..."


    "I know, someone told me about your relationship." Bai Luli shook his head helplessly, then turned around and looked to the other side helplessly, "you help me prepare some things."


    I didn''t understand Bai Luli''s idea, so I watched him take out the cinnabar I hid under the table and slowly paint something on the white paper.


    "What is this?" I looked around. After making sure there was no problem, I turned and looked to the other side, "is it about the two evil practitioners?"


    "If you know, come and help quickly. By the way, do you know their names?" Bai Luli finished drawing the last stroke, but he pushed me down on the chair, "hurry up, this won''t last long.


    When I understood it, I immediately gave Shangyu''s name.


    After waiting for a while, I didn''t see the effect. I frowned slightly and wanted to ask something else. Then I heard Tan Li''s voice.


    "This way, I''ll leave the drive to you." Tan Li said, directly holding my hand, quickly ran out of the police station, back to the car just stopped at the door.


    "I can''t see anything, Tan Li. Have you done anything?" Instead of driving immediately, I focused on Tan Li.


    On hearing what I said, Tan Li, who wanted to say something else, immediately shut up and didn''t dare to speak.Sure enough, but why didn''t he want to say it? Was it because it hurt his body?


    Just as I thought about it more and more, Tan Li suddenly hugged me and said in a soft voice, "no, how can I do that kind of dangerous thing?"


    "I wish you knew." I nodded, this just listen to Tan Li''s remind, quickly toward the remote suburbs.


    After driving for nearly an hour, just when I was worried about the lack of fuel, Tan Li suddenly held my hand and looked warily at the waste factory nearby.


    "Why is it a factory again? Do they have any misunderstanding about him?" I frowned discontentedly and wanted to say something else. Then I heard the voice of Bai Luli.


    "That''s because that kind of place doesn''t need to be sorted out. You can live in it whenever you go, can''t you?" Bai Luli''s face showed a sarcastic expression and looked at us helplessly.


    Noticing the long shadow expression in Bai Luli''s eyes, I didn''t speak and looked faintly at the factory ahead.


    "Right now." Staring at Tan Li all the time, after seeing the people lying down, he looked at us suspiciously.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go now." I didn''t speak. I got out of the car quietly and walked towards the factory.


    As soon as we entered the factory, we heard the familiar voice.


    "How dare you come?" Elder martial brother Niu suddenly appeared, which scared me.


    But soon elder martial brother Niu had no voice and lay straight in front of me.

 Chapter 485

    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the mysterious smile on Tan Li''s face and frowned.


    "It''s nothing. I just accidentally dropped the rune paper you gave me on the ground. As a result, he stepped on it. As a result..." Tan Li kicked the elder martial brother Niu''s foot away, and then he looked at the burnt Rune paper and felt heartbroken.


    "It''s OK. I''ll give you another one later." I looked at his wronged appearance and shook my head helplessly. I directly took out the handcuffs and fastened him. Then I pasted a piece of Rune paper on his forehead.


    "Who! How dare you attack me As soon as elder martial brother Niu woke up, he yelled at us.


    When I heard the roar, I frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but I was silenced by Bai Luli''s more vicious voice.


    "Say, where is the person, otherwise, eat you now!" Bai Luli didn''t know where to get a sword and put it directly on his neck.


    "I don''t believe it. You dare to eat me." Elder martial brother Niu smiles confidently. If he wants to say something, he hears the voice of Tan Li.


    "They don''t dare, but I can. What you have is a great tonic to me." Tan Li wiped his lips with his hands and looked at him with a haze on his face.


    Elder martial brother Niu, who wanted to be arrogant, was lying on the ground in despair and did not dare to say any more words.


    Looking at elder martial brother Niu''s changed expression, I realized that something was wrong. I quickly threw a piece of Rune paper into his mouth and watched the rune paper burn quickly. Then I looked at Bai Luli.


    "Good. Since we don''t cooperate, don''t blame us." Bai Luli seemed to think of something. He suddenly frowned and moved his sword down. Knowing that he was about to attack his thigh, he stopped. "Anyway, we caught him, and you can''t use it in the future. Why don''t I help you solve it directly?"


    Elder martial brother Niu, who wanted to be tough, immediately counseled when he saw the position of the sword.


    "They are all in the cowshed on the outskirts of the city!" Elder martial brother Niu yelled, and he didn''t dare to resist any more. He quickly explained their position.


    We finally got the address. Without hesitation, we rushed out quickly. But just as we were about to open the door, we suddenly turned around and grasped elder martial brother Niu''s shoulder.


    "I almost forgot you." I smile at elder martial brother Niu, quickly stick the rune paper in my hand on his brain ground, "this is the completion."


    We quickly deleted the memory in elder martial brother Niu''s brain. We nodded to each other. Then we took our mobile phone and walked quickly to the door to contact our uncle who was still in the police station.


    "What, you''ve got it. I''ll bring someone here right away!" My uncle''s voice was very excited, just like a child who got the candy.


    While listening to that nagging, I put my mobile phone aside directly. When I hung up my mobile phone at the other end, I hung up my mobile phone and talked with Tan Li about waiting.


    "The memory of loving you during this period needs to be sorted out, otherwise it will be difficult to cause panic." I frowned slightly, worried about the people who had taken the medicine.


    "It''s OK. I''ve just read his memory, and I know what sources he wants. If there''s any problem, we''ll match it ourselves." Tan Li nodded to me heavily, just about to hold me in his arms, but because he heard the siren of the police car, he had to stand in the same place honestly.


    The uncle who got out of the car quickly hugged me. After checking me, he turned and looked at elder martial brother Niu lying on the other side.


    "Is he the mastermind?" Uncle quickly let go of my hand, this is helpless to look to the other side, "also looking at what to do, quickly catch him!"


    Finally, all the people who came over from the stimulation left to suppress elder martial brother Niu who just woke up.


    "Wait, there are still some people here." Finally, Bai Luli, who was driving back, yelled at the people who wanted to leave. Then he looked at me next to him and said, "what''s the matter? How do they seem to be stimulated?"


    "My uncle was so worried about me that he just hugged me." I helplessly rolled a white eye, this just had to look at that end, uncle who didn''t know.


    There is no way to solve the problem, I can only go to my companions, take the key in their hands, and directly drive the car to the side of my car.


    Finally, the people who came to me ran after the car and came to me. They were about to ask me what was the matter, but they heard many people crying.


    "Don''t you want to take the white victim back?" I looked at their appearance, but shook his head, turned to the warehouse.


    When they were sent home, my case was finally closed.


    But just when I wanted to have a good rest, my uncle, who had gone to the city for a meeting, suddenly came to me.


    "What''s the matter?" I slightly frowned, but also want to avoid uncle''s greasy eyes, then heard his voice.


    "Xiaofeng, since they are arrested by you, it''s better for you to tell us the report of closing the case." My uncle patted me heavily on the shoulder. Then he turned around and talked to the narrator about the city.


    Totally helpless, I still want to complain to Tan Li, but I find that he has been standing beside Bai Luli and seems to be talking about something important."Write together." I threw half of the information on Bai Luli''s desk and wanted to say something, but I found that they had bypassed me and walked towards the door.


    "I''m sorry, we have something else to do. We''ll come and write tomorrow." Bai Luli noticed my fierce eyes, and it was hard to refuse. He could only smile at me honestly, and then he was pulled away impatiently by Tan Li.


    Why is this so? Is it because he has no feelings for her?


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I was. I hugged the document in my hand tightly and didn''t move for a long time.


    My uncle, who noticed my expression, immediately came up to me and comforted me in a soft voice, "look what I say, that guy is a playboy, not what you can have. Uncle has a better candidate. We''ll go this week, OK?"


    Hearing my uncle''s words, I still shook my head and returned to my seat holding the document in silence.


    "Xiao Feng, listen to my uncle. Such a guy is not worth your sorrow." Uncle also wanted to persuade me, but I suddenly erect the document to block the line of sight, "I know, you just think I''m wordy, I don''t disturb you, you write slowly."


    I saw my uncle leave, took the papers and hid in the empty lounge.


    "Tan Li..." I whispered a call, then no longer make a sound, just a person glum stay in it, slowly write the report.

 Chapter 486

    When I finished the report and walked out of the room, I found that the sky, which should have been bright, had been dyed blood red.


    "That''s all. Go back." I said so lightly, then put the document on my uncle''s desk, turned around and went out.


    But just as I was about to go out, Tan Li, who didn''t know when to come back, suddenly came to me.


    "Fengliu, will you go back now?" Tan Li held my hand and wanted to leave, so I let it go.


    "It''s strange." I light say such a word, then quickly toward his car.


    Tan Li noticed my changes, but he didn''t change much. He just followed me honestly.


    "Tan Li, where are you going and what are you doing?" Finally, I couldn''t bear the curiosity in my heart. I frowned and looked at Tan Lili in doubt.


    Tan Li, who was questioned by me, didn''t speak, but kept his mysterious smile.


    I don''t know what I ate, but it burst like a firefight.


    Don''t know how to deal with my Tan Li, slightly frown, also want to reach out, comfort me, but found that I suddenly dodged his hand.


    Just like this, Tan Li didn''t say a word for a long time and looked at me quietly.


    I don''t know whether it''s guilty or what. I don''t want to face Tan Li''s eyes, and I don''t want to listen to his voice. As soon as I get home, I will shrink myself in the room.


    "Romantic, I want to talk to you You... " Don''t know why, Tan Li suddenly voice vanity, as if in suppress what.


    Worried about the previous dagger problem, I opened the door carefully and saw Tan Li fall to the ground.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter? Is it the dagger? What''s the problem?" I nervously grabbed Tan Li''s hand and tried to send him to the sofa.


    But and strange Tan Li''s body, suddenly through my body, so again fell to the ground.


    "What the hell is going on? Come on I heard my own cry, but I didn''t care. I just squatted carefully beside Tan Li, conveying my strength to him little by little.


    Like looking for some strength, Tan Li slowly straightened up the upper body, for a long time did not say a word.


    I was very worried that Tan Li would hide it. With a strong arm, I pasted the rune paper hidden in the sleeve directly on Tan Li''s body. "I don''t want you to cheat me."


    And Tan Li, who heard my words, lowered his head and didn''t say what I wanted to hear for a long time.


    "I''m ok. Maybe I didn''t make a good plan at that time. Now I can''t control my strength. But don''t worry. I''ll just wait a moment." Tan Li comforted me with a smile, and then said, "you see, I''m fully recovered now."


    How can I easily believe Tan Li''s words? As soon as I was about to question him, I saw him tear off the rune paper that was pasted on him.


    "Isn''t that the best proof?" Tan Li threw the used Rune paper into the garbage can and walked towards the gate.


    "Tan Li, you are not fit to go out now." I was worried about what Tan Li was going out to do, so I immediately yelled out.


    I don''t know what happened to Tan Li. He ignored my voice, strode to the door and opened it directly.


    Worried that Tan Li would go out, I quickly ran to the door and saw Bai Luli, who should not have been here.


    ¡°hello£¿ Why don''t you welcome me? " Lu Li retreated to the side of Tan Bai.


    When I want to hear the appearance of Tan''s eyebrows dancing, I notice that they are still saying something.


    "Romantic, he will go back in a few days, or are you communicating with him?" Tan Li looked at me carefully, and his eyes were full of prayer.


    I don''t understand why Tan Li did this. I want to refuse, but because of his pitiful eyes, I can only nod and talk with Bai Luli about another problem nearby.


    "Tan Li and I have gone to see these places. In the future, there should be no big problems, but we still need to observe them from time to time." "I think it''s too hard for you to go out today," he said


    Hearing what Bai Luli said, I immediately put my eyes on Tan Li and frowned.


    "Sorry, I can''t make you angry." Tan Li to me sorry smile, also want to say something, but see me tightly frown appearance, "romantic, can you forgive me?"


    Just when Tan Li thought I was going to nod, I directly threw Tan Feng to him and walked back to the room without saying a word.


    "Romantic? What''s the matter? I''m telling the truth this time! " Tan Li heard me lock the door and looked nervously at the white Luli at the other end, "didn''t you say that as long as I follow what you said, she won''t be angry?"


    "I don''t know. If I knew she didn''t eat this, I wouldn''t say so. Now it''s better..." Bai Luli seems to be aware of something, suddenly shut up, unwilling to continue to say.Tan Li, who had no choice, went to the door and knocked carefully. After he was sure that I would not communicate with him, he sat quietly on the ground, waiting for my door to open.


    "Open the door, will you? I have something I want to tell you. " Tan Li whispered out such a sentence, just ready to explain, heard the room, I stuffy in the quilt voice.


    "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it." When I finish this sentence, I put on my earphone, ignoring Tan Li''s explanation.


    Of course, Tan Li, who knew what I had done, sighed and helplessly took the mobile phone from Bai Luli, saying something on it.


    "Well, I know. Take care of yourself and take the medicine." After Bai Luli finished, he said in a loud voice: "Lu police, since you don''t welcome me, I''ll leave first. Tomorrow I''ll invite you to a dinner in the restaurant next to the police station. I hope you can come."


    After waiting for a long time, Bai Luli made sure that I didn''t make any noise and turned to go out.


    After staying in my room for a whole day, I walked out of the room cautiously. When I saw Tan Li''s flattering breakfast, I just ignored it and went out.


    "Romantic, no matter how angry, you should have breakfast, or your stomach..." Tan Li wanted to say something else, but he saw me stride out of the room and walk straight to the garage, "wait for me!"


    I didn''t speak. I just stepped on the gas pedal and rushed out when I saw Tan Li getting on the bus.

 Chapter 487

    Noticing that I did it on purpose, Tan Li sighed and rushed into the car with strength.


    "You see, this is my breakfast. I''ll drive and you can have some." Tan Li put the prepared sandwich in front of me and looked at me flatteringly.


    But because I was angry with Tan Li, I didn''t pay attention to his words. I directly parked my car in front of the breakfast shop and strode out.


    "I''m sorry, but the concealment now is necessary." Tan Li whispered a word, and then looked at the sandwich in his hand and started to stay.


    Back in the car, I looked at Tan Li''s sad appearance and stabbed him. I wanted to say something to him, but I didn''t know how to speak.


    Tan Li, who didn''t notice my movements, frowned slightly. After a long time, he raised his head and observed my side face.


    The silence all the way embarrassed everyone in the car.


    Finally, I arrived at the police station. I got out of the car quickly. As soon as I was ready to sit down, I heard my uncle''s loud voice.


    "Xiaobai, your performance is very good. If you don''t want to leave, I want to transfer you directly." Uncle patted Bai Luli''s shoulder hard. He just frowned at me and wanted to express something to me.


    "Secretary, I''m really sorry. If it wasn''t for the old people over there, I would have come here." Bai Luli put a smile on his uncle. Then he said to the people beside him, "I''m here today to invite you to the restaurant next door. Do you have time?"


    Bai Luli, who had inquired about it for a long time, pointed to the restaurant next to them, waiting for their response.


    "At night, that must count as one!"


    Get the reaction of the first person, all the people who were still hesitating around nodded and signed up for his dinner.


    I know that once I leave here, I may not meet again. I can only agree to Bai Luli''s invitation and turn to look at him.


    "Then I''ll order at five o''clock, and you''ll wait here." White Lu leaves to the public gentle smile, this just walk to Tan Li''s side, light voice of explain what.


    I didn''t know what they were discussing. I frowned slightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. I just looked at them like this.


    "Well, that''s what happened. This is your medicine for this period of time. When you finish eating, that thing..." Bai Luli didn''t finish his speech, so he cast his eyes on me.


    "I''m just passing by." I looked at Tan Li''s eyes, turned around indifferently, and quickly walked to the other side.


    Finally, I saw the two people I left, quickly gathered to the other side to discuss the next thing.


    I have been watching them in the corner, slightly frowning, dead to see a still discuss them.


    "That''s it. I''ll have something else to do later. You can do it yourself." Bai Luli pats Tan Li on the shoulder, turns around and goes out.


    Finally, I saw that Bai Luli left, and I returned to my position, waiting for Tan Li''s explanation.


    But just when I was impatient, there was a falling sound behind me.


    Quickly turn back, want to hold that thing of me, but found to take things directly through me, fell on the ground.


    "Tan Li, what''s going on?" I looked at Tan Li, who fell to the ground, and roared out discontentedly.


    The people who heard my voice quickly turned around and wanted to say something else, they heard the voice belonging to Tan Li.


    "I''m fine, really, you see." Tan Li suddenly lowered his head and put something in his mouth. Then he raised his head and got up from the ground.


    Already aware of what Tan Li had done, I reached out and grabbed his hand in an attempt to grab the things in his hand.


    But Tan Li, who had already taken precautions, didn''t let me succeed. Instead, he turned around and took me into the rest room.


    "Give it to me, or I''ll ask Bai Luli directly!" I couldn''t bear it any longer. I grabbed Tan Li''s clothes and asked him loudly.


    Tan Li turned around and heard my voice disappear.


    "Tanli, come out for me." I was so angry that I wanted him to appear, but I found that he really disappeared, and there was no breath at all.


    What''s the matter? Why did Tan Li avoid her like this? Did he do something dangerous?


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I was. I twisted my brows and dialed Bai Luli''s cell phone directly, only to find that he didn''t want to answer the phone at all. I couldn''t get through.


    "Don''t let me catch the tail, or I''ll beat you two together. Mom doesn''t know you." I gritted my teeth to say such a word, then strode out.


    Until I got off work, I frowned and wanted to refuse Bai Luli, but I found that people had pushed me into the restaurant.


    "If there''s anything, make it clear and cry, everything will be fine." Everyone is a look they understand, quietly persuading me to leave.And I, who already knew what they were thinking, sighed and finally walked in silently.


    A meal, I eat depressed, just at the end of I want to question Bai Luli, but found that he has disappeared.


    There is no way I can only sigh, back home.


    "Romantic, just now you drink wine, drink some juice in sleep?" Tan Li carefully handed the juice to my hand, but found that I had turned into the bathroom.


    There is no way to enter the Tan Li, can only hold the cup, pitifully standing at the door.


    "I''m going to bed." I said a light, directly avoid Tan Li, stride into the room.


    Tan Li, who was ignored by me again and again, sighed heavily, took out the pills in his arms and put them into his mouth.


    Sorry, I will make it up to you later.


    Tan Li slowly closed his eyes, lying on the sofa, not moving.


    The next day, I strode out of the living room, just ready to get some juice, but found that Tan Li''s body, suddenly flash, as if to dissipate.


    "Tan Li!" I yelled, and I wanted to give Tan Li power, so I heard his weak voice.


    "It''s OK. I was digesting some power just now. I didn''t control it well." As if to appease me, Tan Li gently touched my head and ate the pills hidden in my hands behind my back.


    "What are you eating?" I suddenly a force, will Tan Li push away, this just see the pill in his hand, "why should take medicine!"


    Tan Li didn''t speak any more. He just took advantage of me and quickly put the pill into his mouth.


    Without Tan Li''s explanation, I walked through him coldly and walked out.

 Chapter 488

    Tan Li quickly ran to me, and if he wanted to say anything to me, he was thrown away by me.


    "Romantic, will you listen to me?" Tan Lifang kept a low profile and looked at me prayingly.


    But when I couldn''t listen to the explanation, how could I give him a chance to open his hand and want to go out.


    "Fengliu, calm down first. Shall we communicate?" Tan Li grabbed my hand and yelled at me.


    And I was stunned by Tan Li''s roar. I frowned slightly. As soon as I was about to say something, I was interrupted by the eyes of the people next to me and wanted to say something.


    "I didn''t mean to hide you, but I can''t say it now. Can you give me some time?" Tan Li clenched my hand and looked at me nervously.


    Having confirmed the situation, I didn''t believe Tan Li''s words. I frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Tan Li, who noticed my eyes, pursed his lips tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. He just looked at me like this.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, don''t say it again." I light say such a word, then walk home, lying in bed without saying a word.


    "Fengliu, these medicines are just..." Tan Li wants to say something, but because of my sudden action, he can only turn around and look to the other side, "you should be tired, and I won''t disturb you."


    Seeing Tan Li leave, I press myself on the bed.


    I don''t know how long after that, I just fell asleep, but when I was sweet, my mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "Who?" My voice is a little hoarse, but it''s not hard to recognize the impatience in my tone.


    "It''s me. I want to talk to you about something." Bai Luli hesitated for a long time to say such a word.


    When I heard this, I was quite sober. If I wanted to say something, I could hear the movement of Tan Li outside.


    "If it''s about Tan Li, I don''t want to hear it." Tired of the hesitation of Tan Li and Bai Luli, I said this sentence directly, and then hung up the phone.


    "Wait!" As if he knew what I was going to do next, Bai Luli yelled. Then he apologized to the people nearby. After a while, he said to me, "it''s not about him, it''s about me, it''s about our town!"


    Hearing this, I finally took back the hand that wanted to hang up my cell phone and looked at the window not far away.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Today they called me in a hurry, but I asked for details. They couldn''t say it, so..." Bai Luli was very embarrassed, and his voice hesitated for a long time.


    And already understand some strange I, slightly frown, for a long time did not say a word, just seriously thinking about the details.


    "When I get more details, I''ll check with you first." With these words, Bai Luli hung up.


    Once again I was shrouded in silence, slightly frowning, for a long time did not say a word.


    I don''t know how I fell asleep in the end. Anyway, when I woke up the next day, I just felt sore, like I was beaten by something.


    "Romantic, what''s the matter?" Tan Li noticed my appearance and quickly came up to me and asked about me.


    "Nothing." I light say such a word, then shut up, quickly toward the garage.


    I just came to the police station. I was just about to sit down and finish the work. However, because of the ringing mobile phone, I had to stop working and connect Bai Luli.


    "What''s the matter?" Dissatisfied with what Bai Luli said, he frowned slightly. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "is there anything to find over there?"


    It seemed that Lu and I didn''t say anything safe until we walked into the room.


    "Are you sure nobody called you?" When I arrived at the very strange place, I held my mobile phone tightly and looked at Tan Li with some doubts. "Shouldn''t they have records?"


    Hearing what I said, Bai Luli laughed bitterly, like I was right, but he just couldn''t find the record.


    "If so, why don''t you..." I want to say something, but after hearing Bai Luli''s laughter, I pause what I want to say.


    "I want you to come and help me with this matter, will you?" Bai Luli said very sincerely, it seems that as long as I say a word is not in, he will fall into despair.


    Instead of agreeing directly, I wrote a note to my uncle, waiting for his reply.


    "No, how long have you been back, and you want to run out, I won''t allow it!" Uncle frowned and threw my fake note into the dustbin.


    "You also heard, I have no way," I shrugged, helplessly apologized with Bai Luli.


    Bai Luli seemed to know something and kept silent, but soon he looked at me excitedly.


    "You wait." Bai Luli is very confident, just like I will go to his side later.Did not let me wait, just after half an hour, my uncle will be a coordination in front of me.


    "What''s the coincidence? Do you have to go?" Uncle dissatisfied patted my table, asked in a low voice.


    "Officer Bai, yesterday he said that they had a case there, but I''m not sure. I didn''t tell you that today he confirmed that it was human, so he contacted me again." I know that if I don''t tell you, my uncle won''t let anyone go. He can only explain the general situation of the case.


    When my uncle heard this, he frowned slightly, but he soon gave up and called back his hand, urging me to go quickly, so as to prove the ability of our police station.


    Being driven out, I shook my head helplessly and went home with the ticket I had bought.


    "It''s OK. I''ll protect you." Tan Li saw that I put a lot of Rune paper into the trunk and wanted to say something, so he was interrupted by my hand.


    "No trouble." I light say such a word, then no longer speak, quickly clean up the luggage, toward the railway station not far away.


    See me such Tan Li, slightly frown, but after noticing my tiny action, quietly stay at my side.


    "What did you find?" I had nothing to do. I took out my mobile phone and contacted Bai Luli directly.


    There seems to be something at that end. I haven''t come back to my question for a long time.


    Waiting for a long time, still no answer, I can only raise my head and look at the side of Tan Li.


    Tan Li, who noticed my sight, cleverly handed his shoulder to me.

 Chapter 489

    But unfortunately, I was so angry that I didn''t go to see him at all. Instead, I was looking at the scenery outside.


    Tan Li, who had never waited for me to move, sighed. After a while, he shrank into a ball and did not speak.


    Take back the line of sight to see the appearance of Tan Li, I did not speak, light take back the line of sight, close your eyes to rest.


    But Bai Luli didn''t give me much time. My cell phone, which I didn''t ring, suddenly rang.


    "What''s the matter?" I quickly picked up the mobile phone, in the eyes of everyone, went to the other side to connect the white Luli phone.


    "There''s something wrong here. Why don''t you Or... "


    At the end of the call, I don''t know what happened to Bai Luli. Why did he hang up all of a sudden and hesitated for a long time? Finally, after the truck arrived at the station, I decided to ask him directly.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li, who noticed that I was confused at the railway station, held my hand carefully and wanted to say something, but I took back my hand and interrupted to say something.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" I look at the situation around, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but also want to call Bai Luli, only to find that the women who don''t know where to come from crowded to the side.


    "Sorry." The woman gave me a smile, then quickly disappeared in front of the railway station with the people coming.


    I always feel that something is wrong. I frown even more fiercely. I haven''t said a word for a long time. I have been thinking about the situation.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li frowned and wanted to say something else. He saw my strange action.


    Finally, I wanted to understand what was wrong. I yelled and wanted to turn around to look for my luggage. Then I found that the backpack that I should have carried behind me had disappeared.


    "I lost my bag. Let''s go to the security room. Maybe we can see their video." Tan Li is worried that the things that protect me are missing, so he can only urge me to go to the security room to find the package that lost the book.


    For a long time, Tan turned to listen to me, but he didn''t talk to me like this.


    Why do you want to listen to him? She just won''t listen.


    But because of this thing, I had a little worry in my heart. For a long time, I said, "I lost my certificate, I can''t get in."


    Hearing what I said, Tan Li was stunned at first, and then he wanted to say something, so he heard the voice of the people beside him.


    "Isn''t that girl stolen?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful what comes out of your mouth." The man standing next to the woman pulls the woman and goes out quickly.


    After hearing this conversation, I understood this matter.


    "I''ll help you find it?" Tan Li noticed my expression and wanted to leave, but he found that I had grasped his hand and turned to the other side.


    "No, go and call Bai Luli first." I frowned slightly, but I didn''t let go of Tan Li''s hand. I strode toward the public phone next to me.


    Finally feel that I rely on him Tan Li, of course, will not refuse, nodded, cleverly followed me.


    I don''t know if it''s disrepair or what''s the reason. It''s easy to dial the phone, but I can''t get through to Bai Luli.


    "Can''t get through?" Tan Li noticed my frown and nervously held my hand. He said again, "shall I help you find him?"


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I didn''t agree. Instead, I looked at him in front of me with suspicious eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li didn''t understand the meaning of my eyes. He frowned tightly and didn''t say the next word for a long time.


    "Tan Li, do you remember a ghost movie we saw before?" I frowned slightly, frowned slightly, did not say a word for a long time, just looked at him.


    Tan Li, who had fully understood what I meant, didn''t speak. He just frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to tangle with you. Do whatever you want." I light say such a word, then quickly toward the narrator''s security department.


    Tan Li, who noticed my action, didn''t speak and stayed by my side quietly.


    "This matter please, we have recorded and then press, this is your temporary ID card, please take good care of it." After listening to my security guard, the police officer didn''t have the enthusiasm he should have, on the contrary, he looked numb, like he was harassed and tired by what the group of people had done.


    "Please." I nodded to them and walked out quickly.


    "Judging from their appearance, we should have no way to deal with that group of people, or we''d better check for ourselves?" Tan Li carefully came to my side, Wei Qu Baba looked at me.


    Aware of the grievance in Tan Li''s eyes, I know that this matter is not discussed by them, but it is very likely that Bai Luli deliberately did it, but what is the purpose? I can''t understand it.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li noticed my appearance. He frowned slightly, as if he was guarding against something and blocking the sight of people nearby. Then he stuffed things into my arms. "I always feel that something is wrong. You stay here, I''ll come back right away."Without waiting for my response, Tan Li rushed towards the woman who just hit me and disappeared.


    See and that voice quickly disappear of I, slightly frown, also want to say something, feel back a cool.


    It''s really not right. She will never have this feeling. After all, she has so many life-saving things that no one can hurt her seriously. But why do you have this feeling this time?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. I don''t have the original calmness. I carefully push to the side of the security room and touch Tan Feng who just put Tan Li in my arms.


    "Well, what is he doing I said so softly, then no longer speak, just silently looking at the direction he left.


    I don''t know how long after that, even Tan Feng felt my uneasiness and comforted me silently.


    "Dad is very good. Nothing will happen."


    "I know, but I''m very upset. I always feel that something will happen today." I tightly frowned, fingers also stroked the sugar gourd harder.


    Don''t know how to say Tan Feng, finally also shut up, with my vigilant looking around.


    "Tan Li, where did you go and why didn''t you come back?" I suddenly stood up, do not want to wait, can only quickly walk toward the door, "since you have not come back to me, then let me come to you."

 Chapter 490

    Looking at the gate in front of me, I suddenly hesitated to stand in the same place, looking towards the station not far away.


    "Tan Feng, do you think he can''t find me?" Because of the previous feeling, I frowned tightly and carefully observed the outside.


    "It''s OK, mom has me."


    I heard Tan Feng''s confident voice in my head. I didn''t hesitate any more and walked cautiously towards the outside.


    But at my feet, just stepped out of the railway station, I felt a line of sight, glued to my body.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Why does Tan Feng ask like this? Does he not feel the sight?


    When I was pushed out, I was puzzled.


    "Don''t get in the way!" A very anxious man, quickly ran to the next taxi, this just glared at me blocking his way.


    "Sorry." Habitually apologizing, after seeing the car leave, I helplessly looked to the other side, "where is it, why is there no breath of him?"


    Originally because of uneasiness, I forgot to find Tan Li''s method. I was so pushed, but calmly recalled that I could find his method.


    But I don''t know why, Tan Feng didn''t respond to me this time, just like falling asleep.


    When Tan Feng was not interested, I didn''t care. I looked for Tan Li''s breath more seriously.


    Just when I thought I couldn''t find it, a familiar breath suddenly appeared behind me.


    "Tan Li?" I said, while turning around, but when I turned around, I found nothing behind me, "what''s the matter, I just noticed his breath."


    I doubt of low head, and then determined to take out the sugar gourd of Tan Feng, low voice toward him to ask what.


    But Tan Feng just fell asleep and didn''t answer my question at all.


    Feel some strange I, slightly frown, but soon was next to the line of sight, interrupted thoughts.


    "What''s the matter?" A police officer came to me and asked me in a low voice.


    "Nothing. I''m just waiting for someone." I shrugged at the police officer, and then I looked at the crowded street, looking for the person I wanted to see.


    The policeman seemed to have finished his task, nodded, and then turned away.


    I didn''t notice the policeman. I was smiling strangely when I left. I slowly drew back my eyes and looked at the fingers entangled together.


    I don''t know why. I always feel something is wrong. I take out the sugar gourd again. When I''m ready to ask something, I hear a sound again.


    "What can I do for you, please?" I looked at the woman in front of me who ran out suddenly, frowned slightly, and wanted to leave, so I was caught by the woman.


    "Don''t leave. I''m a tourist here. I want to know how to get to this place." The woman said this, took out the map to block all my sight, and asked about the tourist attractions on the map.


    I didn''t have it all the time. After seeing the woman''s more and more enthusiastic eyes, I coughed to remind her to take her back.


    "So you''re a passenger, too. Why don''t we go shopping together?" Women do not care, and even directly hook my wrist, want to forcibly take me.


    But I, who had understood the woman''s intention, pretended to cooperate. When she came to her companions, I subdued them on the ground.


    "Please call the police." When I heard the discussion around me, I raised my head and looked at the girl next to me with a mobile phone. "This is a human trafficker. He claims to be a tourist, and he''s cheating those girls who don''t understand. He''s already other tourists."


    After seeing people nodding, I slowly took back my hands. After seeing their expressions, I stood up with the woman.


    "Excuse me, please!"


    When I heard the familiar sound, I quickly turned my eyes to the place where the sound came out.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Lu Li saw me carrying a woman and shook her head helplessly. Then she said in a soft voice: "I''m not telling you that there''s no problem. Don''t you come here? Why are you still here? "


    Finally, I met an acquaintance. I frowned slightly and put him in Bai Luli''s arms. Then I said helplessly, "you think I was going to leave by car. Who knows that a thief stole my head."


    Thinking of the disappearing backpack, I frowned slightly. As soon as I was ready for him to take me to take notes, I heard his voice.


    "Then you don''t even have a mobile phone. I said I called you. Why didn''t you answer all the time?" Bai Lu Li''s sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly. After a long time, he took out his mobile phone. He didn''t know who to call. After a while, the trafficker who wanted to cheat me was escorted away by the police, "let''s go. I''ll take you to get a new mobile phone number first."


    Hearing what Bai Luli said, I nodded and followed him to the side.


    But before I took a few steps, I suddenly thought of Tan Li and immediately stopped to look around.


    Bai Luli seemed to know what I was looking for. He directly blocked my sight and said helplessly: "I met him just now. He asked me to come to pick you up. He said that he would catch the thief and then go to the police station to find you.""It turns out that he didn''t know how to be flexible when he met you." I think is to think of which point, helplessly sighed, for a long time just whispered: "really can''t pull down face."


    But after hearing this words, I don''t know why Lu''s expression changed quickly.


    "Men, it''s always like this. Please understand." Bai Luli said, directly blocking the direction I want to turn, and walking in another direction, "our police station is relocated. Now it''s on the street next door."


    Without much thought, I nodded and followed him to the strange street.


    "Here it is."


    Just when I want to move forward, Bai Luli beside me suddenly makes a sound, leaving me in the open park.


    "Here, but isn''t this a park?" I looked at the familiar facilities in front of me, frowned slightly, and wanted to say something, then I heard Bai Luli''s voice again.


    "I''m joking with you. This is the place where tanli and I met." Bai Luli smiles at me. Then he thinks about striding forward.


    Walking behind Bai Luli, I always feel that something is wrong. I want to stop for a while and wait for Tan Li, but I am stopped by his unquestionable eyes.


    "Haven''t the police arrived yet? We seem to have been walking for an hour? " Lu rubbed his feet in front of me and asked me.


    "It''s almost here. Shall I call a car?" Bailu didn''t want me to stop and drag me forward.

 Chapter 491

    I always feel that there is something wrong with me. I frown slightly and want to do something else, but I find that I can''t stop at all. I keep following Bai Luli.


    "Bai Luli!" Aware of something wrong, I can only use my voice to stop Bai Luli standing in front.


    "Just behind that turn, when we get there, we can rest."


    I don''t know why, when I heard the rest, my body trembled slightly, as if I was scared by something.


    "I really can''t walk any more, shall we have a rest first?" I seize the trees next to me, trying to stop and still want to move forward, only to find that Bai Luli showed a strange smile and came to me.


    "Really, just follow me honestly, won''t it?" Bai Luli''s voice became very frivolous, as if I was a disobedient toy.


    Bai Luli forced my head and said a word to me. Then I felt that my consciousness was fuzzy. Then I felt that a flower in front of me was originally Bai Luli''s position. There was a cloud of gray smoke standing.


    "Go to sleep." The smoke came up to my ear, said a word, and then covered my eyes with my hand.


    In front of me, I was about to resist, but I found that my hands and feet were soft, and I didn''t have any ability to resist.


    When I completely fainted, the fog painted a human figure and held me in my arms.


    "It''s really troublesome. How could your magic be so delicious? It should have been perfect and she had to detect something." The human figure roared at the people coming out next to me. Then he put a piece of clothes on me, blocking all the corners that others could see, "let''s go."


    When they got back to the room, the figure didn''t leave directly. Instead, he put his hand on my face with a smile.


    "It''s a waste. How can such a beautiful woman like that?" The figure pinched my face again. After I was sure that I would not wake up, he exposed his true colors in the room. "It really suffocated me."


    It was like noticing something. I should have been lying on the bed. Suddenly, Yingning turned over.


    "Are you awake? It shouldn''t be that I''m about to wake up. I really underestimate you. You''re so powerful. " It was like a young man, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Then he put his hand on my cheek and pointed to the temple, "let''s make the misunderstanding more profound, OK."


    Because of the forced transformation of the memory, I frowned slightly, struggling a few times, this has a coma in the past.


    When I woke up again, the sky, which should have been bright, had become pitch black.


    "Bai Luli, where the hell are you?" I carefully get up, just ready to punch, but found his hand, hit the bed beside the pillar, "Damn, you can''t let me catch, otherwise..."


    I didn''t finish my speech. I stood up carefully and wanted to find the switch in the room, but I found that there was a clanging sound.


    What''s the matter? Is she in captivity?


    Just when I was wondering, the lightning outside the window suddenly cut through the dark room.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I knew the layout of the room, so I didn''t flinch and walked forward boldly.


    But just as my hand was about to touch the door handle, I felt the pull coming from my leg.


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned, squatted down, groped on my legs, and finally found a very slender chain, "Tan Li, is this a good idea for you and him?"


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that it''s the ghost idea of that one person and one ghost. My dissatisfaction with Tan Li has gone directly to a higher level.


    "Tan Li, please wait for me. As long as you dare to come here, I promise you to call me dad!" I clenched the chain between my legs and pulled.


    I thought that taking things could be directly torn off. I stood up and wanted to go forward, but I found that the feeling of pulling reappeared.


    Why, that chain has been torn off by her?


    Puzzled, I lowered my head and found that the broken thin chain appeared in the original place again.


    "Tanli, you''re dead!" I roared, then tore the chain again and ran to the door of the room.


    But at the moment when I was about to encounter it, my head suddenly hurt and my body felt the bondage of that thin chain again.


    Finally, I found something wrong. I squatted down slowly and stroked the chain tied to my leg.


    It''s not right. It''s not right. Even if it''s Tan Li''s prank, it won''t go too far. It''s definitely not what they do.


    But just at the beginning of my thought, the memory in my mind told me that it was all wrong.


    Also because of such a memory, I found something wrong. I slowly closed my eyes, trying to keep the greatest safety, and contacted Tan Li who didn''t know where he was.


    "If I knew that, I would not let you leave. Now, I don''t even know if I can see you again." I showed a slightly bitter smile, and then cried out: "Tan Li, you son of a bitch! How dare you lock me up here? Don''t you want to live? "It''s like hearing my voice, people standing outside suddenly have a movement.


    To understand that I didn''t do anything wrong, I yelled louder. First, it was to make people feel that I didn''t notice. Second, it was to let Tan Li know that I was here.


    But it''s strange that those people are not afraid of my noise and don''t come to the room to see my situation.


    "Tan Li, come in quickly, or I''ll let you know my strength!" Now I''m just like a angry young lady, constantly throwing things that can be caught in the room to the door, "if you don''t come in and let me go, I''ll..."


    Roared in the direction of the door for a long time, and finally did not let people open the door, I sat on the ground frustrated, rubbing the dry hoarse voice in pain.


    "Don''t have an accident, Tan Li." Just when I wanted to make trouble again, I suddenly asked a strange smell, and then I felt that my eyelids were very heavy and pressed down slowly.


    Just as I was about to go to sleep, my consciousness suddenly felt that something was approaching. I suddenly opened my eyes, but I fell to the ground in the moment when I raised my head.


    "Damn it." I low cry, want to do something, but feel a cold back, but when I want to go back, I found my body, what is imprisoned.

 Chapter 492

    It''s like the owner of the room, aware of my intention, the strangeness around me is stronger.


    I couldn''t resist. After a few breaths, I couldn''t resist any more. It was so early on the ground.


    Confused, I want to do something, but found in my heart, there is no resistance reaction.


    "It''s no use. You are so tired that you can fall asleep just by saying" sleep " A man''s voice is as gentle as the spring breeze. It doesn''t make people resist him at all.


    "Who are you?" I just wanted to shout, but when I found that I could speak, I only asked him.


    But that person is like does not exist generally, completely did not return to my question, quietly stands behind me.


    I don''t know how long ago, just when I thought the man had left, I suddenly heard the breath in my ear.


    "I''m your friend, aren''t I?" Men seem to want to hypnotize me, the voice has been very gentle, no redundant action, just then said: "let''s talk about the heart of worry, OK?"


    Originally to the mouth of the word, but in the moment of export, into a good word.


    It''s just like the spirit of speech. I didn''t want to continue to say something. Suddenly, the word "Tan Li" appeared. Make complaints about


    , "I knew that bad ass should cherish you and treat you as an object. You don''t know how long he had been in me before." Man''s voice, once again become the voice of white Luli.


    Because of the smoke, as well as the voice over there, the anger in my heart, like can not suppress, suddenly burst out.


    "I knew that if it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have suffered so much!" I said this, said this, and sobbed.


    It seems that I didn''t think that I would cry directly. The man''s voice has hidden joy.


    "Why don''t we join hands and I help you teach him a lesson?" The man repressed the desire to laugh, continued to use a soft voice, asked me, "wait for the lesson, he dare not cheat you."


    "But will that hurt him? I''ll..." I didn''t say anything. I just reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    Did not expect to be such a man, suddenly back, because of this action, I was awakened.


    Feeling the moist feeling on my face, I frowned slightly and wiped away my tears with my hands. Then I stared at the black fog behind me.


    "Who are you?" I looked at the black fog discontentedly and wanted to bite my fingers. I felt a pain on my face. When I opened my eyes again, I saw the strange carpet.


    "Really, why can''t you be a little more stupid? You and I are good, aren''t you?" Black fog came to me and touched my slightly swollen cheek. Then he threw me back to the sofa and continued the topic that I didn''t finish just now. "Now you just need to go back to me. Do you want me to teach him a lesson for you?"


    I bite my teeth and ignore men''s problems.


    Aware of my resistance, the man suddenly grabbed my chin and pinched my mouth open.


    "I don''t want to talk to you." I tried my best to say what I wanted to say.


    "That''s not the answer I want." Black fog hands again hard, directly will my chin pinch the click click straight ring, "I give you another chance, if you don''t know how to cherish, then don''t blame me."


    When I heard this, I frowned tightly and didn''t say a word for a long time. I just looked at him like this.


    The man who understood me frowned and put a censer with pink smoke on my nose, trying to make me confused by the smell again.


    But I have prepared, how can let him succeed, under a force, choked the black smoke invisible waist.


    "Damn it, why doesn''t it work?" The man angrily blocked my nose with a censer, took it for a long time, and said again, "now, your answer."


    "No." I said so low, then closed my eyes and didn''t look at him at all.


    The man who knew what I meant, under one of his hands, directly knocked me to the ground.


    "It''s tough. Then you can taste the prize I gave you." Black smoke''s tone was very angry. After he said this, he directly kicked me in the belly.


    Curled up in a ball, I pressed my teeth, unwilling to make any sound.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you cooperate with me for such a thing?" The door of black smoke will open more and more directly behind.


    Hearing the footsteps behind me, I opened my eyes and slowly looked at the people standing beside me.


    Because I could see their faces, I saw one after another, like distorted faces.


    "Call me until she agrees!" Dark shadow sat on the sofa next to me and looked at me falling on the ground.


    I cling to my head and bear their blows again and again.I don''t know how long I was beaten. Some of me couldn''t stand it. After they stopped, I coughed up some dirty blood, and then I hugged my head again.


    "Why? Why do you have to hurt yourself for such a thing? " The man''s voice returned to its original gentleness and whispered that this was what he wanted me to do.


    "Why are you doing this?" Because of my physical injury, I can only lower my voice and try to relieve the pain a little.


    Finally, I heard the shadow of my mouth, came to me with a smile, and touched the wound on my arm again and again.


    "What did he do to you?" I bear the pain, looking at the doubt, there is no complete form of the shadow.


    "If you want to know what he did to me, promise me first and let me teach him a lesson." The man''s intonation is raised again, that can''t restrain the excitement, even the next little brother, can''t look down.


    When I didn''t hear it, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the bed curtain on one side, unwilling to speak.


    Like the shadow who understood something, he could only squat down and say in a low voice: "he broke my business because of one person, a very important business."


    "How do you want to teach him? I don''t want him to die." I pretended to agree to the appearance of doubt asked to shadow.


    And hearing what I said, he immediately stood up and said in a low voice that he would not be allowed to die in front of me.


    To get such a promise, I suddenly withdrew the tone and said directly, "it''s because he''s dead, isn''t it?"


    Originally with a smile of the shadow, heard my words, tightly pursed his lips, strode in front of me.

 Chapter 493

    Looking at black smoke standing at the door, I didn''t speak, and even smile at him. As soon as I was ready to sneer at him, I felt a sharp pain coming from my abdomen.


    "How dare you lie to me! Don''t you want to live? " Black shadow angrily hit me a few punches, and then he sat back on the sofa and drank the red wine he handed me.


    "You are the kind of person I disdain to cheat. I can only blame you for being stupid." I light of say such a words, this just struggle to stand up, to black dress than a middle finger, and sneer: "idiot."


    Black smoke, which had returned to calm, suddenly fluctuated and could not be calm for a long time.


    I didn''t speak, just looked at them calmly, waiting for his next action.


    "See what to do, since she still has strength, then continue to hit her!" Black smoke to me a little smile, and then to the sofa a lie, so looking at the people.


    Of course, I won''t let them hit me hard. I immediately hold my head and squat for defense, waiting for the pain from my body.


    But what I didn''t think of was that it was supposed to be a fight to the flesh, but it didn''t come true. On the contrary, it was like being hit by some technique.


    "Why do you think I''ll beat you in this way?" Black smoke sneered at me, then waved his arm to me, "enjoy the pain you bring."


    I didn''t show any fear when I heard what black smoke said. On the contrary, I laughed.


    "Why, my strength is not right, which makes you feel pain enough, isn''t it?" Black smoke suddenly turned into a foot, raised my head, and then continued to say: "since this is the case, then I will satisfy you."


    Then, the whole room was full of dark shadows, full of magical laughter.


    I didn''t speak. I pressed my lips and didn''t want to have any painful voice to be heard by the smoke in front of me.


    But even so, when the back is full of whiplash, he suddenly a force, directly on my body.


    "Well!" I feel tears in my eyes, and I squeeze my thigh hard, for fear that he will hear the sound.


    But with such an obvious sound, how could black smoke not be heard? His laughter was more rampant.


    "What are you laughing at? You think even if you do, I will give up?" I swallowed the blood from biting my lips, raised my head and gave the shadow a cold smile. Then I said, "do you think you will succeed? No way


    Black smoke seems to be angry with me, suddenly with a whip, keep beating to my back.


    "Why did I say it was a hit?" I hugged my head, but I didn''t hold back the pain as I did just now. Instead, I turned all my voices into taunting laughter.


    "My plans are perfect, they can''t find it at all!" Black smoke suddenly threw the whip aside, walked directly to me, and stepped on me with his feet.


    There is no resistance of me, frowning tightly, clinging to the head, unwilling to say a word.


    Maybe it was my reaction that made black smoke unsatisfied. He took back his foot on me and stepped on me again.


    Because of this pain, I couldn''t control it and let out a slight cry.


    It was like hearing my voice, the black smoke that should have continued, suddenly lowered himself and whispered a few words to me, then straightened up and waved to the people next to me.


    "You take what you are good at to deal with her. If I come back and see her intact, I''ll make you sacrifice." With that, he opened the door and disappeared outside the room.


    "What can we do now But we have to do it. Why don''t we get something to do My little brother gathered together to discuss my existence.


    Hearing their voices, I was also secretly planning a way to save myself.


    What to do? I can''t get in touch with Tan Li, let alone Bai Luli. What should I do now? Should I use that?


    Suddenly, I was thinking about whether to save my life.


    "Don''t blame us for your death." Little brother said in a low voice, this will be a very soft thing, threw on me.


    "What did you do?" When I reached out and tried to touch it, I found that it had melted into my body.


    Just when I thought it was going to hurt, they suddenly threw me down on the chair and whispered, "what''s your name?"


    I don''t know why. When I heard their questions, I couldn''t resist them. I opened my mouth and wanted to answer them.


    But when I was about to open my mouth, something was wrong in my heart. Suddenly I bit the wound on my lips again and woke up again.


    "If you don''t cooperate in this way, you will only hurt yourself. It''s better to say it honestly, isn''t it?" Little brother No. 1 shook his head helplessly and quickly put the cloth next to him into my mouth for fear that I would commit suicide.And I was blocked by them at last. I immediately closed my eyes and didn''t want to talk to those little brothers.


    In their eyes, I went to sleep.


    But in fact, I silently cut my finger and slowly drew the array on the back of the chair.


    "What should we do now? When the boss comes back, if we don''t solve it, it''s very likely that..." My little brother''s voice suddenly became smaller. I looked around nervously, for fear that I would be heard by the old man.


    But just when they wanted to say something, the door that should have been closed was suddenly opened.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ll ask you why you want to shut her up!" Black smoke has come, directly overturn my younger brother to the ground, just want to walk toward me, but it seems to hear something, suddenly toward the side to hide, "what''s the matter!"


    Listening to my brother''s cry, black smoke quickly came to me, also want me as a shield, then heard the voice of Tan Li.


    "What did he do?" Tan Li noticed the wound on my body and his eyes became very dangerous. It seemed that as long as I nodded, he would directly kill the man.


    "Tam Li, you''re here." "The tone said:" heard the voice of black smoke, I can''t wait for you


    Tan Li carefully put me aside, toward the direction of black smoke, rushed past.


    "I will make you regret everything before you." Black smoke to Tan Li indifferent smile, and then was knocked down to the ground by Tan Li.


    "Damn you!" Tan Li let out a low roar and then hit the black smoke.

 Chapter 494

    One punch after another, the black smoke hit by Tan Li seemed to be unable to maintain his appearance, revealing his thin body.


    "That''s enough, tanli. We have something else to ask him." I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and frowned. I looked at the black smoke, who are you? Why do you want to take revenge on Tan Li? "


    The man ignored my question, lying on the ground, still laughing on the ground.


    "You can''t ask anything like that. Let me do it." Tan Li pushed me behind him, but he was worried that he would touch my body. He could only stare at me closely. After making sure that I didn''t have too much pain, he turned back and stepped on him with one foot. "The footprints on the romantic body come out like this!"


    Looking at the appearance of Tan Li, I still want to go forward, but because of the pain from my back, I stay in the same place.


    "Don''t move!" Just when I wanted to find a place and stay safe for a while, a voice of a little brother came out behind me.


    "What are you going to do?" Tan Li eyes out fierce light, ferocious hands of the man thrown to the ground, this just said: "if she has any problems, I will let you bury."


    Hearing this, the younger brother trembled nervously. If he wanted to say something, he heard the voice of the boss.


    "Kill her! Then you will be the same as me The eldest brother sneered at Tan Li, and then said again: "if you lose your lover, you will be punished by those righteous people as long as you do something wrong! Hahaha ~ "


    the whole room was full of laughter belonging to men, and soon after, he showed a disdainful smile to Tan Li.


    "You still laugh?" Tan Li''s eyebrows are twisted into a ball, and his hands are even harder, trying to lift him up.


    But when Tan Li wanted to straighten up, a ray suddenly swept in his direction.


    "Tan Li! Be careful At that moment, Tan Li yelled at me.


    "Nothing." Tan Li nimbly dodges the light beam attack, this just wants the man to hit again.


    But the man who should have been at his feet suddenly disappeared.


    Tan Li quickly looked for it, but found that he couldn''t find the guy at all.


    "Now, what are you going to do?" The man suddenly came to my back, gently touched my face, and then said: "you see, your woman is already in my hands, what do you want to do?"


    "Loosen up, or..." Tan Li suddenly raised his hand and grasped the man directly. Several blood holes appeared on his shoulder.


    But the man seemed not to feel the general, casual against the wall, indifferent looking at me.


    "Tan Li, it seems that he is deliberately releasing..." I didn''t finish my words, so I was blocked by the man, and I couldn''t say a word.


    But Tan Li, who had understood what I meant, looked to the ground without their attention.


    As I want to tell Tan Li, the floor should have been wood color, but suddenly there are a lot of blood stains.


    "Found out?" The man said this, laughing again, "it''s too late, let''s die together!" The man said, take out a knife, force toward the next little brother poke.


    "Big brother?" Little brother did not think of this situation, he covered the chest that had been pierced, fell to the ground in pain.


    "No, big brother, no!" Another younger brother looked at the man''s line of sight, also want to escape, to the road, through the chest.


    Looking at the three little brothers falling to the ground, I quickly fled to the other side, just ready to do something, but found that my body was suddenly imprisoned by something.


    What''s the matter? There''s nothing else in the room.


    Just when I was puzzled, the room, which was originally dark and could only be illuminated by moonlight, suddenly turned red.


    "What do you want to do?" I yelled at the man, wanted to say something else, and heard the voice of the man.


    "Because, of course, we''re going to die together." The man smiles at me and falls to the ground.


    I didn''t know why. I quickly scanned the man''s whole body. Only then did I find that the one who stabbed his younger brother had penetrated his chest deeply.


    "Tan Li?" I carefully hold Tan Li''s hand, want to do something, I heard his voice.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have a problem." Tan Li said in a low voice. Then he held me in his arms and comforted me softly.


    Finally recover some strength of me, slowly stand up straight body, stride to the man''s side.


    But in the moment I walked past, Tan Li was suddenly wrapped up by the red light that originally circled in the room.


    But in the moment when Tan Li was surrounded by the group, the man who should have died stood up and laughed at his position.


    "I deserve to let you off guard! Now, even when you''re eating your own crap. " The scarecrow said in front of me, "how do you like my performance?"¡°¡­¡­¡± I opened my mouth, but didn''t say a word. I just looked at Tan Li worried.


    Like a man who understands what I''m thinking, he suddenly comes to me and is pushed away by me as soon as he''s ready to speak.


    "What are you so afraid of doing? I''m actually here to help you." The man said, directly standing in the same place, whispered: "take things, that is not people, as long as you are willing to Forget it, how can a living person commit suicide for him? "


    I looked at the red light and held my fists tightly. When I wanted to say something more, I heard Tan Liliu''s voice of slight pain.


    "Tan Li!" I no longer dare to hesitate, quickly rushed to Tan Li''s side, also ready to say something, but feel a force, push me to the side.


    "I don''t want you because I''m in pain." All of a sudden, Tan Li''s voice came to my ear, and then he didn''t make any more sound.


    It seems that Tan Li is no longer good. The man takes his eyes back and looks at me. It seems that he is thinking about how to deal with me.


    I stepped back quickly, and after hiding in a secret corner, I felt a familiar touch.


    Her bag is ready now. At least she has the ability to protect herself.


    "He took care of it. Now it''s you." The man walked slowly to me, just ready to say something, but because of the voice behind him, he stopped to move forward, "impossible, there is absolutely no problem with the ceremony!"


    "You are too weak." Tan Li lightly said three words, and then he held the red light in his hand, said some force, then he crushed it and scattered it on the floor at will.

 Chapter 495

    Looking at Tan Li''s action, the man and I looked at him in disbelief and amazement.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Li didn''t seem to understand why I looked at him like that. He could only ask in a soft voice, and then he gathered the scattered powder in his palm, "is it because of him? Don''t worry, I have nothing to do


    I didn''t understand why Tan Li did this. I frowned tightly and moved to the side slowly for a long time.


    Understand my meaning of Tan Li, silent nodded, this just turned to look at the man.


    "What do you want to do? I can tell you that I just told her Well Before the man''s words were finished, he was knocked down by Tan Li.


    "I see what you do." Tan Li gave him a malicious smile, and then he looked at me beside him and said faintly: "in the moment you are ready to meet him, I have already imprisoned your strength here."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, the man frowned slightly and wanted to say something else. Then he saw a tiny thing struggling in Tan Li''s hands.


    "Do you think he has no effect on you?" The man burst out laughing. As soon as he was about to see what to say, he saw the little thing, drawing powder directly, flying into his mouth.


    "This kind of thing, only in his master''s hands, will play the greatest role." Tan Li gave a bad smile, then turned around and looked to the other side, "romantic, do you think I''m right?"


    I didn''t speak. I pursed my lips tightly and looked at the man who was worried. I was afraid that he would have too big a problem and Tan Li would be responsible for him.


    "Nothing." Tan Li didn''t step forward. Instead, he just stood by, leaning against the wall at will, looking at the man rolling on the ground.


    "Tanli, what was that just now?" I frowned slightly, wanted to say something else, and heard the man''s voice.


    "I''m not going to die anyway." The man stands up difficultly and wants to do something, just like hearing something and running to the side difficultly.


    Notice the man''s action, Tan Li certainly won''t let him leave, one will knock him to the ground.


    Looking at Tan Li''s action, I frowned slightly, wanted to say something else, and heard the voice of a man.


    "Go away, or you''ll die together!" The man whispered a, this just picked up the thing that put in concealed corner, pressing what ceaselessly.


    Seeing their appearance, I carefully lifted up the rune paper. As soon as I was ready to throw it to the man, I heard the man''s painful howl.


    "No, absolutely not!" The man is very painful to hold, that was left with blood hand, painful looking at that end, landing window.


    I didn''t know when I was wearing it on the floor. I frowned slightly and wanted to inform Tan Li. Then I saw that the French window, which was supposed to be finished, was suddenly broken.


    For a time, there was a strong wind. The room was clean and tidy. It was blown away by the strong wind, and even some things fascinated my eyes.


    "I will protect you." Tan Li did not know when, came to me, quietly comforted me.


    "Tan Li, will he run away?" I was worried that the man would run away in disorder. I asked Tan Li in a low voice.


    But Tan Li didn''t explain. He just protected me first. When the wind disappeared, he reached for the man who wanted to escape.


    The man who didn''t know what was going on frowned and didn''t say a word for a long time, but his eyes were wide open, looking at Tan Li who caught him.


    "I won''t let you run away." Tan Li sneered, then went to the door and opened the door without any change.


    "No, I won''t let them catch me even if I die!" The man roared and tried to kill himself by biting his tongue. He felt something and grabbed his throat.


    "We have killed so many people. Do we allow us to die so easily?" Looking at the man who wanted to commit suicide, Bai Luli grabbed his throat and pressed the man directly to the ground. "Excuse me, I''ll send you to the hospital later?"


    Tan Li didn''t speak. He just took my hand and walked slowly to the other side.


    "How''s it going? Let''s go to the hospital first? "Tan Li worried that my wound was inflamed. He frowned tightly and wanted to comfort me, so he was caught by me.


    Don''t understand what I mean Tan Li, no resistance, just with a slight smile, looking at me in front of.


    "What are you laughing at? Do you know how worried I was just now? I was about to squeeze in with you..." I slowly lowered my head, hugged Tan Li, incoherent said that I didn''t understand.


    And see me such Tan Li, still did not speak, until I will finish all the complaints, this just hugged me.


    "You bastard!" I hammered Tan Li''s chest, then quickly dried the tears on his face and whispered, "I warned you long ago, why don''t I understand?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I won''t do that in the future. Can you believe me?" Tan said in an astringent voice: "if I don''t want to touch his head, I''ll be careful."Thinking of the red light, my body shrunk again, for a long time did not say a word.


    Aware of my such Tan Li, he held my hand slightly, looked to the other side for a long time, and said in a low voice, "take something, if I don''t bear it, you will get hurt."


    "But even so, I don''t want you to get hurt. After all, you''ve been hurt like that. I''m afraid enough." I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and hid in his body trembling.


    Understand that I am afraid of Tan Li, chuckled, but did not say, just gently finishing my messy broken hair.


    "Shall we go to the hospital? Your wound needs to be treated Tan Li carefully avoided my wound. Then he hugged me and walked downstairs.


    I think I noticed something. I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and looked at him nervously.


    "It''s OK. We''re not surprised." Tan Li said that he nodded to Bai Luli at the other end, and then he went to the ambulance next to him.


    But I was worried about Tan Li all the time, but suddenly I took out a piece of Rune paper. As soon as I was ready to stick it on him, I was robbed by Bai Luli.


    "Give it back to me!" I was worried that Bai Luli was hiding me. He frowned and wanted to rob me, so I heard his voice.


    "I''ll check him. You''ll go there for the doctor''s examination." With that, Bai Luli handed me over to a nurse. He took Tan Li and wanted to leave.

 Chapter 496

    "No!" I didn''t like to leave at all. I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll stay with her and go back later." Tan Li took my hand and gave a smile to the nurse next to him. Then he sat down beside me.


    Finally, I was comforted, not in the resistance treatment, honest still by them wrapped my wound.


    "Tan Li?" I closed my eyes, suddenly felt something was going to disappear, and cried out again, "Tan Li!"


    Scared by my voice, the nurse carefully covered the quilt for me, then turned and looked to the other side, "your boyfriend is over there, you don''t have to worry."


    Knowing the position of Tan Li, I left and raised my head. When I saw his closed eyes, I slowly relaxed and calmly observed every trace of lines on his face.


    "Awake?" It seems that my sight is too hot. Tan Li, who was asleep, just opened his eyes and looked at me.


    "I thought you didn''t want me. I wanted to get up, but the nurse No, the nurse can see you asleep? Tan Li, tell me what you''ve done! " I low roar a, still want to straighten up body, by the wound on the body, again pain of lie on the bed.


    Looking at my cold sweat, Tan Li immediately clenched my hand and comforted me softly.


    "Don''t worry, I know you will be afraid, so I deliberately show myself, so that everyone can tell you where I am at the first time." Tan Li was still worried about my imagination, so he could only hold my hand and look at the ground with his eyes shifted.


    I noticed that I was like Tan Li, but I didn''t think about it. I pointed to the water beside me and couldn''t move.


    "It hurts. I''ll call a doctor." Tan Li wanted to let the doctor give me an injection, but because I hated the confused feeling, I grabbed his hand directly, "what''s the matter, can''t I leave?"


    "Well." Because of the pain of my body, I can only make such a breath sound, and then I don''t make any sound.


    Tan Li, who knew what was wrong with me, held my hand again and transmitted his strength to me.


    Finally, I didn''t feel too much. I slowly opened my eyes because of the pain, but I found that Tan Li''s face was normal, and had become pale.


    "Tan Li?" I just let go of tanli''s hand, unwilling to accept his power.


    "Romantic, don''t struggle, it can be more comfortable." Tan Li also wanted to hold my hand, but found that I tried harder to avoid his hand. Even because of this action, the bandage on my shoulder had been dyed red by blood.


    "Tan Li, what''s the matter? Why do you lose so much power?" How can not find me, frowning tightly, asked Tan Li loudly.


    Tan Li didn''t dare to speak. He could only look there in silence. For a long time, he made a slight sound.


    "You know what I hate the most, so don''t cheat me." I don''t want to raise my head for a long time.


    "Sorry, I used a little more power at that time. There was a maintenance entity behind me, so there was a little power Less. " Tan Li carefully said such a sentence, and then looked at me nervously.


    When I heard what Tan Li said, I frowned slightly and just stared at him.


    Tan Li, who understood what I thought, looked at me honestly, hoping that I could believe him.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been watching. I finally take back my sight and raise my hand carefully, hoping to rub my sour eyes.


    Tan Li took my hand, gently picked up the paper towel beside, and wiped my face with tears.


    That is because of such a touch, I should have been quiet, once again had a huge reaction.


    "Your hands are so hot." I took Tan Li''s hand and confirmed his question again and again. Then I said, "I don''t want to hear bad news. You want to tell me how to prevaricate me."


    Hearing my tone, Tan Li understood that if he didn''t say anything, he would be torn to pieces by me.


    "Tan Li, don''t be in a daze. Be honest with me and make it clear to me. Otherwise, we''d better separate. After all, we''re not in the same idea. We''re just suffering and cheating together." I light of say so a words, then withdraw to grasp Tan Li''s hand, indifference of looking at him.


    Looking at my eyes like dead fish eyes, Tan Li didn''t speak. He grabbed my hand and looked at me nervously.


    But just because of Tan Li''s eyes, I was even more angry.


    Angry is that he does not cherish, angry is his deception.


    "Romantic, you have to believe me, I will never cheat you." Tan Li firmly grasped my hand, carefully placed it beside my cheek, whispering something.


    I see the appearance of Tan Li, want to take back his hand, but see his solemn expression, tightly pursed his lips, don''t know how to question him.


    "Romantic, I love you." Tan Li didn''t know why. He suddenly confessed to me and then held me firmly in his arms."Let go!" Although I didn''t feel the pain, I didn''t want him to hug me because of the pain in my heart.


    Just like Tan Li who didn''t hear me, he put his head on my shoulder and hid all his expressions in the direction I couldn''t see.


    "Tan Li?" I noticed the breath coming from my shoulder, and there was a thump in my heart, a very terrible answer.


    Tan Li for her to use the forbidden technique, hard to grasp his entity.


    "It''s OK. I''m afraid. Can you comfort me?" When Tan Li thought of his situation at that time, he suddenly had a kind of fear that he might not save me. He held my back firmly and stroked my back again and again.


    "Tanli, if you''re afraid, you shouldn''t do that." Before I realized Tan Li''s idea, I hammered his back discontentedly. Then I said, "is there any way to regret? I don''t want you to make the choice you regret. "


    This time, Tan Li didn''t speak any more, just hugged my back harder.


    He will never regret it. If he didn''t do that, he would never hold me in his arms now.


    "I''ll tell you if I hurt you, especially if I don''t?" I know that Tan Li won''t say anything but ask the lightest result.


    "It''s OK, believe me." Tan Li put his warm hand on my back, comforting me.


    How could it be all right? Since he didn''t say it, she was the only one to investigate.

 Chapter 497

    It can be said that we need to investigate. How should she investigate, just by her body?


    When I was worried, Tan Li finally let go of my hand and looked at me with his sincere eyes.


    "Tell me, Tan Li. We promised each other that we would never hide from each other, right?" I raised the injured hand, put it on Tan Li''s face and looked at him prayingly.


    Looking at my eyes that can see through everything, Tan Li didn''t speak any more. He just gently covered the cup on me. Then he stood up and wanted to leave the ward.


    Already see hope of me, how can let Tan Li leave, a then grasp his hand, eyes staring at him in front of.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything to harm others." Tan Lidou but my tenacity, finally left such a sentence, this just out of the ward.


    Finally, I got Tan Li''s response, and I laughed at ease. But because of this smile, I only smoked.


    After staying in the hospital for a whole week, I finally got the doctor''s permission and arranged my personal belongings in various places happily.


    But when I was almost finished, Tan Li, who should have come, still didn''t come back.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t Tan Li come yet?" After finishing the last dress, I looked out the door and wanted to look for Tan Li, so I got the rose from the person next to me


    "Yes, I wish you happiness." With these words, the patient turned and walked into the room.


    Guessing what was going on, I picked up my luggage and strode out.


    All along the way, I did not expect people, one by one in their hands of roses, to my hands.


    "Thank you. Where is he?" When I came to the small garden attached to the hospital, I asked Wei Qing, who was not far away.


    "Ah! Who? I don''t know anything. Do we know each other? " Wei Qing didn''t think that I could find him so soon. He was stunned for a long time, but finally pointed to the corner where ordinary people don''t often go. "He''s waiting for you there."


    I get the answer, holding the flowers, while quickly toward that direction.


    "Tan Li!" I saw a black figure, holding a large number of roses, standing in front of the flower bed.


    "Romantic, do you like my gift?" Tan Li enveloped me and whispered in my ear, "you see, I''m satisfied with everything you want. Will you marry me?"


    When I heard what Tan Li said, my body stopped suddenly, pushed him away, and started directly at him.


    And Tan Li, who was attacked by me, was not used to it, but after seeing my frown, he let go of his hand and looked at the person behind me.


    In the face of Tan Li''s aggressive eyes, everyone had to turn to the beginning, but I still started on Tan Li.


    It''s only when I''ve made sure that everything is all right that I can reflect what Tan Ligang said.


    "I don''t agree." I lightly say these four words, then turn around and walk towards the road beside the hospital.


    But before I took a few steps, I was caught in the arms of Tan Li.


    "Why not? I did what you said, didn''t you?" Tan Li stared at me in disbelief.


    When I heard the answer, I didn''t speak. I just pursed my lips and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    People who don''t understand why I''m silent look at my hand holding the bouquet and hesitantly look at Tan Li, who is also confused.


    "Romantic, if I do something wrong, you just say, I''m stupid, I don''t know what you''re thinking." Tan Li carefully put his head on my shoulder, and then he said, "if it''s a matter of body, I can wait until night to explain it to you."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I didn''t let go. I still tried my best to break away from him.


    Just when Tan Li and I were comparing their strength, I suddenly snorted and felt helpless.


    Tan Li, who thought he had hurt me, immediately released his hand and looked at me nervously.


    "Tanli, I won''t agree to your proposal!" I suddenly roared out such a sentence, then put the flowers into Tan Li''s arms and strode to the side.


    "You idiot!" Bai Luli, who didn''t know where he came from, suddenly took out a small box and put it in Tan Li''s hand. Then he said, "propose, even if you don''t have a ring. You don''t even have to kneel down on one knee. Did you watch the previous TV series for nothing?"


    Tan Li, who was finally reminded, patted his forehead hard. Then he quickly ran to me and knelt down.


    "Romantic, I''m wrong." Tan Li carefully opened the box with the diamond ring and whispered, "would you please marry me? I''ve even thought about the banquet there!"


    I looked at Tan Li, who was still kneeling on the ground. He didn''t speak. He just pursed his lips and looked at the people nearby.


    "Marry him! Marry him Bai Luli saw that all the people didn''t cooperate, so he had to speak first and mobilize them.With the beginning of Bai Luli, the acquaintances nearby also began to shout.


    But even so, I should have softened my heart, but I pushed Tan Li more impatiently.


    "Romantic?" Tan Li, who still didn''t understand why I was like this, frowned and looked at me pitifully. "You don''t know that this diamond ring makes me" romantic in a real sense. I promise that it''s all done in front of him, and there will be no problem. " Tan Li looked at me nervously and put the ring in my arms again. Then he said softly, "it won''t happen in the future, I promise!"


    Hearing this, I didn''t speak. I just threw the ring aside and left the hospital.

 Chapter 498

    Tan Li watched me leave the hospital, the whole person was flustered, but did not directly go after me, instead, he looked at the white Luli next to him.


    "There''s nothing I can do. Why don''t you ask her family?" Bai Luli thought about his understanding of me, and finally looked to the direction I left.


    "That''s the only way. By the way, you should go back." Tan Li frowned and watched me leave the direction. Then he said to Bai Luli, "I want to go back too. It''s just something. You can only arrange it."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, all the people nodded helplessly. Then they drove and called.


    But even so, when I see Tan Li again, it will be a week later.


    When I came back to the police station, my uncle ordered me to rest again. When I came back again, I saw Tan Li''s face, which I didn''t want to see for the moment.


    "Why are you here?" I didn''t ask, suddenly put on the uniform of Tan Li.


    But Tan Li didn''t have any impatience. On the contrary, he saluted me with a flattering face. Then he said, "Hello, Lu police. I''m a police officer transferred from the white police. We will be colleagues in the future. Please take care of us."


    When I heard this, I frowned and wanted to call Bai Luli to ask him. Then I heard my uncle''s voice not far away.


    "Xiaolu, the new man, is up to you. Teach him well and let him know what is clean." Uncle said, even to Tan Li blinked, this just turned into his office.


    Seeing everything in my eyes, I want to say something, but because of Tan Li''s close, I stop.


    "Romantic, you don''t know me..." Before Tan Li finished, I pushed him away.


    "Please call me Lu police. I''m not familiar with you." But tan just let the other person to see the place, I have to take him.


    "I''ll just sit here so that the land police don''t have to worry about my position." Tan Li gave me a silly smile. Then he ingratiated himself with other people who had already had a good relationship with him. "Police officer Lu, just now the director said there was a case, so you didn''t give me a long insight."


    Looking at the document placed in front of me, I sighed heavily, and then I hooked my fingers at him and strode out.


    Think I would like to pay attention to his Tan Li, smile into a flower in general with behind me.


    "This case should be a burglary. Where do you think people escape from?" I will return the document to Tan Li''s hand, this just did not have the good spirit to look at him.


    "It should be the window. After all, it''s easy to meet people at the door, and..." Tan Li''s words haven''t finished yet, but he saw me frowning, nervously looking around, trying to find a missing evidence.


    Looking at Tan Li, I didn''t speak, but he still looked around.


    "Land police, could it be him?" Tan Li suddenly pointed to a person and asked me carefully.


    "Why him?" I didn''t speak. I just looked at Tan Li in front of me and hoped that he would give me an answer.


    Tan Li didn''t answer immediately, but he didn''t want to explain to me until the man took his eyes back.


    But I didn''t speak. I just walked in the direction that Tan Ligang pointed to.


    "Because he is the person who called the police, the first person who committed the crime, but he is so calm. It seems that we have already expected him. How can we see it? How strange." Tan Li explained in a low voice, this just a will want to escape man, a to press to the ground.


    "Go back." I didn''t look at Tan Li. He turned around and walked out with his eyes begging for praise.


    When we got back to the police station, Tan Li was called away by his uncle.


    "How are you going to pursue the romantic?" My uncle, who had talked with Tan Li for a long time, looked at him calmly.


    "I want to cook the frogs in warm water, but Fengliu may not be able to eat it, so I want a way." Tan Li had no choice but to smile at his uncle. Then he said softly, "I just hope you can cooperate with me after that."


    Uncle heard Tan Li''s words, and did not speak, just will have a case in front of Tan Li.


    "Thank you for creating opportunities." Tan Li bowed heavily to his uncle, which restored his activity just now and quickly returned to my side.


    Looking at the things in the hands of Tan Li, I didn''t speak. I just looked at my uncle''s office in doubt.


    It''s strange that my uncle doesn''t let her be so busy. Why are there so many cases all of a sudden.


    But Tan dares to cover her heart, and then she pretends to me.


    "What''s the matter?" I grabbed Tan Li''s hand and asked him in a low voice.


    "Nothing. It''s just a side effect. After all, it''s not my body. It''s like a container." Tan Li gave me a weak smile, and then he said in a soft voice: "my previous disappearance was also because Taoist priest Qingyun said that he suddenly found this way. If he wanted me to try, I would disappear for a short time at that time."Hearing what Tan Li said, I softened a little, but the expression on my face remained unchanged, looking at him coldly.


    Tan Li, who has been observing my expression, has never given up. He has been holding my hand and letting me listen to his heartbeat.


    "What are you doing? Let go." I still want to take back my hand, but because of Tan Li''s heart beating, I''m very nervous, "don''t you have a heart beating, how can you suddenly lose it?"


    "There''s something wrong with strength. Can you help me for a while?" Tan Li grabbed my hand and looked at me weakly. After a long time, he said softly, "OK, romantic. I''m sorry for hiding such an important thing from you."


    Hearing what Tan Li said, I didn''t speak. I just looked at him.


    "From preparation to marriage proposal, I used a lot of strength. Originally, I was prepared to do better, but because I was worried that I would fail, I just..." Tan Li looked at me awkwardly. After a long time, he took out the ring and looked at me.


    "Think I''ll forgive you?" I light of say so a words, so looking at Tan Li.


    When I heard that, Tan Li shook his head and threw the ring into the garbage can, which made him smirk at me.


    "What are you doing?" I looked at the ring in the trash can, frowning more tightly.


    "It''s a ring that you don''t recognize. I''m going to buy you one you like when I get paid later." Tan Li gave me a smile, and then he said, "wait until then, will you promise me?"


    I didn''t speak, but I still put my hand on the hand that Tan Li put in front of me.